《Spoiled By My Bossy CEO Husband》 Chapter 1 You Can Never Become My Mommy! Chapter 1 You Can Never Be My Mommy! "Honey, you''re so sweet..." In the darkness, the man''s husky voice came into Lottie''s ears. Her hands were tied behind her back so she couldn''t move. She could not stop the man''s movements at all. In the darkness, everything was out of control... ... Lottie abruptly opened her eyes, her whole body drenched in cold sweats. She covered her hot cheeks. She had been having such a dream all these five years. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face. The cool water cleared her mind instantly. She took a ss and went downstairs to take water. "I don''t want to do that! I won¡¯t marry that old monster!" "Ralph of the Chapman family is an old and ugly man. Everyone knows that. No woman in the whole Rexwell is willing to marry him!" "He got burned five years ago, and he has be a psychopath after he was disfigured! I heard he''s gotten two women killed! I won¡¯t marry him!" A harsh female voice came from the living room. "Besides, it should be Lottie who marries him! She isn¡¯t a virgin anyway. She even gave birth to a baby. She''s experienced! It''s not a bad deal for her to marry that old monster!" "udia Green!" Kevin Green snapped at her, "Lottie is your sister!" udia gritted her teeth and cried, "Dad, I''m your real daughter. She is just a child who reced me in the first ce. They made a mistake and you took her back to the family, giving her a rich life. But I have lived a poor life that she was originally supposed to live for eighteen years. I''ve only just returned to the Green family, and now I have my own business. You can''t force me to get married!" "Yes." Eira Scott also spoke up for udia, "udia has already made a name in the business world and she is an honor to our family. How can you sacrifice her?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Besides, we''ve been raising Lottie for 23 years. It''s time for her to repay us." After saying that, the three of them raised their heads simultaneously and looked at Lottie who was standing on the second floor at the same time. Lottie''s knuckles turned slightly pale as she squeezed the ss of water. Lottie understood. They wanted to connect with the Chapman family by marriage and didn''t want to sacrifice udia, so they wanted to sacrifice her. She took a deep breath, went downstairs, and reached out her hand toward Kevin, "Agreement." Kevin was puzzled, "What?" "Since you guys want me to rece udia and marry him and said I have to repay you for raising me for so many years, then there must be an agreement, right? Otherwise, if you guys use this as an excuse again and force me to kill or do other bad things, do I have to do it all?" Kevin froze for a moment, while udia and Eira behind him also froze. "Don''t you guys want to write?" Lottie took the paper and pen, wrote down a few lines, and finally signed her name on it, "Okay, you guys can stop acting. I''ll marry him." After saying that, she went to the kitchen and took herself a ss of water, and turned around to go upstairs. udia rushed over and picked up the piece of paper. The words on it were as follows. ¡°Lottie will marry Ralph in udia¡¯s ce. That way she willpletely repay the Green family for raising her up.¡± Things went incredibly smooth. udia looked up at Lottie''s back as she went upstairs and murmured, "Mom, is Lottie nuts? She just agreed to marry Ralph. She doesn''t want her boyfriend anymore?" Eira hastily covered udia''s mouth and looked up at Lottie''s back, fearing that she would regret it. Lottie heard everything. Two days ago, she did have a boyfriend. She had been in love with him for six years and he was willing to give all the things he had to her. But now, there was none. No matter whom she would marry, she was just going to live in a new ce. It made no difference. ¡­ Three dayster, Lottie was sent to the Chapman family. Ralph Chapman did not get a marriage license with her but asked her to live in a vi of the Chapman family before making a decision. In other words, even though not many women in Rexwell would dare to marry Ralph, Ralph would not just randomly marry a woman. Kevin''s orders to Lottie were that she must please Mr. Chapman so that he would marry her and invested in the Green Group. At night¡­ Lottie sat quietly in her bedroom, waiting for Ralph toe. The vi suddenly went dark with a snap as the electricity was off. Lottie trembled all over. She was afraid of the darkness! After that night five years ago, she no longer dared to face the darkness alone. Even when sleeping, she had to turn on a night light at the bedside so that she would feel at ease. Now, in this strange environment, she was already a bit frightened, and now the power was off! She subconsciously hugged her knees, shivering in the darkness. Because she was so scared that she didn''t even notice that the door of the room was opened. In the darkness, something brushed against her foot and covered her hand. The sticky and cold thing rubbed against Lottie''s hand. Lottie¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and her blood seemed to be frozen. She screamed and moved back so violently that her back ended up hitting the cold and hard wall, and she almost fainted from the pain. But in the darkness, the mass of unknown creatures crawled towards her again. The raspy and rough voice sounded, "Honey, my wife... I am your husband..." With the sound of the voice, the lights in the room were instantly on. Lottie finally saw what the mass of unknown creature in front of her was. It was a man with a horrible face! Perhaps, he couldn''t even be called a human being... He was hunched like a dwarf, and even his arms and legs were ck, making it hard to find where his knuckles were. The man, wrapped in a bathrobe, was lying on the edge of the bed and looking at her with his dark eyes. And his face could hardly be called a "face". His face was crisscrossed with scars, and his features were twisted, making him like an evil spirit that had crawled out of hell! "Ah...!" Even if Lottie had been mentally prepared before, when looking at this horrible thing calling out to her, she still instinctively screamed out! The man giggled, "Honey, why are you screaming? Are you afraid of me?" "But you promised to marry me¡­" Lottie was going crazy! She climbed off the bed in a panic, trembled, and ran out of the house, not daring to look back at the man again! She was so desperate that she didn''t even notice that her leg was bleeding from hitting a flower pot in the hallway! "Hahaha..." Watching Lottie''s figure disappear from the hallway, the "man" on the bed climbed out of his bathrobe and took off his gloves and mask. A fair and cute face showed up, "Never want to be my mommy!" He got off the bed and ran excitedly to the study, "Brother, I''ve scared off another woman!" In the small study, another little boy who looked exactly like him sat with his head down and read a book under themp, "Oh." Fabian Chapman was not happy and sat down on a small chair, "Can you care more about daddy? He obviously hates women, but Grandpa insisted on finding one fianc¨¦e after another for him. This is the third one." Elijah Chapman looked up, and his little face looked mature for his age, "I know." Fabian got speechless. His brother had a super high IQ, but he was always cold and short-spoken, just like his daddy! He pouted and ran to a big study on the third floor, and pushed open the door, "Daddy, your third fianc¨¦e isn¡¯t bold enough either!" Chapter 2 Mr. Chapman Will Be My Husband Chapter 2 Mr. Chapman Will Be My Husband Therge study was brightly lit. The man sitting in the main seat was wearing a clean white shirt with a watch showing at his cuffs. He looked handsome and elegant, and at the moment, he was busy with a business document. After reading one page, he spoke softly and ordered, "Tomorrow, recover the funds that were injected into the Green Group." The butler bowed his head and said respectfully, "Yes." After saying that, he was a little hesitant, "Sir, forgive me for talking too much. I think Ms. Green... is quite different from the two women before." During the daytime, it was the butler who brought Lottie in. She had a fair face and clear eyes and looked like an innocent and sweet girl. On the way from the Green family to the Chapman family, she didn¡¯t speak too much, and the only thing she asked was what Mr. Chapman liked and what he didn''t like. It seemed that she didn''t give a damn about the rumors outside. Since the news of the ugly and brutal Mr. Chapman having gotten two women killed was spread out by the two young masters, it was hard to find a woman who wasn''t afraid of Mr. Chapman and wanted to serve him as well as she could. The butler didn¡¯t want Mr. Chapman to ignore such a good woman. The man sitting in the main seat did not think so, "She can''t even pass such a simple test. There''s no pity." The butler was speechless. Mr. Chapman, was this a simple test? Even he, an old man in his fifties, would shiver every time he saw Fabian in that costume, not to mention an innocent, twenty-something-year-old girl! The butler sighed. If things went on like this, when exactly would they find a wife for Mr. Chapman? He was worried. At that moment, the doorbell rang downstairs. Lottie trembled and rang the doorbell at the door. In fact, she ran far away. She was afraid of the darkness and she saw the monster at the moment the lights were turned on, so she was scared so much! But when the fear faded, she felt she shouldn''t have run away. She knew at the beginning that Ralph became a psychopath after his burns and was as ugly as a monster. Since she agreed to marry him, she should keep her promise and should not run away. So after hesitating for a long time, she finally came back. When she pressed the doorbell with a pale face, her heart couldn''t help but beat wildly. She didn''t dare to face that scary face and that man again. But she knew that she had to get over it because she was going to live with him for a long time afterward. The doorbell rang for a while and the door was opened. Surprisingly, it was not Mr. Chapman or the butler who opened the door, but a handsome, indifferent little boy who looked only four or five years old. If this were not the only vi in the neighborhood, Lottie would have thought she was in the wrong ce. The little boy took a nce at Lottie, turned around, and entered the living room. He pointed at the sofa and indicated Lottie to sit down. Lottie pursed her lips. Although she didn''t know where the little boy came from, she knew the little guy meant no harm. She shivered and sat down on the couch, and the little boy gave her a cup of hot water. "Thanks." She held the ss of water, and gradually calmed down. The little boy gave her a look and went to a small cupboard to the side, rummaging for something. "Wow." At the railing on the second floor, the little boy who scared Lottie earlier stared at her with his eyes wide open, "She''s actually back?" "Daddy, do you want me to scare her again?" The tall, stern man stood in the shadows. He nced at the woman downstairs, and then at his son, who was pulling out the medical kit downstairs, and furrowed slightly, "Don''t." Outsiders only knew that Mr. Chapman was disfigured by the fire five years ago and became entric and ruthless, but few people knew that after the fire five years ago, he had twin sons. Elijah, his eldest son, had always been aloof and silent, and Fabian, his second son, had been mischievous and yful. But at this moment, Elijah, who had always treated people indifferently, had actually given water to a strange woman and was looking for a medical kit... "Hiss...!" When the cotton swab stained with cold disinfectant water touched the wound on her leg, Lottie realized that she had just run too fast and had her leg broken. She looked down and found the little boy in front of her was holding disinfectant water in one hand and a cotton swab in the other and was carefully disinfecting her leg. The huge light cast down by the zedmp shone on his long eyshes, casting a small shadow on his eyelids. He was still so young, yet he was so attentive. Lottie¡¯s heart was softened, and even her voice became soft, "What''s your name?" "Why are you here?" The little boy finished disinfecting her leg and put a Band-Aid on her wound. "Elijah." When that was done, he looked up at Lottie, "My name." Lottie looked at his cute little face and hands and couldn''t resist reaching out to touch him, but he dodged her hand. He stood up, walked to the couch across from her, climbed up, and sat down. His clear eyes looked mature for his age. He looked at her, "Why did youe back?" Why did shee back? Lottie smiled, "Because this is my future home." "Mr. Chapman will be my husband. Of course, I shoulde back." Elijah looked down and fiddled with his tiny fingers, "Aren''t you afraid of him?" Lottie paused. How did this child know so much? Still, she answered seriously, "I''m afraid of him, but I can''t help it." "Since I agreed to marry him, I can''t regret it." She was not someone who would easily run away. Besides, if she messed up this time and caused Kevin to lose the investment, she wouldn''t live a good life in the future. "Even if Mr... Mr. Chapman is ugly and scary, I will try to get over it and be his wife." She didn''t know why she was saying this to this little boy she had met for the first time. He probably couldn''t even understand what she was saying, right? But in this strange ce, there didn''t seem to be anyone she could talk to. No one except for the little boy in front of her. "He''s not ugly." Elijah looked up and looked at Lottie seriously, "Don''t worry." Lottie was confused. He was not ugly? But he did look ugly when she had seen him before! However, given that the boy in front of her was still young, perhaps Mr. Chapman never showed his true face in front of him. She took a deep breath and smiled, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you something to eat?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lottie was not much good at anything, but she was a skilled cook. Faced with such a handsome and warm-hearted little boy, the only way how she could show her gratitude to him and bring him closer was to cook him something delicious. Elijah nced down at the watch and spoke coolly, "You have half an hour." Lottie was stunned. "I can''t eat after eight o''clock. It''s twenty past seven." Lottie dashed into the kitchen. The kitchen was clean and tidy. Although there were not many ingredients, all the spices were avable. Watching her bustling around in the kitchen, the two men upstairs were both surprised. "Daddy, what does she mean? What do you think of it?" Fabian leaned over the railing and pointed at the woman, "She''s trying to impress my brother with her cooking? She''s overthinking it, isn''t she?" "My elder brother is a notoriously picky eater." Ralph looked at Lottie, and his eyes slightly turned gloomy. This woman gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Chapter 3 I’d Back You up in the Future Chapter 3 I¡¯d Back You up in the Future Lottie busied herself in the kitchen for twenty minutes, making a Japanese omelet and a few cheesy potato pancakes. As she served these steaming dishes to the dining table, she said, ¡°Elijah,e and eat!¡± Elijah nced at the watch. It was fifteen minutes before eight o¡¯clock. He stood up from the couch, gracefully walked over with his little short legs, and sat down at the dining table. On the first floor, Fabian wiped the drool off the corner of his mouth and grunted coldly, ¡°They smell good, but they look unappetizing.¡± ¡°Yummy.¡± Elijah seemed to hear Fabian¡¯s voice from upstairs as he tasted each dish and concluded ndly. Lottie smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll often make it for you.¡± Speaking of which, she seemed to remember something suddenly and asked, ¡°By the way, you stay here sote. Where are your parents?¡± ¡°Are you the child of a friend of Mr. Chapman¡¯s?¡± Before she got married, she hadn¡¯t heard that Mr. Chapman had any children. Elijah frowned and nodded, ¡°Sort of.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve expected this,¡± said Lottie. Lottie nodded gently and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Chapman to have a kind heart despite his ugly face." At least, his friend¡¯s child stayed in his home asfortably as if they were in their own home, which proved that Mr. Chapman wasn¡¯t as violent as he was in rumors. ¡°He¡¯s not ugly.¡± Elijah took a bite of his food and reminded in a low voice. On the first floor, Ralph nced faintly at Fabian drooling next to him. His eyes seemed to tell him, ¡®Look at your brother, and then look at yourself.¡¯ Of his sons, one tried his best to keep his noble appearance, but the other couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone that he was a monster. Fabian pouted and said aggrievedly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want a stranger to be my mom.¡± Ralph furrowed his brow slightly and turned to leave. Downstairs, when Elijah finished his meal, it was already 8:10 p.m. He ate very slowly and meticulously. Finally, he put the two remaining uneaten cheesy potato pancakes on a small te and took them upstairs with him. ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡± As he stepped on thest step, he turned his head, nced at Lottie, who was still standing nkly in ce, and said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯d back you up in the future.¡± Although he was still a child, he had a noble and arrogant temperament. When he turned back to talk to her, his gaze was so dominant that he didn¡¯t look like a five-year-old child. Lottie had a momentarypse of concentration. A few momentster, she looked at his tiny back and was amused by his cool tone. Even if she had some difficulty in adapting to this environment, it wasn¡¯t her turn to be protected by a kid of this age, right? Turning around, Lottie began to clean the kitchen and dining room. When everything was cleaned up, she didn¡¯t dare to go back to that horrible bedroom. Finally, Lottie sighed and slumped into the couch, covering herself with her jacket. In the children¡¯s room upstairs¡­ Elijah put the aromatic potato pancakes on Fabian¡¯s nightstand. But Fabian faced the wall, turning his cold back on Elijah. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Elijah moved the te of potato pancakes to his own nightstand. Fabian was rendered speechless. He pouted and started muttering, ¡°We have made the agreement that we should never allow any strange woman to be our mom.¡±¡± ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to betray me so soon. Traitor!¡± Elijah sat back on his bed and looked at Fabian¡¯s back, ¡°She cooks very well.¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t our mom even if she¡¯s a good cook!¡± Fabian scratched the wallpaper on the wall aggrievedly with his tiny fingers, ¡°I want my birth mother, my birth mother!¡± Elijah sighed across from the bed as he looked at the ceiling and whispered, ¡°But our birth mother is dead.¡± His mind was more mature than Fabian¡¯s, so he knew very well that their birth mother would never And their daddy shouldn¡¯t be a bachelor for the rest of his life. The woman downstairs was quite nice. ¡°She¡¯s not dead.¡± Fabian clenched his little hand into a fist, ¡°Mom must still be alive and waiting for us to look for her!¡± Elijah closed his eyes and ignored Fabian¡¯s murmurs. The children¡¯s room instantly fell into silence, with the aroma of cheese wafting through the air. Finally, Fabian got out of bed, stood on tiptoe, carefully approached Elijah¡¯s nightstand, picked up a piece of potato pancake, and ate it. The moment he put it into his mouth, Fabian¡¯s eyes instantly shone with brilliance. This was too delicious! It was 10,000 times tastier than the food cooked by the housemaids! ¡°Take the te downstairs.¡± When Fabian ate the second one, the childish voice of Elijah who was lying on the bed rang out, ¡°And you are not allowed to scare her again.¡± ¡°She¡¯s under my protection.¡± Fabian was speechless again. He pouted and said, ¡°Elijah, you¡¯re so abnormal.¡± In the past, Elijah had treated all his pranks with no concern, but why would he defend that woman today? Was it just because her cooking was very delicious? Thinking about it, he took a hard bite of the potato pancake. It was indeed delicious. After finishing the potato pancakes, Fabian took the te and went downstairs. Coming down the stairs, he caught a glimpse of Lottie who was lying asleep on the couch. Her body was huddled together and was shivering. He walked over and looked at her clean and lily-white face. She was a good-looking woman and also a good cook. It would be great if she was his birth mother¡­ In her sleep, Lottie sensed a gaze staring at her. She woke up with a start, and in front of her was the little boy from a while ago. At this moment, he was holding a te and looking at her fixedly. She rubbed her drowsy eyes, ¡°Is it not enough? You want to eat more?¡± Why was he standing here with a te and looking at her? Fabian pursed his lips, knowing that she had mistaken him and Elijah, but he nodded anyway, ¡°Yeah.¡± He really wanted to eat more. Looking at Fabian¡¯s handsome and chubby little face, Lottie¡¯s heart was melted. She lifted her hand and pinched his face, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make you some more food.¡± After saying that, she walked into the kitchen while thinking to herself, ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he wouldn¡¯t eat anything after eight o¡¯clock?¡¯ And¡­ she had cooked a lot just now¡­ Lottie simply made him a light meal that was suitable for children. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fabian ate it up. And Lottie was dumbfounded. This kid¡¯s appetite¡­Wasn¡¯t it a bit ravenous? He even handed her the bowl and asked her to add more rice. After he finished his meal, Lottie finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elijah, do you think¡­your appetite is too big?¡± Fabian froze for a moment, but then he smiled mischievously, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m a big eater.¡± He stretched out his two delicate fingers, ¡°From now on, you¡¯ve to double the portion when you make me something delicious!¡± After saying that, he thought over it again and was worried that Elijah would leave him the unptable ones, so he stressed again, ¡°You must make two identical meals.¡± Lottie was a little shocked by his words, but she nodded anyway. She smiled and cleaned the table, ¡°I can understand that it¡¯s high time for you to grow up.¡± She handed Fabian the gift, a box of cookies she had made herself, which she had prepared for Mr. Chapman earlier. ¡°A gift for you.¡± With that, she smiled and lifted her hand to rub Fabian¡¯s head, ¡°I wish you grow up safely and healthily.¡± Fabian blushed and quickly ran upstairs with the cookies. It was only then that Lottie took a deep breath and returned to the couch, going back to sleep. Upstairs¡­ A luxurious and expensive phone vibrated twice on the table. The man picked up the phone with his slender fingers and viewed the message. The one was from Elijah, ¡®She passed.¡¯ Fabian, on the other hand, sent him a voice message. While crunching a cookie in his mouth, he said, ¡°She passed for now, but I don¡¯t actually like her.¡± ¡°But she cooks so well that for the sake of my stomach, I¡¯m going topromise for once.¡± The man put down the phone, raised his finger, and tapped it on the desk. ¡°Prepare it well. I¡¯d like to get a marriage license with her tomorrow.¡± Chapter 4 Must We Sleep Together Tonight? Chapter 4 Must We Sleep Together Tonight? The next morning, Lottie was awakened by Mario, the butler of the house. Mario had an amiable countenance, and Lottie had met him yesterday. At this moment, Mario was standing in front of her with a formal female outfit, "Ms. Green, why did you fall asleep here?" "Get up and dress up. The staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau will be here soon!" Lottie rubbed her sore brow. She didn''t sleep wellst night, and now she still felt groggy. She frowned and looked at Mario in confusion, "The staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau?" "Yeah!" Mario looked at her with a smile. "Congrattions! You''ve passed the test, and Mr. Chapman''s going to marry you. From today onwards, you''re the mistress of this ce." Lottie came to her senses at once. This news really surprised her. She looked at Mario in shock, "Are you sure Mr. Chapman wants to marry me?" Last night, she fled in fear as soon as she saw him! How could he want to marry her? "That''s right. Ms. Green, you don''t have to be surprised. Mr. Chapman has been thinking long and hard about marrying you." Lottie was rendered speechless. She didn''t think he had thought it through. They only met each other for the first timest night but he decided to do so all of a sudden. It was so rash! Anyway, it was good news for her that Mr. Chapman was willing to marry her. Firstly, she had aplished the task given to her by the Greens. Secondly, even if Mr. Chapman looked horrible, at least, she had a home. Since udia returned to the Green family five years ago, the Green family was no longer her home. After she changed into that outfit, the staff from the Civil Affairs Bureau arrived. The two staff members let Lottie stand in the living room to take a picture and then asked her to sign the marriage consent form. After that, they went upstairs with Mario leading the way. Not long after, the three of them came downstairs again and handed a red marriage certificate to Lottie, "Congrattions, you''re now officially Mrs. Chapman." The female staff even held Lottie''s hand with envy, "Congrattions, madam, you''re married to such a handsome husband." The muscles on Lottie''s face twitched. A handsome husband¡­? She subconsciously flipped open her marriage certificate. Wife: Lottie Green. Husband: Ralph Chapman. Where there should be a group photo of Lottie and Ralph was only a single photo of Lottie. She breathed a long sigh of relief, thinking Mr. Chapman was considerate for not putting his picture on the marriage certificate. Otherwise, Lottie felt that she might not have the guts to touch this certificate again in this life. "Madam, please be prepared." Mario smiled with wrinkles all over his face. "Tonight''s the wedding night for you and Mr. Chapman, you should be well prepared for his masculinity." "I''ll take everyone away from the vi, only you and Mr. Chapman will be left in the vi." Lottie was lost for words. She, who was just somewhat excited, was down in the dumps all of a sudden. The sticky and disgusting touch of the man''s hand sweeping across her arm yesterday even appeared again on her arm¡­ She nched miserably, "Must we sleep together tonight?" It was out of the blue and she wasn''t ready for it yet. She hadn''t adapted to Mr. Chapman''s face¡­ Mario nodded earnestly, "Yeah, it must be tonight." They were already married, so how could he let Lottie remain unaware of Mr. Chapman''s true face tonight? It took him a lot of effort to convince Mr. Chapman not to wear a mask tonight and to meet his wife with his real face! Lottie was a bit desperate. After breakfast, she hid in her room and sent a message to her friend, Connie, "Rmend me a few horror movies to practice my guts, thanks!" Connie said, "I''ve never heard of such a weird request." Then, all kinds of horror movies for all ages swarmed into Lottie''s mailbox. Lottie hid under the covers and watched horror movies all day. Halfway through the film, she even went to the washroom to throw up several times. In the evening, when the sky was getting dark slowly, she felt that she had be tough enough after training herself all day. Even if Mr. Chapman appeared in front of her now, she had nothing to fear! So, she went downstairs to get some water and turned on the TV, intending to watch today''s news to change her mood. After watching horror movies all day, her heart wasn''t feeling well. "Hot news for today. Just moments ago, Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell were photographed entering and leaving a hotel together. Reporters immediately contacted their agencies to prove that they are indeed in love and will announce their engagement date soon." Lottie saw the two people on the TV screen and had some physical difort. She turned the channel with the remote control. "Luke and Isobel are both favorites to win the Best Actor and Actress award at this year''s Taurus Awards. Now that they''ve suddenly dered their love, they''re likely to be sessful in their careers and love lives¡­" She turned the channel again. It was still both of them. Finally, Lottie turned off the TV, put down the remote control, andid her whole body on the sofa exhaustedly, closing her eyes. Luke and Isobel¡­ One was her ex-boyfriend whom she had loved for six years. One was her best friend whom she had known for eight years. Five days ago, Lottie went to visit Luke at the film site and wanted to surprise him. As a result, when she unlocked Luke''s lounge with the spare key, what she heard was the messy breathing of Luke and Isobel together. "Luke, when are you going to break up with Lottie? I can''t wait." "It''s just a matter of time. Please be patient?" "Lottie''s so pretty, and I''m afraid you''ll change your mind." "Good girl, how can I change my mind? She gave birth to someone else''s child five years ago. How can I marry such a dirty woman?" Every word that Luke said to Isobel was like a spike, stabbing ruthlessly at Lottie''s heart. Five years ago, Luke suffered a nadir of his career and was wildly discredited by hispetitors. While searching for evidence to prove his innocence, Lottie raised funds to help Luke fight in this hard battle. It was just so coincident that udia returned to the Green family at that time, and Kevin and Eira didn''t care about Lottie anymore. She felt embarrassed to ask them for money, so she borrowed money from Isobel. Isobel rmended a way for her to make money: selling ovum. But she didn''t know what went wrong with the procedure, the people who originally promised artificial insemination backed out of the deal. She took the ovtion pill and was locked in a dark room. The man in the darkness tormented her for a whole day and night. After that¡­ She got the money and also seeded in clearing Luke''s name, helping him reach the pinnacle of his career now. Five yearster, when Luke finally became the top star in the entertainment industry, he abandoned her and hooked up with her best friend, Isobel. He said he resented her loss of virginity. He resented her for giving birth to someone else''s child. But for whom had she done all this? Lying on the sofa, Lottie''s tears rolled down like pouring rain. She had loved Luke for six years. How many six years in a woman''s life could be consumed and wasted like this? She broke down in tears for two hours. Finally, she nced at the clock. It was past 9 p.m. Mr. Chapman hadn''te yet. Maybe he wouldn¡¯te? Lottie sniffled and her gaze fell on the wine cab in the living room. In the wine cab, there were all kinds of wines she didn''t recognize. She actually couldn''t drink, but at the moment, she wanted to. Drunkenness could relieve all her sorrows. Impulsively, she picked up a bottle of wine, opened it, and gulped it down. The pungent liquid entered her throat, and she cried while drinking. "Luke, you bastard!" "I hope you fail to win the best actor award! I curse you to be a has-been! Floppletely!" "So what even though you¡¯re handsome? Your mind is full of dirty thoughts! You can''t evenpare to N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. the ugly Mr. Chapman!" Outside the door, the hand of Ralph, who was opening the door with a key, paused for a moment. Chapter 5 Get Ready to Be Bullied? Chapter 5 Get Ready to Be Bullied? Ralph¡¯s face turned bleak when he opened the door. The house was filled with the smell of alcohol. The bottles of alcohol that he had been keeping around for many years were all over the long narrow table. They were all worth at least a couple of million each. And they were now all empty. A womanyzily on the sofa and was criticizing a man with her face all flushed in anger. At times she would mention the name ¡°Ralph Chapman¡±. It was messy. There was a hint of displeasure on Ralph¡¯s frigid face. She finally showed her true self now that she had officially married him, huh? Lottie hupped and turned her head around as she heard noisesing from the door. ¡°Who are you?¡± She was so drunk and all messed up. She squinted at Ralph who walked into the house. She then walked up to him. She could only know it was a man. The man has a high nose bridge, thin lips, and nicely shaped brows. He was a handsome man. He was as handsome as Luke. No, he must just be Luke¡­ How dare Luke appear before her? Lottie pursed her lips angrily. She raised her hand and was about to p the man, but he managed to grab her wrist. Ralph looked at her with his wintry eyes in anger, ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Her body was so weak that she couldn¡¯t stand properly after he grabbed her wrist. She was all wobbly, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink¡­¡± After that, she leaped onto him. She grabbed his waist and said, ¡°Luke, I miss you.¡± She was blushing and she looked like a young girl in love. Her voice was all fluffy and cutesy, ¡°Luke, please don¡¯t resent me. I¡¯m not dirty. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose¡­¡± Her tears soaked his shirt. The thin fabric and the area around his waist got wet. Ralph frowned, and his face was darker than the stormy sky. He looked down at her. At this moment, she was grabbing his waist with her small hands. She looked very cute. Even though she was looking at him lovingly, her mouth was still calling for another man. Ralph reached out his hand and carried her like a prince carrying his beloved princess. He walked up the stairs inrge strides. There was initially warm water in the bathtub in the bathroom upstairs. Lottie had prepared the bath for Ralph beforehand. But the water was now extremely chilly. The drunk Lottie was thrown into the tub by the man. She had a white T-shirt on that stuck tightly to her body as she got wet, and her hot figure could be seen clearly. Even though the tub was ice cold, Ralph felt slightly hot after seeing her. He actually hated women. After he hurt that woman 5 years ago, he only felt detest towards women. No woman could touch him, not even his sister. But he didn¡¯t feel disgusted at all when Lottie, the drunkard, hugged him just now. He even felt¡­ pleasured. ¡°It¡¯s cold¡­¡± Lottie shivered in the tub. She drank too much strong liquor. The cold water didn¡¯t make her sober, but it made her even more wanton instead. ¡°Luke.¡± Lottiey down softly in the tub. She called out Luke¡¯s name meekly, ¡°I¡¯m cold.¡± She reached out her hand and grabbed Ralph¡¯s trousers, ¡°Could you hug me?¡± Her eyes were unfocused, and her face was red. She looked at him all flightily, ¡°Carry me out of here. I feel cold¡­¡± She talked in a sexy baby voice that was as smooth as silk, and it was melting Ralph¡¯s heart. He had not felt like this in a long time. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that she was different. But she was still calling out Luke¡¯s name. Ralph squatted down and grabbed her chin with one hand, ¡°Who am I?¡± Lottie pursed her lips, ¡°You are Luke.¡± There was only Luke in her intoxicated eyes. Ralph frowned dangerously. He raised his hand and pressed her head into the tub. Her head was covered with ice-cold water, but she was still not sober. She struggled helplessly in the tub. After a while, he let go. He stared at her frigidly, ¡°Say it again, who am I?¡± ¡°Luke Berry.¡± He pressed her head into the water again. Lottie choked and tears were falling. She looked at him with teary eyes, ¡°Then tell me who you are!¡± Ralph raised his hand. He caressed her plump lips, ¡°I¡¯m your husband.¡± Lottie said helplessly, ¡°My husband¡­¡± Ralph felt an insuppressible urge again the moment he heard her saying that. Lottie reached out her hand and held his face. Her eyes were teary, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the cold water anymore.¡± ¡°I called you my husband, so you shouldn¡¯t bully me anymore.¡± She was originally a very pretty girl. She was drunk and crying right now, which made her even more alluring. Ralph looked at her. His voice was hoarse, ¡°Drunkard.¡± ¡°Do you know what bullying really means?¡± Lottie looked at him with confusion in her eyes and shook her head. He said throatily, ¡°Let me show you then.¡± Then, he went into the tub. ¡­ This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the next day¡­ Morning came as usual. The sunlight shone brightly through the window. The curtains were pulled open and a man was standing next to the French window. With his back facing her, he was looking out the window. He was tall. Just by looking at his back, she could feel his nonchnt nobility and frigidness. Lottie woke up from her sleep with a headache. Last night, she had a crazy dream. She was ying in the bathtub with a handsome man on the day she got married. She betrayed Ralph already. Everything in her dream was tangled up. She thought about it for a while, and then she opened her eyes slowly. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw a man¡¯s clear silhouette. Lottie was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even speak properly. ¡°You, you, you!¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Why was there a man in her room? The man was tall, even just by looking at his back she already knew that this couldn¡¯t be Ralph Chapman! Then who was it? Did she really betray Ralphst night? Ralph rubbed his nose bridge. When Lottie was shocked, he turned his head and looked at her, ¡°No more drinking for you.¡± Last night, she drank away a couple of million worth of alcohol. Even if he didn¡¯t care about the money, he was dismal about losing the limited editions that were hard to get. After that, he walked away coldly. Lottie was still shocked. She was lying on the bed and couldn¡¯t react to the situation. She remembered that she felt heartbroken after seeing the news about Luke and Isobelst night. That was why she drank. After that¡­ ¡°Seriously?¡± She looked at the bruises and marks on her body. She felt powerless. Last night was Ralph¡¯s and her first night after the marriage. Not only that she didn¡¯t wait for him, but she also slept with a stranger in his house¡­ She suddenly remembered the rumors she heard about Ralph, which said that he was a violent person. Lottie could imagine that she would die horribly¡­ And how dare that man who slept with her purposely stayed here this morning to warn her not to drink anymore. Even if she was the bravest one in this world, she wouldn¡¯t dare to drink again! She held her head in despair and suddenly, the door to the room was opened. Elijah, who was in yellow pajamas, came in quietly, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chapter 6 Activity Between Husband and Wife Chapter 6 Activity Between Husband and Wife Lottie frowned and looked at the cute child in front of her. How could he get hungry so quickly? She didn¡¯t have time to think about it. She simply grabbed a jacket and went downstairs to make him food. In a midst of cooking, she rolled up her sleeves. There were bruises all over her arm. Elijah noticed the bruises and scratches on her arms as they sat at the table. He frowned slightly. Two tes of breakfast of the same portion were served. Elijah stared at Lottie with his dark pupils. He has dark pupils, fair skin, and wless facial features... The way he stared seriously at her was immensely cute. Lottie felt like her heart was melting. She bent down and said with an ever so gentle voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elijah?¡± He raised his fair and small hands and pointed at her arms, ¡°You got hurt.¡± After that, he leaped off the chair and grabbed the first aid kit from the cupboard. ¡°No need.¡± Lottie snatched the kit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Elijah then went back to his chair. He stared at her quietly as he ate. Lottie opened the first aid kit. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t even notice that they were so many bruises on her arms if Elijah didn¡¯t mention it. She applied ointment on her arm and was secretly cursing the man who did this to herst night. She simply spread the ointment all over her arms. She then showed her arms to Elijah as if she was showing something valuable, ¡°All is done!¡± ¡°You should get your legs as well.¡± Lottie was speechless. How did he know that there were bruises on her legs as well? At this moment, her phone rang. Then it was Connie¡¯s anxious voice, ¡°Lottie, you¡¯re done with your wedding, right? It¡¯s time for you to ¡°There are a lot of action scenes today. The leader said you¡¯re requested today¡­¡± Lottie squeezed her nose bridge, ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡± When Lottie was dating Luke, she wanted to see him every day but wanted to keep a low profile. Hence she became a body double in the Filming Town. To make the most money, Lottie decided to be a stuntwoman. She was the only stuntwoman in Filming Town. So, she could get a lot of jobs. ¡°I¡¯m going to work!¡± As she said that, she was already standing at the entrance looking for her shoes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go.¡± Elijah quickly got off the chair and walked towards the door. He opened his arms wide, defending the door like a little guard. ¡°You got hurt. You need to rest.¡± His voice was childish, but he still sounded imperious and caring. Lottie felt warm. She squatted down and ruffled his head lovingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These don¡¯t hurt at all.¡± She was a stuntwoman, who should get used to such bruises. ¡°No!¡± He gritted his teeth and bit his lips. He opened his small hand and showed her a palm, ¡°5 minutes.¡± ¡°Leave after 5 minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to wait five minutes. Elijah breathed a sigh of relief. He took out his phone and found Fabian¡¯s number, and sent him a message. Fabian who was wearing the same yellow pajamas as Elijah¡¯s opened the door to the study room upstairs hastily. ¡°Dad, I need your help!¡± ¡­ Time was passing by. Lottie was putting on her shoes as she smiled at Elijah, ¡°You said 5 minutes. 4 minutes have gone by now.¡± ¡°One more minute and you cannot stop me from going to work anymore, okay?¡± Elijah nodded his head seriously, ¡°Okay.¡± Lottie¡¯s phone rang when there were 30 seconds left. ¡°Lottie, you don¡¯t have toe today.¡± Connie sounded excited, ¡°The whole Filming Town is closed today!¡± Lottie was dumbfounded, ¡°Closed?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Connie said enviously, ¡°I heard that a big shot didn¡¯t want to let his wife go to work and so he gave every crew member in the Filming Town a day off.¡± ¡°Tch, rich people can do whatever they want!¡± Lottie grasped her phone and was stunned in ce. The Filming Town could make a lot of money every day. Ever since she started to work there, they had never closed it up for one second, not even for one day. But today it closed because a big shot wanted his wife to have a day off. So extremely¡­ capricious. Lottie put down her phone helplessly. She could see the cash flying away right in front of her eyes. And Elijah who was standing in front of her looked pleased. After a while, he cleared his throat earnestly and looked at her, ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lottie couldn¡¯t go to work and earn money anymore, so she listened to him and went to eat. But Elijah didn¡¯t go back to the table. He put his hands in his pockets and walked up the stairs coolly, ¡°I have something to attend to.¡± Then he turned around and walked upstairs. He looked back after taking a few steps. He looked inly at the dishes in front of Lottie, ¡°Be sure to finish them.¡± Lottie wanted tough, ¡°You always ask me to prepare two portions, but you always only eat one.¡± Elijah slightly quivered. After a pause, he said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯lle down to eat it in a bit.¡± After he said that, he quickly stomped up the stairs. A whileter, Fabian came downstairs. His hair was all ruffled by his brother. He bolted down the stairs, ¡°I¡¯m here for my breakfast!¡± He rushed over passionately and sat down at the dining table. He praised the food as he ate, ¡°It¡¯s so yummy!¡± Lottie was shocked. How did he be another person the moment he went upstairs? ¡­ In the study room upstairs. The cold and imperial Ralph was working. Elijah pushed open the door and went into the room. He climbed onto the chair with his small stature and then climbed onto the office table. In the end, he sat down elegantly on the office table. He pushed his phone towards Ralph, ¡°Mr. Chapman.¡± The wintry and arrogant man stopped typing on the keyboard. He grabbed the phone with his slender fingers. The picture was showing Lottie¡¯s bruised and scratched arm. The next picture was showing her legs which were also full of bruises. Elijah crossed his arms and looked at Ralph as if he wanted to settle things with him, ¡°I need an exnation.¡± Ralph put down the phone and crossed his arms as well. He leaned back and said frigidly and cockily, ¡°You guys wanted me to marry her. I¡¯m just doing what a husband should do to his wife. No need to exin.¡± ¡°She¡¯s under my wing.¡± Elijah looked like a mini version of Ralph. He wasn¡¯t afraid to look straight at Ralph. His voice was child-like yet autocratic, ¡°You hurt someone under my protection, so I demand an exnation.¡± The father and son stared at each other. They were in the same pose and had the same face. One was sitting on the chair and the other on the office table. ¡°Sir¡­¡± Mario came into the room, ¡°The Filming Town has signed the acquisition contract¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, they both looked at him with their dark pupils. The both of them said together. ¡°Get out.¡± ¡°Get out.¡± Mario was speechless. He looked meekly at the father and son. The room was filled with tension. He said in a low voice, ¡°What happened again this time?¡± ¡°He hurt someone under my protection.¡± Elijah pursed his lips and scoffed. Mario was taken aback and only realized after a while that Elijah was probably talking about¡­ Ms. Green. ¡°Master Elijah, I think you have misunderstood something.¡± Mario almost burst outughing, ¡°The bruises on the madam were not caused by Master Ralph.¡± Chapter 7 Let Daddy Fall in Love with Lottie Chapter 7 Let Daddy Fall in Love with Lottie Elijah immediately frowned. He turned his head with confusion, "Not him?" Last night no one was at home. Not to mention the maids, even he and Fabian were taken away by Mario. If it was not his dad, who else could have hurt his mommy? Mario coughed lightly, "Master Elijah, pleasee with me." Elijah gave Ralph a suspicious look before jumping down from his table. He followed Mario to the surveince room with his short legs like a sophisticated young adult. In the surveince room¡­ Mario retrieved the surveince of the corridor yesterday. In the video, Lottie, wrapped only in a bath towel, stumbled out of the bedroom. Drunk and disoriented, she wandered around in situ. She turned left and hit a huge vase, and then she turned right and hit a decorative cab. Lottie grimaced in pain but persisted in her fight against an iron tree in the hallway. Under the high-definition camera, Elijah clearly saw Lottie''s arms and legs being bruised after hitting the flower pot. Not far away, Ralph in his pajamas was watching the scene indifferently with his arms around his chest. When she finally stopped moving, he got up and carried her back to the room. Elijah watched the video in a dumbfounded state. After he saw Lottie''s injuries this morning, he thought his daddy, who never had sex with any woman, had suddenly be brutal. But he didn''t expect this. Such a scene even disappointed him. "Master Elijah, look. The injuries on Mrs. Chapman really have nothing to do with Mr. Chapman." Mario sighed, "It''s because she was drunk." Elijah pursed his lips and felt a little embarrassed. But he still nced seriously at the tall man who was standing in the doorway, "Then you were at fault too." "Why did you watch her hit the wall and the tree and the vase without stopping her?" Ralph spoke indifferently, "Have you noticed that inside the wine cab downstairs, a few bottles of top-quality limited edition wine suddenly disappeared?" Elijah''s face turned pale. His daddy didn''t like socializing, nor did he liked women. He lived an extremely disciplined life. Apart from work, his only hobby was collecting some famous wines to disy at home. Every bottle of wine inside the wine cab downstairs was priceless. Elijah bit his lips, seeming to think of something, and then ran straight out the door with his short legs, "I have something else to do. Don¡¯t interrupt me. I¡¯m busy!" "You just said that she''s under your protection, huh?" Ralph strode forward and stopped his son, "A man should be responsible for the people under his protection." Elijah was speechless. ¡®Mr. Chapman¡­ Ralph Chapman, you are so rich, yet you still want to ckmail your son?¡¯ Elijah Elijah took out his phone reluctantly and transferred 2,500 dors to Ralph, "In installments." After that, he brushed off Ralph''s hand and ran away as fast as he could with his short legs. Mario stared dumbfounded at Elijah''s back, "Sir, it looks like you''ve married the right woman." Ralph nodded slightly and looked in the direction his son left, and his eyes turned gloomy. ¡­ "Elijah! How dare you transfer my pocket money to Daddy?" The atmosphere in the children''s room was tense, while Fabian had his hands on his hip. "That''s the money Grandpa secretly gave me to buy a remote control car!" Elijah sat with his legs crossed gracefully, "Daddy said if I don''t pay him back, he''s going to kick Lottie out of the house." After saying that, he also looked at Fabian with a sad face, "I don''t care. It¡¯s just that you''ll never be able to eat the food she cooks again." Fabian hesitated. "Okay." The remote control car was certainly not so important as the food. "It''s just that all of Daddy''s wines are extremely expensive." Elijah sighed, "Lottie drank many of his wines yesterday. We both don''t have enough pocket money at all." Fabian frowned and walked around inside the room in a hurry. Several million dors! It was equal to countless remote control cars. Suddenly, something crossed his mind! "Elijah, how about we start calling Lottie Mommy tomorrow and let Daddy and Lottie fall in love with each other?" A cunning light shed across Elijah''s eyes. He nodded like an adult, "That makes sense." "When a man is in love, his IQ will be negative and he won''t care about money." "It''s a deal!" Fabian jumped up excitedly, "I''m going to n how to make Daddy fall in love with Lottie... no, fall in love with Mommy!" Elijah watched with satisfaction as his brother sat down at his desk, "You¡¯re full of wicked ideas, so you just make the n first. I''ll go downstairs." Downstairs in the kitchen, the water was rushing and Lottie was washing dishes. Five years ago, when Lottie learned that she was not the biological child of the Green family, she started doing all kinds of rough and heavy work for the Greens because of guilt. In the beginning, Eira and Kevin would be polite and thank her. Later, the Greens simply did not even hire a maid and left all the household chores to Lottie. She gradually got into the habit of doing the chores every day. "Come here." Elijah dragged her out of the kitchen, "There are maids at home. You don''t need to do this." After that, he pulled Lottie and pressed her back on the sofa, "You are not allowed to drink anymore." Elijah looked at Lottie with a serious face, "It''s not good for your health." It wasn¡¯t good for his and his brother''s wallets either. Lottie pursed her lips, feeling a little embarrassed, "I don''t usually drink." It was just because yesterday she saw Luke and Isobel go public with their rtionship and she was irritated. The thought of those two people instantly made her feel bad. After a while, she pretended to smile casually, "It''s all in the past!" "I won''t drink in the future." Elijah wrapped his arms around his chest and surveyed her face seriously with his big and watery eyes. "You''ve gone through a breakup?" Lottie didn''t know what to say. "Your expression told me that." His voice was soft, "Ms. Green, you''re married, so you can¡¯t still miss your ex-boyfriend." Lottie hastily denied, "I''m not missing him." Elijah sighed, "It looks like you''re really going through a breakup." A woman who had gone through a breakup would lose interest in men for a short time. It seemed like his dad''s pursuit of Lottie wouldn¡¯t go so well. Elijah stood up and walked upstairs despondently, "I''m so young, but I have to worry about adults'' business." "It''s exhausting." Lottie was speechless. After Elijah went upstairs, Lottiewanted to do her chores again, but she was stopped by the maid. She was bored, so she took out the book she brought over earlier and started reading. It was only until the evening when it was dark that Lottie straightened her back and went downstairs to make dinner for Elijah. As soon as she got downstairs, she saw Elijah putting on his shoes at the door in a sports outfit. Seeing her, he raised his hand in greeting, "Five to six is the time for me to go for a walk." "Do you want toe with me?" "No." Lottie smiled and tied on her apron, "I''ll make you dinner." "Okay." Elijah nodded and walked out of the door gracefully. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He was too arrogant to be a five-year-old boy. Lottie sighed while going to the kitchen to cook. There were shrimps in the kitchen that the maid had just bought today, and she was going to make a nice meal for Elijah. Lottie was busy in the kitchen. The smell of the food rushed straight upstairs and into Fabian''s nose. He closed the book called ¡®Love Guide¡¯ in his hand and opened the door. His mouth watered when he smelled the fragrance from downstairs. He couldn''t stand it anymore! His brother had just gone downstairs in his sports outfit, right? He ran quickly to the cloakroom, found his sportswear which was of the same style as his brother¡¯s, put it on, and rushed downstairs. "What did you make tonight?" Fabian dashed down and jumped straight to the dining table, "Wow!" Lottie, who was bringing food to the table, looked at this "Elijah" in front of her in a daze. Wait, she just saw hime down from upstairs? Chapter 8 Im Ralph Chapman Chapter 8 I''m Ralph Chapman Lottie was a little confused. Didn¡¯t Elijah go out for a walk just now? Then who was this boy? She looked at the little boy in front of her who was holding chopsticks and eating quickly. "You..." Lottie sat down in front of him and examined his face, "You''re not Elijah, right?" Fabian''s hand paused for a moment. He lifted his grease-stained face, "I am!" Lottie wrapped her arms around her chest, "You''re his twin brother, right?" She had a good memory, and on closer inspection, the little boy in front of her had a different temperament from Elijah had. Seeing that he couldn''t hide it anymore, Fabian pouted, "Okay, my name is Fabian." "Elijah is my elder brother." "Ralph is our daddy." Lottie was shocked! "You and Elijah... are both Mr. Chapman''s kids?" Fabian took a big bite of the shrimp, "Yeah." Lottie was confused. No one had told her that Mr. Chapman had twin sons before they got married. And... Mr. Chapman was so ugly like a monster, yet his two sons actually looked so handsome and cute! After a long moment, she looked at Fabian, "If you and Elijah are twins, then why are you pretending to be him?" She finally understood why Elijah changed his personality every time he went upstairs and then came back down. It was because they were simply two kids! Fabian lowered his head to eat, not daring to answer. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. He had scared her so badly that night, and he was afraid she would know about it. Elijah came back from his walk soon. "You¡¯ve been exposed?" Elijah guessed what had happened as soon as he walked in the door. He sat down in his chair and gracefully picked up his chopsticks. He gave his brother a mocking look as he ate, "I told you you would be exposed sooner orter." Fabian gave him a cold stare and quickly finished his food and went upstairs. Lottie frowned, "Why did he eat like a bird?" "He was supposed to eat a lot." "But, he was shy after his identity was exposed." Elijah exined casually, "After all, he''s a child and has high self-esteem." Lottie was speechless. Did he mean he was not a child?. Elijah ate his meal gracefully, "My brother and I will try to call you Mommy." When he finished, he looked at her eagerly, "Congrattions on having two handsome and attractive sons." "Marry one husband and get two sons for free." Elijah told her seriously and honestly, "You''re lucky." Lottie didn¡¯t know what to say. In fact, she had married Ralph on a whim. Her boyfriend and her best friend had betrayed her, and the Greens treated her like a servant and used the gratitude of raising her to coerce her, which was why she chose to marry Ralph. But... it never even crossed her mind that she was going to be a mother of twins! After dinner, she was ready to have a good talk with Mr. Chapman. She thought she was not mature enough to take on the role of a stepmother. "Mr. Chapman is a little busy today. But I do understand that you and he have just gotten married and want to be together all the time." Mario grinned, "I''m going to call Mr. Chapman and ask him toe back!" "I don''t have..." Lottie looked at Mario''s back. Did he misunderstand something? Sitting on the couch, she watched aedy movie while waiting for Mr. Chapman toe back. The movie was hrious and Lottie''s mood gradually got better. Until¡­ She saw the man she had seen in the morning open the door ande in. Lottie suddenly panicked, "Why are you here again?" Mr. Chapman would be back soon. What was he doing here at this time? And, why did he have the key to this ce? The man in a suit moved elegantly while unbuttoning his suit, and asked in a cold voice, "So whose house is this, and why are you here?" Lottie frowned, "This is Mr. Chapman''s house, and I am his newly-married wife. Of course, I should be here." When she finished, she looked at him, "And what about you? Who are you?" The man casually hung his suit jacket on the coat rack and gave her an indifferent look, "What a coincidence!" He added, "I''m just Ralph Chapman." ... The living room instantly fell silent. Lottie looked in shock at the man in front of her, who was handsome enough to make women blush, while her eyes were full of bewilderment. Was he Mr. Chapman? It was impossible! She clearly saw Mr. Chapman that night. He was scary and horrible, which was exactly like what the rumors said! Probably reading the woman''s mind, Ralph gracefully lifted his leg and walked into the living room, "The man you saw that night was Fabian. That¡¯s his prank." Lottie was confused. The man who scared her that night was Fabian? She looked up at the man in front of her with astonishment. In the morning, she was so flustered that she didn''t even look at him closely. Now, looking at his good-looking face, she finally understood that no wonder Elijah and Fabian were so cute and handsome. It turned out they had good genes from their father. "So..." Lottie''s voice was shaking with shock, "You weren''t disfigured in that fire five years ago?" Among the upper ss of Rexwell, it was rumored that Mr. Chapman suffered a fire five years ago, after which he was disfigured and his temperament changed drastically. Lottie had even heard the rumor that he had tortured and killed his two fianc¨¦es. But now this cold, aloof man in front of her made her unable to associate him with the rumored Mr. Chapman at all. Lottie''s stunned gaze caused Ralph to frown slightly. He nced at her indifferently, "Fabian said you prepared dinner for me?" Ralph actually had a business dinner tonight, but his two sons forced him toe back. Elijah had hacked into hisputer and used his name to email his partners to cancel the dinner. Fabian called his grandfather and told him that he was not getting along well with his new wife. Mario and his father took turns calling him, telling him that his new wife had prepared dinner and was waiting for him at home. He then came back reluctantly. As a result, when he came back, that woman, who was said waiting for him ording to their words, didn''t even know he was her husband. "Dinner?" Lottie was stunned and hurriedly got up to go to the kitchen, "Haven''t you had your dinner yet?" Elijah took the rest of the meal upstairs for Fabian. She opened the fridge, looked at the few ingredients in it, and turned her head to look at him, "Do you want to eat noodles?" Ralph frowned, "You didn''t prepare dinner for me?" His low and cold voice sounded a little displeased. Lottie bit her lip. She knew that he must feel that she was not doing a good job as his wife. Lottie paused. She moved neatly to prepare the ingredients while speaking timidly, "I didn''t know when you woulde back and didn''t want you to eat the leftovers, so I wanted to make a separate one for you." After that, she turned her head and looked at him with a smile, "After all, you are different from others in my heart." When Lottie smiled, her pair of bright eyes curved into a crescent moon shape, which looked very cute. Ralph felt inexplicably moved. Perhaps, Lottie and his two sons were really bound together by fate, right? When she smiled, she looked as bright and dazzling as Fabian. Looking at her like this, he couldn''t say any harsh words. Then he turned around, sat down on the sofa, turned off the TV, and began to work on his phone. Lottie, in the kitchen, breathed a long sigh of relief. She had finally gotten over it. She was going to put cooking for Mr. Chapman ording to the memo on her phone! Ten minutester, a bowl of steaming noodles was on the table. "Mr. Chapman, please enjoy it." After she finished that, the cold and aloof man stood up and sat down in front of the table only after a long time. His movements were elegant. It was the first time Lottie had ever seen a person who could even eat so gracefully. She looked at Ralph and was unconsciously lost in thought. "Do I look good?" Ralph''s low voice was unhurried, "If you like to look at me, you can do so for the rest of your life.¡± Chapter 9 Do Your Part as My Wife Chapter 9 Do Your Part as My Wife Lottie''s face blushed immediately! Her heart was thumping as if it was going to pop out of the chest. She hurriedly looked away, not daring to look at him. "It tastes good." Ralph lowered his head and said faintly as he ate the noodles she cooked, "Mario said you are looking for me?" It was only then that Lottie remembered that she had something serious to tell him. "Mr. Chapman." Lottie raised her head and looked at him with a straight face, "Before we got married, I didn''t know you have twin sons." Ralph looked at her and said, "Before we got married, I didn''t know you would steal my wine because of your ex-boyfriend either." Lottie was at a loss for words. It reminded her of the dream she hadst night. In the dream, she was in the bathtub with this man in front of her¡­ No, maybe it wasn''t a dream! She bit her lip, "It was my fault for stealing your wine, but didn''t you also do something outrageous to meter?" "Now we''re even!" Ralph looked at her with his unfathomable eyes, "Do you think that it''s worth 5.48 million dors for you to take a bath with me?" "Bam!" The phone in Lottie''s hand fell to the ground. The wine she drank yesterday, which was particrly unpleasant to drink, was actually worth 5.48 million dors? Lottie''s face turned pale, and she put on an awkward smile after a long time. "Those wines¡­" "All are limited editions." Ralph''s voice was indifferent, "Ordinary people simply can''t afford it." Lottie didn''t know what to say. But she still fought her corner, "Even if those wines are expensive, you and I¡­ didn''t just take a bath together yesterday!" Ralph raised his eyebrows ndly. He put down his chopsticks and smiled wickedly. "So tell me what else we have donest night." When Lottie recalled what they had donest night¡­ Lottie''s little face instantly turned red with shyness. She stood up and stammered, "Anyway, you''ve gone too far!" "How have I gone too far?" Ralph''s eyes were like magic, and every inch of her skin burned as his gaze swept over it. "What part ofst night do you remember, huh?" His voice like this was so seductive that Lottie dared not look at his face again and hurriedly turned around. Her throat constricted and she was unable to utter any words. "If I''m not mistaken, we got married yesterday." Behind her, Ralph''s voice was indifferent and muffled, "Anything I did to you seems to be legally right." Lottie''s face blushed with embarrassment. It took a long time for her to find her voice back, "So¡­ what do you want?" "I don''t have 5.48 million dors." All she had was only 548 dors. "Do your part as Mrs. Chapman." The man''s voice was t, "Be a good mom to Elijah and Fabian." Lottie bit her lip, "But¡­" "I don''t think I''m capable enough, and I''m not very good at taking care of children yet." "I''m worried that I won''t be able to take good care of them." That was why she must talk to him tonight. "It doesn''t matter." "They''re mature enough to take care of you." Lottie was rendered speechless. "Of course, if you really feel sorry¡­" Ralph looked at her slim back and the look of her seductive body lines as shey in the bathtubst night emerged before his eyes. There were a few charming hints of huskiness in his muffled voice. "Or you can pay with your body." Her body¡­ Lottie''s face turnedpletely red like a monkey''s butt. She ran upstairs in a panic, went back to her bedroom, and closed the door! His words just kept echoing in her ears. "We''re married." "Anything I did to you is legally right." Suddenly, Ralph''s steady and powerful footsteps rang out from the hallway outside the door. Those footsteps seemed to being towards her room. Lottie bit her lips forcefully, her heart beating wildly. The memory of her whimpering in the bathtubst night as he teased her with his fingers still lingered in her brain. It seemed that even though the rumors were partly false, they were also partly true! He had bullied his two fianc¨¦es to death! Listening to the sound of his footsteps, she closed her eyes with a pale face. The man five years ago made her instinctively resistant to having sex. And that was why she and Luke had been in love for years, but they hadn''t even kissed. Luke said she was sick, but he was unwilling to spare the money to find her a doctor and only asked her to get over it by herself every time. But she really couldn''t get over it¡­ His footsteps reached her door. Lottie''s body began to tremble lightly. However, his footsteps just passed her bedroom and continued to the end of the hallway. She heard the sound of a door opening and closing at the end of the hallway. And then, an absolute silence reigned in the hallway. Lottie let out a long breath of relief. He wasn''t going to torment her tonight? Shey wearily on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Throughout the night, Lottie woke up and slept back repeatedly. Each time she opened her eyes, she had to see if the door was opened and the man was there. Luckily¡­ When she woke up in the morning, the door was intact and the man was not there. She had been on tenterhooks all night, but now she was finally relieved. Lottie got out of bed, washed up briefly, and then went downstairs to make breakfast. Elijah, who lived a disciplined life, came downstairs early. And Fabian, who liked to sleep in, ran downstairs with his hair as disheveled as a bird''s nest after the aroma of breakfast prepared by Lottie wafted upstairs. "Good morning, mommy." Elijah smiled and opened his mouth to greet Lottie. Then he turned his head and nced threateningly at Fabian. Fabian bit his lips, gave Lottie a somewhat reluctant nce, and said in a muffled voice, "Mommy, good morning." Lottie was stunned for a long time before she could barely manage a smile, "Good morning." After being single for twenty-five years, she wasn''t quite used to suddenly having two five-year-old children calling her mommy. Inexplicably, she thought of the child she had five years ago. When she was involved in a car ident, her baby was eight months old in her belly. At that time, if she had been more careful, the baby wouldn''t have been born prematurely, and wouldn''t have died at birth. If the baby was still alive, he would be the same age as Elijah and Fabian by now, right? Once again, Lottie looked up at the two munchkins and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile, "I''ll be a good mother to you." Maybe she was guided by fate. She lost her child five years ago, but five yearster, God made her the mother of Elijah and Fabian. It was a way for her to make up for the wrongs she had done, right? Thinking of this, she went back to the kitchen despite Connie''s urging, carving the hard-boiled eggs into two bunnies for them. "Enjoy your breakfast, and I''m going to work!" Lottie ced the te on the table and dashed out the door with her coat and handbag. Fabian looked at the cute little bunnies and frowned slightly, "Elijah, she''s so childish." Elijah gave him a nce, "She just thinks you''re childish." "But she made two, so she thinks you''re childish, too." "You''re childish." "You are!" At this moment, Ralph, dressed in a neat and trim suit, came down from upstairs. Elijah and Fabian immediately called out to him, "Dad,e on!" Hearing such excited calling from his two sons early in the morning, Ralph walked over to them, "What''s going on?" "Here you are." Elijah pushed the two bunny-shaped hard-boiled eggs to him. Fabian smiled with his eyebrows curved into a very nice crescent. "Dad, this is the loving breakfast Mommy prepared for you." Ralph frowned and looked at the innocent and cute bunnies, "Is this for me?" "Yes!" Fabian nodded, "Mommy said she''s just like these two little bunnies and wants you to eat her!" Ralph was speechless. He frowned at the two bunnies. "Mario, pack it up and bring it to my office." Chapter 10 Make Their Lives a Living Hell Chapter 10 Make Their Lives a Living Hell ¡°Thank God, you are finally here!¡± Lottie arrived at the Filming Town and the group leader was already waiting for her at the entrance. The group leader grabbed her hand, ¡°We got a big job. Isobel Mitchell, the female supporting actress of the show, Arbroath, requested you to be her body double!¡± ¡°And the money she offers is 3 times more than what you usually make as a body double!¡± Lottie quickly finished her makeup and got ready for the wirework when she arrived at the set. Everything was ready, but the director didn¡¯t start the shooting. The other male body double who was waiting with Lottie got impatient, ¡°What are we waiting for?¡± ¡°We are waiting for Ms. Mitchell.¡± ¡°Ms. Mitchell said that she wanted to watch you guys in person. She was afraid that the female body double wouldn¡¯t be able to portray the scene the way she wanted.¡± After saying that, the assistant director sighed, ¡°Ms. Mitchell is beautiful and professional. You guys could neverpare!¡± Lottie just wanted tough out loud. Professional? Isobel had been acting for 5 years, but Lottie was the one who studied the scripts and gave Isobel instructions for every show she acted in. Isobel¡¯s acting was basically polished by Lottie. Lottie had already read the script for ¡°Arbroath¡±. In the show, the character that Isobel yed would lose a lot of battles afterward. Losing battles meant that Lottie was going to be beaten up. Isobel said that she wanted toe to inspect them. What she actually meant was she wanted to see Lottie getting beaten up in person. It was pretty hrious. She caught Isobel sleeping with her boyfriend red-handed. She didn¡¯t even fight or confront them, but just left crying. But instead, Isobel made the effort toe to watch her getting beaten up. As if she was the mistress who had affair with Isobel¡¯s boyfriend. After a short while, Isobel arrived. She crossed her legs as she sat on the chair, ¡°I am very strict. I will make her do as many retakes as it takes until I am content with her performance.¡± The assistant director was a bootlicker, ¡°You are surely professional!¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°You, the female body double. Did you hear her words? Do your best!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your honor to be Ms. Mitchell¡¯s body double!¡± Lottie didn¡¯t even bother to give them a reaction. The shooting finally started. Lottie and stuntman were partners for many years already. They acted out the fight and the scene looked smooth and natural. The assistant director was praising Lottie, ¡°This stuntwoman is not bad. Ms. Mitchell, you have a keen eye for talent!¡± Isobel¡¯s face turned frigid, ¡°I¡¯m not content.¡± ¡°Their fight looked unreal. Make them hit each other for real.¡± The assistant director was taken aback. Fight for real? They might die! ¡°I¡¯ll cover the medical cost.¡± Isobel waved her fan and looked all rxed, ¡°I just want the best for the shooting.¡± The assistant director quickly ordered, ¡°Make them fight for real!¡± Everyone on the scene was stunned. In the script, the supporting actress got hit until she was disabled. Were they going to do it for real? The stuntman didn¡¯t want to do that, ¡°How can I hit you for real? Go talk to them.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Lottie smiled, ¡°We go with her wishes.¡± Isobel was purposely attacking her from the start anyways. Even if she went to plead with her, Isobel would just humiliate her. Not to mention that the group leader had already signed the contract. Lottie needed to do whatever Isobel said. Isobel knew this and that was why she was acting so outrageously. And Lottie was a professional stuntwoman. Getting hurt like that was nothing to her. Lottie fell onto the ground again and again during the fight, and she stood up again every time. In the end, the bruises on her body couldn¡¯t be covered up with the concealer anymore. ¡°Ms. Mitchell, she might really die.¡± The assistant director was breaking out in cold sweat. The shooting progress was too slow and the main director finally couldn¡¯t stand it. Only then Isobel stopped tormenting Lottie. Lottie changed her clothes and walked out of the set without any emotions on her face. The moment she got out, she nced and saw Luke who was standing by the entrance. He was wearing sunsses and a baseball cap. He was in a disguise. He had to be here to pick Isobel up. She walked past him and tookrge strides as she walked towards the bus station. ¡°Lottie.¡± Luke called out to her in a low voice. Lottie continued walking without stopping. Luke ran after her and grabbed her arm, ¡°Lottie, why are you avoiding me?¡± Lottie flung his hand away and said without even looking back, ¡°Why should I avoid something I even can¡¯t see?¡± ¡°Lottie!¡± Luke gritted his teeth. He grabbed her shoulder and turned her around, ¡°Do you have to be like this? We have been together for so long!¡± ¡°Isobel and I really loved each other. Why can¡¯t you bless us?¡± Lottie clenched her hands into fists. Bless them? How shameless could he be to say something like that in her face? ¡°Even if I don¡¯t bless you, nothing can stop you.¡± Lottie scoffed, ¡°You are going to be the best actor who will have sess in both your career and love.¡± ¡°Please stop getting involved with me, a lowly stuntwoman. It will ruin your reputation.¡± After that, she walked away. Luke stopped her again, ¡°Lottie, do you really have to be like this?¡± ¡°Luke, I told you that Lottie wouldn¡¯t care even though we were friends in the past.¡± Nobody knew when but Isobel was standing behind them. She sighed as she talked. As if she had two different faces, she was acting all meek now unlike how arrogant and vicious she was before during the shooting. Isobel sauntered towards Luke and leaped into his arms. She looked at Lottie all pitifully, ¡°Lottie, I didn¡¯t know that this would bring such a huge impact on you. You actually married the old and ugly Ralph Chapman, the man who killed two of his fianc¨¦e.¡± Lottie sneered. Isobel was sure a good actress. Well, of course. Since she was the one who taught her how to act! ¡°Lottie.¡± Luke was exasperated, ¡°The Taurus Awards Ceremony this year will be held a monthter. If nothing goes wrong, Isobel and I will be awarded best actor and best actress.¡± ¡°Our worth will be multiplied. If you make peace with us and continue guiding us in acting, I can consider rescuing you from that vile man.¡± Rescue? Lottieughed. ¡°My husband is handsome, and my sons are cute. I have a happy family. I don¡¯t need you to rescue me.¡± Luke frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to yourself. Everyone knows that Ralph Chapman was disfigured five years ago and he is now an ugly man.¡± Isobel sighed, ¡°If you continue helping us, we will help you hold a funeral if Ralph Chapman ever kills you.¡± They were talking one after another. They were so fake that Lottie wanted to puke. In the end, they just wanted to get free guidance from her. She scoffed, ¡°Who do you think is ugly? He¡¯s just being low-key.¡± ¡°Someone is jealous of his greatness and spread some crass rumors about him. And you guys just believe it like a herd of sheep.¡± ¡°How dare you keep calling my husband an ugly man?¡± After that, she looked Luke up and down. She looked at him in disdain, ¡°You are not even qualified to clean my husband¡¯s shoes!¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°My husband is handsome, rich and he loves me. He loves me a lot. Unlike some people, who would cheat on his girlfriend or who would sleep with someone who had a girlfriend.¡± Lottie looked pleased, ¡°You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut. My husband loves me so much. If he hears what you said, he will make your life a living hell.¡± She lied without blinking. Whatever, Ralph couldn¡¯t hear her words anyway. After that, she ignored their reaction and walked away. Isobel looked at Lottie¡¯s figure from behind. She gritted her teeth, ¡°Luke, you were right about choosing me. She doesn¡¯t deserve you and she¡¯s delusional!¡± Lottie stopped briefly. But in the end, she continued walking without looking back. Isobely meekly in Luke¡¯s arms, ¡°Lottie was my body double today. She fucked up the acting on purpose. The shooting progress got dyed because of her¡­¡± Luke hugged Isobel dearly, ¡°My dear, don¡¯t care about someone like her.¡± ... A luxurious Bentley limo was parked on the road opposite Luke and Isobel. ¡°Sir, Master Fabian, and Master Elijah just asked you to pick Mrs. Chapman up.¡± Sean, the assistant of Ralph, looked at Lottie who was walking further and further away, ¡°Mrs. Chapman has left, so should we¡­¡± ¡°Follow her.¡± Ralph, who was sitting on the back seat, was cold as ever. He took a document and opened a random page, ¡°Also, investigate the two people who just ndered me.¡± Sean nodded, ¡°Do you want to¡­¡± Ralph held up a pen gracefully and signed the document, ¡°Just as Mrs. Chapman said, I will make their lives a living hell.¡± Chapter 11 What Right Do You Have? Chapter 11 What Right Do You Have? When she came out of the filming base, Lottie went to the seafood market. She didn¡¯t forget that she wanted to make dinner for Fabian and Elijah. ¡°Sir, Mrs. Chapman goes to get groceries.¡± The ck Bentley stopped, and Sean looked at the man behind him, ¡°Should we wait here, or...¡± Ralph put down his phone, lowered the window, and looked at Lottie¡¯s back. During the way, he already investigated the rtionship between her and those two others. One was once her boyfriend, and the other was her best friend, but they were together behind her back, and in front of her they were swaggering around. He thought before that, ording to the way she was so sad that night when she was drunk, she would be so disappointed and might cry in such a situation like that just now. But... She looked rxed when she was walking and was even humming while she went towards the seafood market. Ralph was confused. ... After Lottie went to get the groceries she was going to use to make dinner for the two kids, she passed a guy selling fish. She remembered that she had asked the butler before about what Ralph liked to eat. The butler said that he liked eating fish. Lottie never cooked fish before, because Luke was afraid of them. He was so afraid that he never dared to touch any of them even though they were cooked fish, and because of that, Lottie also felt that she was denying fish for his reason. But Ralph liked them. She stood there and picked one that was pretty, fat and fresh, and asked the seller to kill and clean the fish. After she got the groceries, she left the market holding the filled bags in her hands. After she went out of the gate, she was pulled into a small street by Luke¡¯s assistant. ¡°So you are really here.¡± Luke was leaning on a car door, and the way he was looking at Lottie was so cold, ¡°Let me drive you home.¡± Lottie looked at the car behind him and smiled lightly, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°I and my husband live in a vimunity on the west side of the city, and you won¡¯t be able to get in there with your car.¡± ¡°Since you know that I already married Mr. Chapman, you should also know that you will never be able to catch up with him financially.¡± Luke¡¯s expression darkened. He stared at Lottie and said, ¡°So, you married Mr. Chapman because you wanted to be rich?¡± Lottieughed. ¡°Right.¡± She looked at Luke, her eyes had lost the craziness, and the love that she once had for him also disappeared. This man made her feel disgusted, ¡°I hate you because you¡¯re so poor. I just like a rich guy like Mr. Chapman. Is this answer enough to satisfy you? ¡°You are lying.¡± Luke stared at Lottie, after a while, heughed, ¡°I know you. You are not that kind of person.¡± He took a deep breath, and then he said emotionally, ¡°Lottie, are you still mad because of what just happened? ¡°We were all in a bad mood. If I have hurt you. I am apologizing for it now.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t want me to send you home, then let me just speak to you real quick.¡± He sighed, ¡°Isobel was crying really sadly. She paid you three times the money so you could act on her behalf, but you made so many mistakes in the filming base, and it dyed the whole shooting process so that the director was having trouble with her.¡± Lottieughed coldly. The director was having trouble with Isobel? Wasn¡¯t it all because she made then retake the same scene again and again so that she had to get beaten over and over again? Now it was her fault for some reason! ¡°I hope that you can focus on work in the future, and separate private life and work life.¡± Luke pressed his lips together, ¡°I know you, and you cannot ept me and Isobel being together.¡± ¡°But we are really in love.¡± ¡°If you want to me anyone, then you can me me.¡± ¡°It is me who was too traditional. I cannot ept the fact that a person I loved would have a child with someone else, so that is why when you gave birth, I slept with Isobel five years ago.¡± Lottie was stunned. Her ears were humming; she almost couldn¡¯t hear what Luke was talking about. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Five years ago that night, when she had her car ident, he was in the ER for almost 24 hours, only then she finally gave birth to the dead baby in her belly. The doctor said that she was lucky. If it was anyone not as healthy as her, she might have died in that ER. But now Luke told her that he was with Isobel that night. When she almost died for him in the hospital, he was sleeping with Isobel! Sheughed coldly, ¡°So you and Isobel already had affairs five years ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so bad.¡± Luke frowned, ¡°Affairs? You are the one who cheated on me first.¡± ¡°No man can ever ept his girlfriend...¡± ¡°Bam!¡± Lottie cked Luke across his face hard. That p was so rough that Luke had to take a step back. ¡°Five years ago you took my money to clear your name. You didn¡¯t tell me that you were ashamed of me at that time!¡± She bit her lips tightly, ¡°You took my money to prove your innocence. You enjoyed what I helped you to get. Then you felt ashamed of me? Luke, you are such a shameless man!¡± Luke held his cheek. His sight was cold, ¡°You gave birth to someone else¡¯s child, and you still wanted to be with me as if nothing happened. I just spent your money, so what?¡± Lottie¡¯s heart felt cold as if it fell into an ice bucket. She never regretted her love for him all these years, but now she learned that who she loved was Suddenly, she thought of the fish she just bought. Luke was most afraid of fish. Lottie bit her teeth, and threw the bag with the bloody fish on Luke! That fishnded right in his arms, ¡°That¡¯s for you. You are wee!¡± The man started screaming loudly, ¡°Lottie!¡± ¡°You are crazy!¡± ¡°Assistant, get this fish off me!¡± The woman took her other groceries and went out of the alley and took a taxi to leave. ¡°Lottie, I will never forgive you...¡± Behind her, the man¡¯s voice was getting further away. She was leaning on the back of the seat and covered her eyes with her hands. But her tears still fell through the space between her fingers. She was the most stupid idiot in this whole world She had been cheated by Luke and Isobel for the whole five years! It was evening so there was a traffic jam. By the time the taxi stopped in front of the gate of the Chapmans¡¯ Vi, Lottie was already done crying. She sorted her emotions and got off the car. Ralph was talking on the phone in the flower garden in front of the gate. Ralph was wearing a white suit; he was smoking while talking on the phone. The sunshine and the smoke mixed together, and he looked even taller, while his figure looked even colder. He was carrying manly coldness, which made Lottie¡¯s heart skip a beat. She carried her groceries and went over; she knew that he was busy, so she intentionally walked on the other side of the hall. When she reached his side, he hung up the phone and raised a hand to stop her. His eyes were looking at her, ¡°What is that in your hand?¡± ¡°I am going to cook for Elijah and Fabian for dinner.¡± Ralph squinted. He lowered his head, and walked closer to her, ¡°Just for them? Is there something for me?¡± The man had such a cold aura on him, and Lottie got anxious. She lowered her head, ¡°There is.¡± ¡°I bought fish for you...¡± ¡°Where?¡± She raised her right hand subconsciously. It was empty. Only then she remembered that the fish she bought for Ralphnded on Luke. Sheughed awkwardly, ¡°I forgot to get it. Next time I will cook it for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He raised a hand and held her chin. His smile was astonishing, ¡°Remember it. You owe me once.¡± Lottie was speechless. ... In a five-star hotel. Luke was sitting with the creators and some sponsors. He felt that the fishy smell on him was still there. Not long after, the dinner was served. Luke saw that the whole table was filled with fish dishes, but he didn¡¯t dare to get angry. The whole entertainment circle knew that he didn¡¯t like fish! One of the creators smiled awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Berry. Someone told us that you can only have fish tonight.¡± Chapter 12 Mr. Chapman Is an Irresponsible Jerk Chapter 12 Mr. Chapman Is an Irresponsible Jerk After dinner, Lottie returned to her room. She took off her clothes and just started to check the bruises she had gotten from filming today when there was a knock on the door outside. She hurriedly put on her clothes and opened the door. It was Elijah. He walked in and handed her a piece of paper, ¡°Sign it.¡± Meanwhile, Fabian pushed open the door to the study room and Ralph¡¯s work was forced to stop. ¡°A postnuptial agreement?¡± Lottie frowned, ¡°The first use is to fall in love with Mr. Chapman within a month?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t fall in love with him.¡± ¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t fall in love with her.¡± In the study room, Ralph indifferently opened the contract, ¡°At most, I won¡¯t hate her.¡± Fabian held his cheeks with his hands and he looked at Ralph with his big watery eyes blinked, ¡°But, daddy, not hating her is the prerequisite of falling in love with her.¡± ¡°Daddy, you have been single for so many years and you should have a wife now!¡± Ralph looked at him coldly, ¡°So where did you and Elijahe from?¡± Fabian rolled his eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t like my biological mother!¡± Ralph frowned. He recalled the things that happened in the dark night five years ago. Thinking of her delicate voice and her soft body¡­ There was a slight pause in his throat, ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t like your mother?¡± ¡­ ¡°How do you know I¡¯ll like your daddy?¡± In the bedroom, Lottie nced at Elijah helplessly. ¡°Daddy is as handsome as us!¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t fall in love with someone just because of his handsome face.¡± ¡°You will if you try, and he has other advantages, too!¡± Lottie went speechless. She pursed her lips as her eyes continued to browse through the contract¡­ ¡°Why do I need to conceive a child for Ralph within six months?¡± ¡°Because you do not have any biological children!¡± In the study room, Fabian smiled and continued to speak, ¡°Daddy, look! You already have two biological sons! Me and my brother!¡± ¡°But Lottie is too lonely so you need to make her have her own baby who will be on her side!¡± Ralph snorted coldly, ¡°Are you guys on my side now?¡± Fabian went speechless. He puffed up and then jumped off the table with his two hands on his hip, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want a sister!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what method you use! You need to get her to conceive a sister for me within six months!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will publicize that you are not good at giving birth to a baby! Just like I publicized your cruelty before!¡± Ralph went speechless. ¡­ Ten minutester, Ralph went back to the master bedroom under the urging of both Fabian and Elijah. He didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to them but Elijah was too good at programming and had made a virus program that had destroyed hisputer. It was so annoying to have such a genius son. Lottie was taking a bath in the bathroom of the master bedroom. She had never thought that she would ept two sons who were not rted to her so easily. But now, she felt so happy while soaking herself in the bathtub where Elijah had ced rose petals for her. It felt so good to be pampered by her sons! She finished her bath in a good mood and came out of the bathroom in a bath towel. Outside, the arrogant and noble man was leaning against the head of the bed while reading a book. The light beside the bed was cast from his side which drew out his features in a more charming way. ¡°What?¡± Lottie almost shouted out in shock, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ralph raised his head and looked at her with a faint nce, ¡°Why can''t I be here?¡± Lottie pursed her lips. He was right. They were husband and wife! He should indeed be living with her. Besides, the agreement that Elijah had asked her to sign before had also a requirement in it that she should conceive his child within six months¡­ Was this his idea? After all, Elijah was just only five years old and how could he make this request? Her heart shuddered slightly at the thought of this. ¡°Haven¡¯t your injury healed?¡± Ralph wrinkled his eyebrows slightly with his gazending on the bruises and red marks on her body. It seemed that it was even worse than the picture Elijah had shown him yesterday. ¡°This is a new one.¡± Lottie regained her consciousness and took out the medicine from the bedside table. Then she sat down on the carpet and started to apply the ointment on her injuries, ¡°These are all minor injuries, furthermore, I am a stunt performer in the Filming Town.¡± Ralph put the book down, ¡°Stunt performer?¡± ¡°Do you know how to fight?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lottie lifted her head and smiled with curved eyebrows, ¡°But I have thick skin and I can take a beating!¡± Ralph squinted slightly while looking at her long white legs. Thick skin? He still remembered the tender touch of these slender legs from his hands. His gaze made Lottie¡¯s face blushed and she subconsciously slowed down the movement of applying for the medicine. By the time she had finished applying the ointment, Ralph had already fallen asleep. The dim wall light softened the cold and arrogant lines of his face. She hesitated for a moment but in the end, she took the nket and slept on the floor. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed?¡± His cold and deep voice rang out as the bedroom light was turned off. Lottie grabbed the nket nervously, ¡°I sleep rudely and I¡¯m afraid it will affect you.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Hum!¡± His cold snort rang out in her ears and then he quieted down. The night was peaceful. The bed was empty by the time she woke up in the morning. Lottie got up from the floor and went downstairs to make breakfast. ¡°Lottie!¡± Fabian spoke up wickedly while eating, ¡°Did you sleep well with daddyst night?¡± Lottie was slightly stunned, ¡°Hum¡­ quite well!¡± ¡°Have your meal!¡± Elijah nced at Fabian. Fabian pouted and lowered his head to eat. Only after Lottie had left for work did Fabian plop down on the sofa and look at his brother, ¡°Why did you re at me before?¡± Elijah sped his arms like a grown-up adult, ¡°They didn¡¯t make a sisterst night!¡± Curling his lips, Fabian said, ¡°How do you know that?¡± Elijah raised his hand and knocked on his head, ¡°Daddy went to work early in the morning and Lottie didn¡¯t blush when mentioningst night.¡± ¡°This proves that they didn¡¯t do anythingst night.¡± ¡°If they have done that, Daddy wouldn¡¯t have left Lottie alone!¡± Fabian nodded thoughtfully, and obviously, he was reluctant to ept this result. Later, he lifted his head, and with his big watery eyes, he nced at his brother who looked the same as him, ¡°But what if Mr. Chapman is an irresponsible jerk?¡± Chapter 13 Short of Money Again? Chapter 13 Short of Money Again? In the filming ce, Lottie was filming on the scene regarding defeat again. As for yesterday¡¯s scene where the female supporting role was beaten until handicapped, she filmed for a whole day. Eventually, Isobel finally let her off after the directormented on her. In today¡¯s scene where the female supporting role died, she was more miserable than he had been yesterday. She was the body double for Isobel on the filming base and she charged into the battle again and again. Meanwhile, Isobel who was standing in a near distance was being interviewed by reporters. ¡°I have known Luke Berry for many years and we have been a couple a long time ago.¡± ¡°Yes, we were captivated by each other at first sight.¡± ¡°He said that he fell in love with me when we met for the first time...¡± ¡°Before this, we were reluctant in publicizing our rtionship because one of my friends was infatuated with my boyfriend. So, I don¡¯t want to hurt her wishful thinking...¡± With Isobel¡¯s gentle voice, her words were like knives stabbing into Lottie¡¯s heart. She said that they did not want to publicize their rtionship because she did not want to hurt her wishful thinking. s, her wishful thinking. Her love and contribution for six years had eventually turned into her own wishful thinking in Isobel and Luke¡¯s words. ¡°Get away!¡± When the horrified voice sounded, Lottie abruptly recovered from her thoughts. Meanwhile, the actor who was in front of her had pierced the armor of her left shoulder with the sharp knife in his hand. Lottie¡¯s shoulder oozed out fresh blood. She felt the intense pain and the crew on the filming base came to her hurriedly to deal with her wound. Luckily, the armor on her body was thick and the sharp knife only caused a small wound. Otherwise, the final consequences could be disastrous. ¡°Who has changed the props?¡± For the sake of the actor''s safety, most of the props in the crew were fake. However, the sharp knife which stabbed Lottie today was totally real. ¡°I changed it.¡± After finishing the interview, Isobel walked towards there arrogantly, ¡°I think that the prop is too fake so I change into a real one.¡± She looked at Lottie from a high position and asked her, ¡°Do you have any opinion?¡± Lottie clenched her fists in anger! This bitch had done too much! Since she affected the rtionship between Isobel and Luke, Isobel always tried her best to make trouble for her. She was tolerating time by time, but Isobel had done too much! Her shoulder was injured this time. What if her heart was stabbed next time? She tore apart the costume on her body and threw it away, ¡°I am not going to be her body double!¡± Isobel crossed her hands in front of her chest satisfyingly, ¡°I let you be my body double and I paid three times of the sry.¡± ¡°Since you have signed the contract, you will need topensate me for six times of it if you break the contract.¡± Lottie slightly squinted. No wonder Isobel was willing to pay triple of sry to her and it turned out she had nned everything. Did she just wait for this moment? There were two choices for Lottie now. She could choose to continue tolerating everything and be the body double for Isobel again. Her other choice was to leave directly but she needed to pay Isobel six times her sry! Almost all her savings were withdrawntely to employ a group of inte trolls for Luke! When she thought of this, Lottie clenched both of her hands tightly. Isobel gave her two choices but she did not want to choose either one of them! Lottie repressed her surging anger and walked close to Isobel. She lowered her voice, ¡°Do you think that I don¡¯t have other choices?¡± Isobel looked at her satisfyingly and nodded, ¡°Lottie, I just want to let you know that it is super easy to kill you as if I am killing an ant only!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Lottie sneered and said, ¡°I remember that the script for this drama needs to be kept confidential to the public.¡± ¡°At the moment when you gave me the script for analysis purposes, I have photocopied one copy of it.¡± ¡°Do you think that if I go and look for the producer as well as the director with your script... How many times your penalty isparing to my sry?¡± Isobel suddenly changed her expression. ¡°Impossible!¡± Lottie never had the habit to photocopy the script! ¡°How is it impossible?¡± Lottie looked at Isobel with her calm eyes. From her expression, she did not appear to be lying. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Isobel stepped backward and her face turned pale. ¡°Even though you have the backup copy, do you think that you can meet the producer and director?¡± Lottie smiled, ¡°Do you want to give it a try?¡± ¡°I dare topensate you with six times my sry but do you dare to bet?¡± Isobel was going crazy! Originally, Lottie was under her control and she could defeat her as easily as killing an ant! But now, why was she suddenly out of control? She looked into Lottie¡¯s eyes and gritted her teeth tightly. She did not dare to bet! Lottie was just an infamous body double. But, she was different! She just started her career. If the news like divulging the script was published, it would be a stain on her future career! Or even if Lottie revealed the truth of divulging the script... Isobel¡¯s face turned pale. She grabbed Lottie¡¯s hand and stared at her evilly, ¡°Despicable woman!¡± ¡°I gave you the script because I trust you!¡± ¡°You betrayed me!¡± Lottie shook off Isobel¡¯s hand forcefully and smiled insincerely, ¡°Anyone has the right to say this to me except for you.¡± After saying this, she turned around and left rapidly. Isobel¡¯s assistant rushed forward and held Isobel, ¡°Ms. Mitchell, do you just let her go like this?¡± Isobel looked at Lottie¡¯s back while narrowing her eyes. ¡°Let her be arrogant for some time first.¡± Lottie could not threaten her for too long if she just used the script as her weapon. After a few days, she would finish all her films of the supporting female role and everyone in the filming base would know the content of the female supporting role¡¯s script. At that moment, how Lottie could threaten her in such a way? ¡­ After walking out from the filming base, Lottie received a call. From the other side of the phone, there was a voice of a middle-aged man, ¡°Dear daughter, I miss you so much!¡± Lottie was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Are you short of money again?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The man on the other side of the phone slightlyughed then said, ¡°I¡¯m home. Send it to me.¡± After saying this, he directly hung up the phone without any extra greetings. Lottie closed her eyes and sighed deeply. The person who called her just now was her biological father, Arthur Bell. Arthur was a drunkard in a slum and he had a lot of creditors. He rarely came back to Rexwell and whenever he returned, he would ask Lottie for money. After they recognized each other when Lottie was 18 years old, Lottie would ask him to turn over a new leaf. However, he was as stubborn as her so she could just let him do whatever he wanted to. ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡± In a damp and dirty room, Arthur was counting the cash while looking at Lottie smiley. ¡°Only you treat me well!¡± ¡°That ungrateful girl, udia Green, is doing business now but she never gives me even a cent. I have nurtured her for eighteen years.¡± ¡°Drink less next time.¡± The smell of alcohol had filled the entire house and Lottie slightly frowned, ¡°I have married someone so perhaps I will not be able to give you the money immediately next time. So, you¡¯d better learn how to take care of yourself.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left. ¡°Wait!¡± Arthur called her, ¡°Are you married?¡± Lottie nodded. ¡°I have nothing to give you.¡± Arthur turned around and found an old jade under the sofa. Then, he handed it to her, ¡°This belongs to your biological mother and she keeps it for you. Do keep it properly.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°This jade looks the same as the birthmark on your back waist. You need to protect it properly and don¡¯t let others see it.¡± ¡°Noted.¡± After saying that, Lottie turned around and then left. Arthur stood on the spot and looked at her back. He smiled bitterly, ¡°She is really her biological daughter. They look more and more alike...¡± ¡­ ¡°Elijah, help me to ask your younger brother what he wants to eat for dinner.¡± Aftering out from the slum, Lottie walked when she was on the phone. When she walked past an alley, there were hurried footsteps from her back. ¡°Lottie, I want to eat...¡± Before Fabian could finish his words on the other side of the phone, Lottie suddenly felt extreme pain in her head. Then, she became unconscious. ¡°Lottie, Lottie...¡± The phone was left in the alley. From the phone, Fabian¡¯s anxious voice kept echoing in the alley, ¡°Lottie, Lottie, are you listening?¡± Chapter 14 Dad Will Find Lottie Chapter 14 Dad Will Find Lottie At the corridor of Spectrum Hotel¡­ udia looked coldly at Lottie who had lost her consciousness. Then, a sneer appeared on her lips. ¡°Since you have been working as a stunt double in the Filming Town for years, I thought you can withstand the pain of being hit, but you just fainted so easily?¡± ¡°Ms. Green, what should we do now?¡± The few men who hit Lottie and tied her up with ropes asked udia softly. ¡°Bring her to room No. 1102. Mr. Miller will be there soon.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± After receiving her instruction, the men dragged Lottie to the room next door. Suddenly, a piece of jade dropped from Lottie when she was dragged by them. The jade that was made by emerald looked extremely shinny under the warm light in the corridor. udia wrinkled her eyebrows, walked over, and picked it up. ¡°It turned out that the drunkard had given it to Lottie?¡± She snorted coldly and kept the jade. She had been living with Arthur before she turned eighteen and so she had seen the jade. Arthur once said unintentionally that the jade was the key for Lottie to look for her biological mother. Besides, he also said that her biological mother had a special identity. By the time she left the slum, she wanted to leave with the jade. However, she had searched everywhere and still failed to find it out. She had never predicted that Arthur was willing to give it to the idiot, Lottie. She snorted coldly and kept the jade. ¡®Lottie Green, you want to look for your biological mother, right? You are just dreaming!¡¯ ¡°Ms. Green.¡± After a minute, Luther Miller, a man with a bulging belly, went in, ¡°Is she ready? The Chapmans don¡¯t know about it, right?¡± ¡°Please be reassured.¡± udia was so proud of herself and she curled her lips upwards. She was smiling, ¡°She was very happy to get the chance to serve you. She didn¡¯t hold any position or powers in the Chapman family. So, no one will know about this matter.¡± Ralph was atrocious and he wouldn¡¯t ask his men to follow at Lottie¡¯s heels and protect her in the darkness. Even if he had let someone tag along with her, Lottie must have taken the initiative to shake off the tails. After all, it was not glory to have a father who was a drunkard. She could guarantee that Lottie didn¡¯t Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. want to let other people know about it. udia had also expected that Lottie would go back and give money to Arthur. Therefore, she had sent someone to ambush at the ces nearby Arthur¡¯s house. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Luther rubbed his hands excitedly. Then, he took over the contract from udia and signed his name on it. ¡°I will coborate with the Green Group annually after this if she serves me well!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Mr. Miller.¡± There was a sneer on udia¡¯s lips, ¡°The time for sweet love is extremely precious, so please be quick to go in.¡± Heughed obscenely and strode over there. udia turned with a sneer when she saw that Luther had entered the room that Lottie was staying in. The door lock of the hotel was specially manufactured and it was a soundproof room. Thus, she was not worried that Lottie could escape from there. Furthermore, Lottie should thank her. Everyone had said that the fire that happened five years ago had not only disfigured Ralph and made him bad-tempered, but also ruined the lower part of his body. He had been treating women very cruelly and it was all because he was impotent! Even though Luther was a bit old, he was still able to have sex. ... In the Chapmans¡¯ Vi¡­ A multinational online meeting was ongoing in the study room. Ralph was sitting in his chair and frowning. He was listening to a blonde who was talking about the The meeting was serious and all of them were under pressure even though it was just an online meeting. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise in the room and then the door of the study room was pushed open out of the blue. Fabian was a bit panicked and he just rushed in, ¡°Dad, Mommy is in trouble!¡± When his words were out, the harmonious discussion was interrupted and all the people in the meeting kept quiet. All of them in the online meeting were so shocked that they were all looking at Ralph with their eyes widened. When did their boss get a wife? The indifferent man remained unmoved and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°When Elijah was chatting with Lottie on the phone, she shouted all of a sudden and then we lost her voice!¡± ¡°No one picked up the phone when we called her back again!¡± Fabian¡¯s face turned red as he was in panic and anxiety. He grabbed Ralph¡¯s hand anxiously, ¡°Dad, hurry up and save Mommy!¡± ¡°Maybe she was kidnapped by someone!¡± ¡°She is so pretty, so people will bully her if they kidnap her!¡± The little boy was using all his strength to pull Ralph to leave, ¡°Hurry up and help her!¡± Ralph wrinkled his eyebrows. Although Fabian had always been naughty, it was rare to see him getting lost in emotion. It seemed that she was really in trouble. Ralph stood up and got out of the door with Fabian in his arms. The people who were at the online meeting were all puzzled when they saw their boss¡¯s empty position. All of them had no idea about whether they should just end the meeting or wait for their boss toe back. Elijah who was very mature and experienced at his young age climbed up to Ralph¡¯s chair and took the microphone. He frowned and spoke seriously, ¡°All participants in this meeting, attention, please. Since some affairs happened to my family, my dad is going to strive for his lifelong happiness now. So, this meeting is postponed.¡± After finishing his words, the little boy shut down theputer politely. All the staff in the European branch broke the silence in an instant. It was such a rare scenario to see their boss spending time on a woman. They were so surprised to find out that Ralph, a workaholic, just postponed the meeting due to his wife! ... ¡°ording to Lottie¡¯s location from her phone, I have checked out that thetest ce that she stayed before her disappearance is located at here.¡± It was located at the small alley nearby the slum. Elijah was wearing a headset and his little hands were taping quickly on the keyboards of theputer. ¡°Mr. Chapman, we have found Mrs. Chapman¡¯s mobile phone.¡± Soon, his subordinate brought Lottie¡¯s phone to Ralph. The screen of the old phone was shattered. Ralph was stunned for a while. Then, he threw it into a dustbin. ¡°I am going to buy a new phone for Lottie!¡± Fabian who was sitting in the front passenger seat seemed to understand something. He took out his Ipad and started browsing online malls. Elijah frowned slightly when he looked at the nearby scenery, ¡°Why did Lottiee here?¡± It was so far away from the Filming Town. Ralph who sat next to Elijah was having his hands dancing at a super high speed on the keyboards of theputer, ¡°Spectrum Hotel.¡± Elijah carried hisptop and took a look at Ralph who was sitting next to himself, ¡°How do you know that Lottie is staying in Spectrum Hotel?¡± ¡°No camera could shoot the scene in the alley, but there are cameras outside..¡± ¡°I found the clues from the cameras that she was taken to the Spectrum Hotel.¡± Ralph had always been saying very few words but he was willing to exin everything seriously for his sons. Elijah patted lightly on his head, ¡°Dad, you are always so brilliant.¡± He just thought of using the mobile phone¡¯s signal to look for his mother but he forgot about the surveince cameras! Not only that¡­ The little boy raised his head, ¡°Dad, you just used such a short time to finish checking the cameras?¡± Ralph answered his question with a hum. Then, he opened the door of his car and got out, ¡°You guys go back first. I and my men are enough to take her back.¡± Elijah nodded obediently. He and his brother were still young and couldn¡¯t help with anything even if they went there with their father. ¡°Dad, you must bring Lottie back intact!¡± ¡°I will try my best.¡± After Ralph said that, he got into another car and it went to Spectrum Hotel at a high speed. He was looking at the watch and discovered that it had been half an hour after Lottie was kidnapped. He also dared not to guarantee¡­ whether something had happened to her or not. ... ¡°Bang!¡± A strong bloody smell spreading over when the room door of the hotel was booted and crashed opened. The white bed in the hotel was stained red with blood. Lottie was lying on the bed with her whole body covered in blood. Her clothes were in disarray and her face looked so pale. The scene caused the contraction of Ralph¡¯s pupils all of a sudden! ¡°All of you close your eyes and turn over!¡± Ralph roared and then all his bodyguards turned their heads away and closed their eyes. Ralph entered the room step by step. The smell of the blood was getting stronger when he walked closer to her. Lastly, he stood straight in front of her and stretched out his hands to touch her hand. Surprisingly, his hands were slightly trembling, ¡°Lottie¡­¡± That was the first time he called her name in such a serious tone. He had never expected this. Chapter 15 I’m Very Interested in Her Chapter 15 I¡¯m Very Interested in Her Ralph took off his jacket and used it to covered Lottie¡¯s body. Then, he used the jacket to wrap her up. ¡°Help¡­¡± A soft crying for help was sounded. Ralph wrinkled his eyebrows at the moment. Then, he followed the voice and looked over there - It turned out that Luther was the one who was crying for help. At that moment, he was lying on the floor and he was covered with blood all over his body. His movement was restricted as his hands and legs were tied to the end of the bed. Luther¡¯s eyes were shining when he saw someoneing! ¡°Help! Help! I almost died!¡± When Ralph got his mind back, he discovered that there were two deep wounds on the man¡¯s legs. The floor that was stained with blood was the result of the flowing blood from Luther¡¯s legs. Luther was suffering from intense pain and there was a crying tone in his voice, ¡°This woman is so fierce! She hurt me and made me be like this!¡± ¡°Fortunately, the sleeping pills she took are affecting her. Otherwise, I must have been killed by this crazy woman!¡± ¡°Please help me!¡± At that moment, a bunch of policemen rushed in from outside, ¡°Who called the police?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Luther didn¡¯t have time to care about the things that he had done. He just cried wholeheartedly, ¡°Help! This woman is going to kill me!¡± ... ¡°She is fine. She just fell asleep due to the effect of sleeping pills.¡± ¡°There are some scratches on her body and the blood on her body are all from Luther Miller.¡± Edward gave the result of the diagnosis to Ralph in the hospital. At the same time, he was teasing Ralph, ¡°I have never thought that your little wife is so fierce in the fight.¡± Ralph took the diagnosis result and turned his gaze to look at the ward that was not far away from him. By the time, Lottie was making statements in the ward. ¡°I was knocked down by someone in the alley. Then, I found myself in the room when I woke up.¡± ¡°The man who fed me sleeping pills wanted to molest me so I fought against him.¡± Her eyes were dark and bright. She looked innocent and terrified like a primary school student who was scolded by the teacher. ¡°And as for the wound on his leg¡­ It was because he kept approaching me and wanted to molest me, so out of self-defense, I just¡­¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Luther¡¯s leg was injured badly so he could just sit in the wheelchair at the moment. He red fiercely at Lottie, ¡°The truth was that you invited me to the hotel! You took initiative to have sex with me for the agreement between me and the Green family. However, you reneged and hurt me to be like this after I signed the contract!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t feed her the sleeping pills and if she didn¡¯t fall asleep after it, I must have been killed by her hack!¡± Lottie frowned, ¡°If I have taken initiative to have sex with you, why did you feed me the sleeping pills?¡± Luther was rendered speechless. He showed an angry face, ¡°Sir, I am telling the truth!¡± ¡°This woman is just pretending to be innocent! She was even fiercer than a man when hitting me just now!¡± When he was quibbling, Lottie took out a mobile phone from her shirt pocket calmly. Her mobile phone was dropped when she was attacked by someone. Thus, she grabbed Luther¡¯s mobile phone to call the police in the hotel afterward. However, her experience from watching Detective Series for years told herself that evidence was always the only key to convict someone. Therefore¡­ She found out the audio recording and touched the ¡®y¡¯ button on the phone. ¡°Ouch-! How dare you hurt me! I am kind to you just because of your pretty face!¡± ¡°Lottie Green, don¡¯t be ungrateful to my kindness!¡± ¡°We all know that the fire that happened five years ago has not only disfigured Ralph Chapman but also burnt and ruined the lower part of his body!¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t function like a real man anymore for the rest of his life!¡± ¡°I feel distressed for you as have to stay in loneliness, so I kindly decided to let you experience the joy of being a woman!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡­ The recording was reverberating in the ward. Luther¡¯s face turned pale while there was a smile on Lottie¡¯s lips. She even nced at Ralph who was standing outside the ward. It seemed that Ralph was in a bad mood after hearing it at the door. ¡°Hey.¡± Edward tried his best to conceal his smile. Then he patted lightly on Ralph¡¯s shoulder, ¡°See, your problem is so well-known to the public.¡± Ralph raised his eyes indifferently and stared at Edward with his gloomy gaze. It seemed like his gaze could murder people. Edward coughed softly and turned his face as he dared not to look into Ralph¡¯s eyes. ¡°That woman has been dead for five years but you still can¡¯t get through it.¡± As his attending physician, Edward knew it clearly that it was not that Ralph couldn¡¯t have sex, but that he just didn¡¯t want to. Five years ago, Ralph stayed with a strange woman for a whole day due to an unexpected ident. On that day, he let the woman emerge in grief, and then she suffered from depression. After she gave birth to Elijah and Fabian, shemitted suicide with fire. Her action not only ced Elijah and Fabian in danger but also almost caused the death of Ralph. After that incident, Ralph refused to touch any women as he didn¡¯t want to hurt any of them. ¡°Come here tomorrow for the therapy.¡± There was a trace of pity in Edward¡¯s eyes, ¡°You have married and you must be responsible for her.¡± Ralph squinted and looked at Lottie who was in the ward, ¡°I don¡¯t need the therapy.¡± ¡°I am cured.¡± Edward widened his eyes all of a sudden, ¡°You are cured?¡± He followed Ralph¡¯s gaze and looked over subconsciously- ¡°You and she¡­¡± Ralph looked at him apathetically and said, ¡°We are married.¡± Edward opened his mouth big as he was so surprised to hear that from him. Ralph walked by his side and went into the ward. ¡°Hubby, you are here!¡± Lottie called him fulsomely just as he walked into the ward. That was the second time she called him ¡®hubby¡¯. At that moment, his mind was recalling the scene that she was lying in the bathtub to seduce him when she first called him ¡®hubby¡¯. His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. He went in and ced his hand around her waist intimately. Then, he raised his eyes and looked coldly at Luther who was pale-faced and absent-minded. ¡°I heard that you wanted to molest my woman?¡± Luther was stunned. He took a look at Ralph and then took another nce at Lottie. ¡°So you are¡­¡± Suddenly, he started shaking his head violently. ¡°No, it is impossible!¡± ¡®Everybody knows that Ralph Chapman, the third son in Chapman family, is disfigured and he looks very ugly, isn¡¯t it? How could Ralph Chapman be so handsome?¡¯ ¡°You are not Ralph Chapman!¡± ¡°I have seen the photo of Ralph Chapman. I am sure that he didn¡¯t have the same face as yours!¡± Luther snorted coldly and pointed at Lottie with his fingers, ¡°I have never thought that you still have affairs with another man!¡± ¡°Bah, you are just like a harlot!¡± After he finished speaking, he seemed like grasping at thest straw when he saw the police. He grabbed the policeman¡¯s hand and continued his words, ¡°Sir, look! She is such a slutty woman. This can prove that she did invite me to the hotel, right?¡± Ralph smiled faintly with his strong and noble aura. ¡°Sir.¡± At that particr moment, a secretary knocked on the door and came in. He stood by the bed and spoke respectfully, ¡°It is all settled.¡± Luther widened his eyes when he saw the scene. ¡®That person seems to be the secretary who is just the right-hand of Ralph Chapman!¡¯ Luther thought to himself. ording to the rumor, Ralph was not willing to meet anyone so he just let Josiah, his assistant, help him deal with all sorts of problems. Josiah Brown was just the spokesperson of Ralph! All the rich businessmen that he knew had always been figuring out hard every day for the ways to meet Josiah. For now, he was shocked to find out that the excellent secretary who behaved indifferently in front of the public spoke in such a respectful manner to that man. Luther shivered vigorously out of the blue. The man who is hugging Lottie now¡­ He was¡­ He really was¡­ Ralph Chapman? But, he should be disfigured! Suddenly, Luther¡¯s phone rang crazily. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The policeman by his side answered the call. ¡°Mr. Miller!¡± His subordinates spoke in a crying tone on the phone, ¡°The Chapman Group had just canceled all the corporation with us. Our business partners also started to cancel the contracts with us¡­¡± ¡°The Miller Group¡­ will go bankrupt¡­¡± ¡°They said that you have offended Mr. Chapman¡­¡± ¡°I was wrong! It is all my fault!¡± ¡°I plead my guilt! Please forgive me¡­¡± Chapter16 Daddy Should Feed Lottie Daddy Should Feed Lottie After Mr. Miller pleaded guilty, he was taken away by the police. Lottie slightly moved her body... Her waist could still feel the warmth from Ralph¡¯s palm. Before this, she was focusing on the Chapter police and Miller. So she did not realize that her posture was quite flirtatious with Ralph. There were only two of them in the ward now. The atmosphere was enchanting, while the lighting was soft and warm. The distance between them was so close that they could feel each other¡¯s breathing. She barely had been this close with anyone, which made her feel ufortable. But when she moved, he followed her actions too. His big palm was still burning her skin. It made her blushed. After a while, she bit her lips, ¡°Mr. ChapmanChapman, there is no one else. We don''t have to be like this anymore, right?¡± She was just acting in front of others when she called him hubby just now. He raised his hand and wrapped her in his arms. He said in a low and charming voice, ¡°Mr. ChapmanYou didn¡¯t call me Mr. Chapman just now.¡± His breath was so close to her, which made Lottie freeze for a moment. She just called him hubby just now... She blushed even more at once. She quickly pulled his hand away and stepped back. Her face was burning hot and she did not know what to say. ¡°Lottie Green.¡± He did not continue to touch her. Instead, he leaned against the window and wrapped his arms while looking at her. ¡°I don¡¯t like someone who likes lying.¡± Lottie looked at him confusedly as she did not know what he was trying to say. ¡°Last time, you mentioned that you did not know any fighting skills.¡± Even though Mr. Miller was old, he was still a middle-aged man with a heavyset figure. Lottie had such a thin figure. If she didn¡¯t know how to fight, how did he get defeated by her when she was being drugged? Asides from that, she even stabbed him twice. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie.¡± When realizing this question, she pursed her lips and felt guilty. ¡°Yes, I did know some basics since I have been being the stunt double for many years.¡± He narrowed his eyes, and he didn''t believe her at all. ¡°In addition, Mr. Miller is too weak.¡± Lottie lowered her head as she tried to find the best words to exin it to him. She did know some basic skills in the fight. Arthur taught her some defense basics because she looked weak back then. Arthur did emphasize that she should not let anyone know that she could fight. Like she could not let anyone else know about the birthmark behind her waist. Lottie did not understand his intentions but she promised to keep it a secret until the end of the day. When she was absent-minded, her hand was sped by Ralph. Lottie raised her head and looked at Ralph, ¡°You...¡± He narrowed his eyes at her. There was a ¡°click¡± sound. Lottie¡¯s wrist was dislocated by him. ¡­ ¡°I told you before. I can¡¯t fight. Just Mr. Miller was too weak.¡± Lottie sat in the backseat of the car and felt wronged while looking at her wrist being wrapped in gauze. Ralph sat beside her and looked serious. ¡°I never thought that you¡¯re so weak, too.¡± His intention was to test her but unexpectedly, her wrist was dislocated by him. He was feeling a little helpless when he looked at her innocent face. She was very fragile and delicate. How could she be a stunt double for others in the Filming Town? He started to feel curious about how she looked when she was working. The car quickly reached the gate of the Chapmans¡¯ Vi. Elijah sat on the stone terrace while waiting for them. Fabian came over directly when seeing them, ¡°Daddy, Lottie¡¯s okay, right?¡± When Lottie opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Lottie!¡± Fabian ran towards her and looked at her injured right hand. ¡°You got injured?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a dislocation.¡± Lottie rubbed his little head with her left hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Fabian gritted his teeth angrily, ¡°Tell me. Which bastard did it?¡± She pursed her lips and turned her head at Ralph who looked cold. She nodded, ¡°Em¡­ just a brutal bastard.¡± He was indeed a brutal bastard. ¡°He is really brutal, a very brutal bastard!¡± ¡°Hm, how dare he bully my Lottie? I¡¯d do the same when I meet him in the future!¡± Fabian was outraged. ¡°It hurts, right?¡± Elijah stood up from the stone terrace and entered the door silently. ¡°I¡¯ve made your favorite milk tea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fabian took Lottie¡¯s hand and pulled her into the door. ¡°Lottie, my brother made so much effort to find that you love milk tea!" "It was Mario who went to buy the ingredients. I cooked it together with my brother. You must like it.¡± There was an unhappy voiceing from the door, ¡°Fabian Chapman, watch your words. I was the only one who cooked it.¡± ¡°Aw, I also stood by your side and watched you cook it, right? I think I cooked half of it!¡± ... Ralph was sitting in the backseat of the car. He frowned as he saw his two sons being enthusiastic to wee Lottie into the vi. Even these two naughty guys cooked milk tea for Lottie. Lottie had been married into the family for just a few days, but it seemed that they liked her so much, right? They were getting closer with the outsider. ¡°Mr. Chapman, I found it.¡± Josiah Brown knocked on the door and handed a copy of the information to Ralph. ¡°Your wife appeared in that alley because of her biological father, Arthur, who lived there.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a drunkard who owes a lot of debts. Your wife went there to give him some money this time.¡± ¡°And the hotel surveince was destroyed today, but from what we saw from other street surveince, we found out that your wife¡¯s younger sister, udia, also went to the hotel.¡± ¡°Should we target the Green family?¡± Ralph waved his hand, ¡°No, we should be patient.¡± ... ¡°Lottie, over here!¡± During dinner time, Fabian carefully ced the chair for Lottie to sit down. Elijah was being thoughtful to arrange the tableware for Lottie, too. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. While Ralph sat opposite Lottie, he frowned again as he was witnessing the scene in front of him. The way they acted made him feel like he was the outsider, instead of Lottie. But when he raised his head and looked at the gauze on Lottie¡¯s right hand, he felt guilty again. After a while, he picked up his chopstick and picked some vegetables for Lottie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lottie lowered her head. She quickly used her chopstick to take it after she thanked him. Her right hand was injured, so she could only use her left hand to pick up the chopsticks. Unfortunately, she was right-handed. She could not keep bnce when she tried to use chopsticks with her left hand, not to mention picking up the food! When Fabian saw her clumsy look, he thought for a while. ¡°Daddy, Lottie¡¯s injured, so you should feed her!¡± ¡°Lottie¡¯s hand is injured. You¡¯re her husband, so you should take care of her!¡± Lottie suddenly blushed when Fabian finished his sentence. Her heart started to beat faster when Ralph who sat opposite of her suddenly stood up and walked to her. His huge figure was approaching closer, and his cold scent was hitting her face. In the end, he sat beside her and picked up the tableware gracefully. Was he really going to feed her? ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s okay!¡± Lottie waved her hand quickly. ¡°I can do it by myself!¡± The moment he approached, she could not breathe well already. If he fed her, she would suffocate to death! ¡°Liar.¡± Elijah looked at her, ¡°You can¡¯t even pick up the chopsticks, so how can you eat by yourself?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fabian pursed his lips and smiled at her. ¡°Lottie, don¡¯t be naughty.¡± ¡°The husband and wife are just like this in those Korean dramas.¡± Lottie was blushing so severely that she was speechless. She turned her face away and acted like a parent who tried to educate her children. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t watch Korean dramas too much. You should learn more from your brother in the future and be more considerate...¡± As she finished her sentence, Elijah slowly raised his head, ¡°I think Fabian¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Daddy should feed Lottie.¡± Lottie was speechless. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± There was a deep voiceing from Ralph. Chapter 17 I’m Free Tonight Chapter 17 I¡¯m Free Tonight Lottie opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Suddenly, the rice had been stuffed into her mouth. Her mouth was so full that she couldn''t speak at all. So she had to swallow the rice. But when she opened her mouth again and wanted to talk, the food was stuffed into her mouth again. Ralph kept feeding Lottie like this. At first, Lottie wanted to reject him, butter she just let him do that. After all, it was really inconvenient for her to eat by herself, and it was Ralph who hurt her. She raised her head. She ate as she looked at the man beside her. He was silent, and his aura was cold and egoistic, but the way he fed her was extremely graceful and gentle. The light shone on his cold and wless face, which made his facial features more charming. This man was Ralph, her husband. Lottie looked at him and was stunned. She even forgot to open her mouth. "Lottie, do you think my daddy is handsome?" Suddenly, Fabian¡¯s cheerful voice appeared beside her ears. Lottie quickly came back to her senses and saw that Ralph was still waiting for her to open her mouth. He looked at her with a smile in his eyes. Obviously, he realized that she was watching him until she lost her mind. Lottie¡¯s face turned red instantly. She slowly turned her head away, "I¡­ I''m full!" "Okay." Ralph just ate Lottie¡¯s leftover food gracefully. Then, he continued eating with the chopsticks he used to feed Lottie just now. Lottie blushed and her heart was beating so fast. He and she were... Indirectly kissing? "Aren¡¯t you feeling well? Your face is so red.¡± Elijah looked at Lottie and showed a little rare grin. Lottie subconsciously touched her face. The scorching temperature made her quickly put down her hand, "Oh... I¡¯ll go upstairs to take a rest first!" After she left the message, she quickly ran upstairs. Probably because she was too nervous, when Lottie went upstairs, her right hand that was wrapped in gauze identally hit the banister. "Hiss!" The dislocation of her hand and the impact when she hit her hand made her almost cry. "Lottie!¡± Elijah and Fabian who was sitting behind put down their chopsticks at the same time and got up from the chairs anxiously. "I''m fine." Lottie covered her dislocated wrist and hurriedly turned back tofort them, "I''m just careless. I¡¯m not a child who will¡­" When she spoke, she suddenly lost her bnce and before she could say thest word, she fell down the stairs. Lottie closed her eyes and instinctively protected her face. She was ready to experience the iing pain she would feel as she fell. She was sure she would roll down the stairs. It was so shameful! However, a big warm hand wrapped her slender waist. The next second, she was pulled into a warm and secure embrace. Ralph''s cold and arrogant scent filled her nose. Lottie quickly opened her eyes. In front of her was his well-defined jawline. "Daddy is so cool!" In the dining area downstairs, Fabian climbed back to the chair. He drank the juice as he gave Ralph a thumbs up, ¡°You¡¯re a real man.¡± "Brother, don''t you think so?" "Yes." Elijah lowered his head. He ate and said, ¡°If he carries Lottie back to the room, he¡¯d be even cooler." Lottie was speechless. Why did she feel that these two little guys were deliberately enticing Ralph to carry her back into the room? "They are young, but they have a lot of weird thoughts." Ralph snorted, directly picked up Lottie, and went upstairs steadily. The temperature and the scent of Ralph made Lottie¡¯s blood begin to rush. She... This was the first time she''d been carried like this by a man. After that incident five years ago, she began to resist close contact with any man. Luke seemed like he respected her, but in fact, he had already fallen out of love. He had never been intimate with her. But even though she had been in love with Luke for five to six years, she still refused to have close contact with Luke. However, she never hated Ralph getting close to her. Thinking of this, Lottie¡¯s heart beat faster. Ralph held her and went to the bedroom. When Ralph reached out one of his hands to open the door, her body shook. Almost instinctively, she jumped on him and wrapped her hands around his neck. At that moment, her lips touched his cold cheek. Both of them were stunned for a moment. Finally, Ralph came back to his senses first. Ralph put her on the big bed gently. "Lottie." Because of the touch just now, Lottie felt that her lips were on fire. Just when she was panicking, she heard his cold and deep voice asking her with a smile, "You are so stupid, so how do you work as a stunt double?" She raised her eyes in a daze and met his smiling eyes. That pair of eyes, which were usually indifferent, cold, and deep, looked like they were smiling at this moment. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She was a little dazed. It turned out that his eyes were also so charming¡­ It took her a while to remember the question he had just asked. Lottie pursed her lips, "I''m not stupid usually." It was just that whenever she faced him, her brain was always unable to function properly. "So now you''re pretending to be stupid?" He joked in a good mood. Lottie shook her head, "No!" Ralph''s lips slightly raised, "Then, what is it?" Lottie was puzzled, and suddenly she didn''t know how to exin. Just when she was at a loss, there was a "click" sounding from outside. Someone had locked the bedroom door. "Daddy, Lottie is injured. You should apany her!" Fabian¡¯s sneaky voice was heard from the door. Lottie paused for a while and quickly got up, "Fabian, don''t make trouble!" "Your father may have to work overtime tonight, and he may have a meeting or some work to doter. You can''t lock him up here!" "Open the door!" Her eyes were full of resistance and her anxious voice made Ralph frown, "You look so unwilling to stay with me." This was exactly what Lottie was thinking in her heart and Ralph just said it. Lottie paused for a while and quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± "I''m just...worried that you have work to do tonight." "I have no work." Ralph slowly leaned over. He supported his own body with his arms on his side and leaned down. He seemed so aggressive that Lottie instinctively moved backward to avoid him. Atst, sheid on the bed and couldn''t dodge anymore. Ralph raised his hand and sped her jaw, "I''m not busy tonight." "I have no work to do and there are no meetings." "I have plenty of time for you tonight." As Ralph spoke, he looked at her sexy vicle swiftly. The memories he had when they were in the bathroom had crossed his mind. He looked at her, and said in a low and raspy voice, "How much do you remember about that night?" Lottie didn''t understand his meaning at first, but when she looked into his eyes, she suddenly understood what he was talking about! She swallowed her saliva nervously, "I..." She hadn¡¯t finished her words, but his thin and cool lips had already kissed hers. Chapter 18 You Can Count on Me Chapter 18 You Can Count on Me Ralph¡¯s kisses rendered Lottiepletely irresistible. She endured his kisses passively, until¡­ ¡°Hiss!¡± Lottie couldn''t help but gasp when Ralph grabbed her shoulders with his hands. The sexy atmosphere instantly dissipated. Ralph got up and frowned at her, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Although what he just did was spontaneous, Ralph was still thoughtful enough not to touch her injured wrist. How could she be in such pain as he was just holding her shoulders? ¡°Nothing.¡± It was very painful that Lottie couldn¡¯t get up from the bed. Just now, Ralph¡¯s hand happened to touch on her wound! Ralph felt something was wrong. He reached out and pulled down her shirt. Lottie¡¯s shoulder was bandaged with gauze. The blood that seeped from her wound had stained her gauze. Ralph was shocked! ¡°Miller caused this?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It was identally injured in work.¡± With her entire left shoulder was exposed in the air, Lottie felt a little ufortable. She wanted to get up, but Ralph pressed her down. Ralph carefully untied her gauze. Although it was a small cut, her flesh was exposed. This made him look serious. He took out the medicine from her bag. He helped her apply for the medicine while frowning, ¡°Quit your job.¡± He softly applied for the medicine on her wound with his slender fingers, ¡°I¡¯m not Luke Berry.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to work so hard to earn money.¡± ¡°You can take care of Elijah and Fabian at homefortably after you resign. The kids will be happy, and you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± After applying for the medicine, he indifferently put the lid back on, ¡°You can count on me.¡± Lottie hurriedly shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m quite happy doing this job.¡± Ralph squinted and said ironically, ¡°So you¡¯re also happy to get hurt like this, huh?¡± ¡°It was an ident.¡± Lottie smiled with a little embarrassment, ¡°I usually don¡¯t get hurt like this.¡± She lifted her face and looked at Ralph seriously, ¡°Taking care of Elijah and Fabian doesn¡¯t conflict with my job.¡± Her clear and pure eyes flickered a light, ¡°I like this job, and I love the feeling of fighting for the future.¡± Ralph nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything. Women wanted to marry him because he was rich. Every one of them expected to live a rich life without working hard. But Lottie was different from them. ¡°Sleep!¡± When Lottie saw Ralph not saying anything, she took a deep breath and then got out of the bed with her pillow and nket. She squatted down and put the nket on the floor. Then, her hand was violently grabbed by him. Ralph pulled her onto the bed. Lottie pursed her lips, ¡°I¡¯d better sleep on the floor¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re injured.¡± Ralph¡¯s voice was low, ¡°If you just don¡¯t want to sleep in the same bed with me.¡± He got off the bed, ¡°I can sleep on the floor.¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Lottie hurriedly grabbed his hand, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep on the floor.¡± He was the owner, and this was his house. She was the outsider to this house. How could she sleep on the bed while he slept on the floor? After a moment of hesitation, she pursed her lips, ¡°Okay.¡± They were husband and wife. It might be okay for them to sleep in the same bed. Only that¡­ Her face couldn''t help but start to flush as she thought about the way he had just kissed her and the other night before. Ralph went back to the bed andid down. The lights were off. The bed in the bedroom was huge. Lottieid on one end of the bed and Ralph on the other. The gap between them wasrge enough to let two more people sleep there... But even so, she could feel Ralph¡¯s every breathing in the silence of the night. She felt hotter and hotter, and her heart started to beat faster. She clutched her nket tightly. Her face blushed and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. As the sky began to brighten, Lottie started to feel drowsy. Then she yawned and fell asleep. ... The rm clock went off at seven o¡¯clock in the morning. Lottie yawned as she got up from the bed. She went downstairs to prepare breakfast for the kids. When the meal was ready, Ralph had juste downstairs to get ready to go out. Lottie warmly invited him to have breakfast together. ¡°You made this?¡± Ralph sat down at the dining table. He frowned and asked coldly. Lottie nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± Ralph looked around at her face with his deep eyes. ¡°So your hand doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, huh?¡± ¡°And your shoulder also doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Lottie looked a little embarrassed by him, ¡°They don¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Ralph snorted and turned his head to look at the kids who were having their breakfast at the dining table, ¡°Can¡¯t the maid¡¯s cooking satisfy you guys?¡± Elijah and Fabian were stunned for a moment, and then they looked at each other. ¡°Daddy.¡± Fabian¡¯s watery eyes widened, ¡°Are you¡­ worried about Lottie¡¯s wounds?¡± Fabian¡¯s words made Ralph shocked. A momentter, he turned to walk out of the door. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Elijah, who was behind him put down his cutlery, ¡°Lottie is injured.¡± ¡°Send her to work.¡± Ralph slightly frowned. Elijah rarely asked him to do anything, so he certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse him. Ralph nced at Lottie, ¡°Go with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Lottie hurriedly waved her hands, ¡°It¡¯s not good. I can just take the bus by myself.¡± Elijah held the milk and took a sip. Then he said, ¡°Lottie, do you dislike my daddy?¡± Lottie shook her head hastily, ¡°No, I just¡­ don¡¯t want to be so shy.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Elijah turned his head to look at Mario who was afar, ¡°Mario, go to the garage, and find the cheapest and worst car. Let daddy drive Lottie to work with it!¡± Lottie was speechless. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ralph was speechless as well. Ten minutester. Lottie looked at the BMW car parked in front of the vi and was stunned. Mario wiped the sweat on his forehead, ¡°Sir, madam, this is really the worst car we have.¡± Ralph was fine with it. He opened the door and got into the car. Lottie had no choice but to get into the car. The air in the car was a little dull. Ralph, who looked noble and arrogant, held the steering wheel and looked ahead indifferently, ¡°Do you want to be the leading actress?¡± Lottie almost dropped her phone. She turned her head to look at him in amazement, ¡°What leading actress?¡± ¡°You work so hard as a stunt double. Isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t have an opportunity to be an actress?¡± Ralph said faintly, ¡°I can just let you be the leading actress.¡± ¡°If you want to be an actress, I can make you famous.¡± Since she didn¡¯t want to resign, he could help her to skyrocket her career. That wouldn¡¯t be hard for him. Lottie was shocked and speechless. After a while, she said, ¡°You probably¡­ misunderstood.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the leading actress or even an actress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite happy being a stunt double.¡± Ralph¡¯s ck eyebrows frowned fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re happy with this kind of work?¡± He could only see her bruises and pain. Lottie frowned and then she smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± In fact, she had thought about bing an actress. She wanted to be the most beautiful leading actress under the camera. But in these years, she watched the way Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell get sessful in their career. Due to that, she had a fear of the entertainment industry. She was a mother who once gave birth to a stillborn child. Whenever someone turned up her dark history, it would ruin her. Instead of being scared and suffering undeserved ill will, she should remain to be a simple stunt double. She could be financially secure and have no worries. Soon after, the car arrived at the entrance of the Filming Town. Despite Lottie¡¯s great care, some sharp-eyed colleagues still noticed her. ¡°Lottie, you¡¯ve got a sugar daddy?¡± Her colleagues teased her. ¡°No.¡± Lottie said with a helpless smile while changing her costumes, ¡°He was just kind enough to give me a ride.¡± ¡°Lottie, the director is looking for you!¡± Before she could finish changing her costume, the voice of a working staff rang out from the distance. Lottie frowned and followed the working staff to the director. ¡°You¡¯re fired.¡± The director frowned and nced at her, ¡°From now on, you are no longer a stunt double in my crew.¡± Chapter 19 Who Did You Offend? Chapter 19 Who Did You Offend? "Why?" Lottie Green was confused. "Did I do something wrong?" The director took a look at her irritably. "No reason. Someone gave an order. We¡¯re not allowed to hire you as a stunt double." "You¡¯d better figure out who you have offended, rather than asking me!" After this, the director looked at Lottie resentfully like she was failed to meet his expectation. "From today onwards, you can be the acting double. Although you will earn less, it is considered to be easygoing." "Just try to remember who you have offended!" Lottie went back backstage with a gloomy face. Connieforted her, "Actually it is also not bad to be an acting double." Acting double meant to be a double for the actor who wouldn¡¯t fight in the film. The sun was scorching. Lottie was standing under the sun and was sweating from head to foot. She was standing like a timber pile, and at the same time, she was having a bee in her head. ''Who the hell is doing this to trick me?'' ''Isobel Mitchell or Luke Berry?'' ... In the office of the Chapman Group Building, Kayden Chapman was sitting on the sofa jauntily. "Ralph, as the matter of looking after Lottie, you have found the right person!" "I have already done something for her without noticing her. Don''t worry. Today when shees back, she definitely will not have a new scar on her body!" Ralph, who sat on the main chair, was examining the files in his hands. At the same time, he slightly frowned, "udia Green, are you familiar with her?" "I have seen her before." Kayden was crossing his legs, drinking tea while chuckling. "She is not that pretty, but she still wants to seduce me. Definitely, I exposed her n. She tried to date me, but I refused." "Meet her." Ralph indifferently turned over the contact. "Tell her that the funds which are given by the Chapman family to the Green family will be halved." "And tell her that Lottie is a member of the Chapman family. For the matter that happened yesterday, I just reduce the cooperation funds since they are Lottie''s family." "If next time it happens again." Ralph raised his head and looked at Kayden, "Then there will be no the Green Group anymore." Kayden was startled. "Ralph, they treated Lottie so terribly. How can you just let them go like this?" Ralph picked up the teacup gracefully. He then gently took a sip. "Yes." However, he could only let the Green family go, not including someone else... ... At night, Lottie just got off work. She got a call from Elijah right away. "Fabian and I are at the restaurant nearby the Filming Town." "We are here to treat you a meal." Lottie frowned. "Treat me a meal?" "Yes." Elijah was still speaking in a calm tone like an adult, "Quicklye." Hanging up the phone, Lottie went to the restaurant which was mentioned by Elijah though she felt eSpectrumausted. When she just arrived at the doorway of the restaurant, a familiar red car stopped at her front. Lottie was so familiar with the car. This was udia''s car. These years, udia worked hard at the Green Group and had a good performance. Kevin wanted to reward her, so he bought this car for her at a high cost. The car stopped, and udia with heavy makeup got out of the car. "Hey, Sister, why are you here?" When she got out of the car, she saw Lottie. She showed a mocking smile, "Why are you here in such a high-level restaurant?" "Lottie, with the money that you have earned as a stunt double, you can''t afford the meals here." Lottie coldly looked at her, walking away. She still needed to find Elijah, so she did not want to have any further contact with udia. However, how could udia give up such a good opportunity to humiliate Lottie? She pulled Lottie. "Lottie, don''t be in such a hurry to go." Yesterday, Mr. Miller''s matter was messed up, and Kayden also came to threaten her. udia was holding her anger and did not have a ce to vent it. Then Lottie came here just in time! "Lottie, you''re in such a hurry..." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. udia raised her eyebrows, and sheughed, "Which man do you want to date with again?" "Couldn¡¯t Mr. Miller satisfy you yesterday?" Her words made Lottie became furious. Turning her head, she looked at udia''s face. "So you were behind the disgusting man yesterday?" She still could not figure out the people behind Mr. Miller. How could Mr. Miller know that she would go to the area nearby the slum?'' However, if Mr. Miller and udia were in cahoots, then everything made sense. "It has nothing to do with me." udiaughed coldly. She did not have any guilty conscience on her face, instead, she looked "Do you have the evidence to prove that Mr. Miller and I have any connections?" Yesterday, all the surveince cameras in the Spectrum Hotel were removed by the people with her orders. Even if Lottie wanted to find evidence, she absolutely could not find anything! With what she said, Lottie understood at once. She was certainly behind Mr. Miller yesterday! "You¡¯d better not let me find out the evidence which shows that the man and you are in cahoots!" Staring at her fiercely, Lottie turned around to enter the door. udiaughed pleasantly at her back. "If you can find it, you should have found it a long time ago!" "You invited Mr. Miller to the hotel." "Today youe here, so which man do you want to date with again?" "Lottie, you''re really a slut..." Lottie slightly halted before entering the restaurant. "No one is more like a slut than you." How was udia''s private life? Lottie was very clear about that. This woman had a good performance in business all because she was incredible in bed. "Don¡¯t nder me." udia touched the diamond ring on her finger. "I''m now dating the future richest man in Rexwell, Mr. Poole..." "My Mr. Poole is handsome and rich. He is genuine and sincere to me. Today he has asked someone to send me this 10 carats of the diamond ring..." Speaking of this, sheughed again. "I simply find a lover, and he is still better than Ralph Chapman a thousand times." "Lottie Green, are you jealous or not?" Lottie snorted. She even didn''t want to look back, "Hope that when Mr. Poole sees you, he won''t vomit." After that, she straight pushed open the door to enter the restaurant. "You must be jealous of me..." After entering the restaurant, Lottie did not find Elijah and Fabian on the first floor, so she directly went to the second floor. "Lottie." At the corner of the second floor, Elijah was waving to her. Lottie walked over there and sat down. "Why are you alone here? Where is Fabian?" "Shh." Elijah raised his hand to hand her a cup of orange juice. "Fabian goes to do some preparation." "He is going to meet an online friend." Lottie was speechless. Meeting an online friend? She nearly spurted out the orange juice in her mouth. Quite a while, she did not know whether to cry orugh, looking at Elijah. "He is still so young, but he already learned to meet online friends." Elijah prudently shrugged his shoulders. "Little kid is always yful." Lottie was speechless. "You''re just older than him for five minutes only." Elijah picked up the juice and took a sip, taking a look at the direction of the doorway. "Fabian''s girlfriend ising." Lottie subconsciously turned around to look at... udia! Chapter 20 Return the Ring to Me Chapter 20 Return the Ring to Me Lottie almost spat out the juice in her mouth. She lowered her voice, "Is this the online friend of Fabian?" It was enough for her to be shocked by Fabian''s meeting a female online friend. What surprised her, even more, was that this female online friend was udia Green. "Don''t make any noise. Just watch the show." Elijah faintly lowered his eyes, and then his tiny hand gently sent a message with his phone. At this side, udia sat down where they already booked. She took out a small mirror, and while she spoke over the phone to show off to her best friend, she also patched up her makeup. "Well, I''ve arrived. Mr. Poole said he''d be here soon." "God gives me the charming face. We''ve just been talking for only two days, and this morning before we even meet, he already asked someone to give me a ten-carat diamond ring." "That''s for sure. Mr. Poole told me that after we meet today, he will make me be on the front page news headline and be the happiest woman in Rexwell!" "Don''t worry. I will treat you for dinner. Mr. Poole is wealthy..." Probably because of pride, udia''s voice was so loud that almostcaf¨¦ all the people in this restaurant could hear her so clearly. Lottie covered her face with a magazine and peeked at Elijah sitting beside her, "What are you guys up to?" Mr. Poole? Ten-carat diamond ring? The ¡°Mr. Poole¡± that udia mentioned before who gave her a ten-carat diamond ring was Fabian This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapman? "Lottie, just wait and watch the show." Elijah smilingly picked up the juice and took a sip. After a short while, Fabian, who wore a small ck suit, pushed the door and came in. The kid looked particrly handsome in his suit today. He walked to udia with short legs and childishly said, "Are you ¡®Love Is Bread¡¯?" udia hung up the phone, and her cold eyes swept a nce at the kid who was not half as tall as herself, "Who are you?" "I am Mr. Poole." Fabian blinked his eyes and revealed a sweet smile, "You said you don''t mind that I am younger than you." udia raised her eyebrows, contemptuously looked at the small Fabian in front of her from head to toe, "I don''t have the time to mind any baby boy. Go to the side and y with yourself!" The ¡°Mr. Poole¡± she was talking to before was mature and stable. How could this little thing in front of her be him? "I am really Mr. Poole!" Fabian pursed his lips, then took out his phone and sent a message. At the same time, udia''s phone rang. The kid proudly shook his phone, "It''s me!" udia was speechless. The ¡°Mr. Poole¡± she was looking forward to meeting was actually such a little boy? A child had fooled her! udia was both angry and ashamed, " You little brat, why don''t you learn something good? Is dating something you should learn?" "You are so young, and you already know how to cheat. When you grow up, it will be disastrous!" "Stay away from me!" Immediately after udia finished speaking, Fabian pouted, sat his buttocks on the ground, and began to cry, "You didn''t keep your word! "I already stole the ten-carat diamond ring my father prepared for my Lottie and gave it to you!" "And you even don¡¯t recognize me!" "You told me online that you would take good care of me after receiving my gift!" "I''m this little, but you still lie to a child like me!" "Woo!" Everyone in the restaurant gathered at their side when Fabian started crying. Someone with a sharp eye recognized udia and asked, "Isn''t this udia from the Green family?" "She looks so decent, but she even cheated on such a young boy and even incited him to steal the diamond ring his father prepared for his mother!" "How shameless!" ... For a while, there were a lot of chatters inside the restaurant. Some people even took out their cell phones and began to do live streaming about the incident on the inte. udia''s face suddenly turned red and then turned pale. How did she know that ¡°Mr. Poole¡±, who had a pleasant talk with her online, was a five or six=year-old boy? This ¡°Mr. Poole¡± was very generous with money. He also looked handsome and honorable in the pictures. His house was also luxurious, like a castle! She thought she had met a quite rich man, so she rushed to meet him just after they had chatted for only one day! After all, she had just messed up Mr. Millter''s investment and desperately needed another partner to secure her position! udia even thought after meeting with this Mr. Poole, she would... But actually, Mr. Poole was¡­ - "Little liar, get out of here!" She red at Fabian viciously and raised her leg to leave. Fabian held her leg, "You can''t leave!" "Give me back that ring!" "And the money I transferred to you online! You have to give them all back to me!" udia rolled her eyes, "Why should I give it back to you?" With that, she lifted her leg and kicked Fabian away. The crowd in the restaurant was outraged. This woman not only cheated such a small child but also wanted to beat him! Looking at how Fabian was kicked on the ground, Lottie dropped the magazine in her hand with worry. But Elijah held her hand, "Calm down, Lottie." Lottie pursed her lips and lowered her voice, "He is your brother. Don''t you feel sorry for him?" Elijah paused and turned his head. He looked at her seriously, "Do you really care about him that much?" "Of course!" Lottie''s hands silently clenched into fists, "Fabian is the beloved boy at home. How can he be bullied like this?" "No, I have to go over there." "Don''t." Elijah seriously looked at her face, "You''re a good mother." Lottie was a little ufortable with the expression in his eyes. When she raised her head and looked over in udia''s direction again, Mario had already brought a few police officers over. "Miss Green, someone reported you for using an inte tool to defraud the property of a minor. Please go with us to the police station." The two policemen hand-cuffed udia immediately after saying that. udia struggled violently, "I didn''t!" "It wasn''t me who scammed this little kid. It was him who fooled me..." "Sir, please help me..." Fabian cried loudly. Mario hugged Fabian, and tears also fell down his cheeks, "Master Fabian is just five years old. He must have been instigated by someone. Otherwise, how could he steal the diamond ring?¡± The police officer in charge of the case looked at both the old and the young who were crying so sadly. He turned his head and spoke in a cold voice, "Miss Green, you can¡¯t fool me like this. How can such a small child set you up?" "If you have anything to say, say it till we get to the police station!" After saying that, the police took udia away. Mario held Fabian and also followed the police. Lottie was dumbfounded. Elijah sighed faintly, jumped down from the chair, and pulled Lottie''s little thumb, "Lottie, let''s go to the police station to bring my brother home!" udia still hadn''t recovered from the scene she had just seen, "Is this what you guys have nned?" "Yes!" Elijah held her hand and took a big step towards the door, "But we didn''t lie to her!" "Elijah told her that she would be in the newspaper after the meeting." "But what she will be on is the criminal section of the newspaper." Chapter 21 My Newlywed Wife, Lottie Green Chapter 21 My Newlywed Wife, Lottie Green When she came out from the restaurant, a ck Maserati parked outside. Elijah let go of Lottie¡¯s hand and sat directly in the front passenger seat. Lottie felt helpless and could only open the door of the back seat. On the leather seat in the back, Ralph was sitting there quietly and looking at theptop in his hand. He was exuding a cold yet noble aura. Although they had been married for quite some time, her heart still shivered whenever she saw his cold side face. ¡°Why are you here¡­¡± Ralph did not look at her. He still focused on theptop screen and his slender fingers were tapping on the keyboard gracefully, ¡°Our son was created by someone. Of course, I have to visit the police station in person, like his Dad.¡± Lottie pursed her lips and sat in, ¡°So you know it all?¡± Ralph stopped working, turned his head, and stared at her with his dark pupils, ¡°Do you think they could get a ten-carat diamond ring without my permission?¡± Lottie silenced. What he said made sense. A ten-carat diamond ring was not cheap. Even though the Chapman family was rich, he would not give his five-year-old children so much pocket money. ¡°So, you know it too?¡± Ralph folded theptop and leaned backfortably on the leather seat. With a faint gaze, he said, ¡°Josiah has checked it out. What happened yesterday is rted to your sister.¡± ¡°But she is smart. She has cut off all the connections with the man, and even the phone number which was used to contact Miller was registered under Arthur¡¯s name.¡± Lottie clenched her hands tightly. Her guess was right. udia was rted to the matter that happened yesterday! His voice was low but it eased her nervous heart, ¡°We have been married not long, so I can¡¯t suppress your father because of something which I have no full evidence of. Firstly, it does not make sense, and secondly, it is not good for you.¡± Lottie¡¯s heart got warmed suddenly. Ralph was always being cold to her. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She had never thought he would be so considerate. He not only investigated what happened to her yesterday, and he even considered the impact on her once he suppressed the Green family¡­ She pursed her lips and looked up to meet his depthless eyes, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± ¡°Lottie, he¡¯s your husband, so you don''t have to say thanks to him.¡± As soon as Lottie finished speaking, Elijah who sitting in the front seat spoke lightly, ¡°And there is no need for you to thank him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Fabian¡¯s idea to revenge for you and I designed the whole process. Daddy didn¡¯t do anything except providing a ring and 20 thousand dors.¡± Lottie was speechless. Ralph raised his eyebrow, ¡°Without my support, can you guys go so smoothly?¡± ¡°Yes, we can.¡± Elijah¡¯s immature voice sounded quite resolute, and it was definitely not something he should have at his age, ¡°If I tell grandfather that I want to buy a ring for Lottie under your name, he will definitely agree.¡± Ralph squinted slightly and stopped talking. Lottie was stunned there. Did Elijah make Ralph speechless? She carefully peeked at the man next to her with the corner of her eyes. He was leaning on the leather seat and closed his eye for a doze. Maybe he was really tired, or just he could find no more words to argue with Elijah. The car started. Lottie¡¯s cellphone started to ring constantly. It was a news reminder. When she was with Luke before, she was worried every day that he could be defamed. So, she developed a good habit of watching the news every day. At the moment, the atmosphere in the car was dull, so she picked up her cellphone and checked some news. Unexpectedly, it was about udia! ¡°Breaking news! The daughter of the Green family defrauded a minor to steal his parent¡¯s diamond ring!¡± ¡°The ten-carat diamond ring was stolen? A wealthy daughter actually did this.¡± ¡°Discuss rationally. How to convict her of instigating a minor to steal?¡± ¡­ There were all kinds of news about udia defrauding minors on the inte. Someone posted a previous video in the restaurant. Someone even released the chat log of udia and Fabian. Lottie clicked into the chat screenshot, and read them one by one¡­ The more she read, the more she was getting angry! udia was really not wronged of being charged with this usation! In the chat log, she asked Fabian for money more than once. Other than Fabian concealed his age, everything else was asked by udia! She even said to Fabian, ¡°Your mother is so old, so the diamond ring will be wasted on her finger.¡± ¡°Give it to me. You have such a rich family, so your parents won¡¯t be angry if they find out.¡± Lottie clenched the cellphone, and the anger in her chest was burning. Although she knew it was Fabian and Elijah leading udia into a trap on purpose, these contents made Lottie furious. Arthur said before that udia grew up in the slum with those bad girls who brought her bad habits. Even she was back to the Green family now, she was still disgusting as before! Lottie felt very pleased when she saw the curses to udia on the inte. Soon, they arrived at the police station. When they just got out of the car, Lottie saw Kevin¡¯s car park not far away. It seemed that udia¡¯s matter was a big mess, so even Kevin came to the police station. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡± On the front passenger seat, Elijah opened theptop and wore the headphone, ¡°Fabian and I also won¡¯t go in or make trouble.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Ralph who had been dozing off opened his eyes and opened the car door gracefully to get out of the car. Lottie got off the car quickly and followed him. ¡°Sir, please check it carefully. That is impossible!¡± ¡°My daughter is so kind and innocent. How could she do such a thing!¡± In the police station, Eira cried helplessly, ¡°It must be the kid who is on purpose!¡± ¡°My daughter would not do such a thing!¡± ¡°The evidence is conclusive!¡± The policeman on the side scolded with an indifferent tone, ¡°Your daughter is still not willing to take off the ten-carat diamond ring now!¡± Eira wiped her tears and looked at udia, ¡°udia, just¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± udia lowered her head and held the diamond ring in her hand tightly, ¡°Even if this is a kid¡¯s gift, it is also a gift. There is no reason to give the gift back.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not receiving a gift. You are instigating and defrauding.¡± A husky and low voice sounded. udia and Eira quickly raised their head, and they saw an arrogant and noble man in a crowd. He was walking towards them with his long legs. udia¡¯s eyes widened. Wasn¡¯t this¡­ Wasn¡¯t this man the man in the photo that the kid sent her? When she first saw the photo, she was so fascinated by him, so she started online dating the little kid even without giving deep thinking. But now, she realized that he was even more handsome and noble than he was in the photo after seeing him in real life! The arrogant and noble aura exuded from Ralph made her bewitched¡­ ¡°Such a handsome guy.¡± Eira lowered her voice and sighed. ¡°Mr. Chapman.¡± The policeman next to them greeted Ralph politely, and turned back to nced at Eira and udia, ¡°This is Mr. Chapman, the father of Fabian Chapman.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make a big mess, just talk to him.¡± After he finished speaking, the policeman turned and left. udia looked at Ralph until she forgot to take a breath. Eira pinched her to get her back to her sense. She stammered and said, ¡°Hi, Mr. Chapman, are you married?¡± After she finished asking this, udia regretted it. His kid was so big, so how could he not get married? Ralph indifferently showed a meaningful smile, ¡°I just got married recently.¡± After he finished speaking, he pulled over the woman who followed behind him and said, ¡°This is my newlywed wife, Lottie Green.¡± Chapter 22 Get Ralph Back Chapter 22 Get Ralph Back The surroundings became quiet for a moment. udia and her mother, Eira, all looked at Ralph and Lottie in shock. And then, they looked at each other confusedly. ¡°Are you Ralph Chapman!?¡± Finally, udia frowned and asked boldly. Ralph raised his lips slightly and put one hand on Lottie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Eira was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even talk! How could it be! It was because udia didn¡¯t want to marry that cruel man, so she used tricks to ask Lottie to marry Ralph. In rumors, Ralph was a weird and cruel man who was disfigured by the fire! But now, the man standing in front of them was handsome, noble and so arrogant that everyone had to look up at him. ¡°Hubby, you don¡¯t know them yet.¡± Lottie held Ralph¡¯s arm proudly and introduced them with a faint smile. ¡°One is my stepmother, Eira, Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. and the other is my stepsister, udia.¡± Ralph raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be rtives.¡± ¡°Since you are Lottie¡¯s family, then I don¡¯t want to bother it with you too much.¡± While saying this, Ralph¡¯s gaze fell on the ten-carat diamond ring in udia¡¯s hand. ¡°However, this ring must be returned to me. This is the gift that I prepared for my wife.¡± udia bit her lips tightly and her hands clenched into fists. This ring¡­ should have belonged to her! Ralph should belong to her, too! Lottie, the bitch! ¡°Since it¡¯s all a family, why make it so clear?¡± Eira came to interrupt them immediately, ¡°Mr. Chapman is so rich, so you don¡¯t care about a ten-carat diamond ring, right?¡± ¡°Just treat it as a gift from the new brother-inw to Lottie¡¯s sister for the first meeting.¡± Lottie frowned. The mother and daughter were really shameless. How could the new brother-inw give the ring to the sister at the first meeting? It was even a ten-carat diamond ring! ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ralph nced at Eira, ¡°I have no habit of giving gifts to outsiders.¡± ¡°Besides, this ring is specially prepared for my wife.¡± He looked at udia calmly, ¡°And.¡± ¡°You do not deserve it.¡± udia took a step back with a pale face, ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Ralph smiled faintly, ¡°You should know why I said that.¡± udia raised her head and met Ralph¡¯s eyes. His depthless cold eyes made udia shiver. His eyes were too sharp as if he could see through all udia¡¯s secrets. She lowered her head immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Ralph continued tough, ¡°I thought Kayden has told you very clearly today.¡± udia was stunned and her face turned pale. She understood. Ralph still remembered what happened yesterday. But, didn¡¯t Ralph hate women the most? He even caused the death of two fianc¨¦es before. Why was he so good to Lottie? ¡°Ms. Green.¡± Ralph said coldly again, ¡°Give me the ring.¡± udia bit her lips. Even though she felt unwilling, she still took off the ring. The Green family could not provoke the Chapman family. What happened yesterday had already reduced Chapman Group¡¯s funding for the Green family by half. The ring was back to Ralph. Lottie took a deep breath and she was finally relieved. She turned around and began to ask the police officer about the whereabouts of Fabian. ¡°Lottie.¡± Ralph behind her pulled her back. She mmed into his chest hard. Lottie covered her aching nose. Before she could speak, Ralph held her hand in his palm. Ralph held her right hand with one hand and put the ring on her ring finger with the other hand. When he put the ring on her, his actions were gentle, serious and so charming that had drawn everyone¡¯s attention. Lottie looked at his face and was stunned. ¡°The bride and groom exchange rings!¡± Suddenly, a crisp childish voice sounded. Lottie got back to her sense and viewed around following the sound. She saw Fabian was at a distance of fewer than two meters beside her. Fabian took the photo with a phone and said happily. The police officers around also began to apud. Seeing those unfamiliar faces smiling and blessing her, Lottie¡¯s face flushed suddenly. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a ce to hide. Suddenly, she was hugged by Ralph¡¯s big hands. ¡°Put your face on my chest, so that people will not see your face as red as a monkey butt.¡± Ralph¡¯s low and smiling voice sounded above her head. Lottie gritted her teeth. She knew that he wasughing at her! But at the moment, she had no better choice except to hide in his arms. She closed her eyes andy in his arms. She sensed the safety which was brought by his warm body temperature. The distance between both of them was so close that she could hear his heartbeat and even could count his breathing clearly. After a while, the voices of the surroundings gradually became quieter and the air began to freshen up. There was a smiling voice from Fabian, ¡°Lottie, how long do you want to lie in daddy¡¯s arms?¡± Lottie just got back to her sense. They were at the gate of the police station. She hurriedly jumped off Ralph and coughed awkwardly. ¡°Shall we go home now?¡± ¡°Yes¡± The butler said respectfully, ¡°The matter has been settled.¡± ¡°Mr. Chapman forgave udia because she is your sister, but she must apologize publicly.¡± Lottie nodded. This should also be the best result. After all, the fact that Ralph had two children could not be made public, and udia took her reputation so seriously. Now everyone knew that she cheated and instigated minors, and she also needed to apologize publicly. These were enough to teach udia a lesson. She took a deep breath. Then she took Fabian and walked towards the car with a cheerful voice. ¡°What do you want to eat tonight? I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± Ralph stood there and looked at Lottie¡¯s yful and cute look. He curled his lips faintly, ¡°Have you been injured at work today?¡± ¡°No!¡± When talking about today¡¯s work, Lottie was a little depressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard that ordered the Filming Town to change a job for me!¡± ¡°I work as an acting double for a day and spent a day in the sun. The ie is less than half of that of a stunt double!¡± She clenched her fists angrily. ¡°I must figure out that which bad guy is against me!¡± Ralph was speechless ¡­ In the police station¡­ udia recorded the apology video with the help of the police. ¡°How lucky the bitch Lottie is!¡± Eirained while they walked out of the police station. ¡°If we knew Ralph is so young and handsome, then we shouldn¡¯t have used tricks to force Lottie to marry him.¡± ¡°That is a ten-carat diamond ring! I feel distressed thinking about it now!¡± ¡°That diamond ring should belong to my daughter, udia!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom.¡± udia looked ahead and squinted slightly. ¡°Since I can give Ralph to Lottie, then I can get Ralph back.¡± Chapter 23 Am I So Ugly? Chapter 23 Am I So Ugly? In the Chapman''s Vi¡­ Lottie was humming happily in the kitchen while preparing food. Fabian took a bench and sat right in the middle of the kitchen. He then bent his head to look at her with both of his hands under his cheeks and said, ¡°Lottie.¡± The woman stopped chopping and turned back to look at him, ¡°What is it?¡± She said. ¡°I wished you were my biological mother.¡± The little boy stared into her eyes seriously, ¡°Your eyes look exactly like ours. Are you sure that you¡¯re not our biological mother?¡± He asked. Lottie gave a helpless smile and turned back to chop the vegetables, ¡°But I never gave birth before...¡± Immediately she stopped after saying halfway through. She gave birth to a dead fetus five years ago. ¡®Does that count as giving birth before?¡¯ She thought. Her heart hurt for a while when she thought of her past, but immediately she switched the topic, ¡°Have you ever seen your Mommy before?¡± She asked. ¡°Nope, not at all.¡± He said. Fabian shook his head and said, ¡°I heard that our Mommy died when she was giving birth to us.¡± ¡°But I keep feeling that she¡¯s not dead yet, she must be still alive somewhere in this world, waiting for us to find her!¡± Listening to the child¡¯s immature voice, she sighed softly. She sliced a small chunk of ham and stuffed it into his mouth, and she then knelt down to hug him and said, ¡°If you believe your Mummy is not dead yet, she must be still alive.¡± ¡°You must quickly grow up and go to find her!¡± Feeling the warmth of the woman¡¯s hug, Fabian looked down and continued munching the ham in his mouth. ¡®It will be so great if she were our biological mother.s¡¯ He thought. ... In the study room upstairs¡­ Elijah was sitting on the office table, struggling with his arms crossed. ¡°Are you going to forgive the woman just like that?¡± She was the one who caused Lottie to nearly get raped yesterday. ¡®Is daddy, Lottie¡¯s husband, gonna let that evil woman go just like that?¡¯ He thought. Ralph looked up to give him a cold stare and said, ¡°Of course not.¡± udia¡¯s business was still developing and there were still chances for the Chapman Group to make trouble for her in the business field. However, today''s matter muste to an end once and for all. If this matter was exposed, the information people knew currently was definitely unable to satisfy their curiosity. If Fabian and Elijah''s identities were exposed, both of the kids would be unable to live a peaceful life anymore. Even though he was a powerful person, he was not willing to let the children take the risk. He promised the woman that he would protect those two kids. ¡°What does that mean?¡± Seeing him remaining in silence, Elijah bit his lips. There was anger in his voice. He was good-tempered all the time, unlike Fabian who cried andughed whenever he wanted, and this was the first time that he looked so angry. Ralph looked at him and slightly smiled, ¡°So Lottie Green means that much to you huh?¡± Elijah blushed as he turned away and said, ¡°She¡¯s your wife and my Mommy.¡± Ralph gave him a sharp look with his arms crossed and said, ¡°Just because of that?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± The little kid jumped off the office table and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to do so, I¡¯ll deal with that woman myself.¡± He marched out the door with his short legs after saying so. ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ralph sat on the executive chair behind him. He slightly frowned and lifted his hand to point at a box on the table, ¡°Give this to her, and say it¡¯s a gift from you.¡± Ralph said. Elijah lifted the box to take a look inside and said, ¡° A whitening cosmetic set?¡± The little kid raised his sharp eyes to look at Ralph. He knew his father very well. His father used to be indifferent, ¡®What made him so kind all of a sudden?¡¯ He thought. Elijah¡¯s stare made Ralph feel uneasy. He awkwardly coughed and said, ¡°I told your cousin, Kayden, to take care of her today.¡± ¡°Oh, that idiot.¡± Sighing softly, Elijah left the room with the box of cosmetics in his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you for now.¡± Ralph smiled helplessly as he watched his son leave. ¡°Uncle Ralph!¡± Just when Elijah left, Ralph¡¯s phone rang. It was from Kayden Chapman, ¡°Have Lottie returned home yet?¡± ¡°Did she tell you that she has done an easy job today?¡± ¡°Does she look happy?¡± Ralph squinted his eyes dangerously and said, ¡°She is happy indeed.¡± ¡°Haha, of course, she is. I¡¯ll always get the job done for you.¡± ¡°She even has no idea about my help, right?¡± ¡°Yes, you will also have no idea about where your pocket money is in the future.¡± Kayden was speechless. Kayden on the phone was in pain. ¡°Uncle Ralph, trust me. I will definitely find a safer option to take care of my little aunt!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Ralph¡¯s voice was still emotionless, ¡°I will also consider a safer end for you.¡± On the other side of the phone, Kayden was sweating in fear. ¡­ After dinner, Lottie happily took the box of whitening cosmetics Elijah gave her into her room. The cosmetic was a well-known brand from overseas that she only heard of but never bought before. She didn¡¯t expect Elijah to give her such a luxurious gift after she grumbled about staying under the scorching sun the whole day just now! Lottie sat in front of her dressing table, took a few pictures with the cosmetic in her hand, and carefully unboxed it. She then applied some of it on her face and sent a voice message to Connie Houghton proudly, ¡°The cosmetic my son gave me is so nice!¡± Ralph leaned against the door, watching her bragging about the gift her son gave her. He couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡®She has been ttered by that small gift?¡¯ ¡®She even takes photos and brags to her friend.¡¯ ¡°I also wish I had two considerate and handsome sons like you!¡± From the other side of the phone was Connie expressing her jealousy for Lottie, ¡°However I¡¯m more curious about the children¡¯s father.¡± She said. ¡°Those people say that Ralph Chapman is weird and ugly. How would that kind of person give birth to such great children?¡± Lottie bit her lips and said, ¡°My hubby is not ugly...¡± The saying ¡°Hubby¡± made Ralph smile once again. He didn¡¯t know why but whenever Lottie called him ¡°Hubby¡±, it sounded so pleasing to the ear that it made him recall her charming look in the bathtub that day. ¡°So when will you take a photo of your husband for me?¡± Connie asked. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°Of course not, before then not many knew what he looks like because he likes to stay low profile. I won¡¯t show his photo to anyone.¡± Lottie said. ¡°Stop quibbling. Your husband must be ugly.¡± ¡°Your husband is ugly, and you¡¯re ugly, too!¡± ¡­ ¡°Sir!¡± Mario was going upstairs to deliver milk for the two little Masters. When he saw Ralph leaning against the door, immediately he greeted him. The sound by the door shocked both Lottie and Connie on the phone. Immediately she turned her head back. By the door there stood a cold yet elegant man leaning against the door. It seemed like he had stood there for a long time already. ¡°Lottie Green, your husband must be so ugly that you are afraid of showing him to me!¡± On the other side of the phone came the sound of Connie¡¯s joking. Lottie was so frightened that she quickly shut off her phone, ¡°Em... I was just joking with my friend.¡± ¡°A joke with me?¡± Ralph asked. Ralph gave a faint smile as he entered the room and closed the door. His tall body approaching her slowly. His aura was so strong that she was forced to move backward until she ended up hitting the side of the bed and her whole body copsing onto the bed. Ralph lifted his hand and surrounded her right in the middle. His long arms reached out for her phone and he clicked the video calling button to Connie. It only took a while for Connie¡¯s frightened face to appear on the phone. Ralph switched off the phone¡¯s volume, bowed down to look at Lottie by the bed, and said, ¡°Lottie Green.¡± His warm breath was hitting on the tip of her nose, ¡°Tell her if I¡¯m so ugly that you¡¯re afraid to show me to her.¡± Chapter 24 What Did You Say? Chapter 24 What Did You Say? The aggressive aura surrounding this man made Lottie¡¯s brain disorientated. In front of her was Ralph¡¯s handsome face that could make every woman scream. Ralph used his hand to hold up her chin, and a yful smile spread across his lips, ¡°I am indeed a low- profile person, but I shall allow you to be high-profile.¡± Such easy words paired with his deep and maic voice made it so charming. Lottie felt herself powerless. Her brain now waspletely nk, and she had forgotten the words that she wanted to say. His rough fingers rubbed against her lips, ¡°If anyone dares discredit me in the future, let me know, and I will make them suffer the deadly pain.¡± After he finished talking, he gleefully looked at her reddened face, turned around, and left. Lottie was dumbfounded on the bed. Her head was full of the scene that happened just now when he touched her body and smiled faintly. After a while, she regained her sense. Beside her, her phone was still on a video call with Connie. But because Ralph lowered the volume, she only realized it now. With a blushed face, she increased the volume. Connie on the phone immediately screamed in surprise! ¡°Oh my god, Lottie! Was that just Ralph Chapman?¡± ¡°He looks so handsome. He¡¯s not like what the rumor said!¡± ¡°His charm almost killed me! Just now when I watched his action to you, I was eager to watch you make love with him!¡± ¡°You both look like a good match for each other! He is even more handsome than Luke Berry. You are so lucky!¡± Connie¡¯spliments made Lottie¡¯s mood lighten up. Suddenly, Connie pped her forehead, ¡°Lottie, I suddenly find something.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t reject his touch just now.¡± Lottie paused slightly. The incident that happened five years ago left her with a traumatic experience. These five years, she could not even be intimate with Luke. But it seemed that from the very beginning, she was never fully repulsive by any intimate contact with Ralph. ¡°Did Ralph actually heal you?¡± Connie said in disbelief, ¡°Or in other words, have you fallen in love with Ralph?¡± Lottie shook her head, ¡°Impossible.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± ¡°A guy like Ralph should be the Prince Charming for every woman. How can you be so sure that you didn¡¯t fall in love with him at the first sight?¡± Lottie paused slightly. Did she fall in love with him? Maybe yes, or maybe no¡­ ¡­ The next morning, when Lottie woke up, Ralph was still sleeping. She propped her face with her elbow and looked at Ralph beside her seriously. He was really a handsome man. The words that Connie said lingered in her ears. Would she fall in love with this man just at the first sight? ¡°How long do you want to look at me like this?¡± All of a sudden, the man said this in a cold and deep voice. Lottie came back to her sense, and Ralph in front of her had opened his eyes. ¡°Mrs. Chapman is looking at me early in the morning. Do you think I am tasty?¡± Her face blushed and she got down from the bed and went downstairs. Looking at her flustered back, a smile spread across his face with satisfaction. ¡­ After breakfast, Lottie went to the Filming Town. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The moment she opened the door, a man in a suit came forward to wee her, ¡°Hello, I am Natalia Ross¡¯s assistant, Noel Davidson.¡± The man smiled and reached out his hand, ¡°We heard that you are the best stunt double in this town, so Natalia asked me toe to invite you to be her stunt double.¡± Lottie pinched herself, ¡°Are you sure it is Natalia Ross looking for me to be her stunt double?¡± She felt like she was in a dream. Natalia was her favorite actress! But Natalia was a very famous actress, and usually insignificant stunt double like her would not have any chance to contact her. It was hard to imagine. But now this person was telling her that Natalia was inviting her? ¡°Yes.¡± With a smile, Noel brought her to the filming base, ¡°You are the only female stunt double in this Filming Town. Natalia has seen your shows, and she thought it was good.¡± After he said it, he open the door of the restroom, ¡°Just go inside.¡± Lottie was still in disbelief as he followed him in. This was not a dream. She stood anxiously in front of the door, not sure what she had to do. In the resting area, Natalia was wearing an ancient costume and retouching her makeup. When Natalia saw hering, she politely gestured Lottie to take a seat, ¡°Noel has told you already, hasn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t suffer so much in the future. Just focus on being my stunt double, and I will pay you thrice of what you have gotten before.¡± Happiness came so suddenly, and Lottie was dumbfounded, ¡°Ms. Ross, you do not have any connections with me, so why do you insist on using me as your stunt double?¡± Natalia smiled, ¡°Because I have a friend who thinks that you are verypetent.¡± Kayden Chapman came and begged her early in the morning, so she had to do him a favor. ¡°Do I know this friend of yours?¡± Lottie furrowed her eyebrows. In her memory, she did not know of anyone who could be of high status. Natalia smiled softly, ¡°You will know him soon.¡± At the moment, the door of the resting room was opened, ¡°Ms. Ross, the director asked if you are ready or not.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Natalia smiled and stood up, ¡°Lottie, are you interested in watching me do some scenes?¡± Lottie nodded her head and followed her. When they reached the site, she realized that Luke Berry was the leading actor in the movie that they were filming. And Luke was not the only one on the site, because Isobel Mitchell was also there. She was here to visit Luke on site. At this moment, Luke and Isobel were both sitting at the dining table, drinking the same bowl of soup. When Luke saw Lottie who was standing behind Natalia, Luke was frozen. ¡°Luke, what are you looking at?¡± Isobel followed his gaze and looked where he was looking at¡­ Her stunned gaze became mocking. She snorted, ¡°No wonder she broke off with us. It turns out she has found a new gold mine.¡± Lottie knew that they were referring to her. She pretended not to hear them and trailed closely behind Noel and Natalia. Atst, the filming was started, and Lottie sat in a little chair not far away, silently watching them. ¡°Lottie, I thought you are as great as you said.¡± As Lottie was focusing on looking at Natalia¡¯s acting on-site, an indifferent voice was heard behind her, ¡°You purposely became a stunt double for Natalia because you know that Luke is the leading actor in ¡®As White as in Snow¡¯, right?¡± She crossed her arms and walked over with an arrogant look. She looked at Lottie in disdain, ¡°Still lingering around.¡± ¡°But you should know there is no ce for you in Luke¡¯s heart.¡± Lottie smiled, ¡°I should thank him since there is no ce in his heart for me.¡± ¡°If not, I would have vomited.¡± After finishing her sentence, she turned her head around and looked at Isobel, ¡°I have known you for eight years, and I always thought you had high standards.¡± ¡°But you surprised me because you even like the leftover trash.¡± Isobel furrowed her brows in anger, ¡°Do you mean Luke is trash?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lottie yawned, ¡°You have misunderstood.¡± ¡°What I meant was you and Luke are both trash.¡± After she finished her sentence, she crossed her arms against her chest, turned around, and walked away. ¡°Lottie, keep being stubborn!¡± Isobel gritted her teeth as she stared at Lottie¡¯s back, ¡°You will never have the chance to hold Luke¡¯s hand in this lifetime, but I will!¡± The moment she finished her sentence, Natalia also finished her action. Noel walked over and gave a script to Lottie, ¡°As the crew would like to speed up the process of filming, the director has asked Natalia to go over to another site. You can go to change clothes and put on makeup. After that, you will be filming some scenes with Luke Berry.¡± ¡°The plot is for you to stand in your own spot, and Luke will walk to you step by step, and then he will hold your hand.¡± Lottie felt it was funny. She raised her head, looked at Isobel, ¡°What did you say? Did you just say that I will not have a chance to hold Luke Berry¡¯s hand in this lifetime?¡± Chapter 25 You Just Like to Abuse Yourself Chapter 25 You Just Like to Abuse Yourself Isobel¡¯s face was gloomier than a cloudy sky. Lottie smiled, ¡°It¡¯s needed for work. You¡¯re not jealous, right?¡± Luke just so happened toe over at that moment. Isobel aggrievedly threw herself straight into his arms, ¡°Luke, Lottie is making me angry on purpose.¡± ¡°I asked her to treat the acting with you seriously, but she said I was being jealous¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years, why should I be jealous of her?¡± Luke wrinkled his eyebrows and coldly swept a nce at Lottie, ¡°Although we had an unpleasant past, we¡¯re on set now.¡± ¡°I hope you put aside your prejudices of the past, Lottie Green. Take your work seriously and be professional.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lottie stretched her back, ¡°Since we¡¯re taking our work seriously, then isn¡¯t it also unprofessional for Mr. Berry to indulge his girlfriend in telling me what to do on set?¡± Her voice was quite loud, attracting the attention of many casts and staff members. And some of them also began to discuss. ¡°I think she is right. So many stars all have their girlfriends, but I haven¡¯t seen any of them who need their girlfriends to apany them on set every day.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This is a publicity stunt. That Isobel Mitchell was a celebrity before. She didn¡¯t have any great work and if it wasn¡¯t for her rtionship with Luke Berry, she couldn¡¯t even get a film contract. That¡¯s why she needs to show affection every day to validate her existence!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just really disgusting. With no talent and only relying on crooked ways to survive in the entertainment industry¡­¡± The sounds of those people¡¯sments were getting louder and louder. Isobel was embarrassed and then her face turned pale. In the end, she got out of Luke¡¯s arms with a cold face, ¡°I¡¯m going to leave first.¡± Luke hurriedly went after Isobel and coaxed her for a long time while holding her hand. Lottie sat on a chair and flipped through the script while looking at Luke who was coaxing Isobel at a distance. Her heart was feeling a bit ufortable. She and Luke had been together for six years, but he had never treated her like that. Ten minutester, the set started shooting. Lottie was standing there with her back to the camera and watched Luke walk towards her step by step. It was a modern-day drama in which Luke yed a cold and ruthless domineering president. Luke, withpleted makeup, wore a white suit and walked towards Lottie with cold and sullen steps. Sounds of other actresses¡¯ gasps could be heard all around. ¡°So handsome¡­¡± ¡°Luke Berry is worthy of this year¡¯s hottest actor in Taurus Awards. He¡¯s so charming!¡± ¡°I really dream that he could be my husband¡­¡± Lottie frowned while listening to the praises and looked at Luke¡¯s face quietly. The more she looked at that face, the more disgusted she felt. Lottie really didn¡¯t know what she loved him so much in the first ce and had actually wasted six years of her youth for such a man. He wasn¡¯t even half as good as Ralph Chapman. ¡°Lottie Green.¡± As there were no lines between them in this scene, so when Luke held Lottie, he lowered his voice and said, ¡°You did it on purpose just now, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You deliberately said that I¡¯m unprofessional because my girlfriend is here, and let those people scold her.¡± Lottie faintly narrowed her eyes and sneered, ¡°Sort of on purpose.¡± If Luke hadn¡¯t said he wanted her to be professional at first, then she wouldn¡¯t have deliberately targeted Isobel. She wasn¡¯t as vicious as they were. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t do this next time.¡± ¡°Isobel is shy, unlike you don¡¯t care no matter how people talk about you.¡± Lottie felt cold as if it had fallen into an ice cave. Isobel was shy. Was she shameless then? Luke¡¯s words were still hurting her so much, ¡°If something like this happens again in the future, then I will no longer be so kind to you.¡± Before Lottie could refute his words, the director had already called for a cut. ¡°Good job. That¡¯s okay.¡± Luke let go of Lottie¡¯s hand indifferently, ¡°Remember what I said.¡± Standing still, Lottie looked at Luke¡¯s back as he left, biting on her lips hard. She had mixed feelings, upset, disappointed, or even heartbroken. Lottie could find that Luke really cared much about Isobel. He worried about her, said ruthless words for her, and betrayed Lottie for her. But Luke had never done any one of these things for Lottie. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She hadpletely lost in this rtionship of six years. The day¡¯s work was over, and Lottie returned home sullenly. ¡°Lottie, are you not happy?¡± After finishing dinner, Fabian rested his cheeks on both of his hands, blinked his big eyes, and looked at Lottie¡¯s face seriously, ¡°You only smiled five times tonight, and they were all bitter smiles.¡± ¡°You have something on your mind?¡± Looking at the little one¡¯s bright eyes, Lottie shook her head helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not fine!¡± Fabian pursed his lips, and while he was telling jokes to amuse Lottie, he took out his cellphone and sent a message to his brother. ¡°Elijah, something big has happened! Lottie is in a bad mood today!¡± Elijah, who was reading a book upstairs, picked up his phone and took a look at it. Then he went straight to the study. In the study, Ralph was reading a document seriously with his head down. Hearing a sound at the door, he raised his head, ¡°Anything?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Elijah walked over. He climbed onto the chair with his short legs, then from the chair to the table, and finally sat directly in front of Ralph and stared straight at him with his wide eyes, ¡°Your wife¡¯s not happy today.¡± Ralph wrinkled his eyebrows, picked up the phone, and dialed a number, ¡°Come to me.¡± A minuteter, a tall bodyguard knocked on the door and came in warily. He ced a small notebook on the desk, ¡°This is Mrs. Chapman¡¯s itinerary today.¡± Ever since Lottie was kidnapped by Mr. Millerst time, Ralph had asked someone to silently protect her every day. Elijah frowned and picked up the small notebook. Then he realized, ¡°Ex-boyfriend and an ex-best friend showed their love to Lottie.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Lottie is not happy.¡± Ralph frowned slightly. When he was on the set that day, he clearly saw how Lottie faced Luke and Isobel. She had a carefree look on her face back then. But why she was annoyed by them again? Was Luke Berry really so good that she still couldn¡¯t forget him until now? Ralph tugged his cor in annoyance and lowered his head to continue working. Elijah snatched the document over, ¡°Mr. Chapman.¡± ¡°As a husband, what you should do now is to go and make your wife happy.¡± ¡°Instead of working here.¡± ¡°You have to know clear about the situation now. You have a lot of money but only one wife.¡± Elijah rarely said so many words. Ralph looked at his earnest little face and smiled, ¡°Since Lottie was married in, you¡¯ve talked a lot more.¡± Elijah was stunned for a bit. He blushed slightly, ¡°Have I?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Ralph¡¯srge hands took the document back nimbly and organized them on the table, ¡°You like her that much, huh?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Elijah pursed his lips and lowered his head, ¡°I also don¡¯t know why.¡± ¡°I just think she¡¯s very affectionate and she¡¯s more like a mom than others.¡± Ralph sighed, lifted his arms, and carried the little one out of the study, ¡°I¡¯ll go to make her happy now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± It was the first time being hugged like this by his dad, and little Elijah¡¯s face blushed to his neck, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re willing to treat her well.¡± Ralphughed helplessly, ¡°Since the two of you like her, then I will follow you as well.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife. Of course, I should make her happy.¡± Ralph went back to the bedroom after sending Elijah back to his room. In the bedroom, Lottie had her eyes closed and was applying a facial mask while listening to the news broadcast. When Ralph entered the room, the radio just so happened to be broadcasting the entertainment section. ¡°Mr. Berry, there are endless spections about your recent romance. May I ask what¡¯s your thought about it?¡± ¡°People all think that it¡¯s Isobel who took advantage of me, but that¡¯s actually not it. We¡¯ve been together for five years and when she was with me, I was just a nobody¡­¡± ¡°Snap!¡± Luke¡¯s interview was just halfway through when arge hand with long and slender knuckles turned the radio off directly. Lottie opened her eyes hastily. In front of her eyes was Ralph who was several times more handsome than Luke. Ralph wrinkled his eyebrows faintly and looked at her, ¡°You watched them show their love on-site during the day, and you still want to listen to them showing their love over the broadcast at night?¡± ¡°Lottie Green, you just like to abuse yourself, huh?¡± Chapter 26 Rich Man’s Special Method Chapter 26 Rich Man¡¯s Special Method Abuse yourself? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lottie pursed her lips, ¡°I wasn¡¯t.¡± All she did was put on a face mask and listened to the news of the entertainment circle. Luke and Isobel were this year¡¯s top actors at the Taurus Awards, so it was normal that there were many pieces of news rted to them. Even though it made her ufortable to hear about his news, Lottie no longer had feelings toward him, so she just treated it like random gossip about a stranger. Ralph slightly knitted his dark brows, ¡°You still can¡¯t let it go?¡± Lottie was confused, ¡°Pardon?¡± Before she could finish, he tookrge steps to her, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her downstairs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lottie began to struggle as Ralph tried to drag her out of the door, ¡°Where are you trying to take me?¡± She was still wearing a set of bunny pajamas and a face mask! He said nothing and threw her into the car. The car started up and drove off. Sitting next to the driver¡¯s seat, Lottie looked at her own reflection that had a mask on the face through the car window, feeling quite helpless. She removed her mask, but there was no trashcan in the car, so she crumpled it into her hand, ¡°Where are you going?¡± He said nothing but continued to look forward and step on the gas pedal. The car pulled to a stop in front of a five-star hotel in Rexwell. ¡°Get out.¡± Ralph¡¯s hands still tightly gripped the steering wheel and his face looked cold. Lottie was speechless. It waste at night, and he dragged her out here regardless of the fact that she was still wearing pajama¡­ simply to get a room in the hotel? Out of reflex, she covered her chest with her hands, ¡°Mr. Chapman, I¡¯m not that kind of girl.¡± He looked at her disdainfully, ¡°You sleep with me every night. If I wanted to have sex with you, I don¡¯t need to go through all these.¡± Lottie said nothing. What he said did make some sense. But, if not for this reason, why did he take her here at midnight? ¡°Get out.¡± The man repeated in a cold tone. Lottie pursed her lips and then obediently got out of the car. As soon as she got out, he dragged her by the wrist again and pulled her up the stairs. He brought her before a private suite. Once he entered, he sat down on the sofa in an elegant manner and used a remote control to turn on the TV on the wall. On the screen was a real-time surveince video. In the video, Luke and Isobel sat submissively on a sofa as a man seemed to be scolding them. From the decorations of the room, it appeared that they were also in one of the rooms in this hotel. Lottie in the bunny pajamas just stood there and stared at Luke and Isobel in the surveince video, ¡°This is¡­¡± ¡°They¡¯re just in a room next door.¡± Ralph rubbed his eyebrows fretfully, ¡°Since you still can¡¯t forget Luke, I will give you a chance to go see him now.¡± ¡°You can go over there right now and beat him or yell at him, and get back at him for everything he did to you.¡± Lottie was dumbfounded. This was the reason why he brought her here at midnight? She pursed her lips and then waved her hand, ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want to do that.¡± Really? Ralph narrowed his eyes into a thin line, ¡°Are you still hoping to get back to him?¡± The atmosphere around them suddenly became incredibly cold. There was a dangerous look in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯d better give up on that thought.¡± Lottie was taken aback. So what she said just now made him think that she wanted to get back to Luke? Ever since she learned that Luke had secretly been with Isobel for five years, whenever she saw him, she felt disgusted down to her stomach! She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I wouldn¡¯t go back to him even if he kneels before me and begs me.¡± Ralph gave her a cold nce. After a while, he let out an ugly smirk, ¡°That¡¯s how it should be.¡± Lottie was silent¡­ She then yawned and sat by the edge of the sofa. She was quite tired. ¡°Mr. Chapman, is this the reason why you take me herete at night?¡± Ralph said, ¡°Elijah said that you look so unhappytely.¡± ¡°So you brought me here to get back at Luke because Elijah said I¡¯m not happy?¡± Ralph paused for a moment and then replied, ¡°He asked me to make you happy.¡± Lottie was speechless again. What a weird method to make her happy! Because she felt unhappy, he brought her here to get back at her ex-boyfriend? She looked at the noble yet insouciant man before her in a dumbfounded manner. Was this the special method for the rich man to tter a woman? She let out a sigh and said in a light joking tone, ¡°Mr. Chapman.¡± ¡°If this is your way to make me happy, just how did you chase Fabian and Elijah¡¯s mother?¡± Upon hearing this, Ralph¡¯s face suddenly tensed up. He then distinctively uttered each word, ¡°I didn¡¯t chase her.¡± Lottie froze there. Suddenly, she realized something. He should be right. As a handsome and rich man like him, he didn¡¯t need to chase women. If it wasn¡¯t for the rumors that said he was an ill-tempered, ugly tyrant, there would definitely be an incredibly long line of women just waiting to marry him. Then how could she possibly get the chance? ¡°I didn¡¯t chase her, nor did I ever try to make her happy.¡± ¡°I owe her a lot.¡± This was the first time Ralph opened up to her about Fabian and Elijah¡¯s mother. The butler said that Ralph didn¡¯t get married. She slightly bit her lip, ¡°Then she¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± The man turned his face away as he said these words. Lottie felt like a sharp pain ran straight through her heart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± She bit her lips. She knew it wasn¡¯t appropriate, but she couldn¡¯t help being curious as she asked, ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°In a fire.¡± The man shut his eyes and said, ¡°After she died, I vowed that I¡¯d never married any other woman.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that there was still a woman who didn¡¯t heed the rumors and passed both Fabian and Elijah¡¯s screening and sessfully became his wife. Lottie Green was aplete ident. But, whenever he thought of his two children¡­ ¡°You get along well with the kids.¡± If it weren¡¯t for her, he¡¯d have never known that Elijah could be so talkative nor that Fabian could be so well-behaved. Lottie let out augh, ¡°Hah, I think they¡¯re quitepatible with me as well.¡± Five years ago, she lost her child due to a car ident. Then, five yearster, she happened to meet Fabian and Elijah. Maybe this was destiny? ¡°Hm.¡± Ralph let out a grunt. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t know what she could say. She said nothing, and he said nothing as well. The room suddenly fell dead quiet, save for the sound of their breathing. ¡°Luke¡­¡± Suddenly, some lusty voices of a woman came from the room next door. Lottie suddenly looked up. On the screen, the man who was scolding Luke and Isobel was nowhere to be seen. Now, the live feed was disying some rated R forey between the two. The audio from the surveince instantly turned Lottie¡¯s face red! She took a sneak peek at Ralph, who already stood up. He turned off the monitor, and tightly held her neck to pull her up from the sofa, and then walked to the door. And in this weird manner, the two of them got into the elevator. Lottie was quite ufortable, so she struggled to break free. ¡°Stop fidgeting.¡± From behind her, a low and raspy voice rang out, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do anything to you, then stop moving.¡± Lottie kept quiet in a hurry. Chapter 27 Lottie Knows How to Take Care of Daddy Chapter 27 Lottie Knows How to Take Care of Daddy The air in the elevator was full of romance. Finally, with a clinking sound, the elevator door opened. Lottie rushed out of the elevator as if she was escaping from something horrible. "Ahchoo!" Lottie took a loud sneeze aftering out of the hotel. It was alreadyte at night, and the cold night breeze made her shiver. She was wearing rabbit pajama and stood in front of the hotel, funny and interesting. People on the road would look at her when they passed by. Lottie wrapped her pajamas tightly and headed towards the parking lot. Just a few steps, the rabbit ear of her pajama was pulled by someone from behind. Before she could look back, something covered her eyes. The suit with a manly smell was thrown on her head, "Put it on." Pulling the clothes off, she looked at the man''s tall and straight back, "I¡¯m okay." Ralph Chapman did not stop, "If you catch a cold, they will me me." Lottie bit her lip and could only put on the suit obediently. His clothes still had his body temperature and his unique mint-like masculine smell. She blushed without any reason. There were not many cars on the street at night, so Ralph drove very fast. On the way back, she sat in the back seat of the car and carefully looked at him in the rearview mirror. When he looked ahead seriously, his angr face was exceptionally indifferent and arrogant. Lottie was sure that her heartbeat went fast. Ralph was much more handsome than Luke Berry. Soon, they arrived at the vi. He parked the car at the door and said lightly, "I need to go back to thepany for a meeting, and you can go back home first." Lottie frowned when she unfastened her seat belt, "Why do you have such ate meeting?" "They are foreigners, so there is a time difference." "Why do you work so hard..." The man¡¯s low voice was maically charming, ¡°It would be better if I stay upte, rather than dozens of managers staying upte to catch up my time.¡± Lottie felt warm in her heart. Unexpectedly, Ralph was also so warm-hearted sometimes. Getting out of the car, she looked back at his face, "Come back as soon as you finished the meeting." Ralph paused for a second. He probably not expected Lottie to say that to him. After a while, his dark eyes took a nce at her, "I will." The car started again. "And¡­" Before he left, Lottie took a deep breath, "Thank you for making me happy tonight." Although his method was not useful, he still gave her an unforgettable experience. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The ck Maserati left quickly. Lottie looked in the direction he was leaving and sighed. She didn''t know if he heard her thanks. The night breeze was cold, and she subconsciously wrapped her clothes tightly. When she touched his coat, she smiled inexplicably and turned around to go back home. When Lottie woke up the next morning, the man beside her was still asleep soundly. The morning sun softened the edges of his face. His eyes were closed tightly and he looked tired. He seemed to have just fallen asleep. Lottie got off the bed lightly, tucked his quilt, and took the toiletries to the servant''s room to wash her face. When she was making breakfast, Lottie specially prepared some for Ralph and told the servant to heat it after Ralph woke up. "Not bad. Lottie knows how to take care of daddy, and the rtionship between you two is getting better!" Sitting at the dining table, Fabian Chapman bit the spoon and stared at Lottie, "Lottie, when can I have a little sister?" Lottie blushed. She didn''t want to answer the question. But she didn''t want to say no to him either, so she changed the subject with a smile, "Why do you want a sister and not a younger brother?" Fabian rolled his eyes, "I''m a younger brother to my elder brother, and my brother can do nothing on me." "If you give birth to a younger brother like me, it would be so boring!" Elijah nced at him, "d you know it." Lottie was speechless. After breakfast, the driver sent Lottie to the Filming Town. As soon as she entered the set, she saw Isobel Mitchell sitting there proudly with her legs crossed, and holding the script in her hand. The actors on the sideined bitterly, "This online celebrity is so disgusting. Yesterday, someone the progress of filming. But today, she bes one of the supporting roles." "It seems that Luke really loves her. He spent all night with the producer to get the chance for her to be a supporting role..." Lottie was looking through today''s filming schedule while listening to the actors'' gossip. The gossip made her recall a lot of old things. It turned out that the person Luke and Isobel metst night was the producer of the TV series ¡®As White as in Snow¡¯. Luke was willing to beg the producer so that Isobel could get the supporting role. When she was with Luke before, she cherished him a lot. She spent money on everything he needed and she always helped him to find resources. On the surface, Lottie was Luke¡¯s girlfriend and she was an inconspicuous stunt double. But in fact, she was his agent as well as his assistant. She had done all the work that was good for him. Now Luke could do anything for Isobel. She thought it as she was doing her job. Today, most of the filming was for Luke and Isobel. Nothing rted with Natalia Ross, they didn''t even need a stunt double. So Lottie stretched out, and after greeting the deputy director, she got up and left. A familiar actor greeted her, "To find Natalia?" "Yep." Lottie smiled, "She doesn¡¯t have any shooting part today, so I will go there and see if I can help her with anything." "It''s really courteous." An indifferent voice cut in. It was Isobel. Lottie didn''t bother to talk to her, so she kept walking out. "Never think you can sit there easily since Natalia bes your backer." Isobel put her arms around her chest, and arrogantly said to Lottie, "A body double is always a body double and cannot be a heroine." Lottie smiled after hearing that. She looked back with her indifferent eyes, "A mistress will always be a mistress. Even if you are his girlfriend now, it can''t change the fact that you seduced another¡¯s boyfriend before." After speaking, she walked away. Isobel stared at her back, with hatred in her eyes. "What does she mean? Is Isobel a mistress?" "It seems she means that, but did Luke have a girlfriend before?" "Could it be that Luke was hiding his private life before, and then..." There were several actresses gathered together and whispered behind Isobel. Isobel turned her head and red at them fiercely, "Be careful that your mouth rots as you talk too much gossip!" Several actresses stuck out their tongues, "Don¡¯t yell at us. Lottie said that, so you should yell at her." Isobel squinted and thought, ¡°It seems that I¡¯m being too kind to her!¡± Chapter 28 Why Should I Help Her? Chapter 28 Why Should I Help Her? When Lottie arrived at Natalia¡¯s studio, she realized that the atmosphere inside the studio was horribly dull. It seemed that the director¡¯s anger had just subdued and he was now drinking tea while still feeling a bit annoyed. Natalia¡¯s face was pale as she sat in the corner, her fingers tightly squeezing the script. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Lottie cautiously approached Noel and asked in a soft voice. ¡°This is a scene with only inner monologues.¡± Noel lowered his voice, ¡°This scene is to shoot Natalia¡¯s emotional changes. She has to perform different emotions from anger, to ecstasy, to despair, and to relief in one shot.¡± ¡°Yesterday, Natalia has redone the scene a couple of times but she still couldn¡¯t do it. The director told her to go home and calm down. In the end, she still did not act in the way the director wanted.¡± After saying that, Noel also released a sigh of relief, ¡°This is also not her first day in acting, and to expect such a performance from her is really too hard.¡± As Lottie pursed her lips, she slowly walked towards Natalia and sat down on the chair beside her. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± Natalia felt very annoyed, and she was even more annoyed when she heard Lottie¡¯s voice. As she was still distracted by her emotions, she did not care about the identity of the woman in front of her. Natalia immediately threw the script to Lottie, ¡°Read it. Just read it.¡± ¡°What does a stunt double like you know?¡± Lottie pursed her lips, took the script, and briefly gave a nce. After looking through the script, she looked for Noel and asked him for a piece of paper and a pen to write and draw on. People around kepting tofort Natalia, but they were all coldly ignored by Natalia. Finally, the director came over and gave Natalia her final chance. This scene must be finished by this afternoon! Natalia acted in front of the mirror. However, she always felt unsatisfied. In the end, she smashed two mirrors in anger. ¡°You should try again.¡± When Natalia broke the second mirror, Lottie finally stopped writing and smiled at Natalia, ¡°The scriptwriter only wrote out the emotional changes. So, I sorted out the rtionship between the roles in the scene. The female lead here is emotional because she thought of these three people in these three moments.¡± She handed Natalia that piece of paper, ¡°I hope it can help you.¡± Natalia gave her a nk look, ¡°Ms. Green, don¡¯t make more trouble for me.¡± ¡°Natalia is being annoyed enough.¡± Natalia ttened her lips, took the piece of paper, and casually nced at it. After that, her eyes began to shine with hope. Why didn¡¯t she think of it? The heroine was actually thinking of these three people at these three moments! So, she looked into the mirror and started the act all over again. This time, she did not break the mirror again. Half an hourter, Natalia acted in front of the camera and finished the performance. Neither more time nor tape was wasted, and she acted the scene in one go. The director gave Natalia a thumbs up, ¡°Great Natalia, the film queen. You adjusted so quickly and sensed the emotions so precisely. Awesome!" ¡°Thank you.¡± At lunchtime, Natalia took Lottie to a high-end restaurant that was located opposite the Filming Town. She smiled and looked at Lottie, ¡°I underestimated you before.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You have such a good understanding of the characters and you also know fighting skills, but why do you keep working as a stunt double in the Filming Town?¡± ¡°I think with your beautiful face and your great acting skills, you will be a hot star if you work as an actress.¡± Lottie smile while she ate the boiled fish, ¡°I don¡¯t n to be an actress. It¡¯s good to be a stunt double.¡± Natalia frowned, ¡°You do the most dangerous work as a stunt double in the Filming Town. In fact, you also do all of this for money.¡± ¡°If you work as an actress, you will definitely earn more than a stunt double, so why not?¡± Lottie smile and lowered her eyebrows, ¡°I have a dark past. I don¡¯t want to be watched by too many people. Besides, if my enemies know I am working here, I even can¡¯t work as a stunt double here.¡± ¡°I like where I am right now.¡± Natalia did not expect her to give this excuse. After a long silence, she raised her head to look at Lottie, ¡°Then in the future, if I have a problem like what I faced today...¡± ¡°You can just ask me everything.¡± Lottie hurriedly spoke, ¡°In this regard, I still have some experience.¡± After all, even Isobel, an unskilled Inte celebrity who did not even graduate from junior high school, became a candidate for the Taurus Award for the Best Neer with the help of Lottie. ¡°Then you''ll only be my exclusive stunt double from now on, and I won''t treat you badly.¡± Lottie nodded while eating, ¡°Thank you, boss!¡± Natalia smiled and took out her phone to send a message to Kayden, ¡°Does your aunt have a dark past?¡± Dark past? Looking at the message on the phone, Kayden frowned and nced at the man who was still working with his head down in the distance, ¡°Uncle Ralph.¡± Ralph did not look up, ¡°Speak.¡± "What dark history does your wife have?" The noble yet cold man stopped writing, ¡°What do you mean? A dark past?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Kayden climbed up from the sofa and held the phone out to Ralph, ¡°The person I arranged has mentioned to Lottie about being a full-time actress but Lottie still refused by saying that she has a dark past.¡± The man raised his hand and closed the file gently, ¡°I''ve only known her for less than a month. So, I''m not sure.¡± Kayden was speechless. ¡°Ralph, you married her before you knew her?¡± The reserved yet arrogant man picked up another document and opened it, nodding his head while reading it, ¡°Yep.¡± Kayden rolled his eyes, ¡°Then why did you marry her?¡± ¡°Elijah likes her.¡± ¡°Fabian is also fond of her too.¡± The man raised his head and looked at him, ¡°Is this reason enough?¡± Kayden remained silent again. ¡°This reason is indeed good enough...¡± ¡°However, Ralph, it''s you who''s getting married, not those two little kids. You''re only thinking about them and not thinking for yourself?¡± ¡°I will not be in love with any women at all.¡± ¡°So, if both Elijah and Fabian are fond of her, she will be suitable for me.¡± After finishing his sentence, the man picked up a pen and began to sign his name on the document, ¡°I leave the investigation of her dark past to you.¡± Kayden was speechless yet again. So he found trouble for himself again? ... In the afternoon, Lottie remained by Natalia¡¯s side to help her analyze the script. During the time Natalia was acting, she went outside to the supermarket to buy some bottled water. When she returned to the set, she passed by the studio where Luke and Isobel were. Several actors could be seen gossiping. ¡°Luke''s girlfriend is really ridiculous. She cannot even act out such a simple character!¡± ¡°With this kind of acting skills, she is actually still one of this year''s Taurus Award candidates, but she did not even get any scene right for the entire morning.¡± ¡°I really don''t know how she got to be a full-time actress.¡± Hearing their words, Lottie could not help butugh. Isobel never actually learned how to act before. She was able to do so before was because Lottie was helping her by analyzing the characters and the emotions of those characters. Now that she had left her, she did not expect Isobel to be so unskilled. ¡°Lottie!¡± As she was about to walk away and leave, a male voice called out to her. It was Luke. He walked over with big steps and pulled her aside, ¡°I already asked. Natalia doesn''t need a stunt double to help her today, so you don¡¯t have any work for today.¡± After saying that, he directly shoved Isobel¡¯s script into her hand, ¡°Go and analyze the script for Isobel. The sooner the better.¡± Isobel seemed to be unable to continue acting! Lottie nced at the script in her hand andughed, ¡°Why should I help her?¡± Chapter 29 Slut! How Dare You Seduce My Boyfriend? Chapter 29 Slut! How Dare You Seduce My Boyfriend? Luke looked annoyed, ¡°When Isobel nned to enter the entertainment industry, you have promised that you would help her when she faces trouble.¡± ¡°Why? It has just been one year but you can¡¯t keep your promise?¡± Lottie sneered, ¡°Well, you also promised that you would marry me and spend your whole life with me.¡± Saying this, she meant to imply that if Luke could say something without keeping his words, then why should she, Lottie, keep her promise? But in Luke¡¯s ears, these words carried a different meaning. Luke¡¯s lips curved in acent smile and he looked at Lottie in a somewhat pitiful way, ¡°Lottie, I have said it very clearly. With my identity and status, I can¡¯t marry someone who has a child with someone else.¡± ¡°I understand your feelings towards me, but I am already with Isobel. Let¡¯s be friends in the future.¡± Lottie was stumped for those words. After a while, she understood what he meant. Did he think that she mentioned his previous promises because she was still hung up on him? What an arrogant fool he was! ¡°Moreover, you are already married. You betrayed me first. You can¡¯t me me for this, let alone use this as a reason to not help Isobel.¡± Lottie was even more speechless. With a cold snort, she threw the script directly on Luke, ¡°Take your script and fuck off!¡± She must have been really blind to have been hell-bent on loving him in the past! ¡°Lottie!¡± Seeing that she was about to leave, Luke gritted his teeth and rushed up to her with a script, ¡°I will pay you!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t take into ount our rtionship of many years, you should at least help me for the sake of money.¡± Money? Lottie paused. She took a deep breath, turned her head, and looked at Luke with a smile, ¡°Speaking of money, I remember¡­¡± ¡°Five years ago, when you took my money to rify your innocence, you said that when you get rich you will definitely pay me back twice the amount.¡± ¡°Mr. Berry, when are you going to pay back the one million that you owe me?¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, I can analyze Isobel¡¯s script, if you pay me two hundred thousand.¡± ¡°When you have prepared two hundred thousand, then I will be willing to analyze the script for Isobel. How is that?¡± Luke¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy! He gritted his teeth and red at her fiercely, ¡°How can you demand such an exorbitant price!¡± ¡°Will you pay me that?¡± Lottie swept a hand through her hair and showed a faint smile, ¡°Then please find someone better qualified than me.¡± After saying that, she turned around and strode away. Luke stood there, staring at her back rigidly. ¡­ In the evening, as soon as Lottie left the Filming Town, she was called by someone to stop. A man ran over anxiously, ¡°The director wants to temporarily add a set of scenes, but Natalia has left already, so only you can do it.¡± She frowned. However, there was no time for her to speak as the man pantingly added, ¡°There is extra overtime pay.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After following the man, Lottie regretted it. The temporary added scene part was Natalie and Luke¡¯s. The sky was already a bit dark. In addition to the director and a couple of staff members, only she and Luke were left on the set. Isobel was also there, drinking milk tea in the distance. ¡°Go change your clothes!¡± The director hurriedly pushed her towards the dressing room. Lottie sighed. Although she didn¡¯t want to stay with Luke, since she was already there, she had to do the work that was needed to be done. As soon as she took off her jacket, the door to the dressing room opened. Lottie almost instinctively covered her chest. ¡°No man will be interested in your small breasts.¡± Isobel stood at the door with her arms crossed. Her gaze indifferently scanned the bandaged wound on Lottie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Tsk tsk! It has been so many days, but your wound still hasn¡¯t healed?¡± Lottie had gotten that wound on her shoulder when Isobel stabbed her that day in the studio next door after she reced the fake prop with a real dagger. Frowning, Lottie turned her back towards Isobel and began to change into her costume, ¡°Do youe here especially to see if my wound has healed or not?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Isobel wrapped her arms around herself and raised the corners of her lips slightly in a mocking smile, ¡°Lottie, you¡¯d better keep your mouth closed in the future.¡± ¡°What you said today has already had a bad effect on me.¡± Lottie smiled. While buttoning the hidden buttons of her dress, she raised the corner of her lips in a smile, ¡°What did I say today?¡± ¡°Are you talking about me calling you a mistress?¡± After saying that, she turned her head and looked at Isobel¡¯s flustered and exasperated face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I am just warning you don¡¯t talk nonsense. If you make things difficult for me, I also will do that for you.¡± Isobel looked at Lottie sarcastically, ¡°You know what. You just married Ralph. If he finds out that you N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. has been pregnant with another man¡¯s child five years ago and in the end gave birth to a dead baby¡­¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t he think that you are dirty? Wouldn¡¯t he think that you are a woman with bad luck that will also damage his fame?¡± Lottie¡¯s hand moved ruthlessly as she changed her costume. When she married Ralph, she really thought that the legends around him were true. He was old, ugly, and really vicious. So, she didn¡¯t think that her past was going to have any influence on him. But in reality, Ralph was young, handsome, calm, responsible, patient, and earnest towards the two children. He felt very guilty towards Fabian and Elijah¡¯s mother in every possible way. He was righteous and affectionate. And she¡­ had done the least dignified and disdainful thing for a scumbag like Luke. If he knew her past¡­ Lottie gritted her teeth furiously, not daring to think about it anymore. Seeing that Lottie didn¡¯t speak, Isobel smiled triumphantly. ¡°Does that scare you? Then keep your mouth shut!¡± After saying this, she left looking proud of herself. Lottie spent a long time in the pitch-dark dressing room. It wasn¡¯t until a staff member knocked on the door to make her go out to film that she recovered and ran out in a hurry. What the director wanted to film was a scene where the male lead confronted Lottie. With her back towards the camera, Lottie looked at Luke in front of her but what appeared in her mind was Ralph¡¯s stern face. The corners of Luke¡¯s mouth raised in a sneer. He directly raised his hand and sped her left shoulder. His fingers pressed exactly where the wound was on Lottie¡¯s shoulder! Her face turned pale suddenly with pain, her body became unstable and she fell forward headfirst¡­ Luke directly held Lottie in his arms looking like a hero saving the damsel in distress. An unfamiliar aura emanated from him. Lottie¡¯s face turned pale and she instinctively began to reject the physical contact. Her stomach churned in disgust. She quickly raised her hand to push Luke away but he hugged her tightly. No matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t get away! Until¡­ p... Isobel rushed forward and pped Lottie right in the face, ¡°Slut! How dare you seduce my boyfriend!¡± After she pped her, Luke, who was holding Lottie tightly, also let go suddenly. Beaten up, Lottie staggered backward a few steps and her head hit the camera behind her hard. The severe pain caused her to bend down and squat on the ground with her head in her arms, unable to stand up for a long time. Through the loud rumbling in her head, the voices of Isobel cursing and Luke fawning on Isobel could be heard faintly. She was helped up by someone and taken to the dressing room. Lottie rested her head on the dressing table for a long time before finally recovering. When she raised her head, there was darkness in front of her and darkness outside. She turned on the shlight on her phone and got up to go out. However, she found out that the door of the lounge could not be opened. Looking out from the window, the filming base was also dark and silent. She was locked in an empty filming base. Chapter 30 Daddy, You’re Despicable Chapter 30 Daddy, You¡¯re Despicable There were only the sounds of the wind and Lottie''s even breathing. "Click..." A notification for a low-battery warning wasing from the phone. Lottie was stunned. She turned off the shlight and wanted to call Connie with the little battery left on her phone. But as soon as the number was dialed out, the screen of the mobile phone went ck. The phone was out of power. The endless darkness came upon her. Lottie was helpless and frightened. The surrounding was totally silent and dark. It was like a huge beast that had opened its big mouth and tried to devour her! She was afraid of the darkness. Lottie looked at the moonlight outside the window hopelessly and began to cry for help like a crazy person. "Anybody there?" "Come here, please!¡± "Is anyone here?" She pounded hard on the locked door, trying to make more noise. Until her hands hurt, her voice became hoarse, but still, no one came. In the end, Lottie leaned against the door in despair. The wound on her shoulder started to hurt again. Before this, Luke pinched her shoulder with too much strength, she could even feel that her wound had been torn by Luke with his fingers. She didn¡¯t feel pain just after she woke up, because her fear of the darkness was greater than the pain on her shoulder. Now she calmed down and she could feel the unbearable pain on her shoulder. She closed her eyes. She remembered things that happened five years ago. ¡­ She was stiff and didn¡¯t dare to move nor breathe. She felt like the past would juste up when she breathed and made her breathless. Tears began to fall quietly. She grasped her hair tightly with her fingers and was trying to wake herself up with the pain. But everything was useless... After some time had passed. "Bang!" Suddenly, the locked door was kicked open. As the door opened, everything around her lit up in an instant. Lottie quickly raised her head. Ralph stood by the door. He was dressed in an army-green windbreaker. His figure was tall and he was standing up straight. The lights in the corridor shone all over him. She looked at him as he walked step by step towards her. She felt something hitting her heart hard. At that moment, she felt that he was the only light for her in the darkness. He was the light that could dispel all the darkness and nightmares hunting her. "Lottie." He came up to her and called her name in a low voice. She immediately felt like crying. Almost instinctively, she opened her arms and rushed directly into his arms, "Ralph..." Her arms held him tightly and he could feel her fear from her shaking body. Ralph looked down at her, "It¡¯s all okay now." Hisforting words made Lottie¡¯s tears surge like water damp. Her tears soaked his windbreaker wet and moistened his chest. "Thank god! You are here¡­¡± "I thought I was going to die!" "You won¡¯t." Ralph carried her into his arms and said, "Let''s go home." "Okay." Lottie nodded obediently. Her small hands grasped his shirt tightly, and her body was shivering non- stop. Ralph held her and strode out of the room. Outside of the room, the boss of the Filming Town, the person in charge of the Filming Town, and all the management staff of the Filming Town stood in two rows at the door with respect. When they saw Ralphe out of the room with a woman in his arms, everyone lowered their heads and held their breath. They didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Until Ralph held Lottie and reached the car, the boss of the Filming Town, Brodie Parry, finally gathered up the courage toe up to Ralph, ¡°Mr. Chapman, this is really just an ident." "Usually this kind of ident will not happen..." Ralph raised his head and his eyes looked so indifferent. His voice also sounded faint, "Usually this ident won¡¯t happen, so ¡­ a gift for me?" Ralph¡¯s voice was indifferent and cold, but it also sounded firm and strict, which made Brodie''s heart tremble with fear! He shook his head. His voice trembled, "It''s an ident. I''ll investigate this matter..." "One day for you to make it clear." After Sean opened the car door, Ralph gently put Lottie who was in his arms on the back seat of the car, "If you can''t find the person who did this, I''ll take it as if you purposely go against me." After he said that, he got in the car gracefully. The ck Maserati left. Brodie stood there in a grovel until the car waspletely out of sight. Only then did he let out a long sigh of relief, "Investigate it now! Make it clear by tonight!¡± Someone by his side came over cautiously, "Should we check who the woman was just now and what''s the rtionship between her and Ralph as well?" Brodie looked at him coldly and said, "You think you''ve lived long enough, do you? How dare you investigate Mr. Ralph¡¯s woman?¡± The man left in dismay. But¡­ Brodie grinned slightly. Since Ralph¡¯s lover was in his Filming Town, he surely would be able to prosper with Mr. Ralph¡¯s support, sooner orter! ¡­ The Maserati was elerating down the empty street in the middle of the night. Lottieid in Ralph''s arms and had already fallen asleep. Lottie¡¯s fair and small hands held Ralph¡¯s windbreaker so tight that the fabric at the front of the windbreaker became wrinkly. Even though she was sleeping, her small hands still held his shirt tightly, and would not let go. Ralph raised his hand and tucked her hair behind her ears. Her facial features were small and delicate. When she was asleep, her long and curly eyshes quiver gently on her face like butterflies. "Don''t touch me!" "No, please don''t..." It seemed that she had a terrible nightmare. She grabbed his shirt even tighter. Her face was full of This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. pain. Ralph frowned and held her arm tightly. "It should be that she¡¯s afraid of the darkness." After undergoing a series of examinations towards Lottie, Edward sighed, ¡°The reason why she¡¯s showing symptoms like trembling, incoherence, and having nightmares should be her subconscious reaction when she¡¯s in the darkness." After he finished saying, he nced at Ralph, "What incident has she experienced before that stimtes her emotion like this?¡± Ralph shook his head, "I don''t know." Everything about her that he knew was limited to the information provided by the Green family. Today, when Kayden asked him about the dark past she had, he even didn''t know anything about it. Now, when Edward asked him what incident could possibly be bad enough to stimte her emotion like this, he still didn''t know anything. In the past, he only thought that she was a simple girl just as in as a piece of paper, but now, he found that he didn''t seem to know her past at all. This kind of feeling made him a little frustrated, "What kind of stimtion can make her be like this?" Edward was silent for a moment, "Are you sure you want me to say it?" Ralph gave him a cold nce, cold enough to kill somebody. "It¡¯s you who ask me to say it." Edward cleared his throat, "Actually, this kind of reaction is not consistent.¡± "Your problem with that kind of thing was even affected by the death of that woman. She may also have had something bad happen in the darkness, which made her fear the darkness.¡± In the study room, it was so quiet that the sound of a needle falling on the ground could be heard clearly. Ralph, who was sitting at the master''s seat, was cold, "I repeat once again. I have no problem with that kind of thing." "Hmph, liar!" As soon as Ralph finished his words, the door of the study room was pushed open. Fabian stood at the door with his hands holding the side of his waist, "If you have no problem, just let Lottie give birth to a sister for me!" Edward was speechless. What a brave boy Fabian was! Ralph took out the phone and called his father, "Your good grandson, Fabian, will apany you to y chess for the whole day tomorrow." Fabian was stunned. "Daddy, you are despicable!¡± Chapter 31 I Wont Give in Chapter 31 I Won''t Give in When Lottie woke up, it was the next morning. She had a lot of nightmares overnight. When she woke up, her pillow was moist with sweat. She got up, recharged her cell phone, and went to the bathroom to wash up. She could vaguely remember what had happenedst night. She was locked in an empty lounge on the set. Her cell phone was power off and it was darkness around her. When she was desperate, she saw Ralph¡­ After that, she lost consciousness. Last night, Ralph appeared before her like a god. Thinking of that, Lottie blushed and her heartbeat quickened. Suddenly, the phone rang outside, which brought her back to the earth. Lottie rushed out to answer the phone. It was Connie. "Lottie, what are you doing?" "Something big has happened!" Lottie wiped her face with a towel and frowned slightly. "What made you get up so early to call me?" "Isobel posted the picture of you and Luke on the Inte!" "Theizens all denounce you. They said you intended to seduce Luke!" Lottie was stunned. Connie said anxiously, "Isobel made your face vague and dered that she didn''t want to be so merciless. Due to it, theizens are more curious about you." "Someone analyzed the costume you were wearing and pointed out that the woman on the picture is just Isobel''s stunt double. Now they are searching your identity." Connie''s words were like a heavy hammer that hit Lottie''s heart. She bit her lips and scanned Isobel''s blogs. What Connie said was true. "My boyfriend is fine. I hope this kind of thing won¡¯t happen again. (I make that actress''s face vague since I don''t want to be too merciless. If she dares to do that again, I wouldn''t let her off.) A video was attached, in which Luke tore the wounds on her shoulder and she fell. The ending of the video was her wronged and angry face after Isobel pped her. Theizensmented on this post and scolded Lottie for she was so shameless and even seduced Luke. Someone even asked Natalia to make this shameless actress¡¯s name public. When she was reading thesements, a cold shiver ran down her spine. She thought Isobel and Luke just wanted to lock her up to give her a lesson. It turned out that it was just a tiny part of their n. They not only wanted to break her down but also wanted to kick her out of the entertainment circle. Moreover, the rtionship between them would be a hot topic again with this matter, which would make them more famous. They only took her as a stepping stone! Lottie gritted her teeth. She had underestimated Isobel and Luke. Isobel went to the dressing room yesterday to confirm where Lottie''s wounds, instead of threatening her. When she acted with Luke, Luke should have stretched out his left hand, but he stretched out his right hand and pressed her wounds precisely. He used so much force that her wounds were torn again. When Lottie was too painful to stand up, Luke took the opportunity to hold her in his arms. Isobel came over to p her. Lottie only felt the turmoil in her mind. Their n was very thorough. "What should we do?" Connie¡¯s voice sounded anxious on the phone, "Lottie, should we fight back or negotiate with them?" "They have made a name. I am just a stunt double. I am no match for them." Lottie closed her eyes. "And I don''t want to negotiate with them." They just want her to beg them, right? Yesterday afternoon, she refused Luke''s request for giving some guidance to Isobel. In the evening, they set her up like this. "But¡­" Connie pursed her lips, "Lottie, if we don¡¯t deal with this trouble, perhaps you can''t even be a stunt double¡­" "You are the most excellent performer in our ss. We thought you would be the best actress¡­" "But Luke made you..." Connie choked and failed to continue. "I won''t give in." Lottie took a deep breath and looked at herself in the mirror with a smile. "I won''t give in even if I lose the job." After hanging up, Lottiey on the bed to read the news. All theizens abused Lottie for being too shameless and even seducing Luke. Lottie was not very sad when reading thesements. Lottie knew that it was Isobel who was shameless. Then, her phone rang. It was the head of the studio. "Lottie, you are so fearless and even offend our boss!" "Brodie also knows your name. He just called me and wants to meet you." "He may have decided to dismiss you. No one can help you this time. Prepare to pack up your luggage and go home!" With that said, the head hung up the phone. She had expected it. Lottie sighed, changed her clothes, and went downstairs. In the living room downstairs, Elijah was holding theptop and tapping. When she came downstairs, Elijah looked up at her. "Does your shoulder still hurt?" Lottie was stunned and a bit confused. Elijah sighed and turned hisptop to show her the video. On the screen was the video posted by Isobel. "That man did it on purpose." He turned his head with concern in his eyes. "It hurts a lot?" Lottie was a bit moved. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She smiled and rubbed his head with her hand. "No." "Your mommy is strong." Elijah pouted, "If so, why are you afraid of the darkness?" Lottie was lost for words. She coughed and looked around. "Where is Fabian?" "He?" Elijah shrugged his shoulders, "Dad punished him to y chess with my grandpa." "Why did your dad punish him?" Elijah looked at Lottie with his big dark eyes. "Fabianughed at my dad for he could not make you have a baby girl. Lottie was speechless. She blushed, turned her gaze, and ran away with her handbag. The head said that Brodie was waiting for her in the administration building. Lottie got off the car and found that the administration building was in a festive mood. The administration building was decorated with two rednterns. When Brodie saw Lottie, he hurriedly came over, "Lottie, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Lottie was at a loss. She nced at the administration building in a festive mood and at the boss who was smiling. "Firing me just makes you so happy like this?" Chapter 32 Let Luke Kneel Chapter 32 Let Luke Kneel Brodie was confused, "What?" Lottie nodded. "You want to fire me because of the news on the Inte¡­" "What news?" Brodie looked at his secretary confusedly. "What happened?" The secretary paused, leaned over, and whispered to Brodie. Brodie frowned and put on a serious look. Lottie sighed helplessly. She had to be dismissed anyway. When she decided to resign, Brodie gave her aplimenting smile and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll handle it." "I will ban Isobel from working in the entertainment circle at once!" Hearing that, Lottie and Brodie''s men were all stunned. The secretary whispered to remind Brodie, "It¡¯s Lottie who should be banned." Brodie frowned, "No. I said it is Isobel. She turned the facts upside down with the video shoot on the set. "Lottie is a very decent stunt double. She has good taste and devotes herself to work. She won''t seduce a nobody like Luke. With that said, he smiled at Lottie, "Lottie, let''s have a good chat somewhere else." Lottie was shocked. What happened? She was taken to the VIP room of the administration building. Brodie served her with a cup of tea, "We have deleted all the videos on the inte. Don''t worry. It won''t have any impact on your career." Last night, after Ralph left, Brodie pondered overnight. It was said that Ralph was ugly, old, and bad-tempered. But Ralph was quite different from Brodie''s impressions when Brodie saw Ralph. People said that Ralph didn''t care about his wife and even abused her. However, Brodie felt that Ralph loved his wife very much. Brodie had no idea why Ralph married a stunt double, but he knew that he needed to be nice to Lottie. In this way, it would be easier for him to get the investment of Chapman Group. Thinking of that, Brodie smiled more brightly, "Lottie, you are a good actress. I will certainly give you more chances." "You only need to focus on work. I will make you be the heroine if you want!" Lottie looked at the cup that Brodie handed to her in surprise. For a moment she braced herself to take the cup. "Why are you so nice to me?¡± Brodie was not an amiable person. She felt frightened by his attitude. "Because¡­" Before Brodie could finish, someone pushed the door open. The director of As White as in Snow came in. "Brodie, I want to change the stunt double who seduced Luke yesterday." He sat down opposite Lottie andined, "I quarreled with Natalia on the set. She refused my request, so I can only ask you¡­" Obviously, the director did not recognize Lottie and continued to talk. "Luke''s agent just came to me and told me that it has affected Luke and Isobel''s rtionship. If I don¡¯t change her, Luke and Isobel will refuse to y the roles." "The unprofessional actors should be banned." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Let them get the results they want." Brodie interrupted the director, took the cup, and took a sip. "He really takes himself as a somebody. Lottie wants to seduce him? For what?" With that said, he gave a nce at Lottie, "Lottie, for what?" Lottie didn''t say anything. The director was stunned and couldn''t say a word. He lowered his voice, "The investment is two hundred million. If Luke quits his role, the shooting n will be disrupted and we can''t get the investment." Brodie snorted, "Two hundred million is nothing." "Don''t turn the facts upside down for two hundred million." He spoke firmly with reason. As long as he pleased Lottie, he could earn more than two hundred million. The director gave Brodie a look as if Brodie was a lunatic, "Are you crazy?" "Whatever your n is, Luke can''t quit his role!" Then, the director got up angrily, "If you don''t ban that stunt double, I will unite with all the staff and let them resign." Bang! The director left and mmed the door. "He is so rude!" Brodie looked at the director''s back and scolded him. Then he turned his head and looked at Lottie with a smile. " Lottie, did it frighten you?" Lottie clenched her teeth. She was not a fool, so she could sense Brodie was strange today. Brodie was a greedy man who wished his employees to work overtime every day. How could he be willing to lose two hundred million for such a small figure like her? She bit her lip. "Brodie, I''d better quit." "It''s not worth it." Brodie looked at her with an obsequious smile. "No. It is worth a lot." "You are Ralph''s wife. As long as you persuade Ralph, I can make more than two hundred million." Lottie was shocked. She got it. Brodie was so strange today because he found that she was Ralph''s wife. Ralph had hundreds of billions. Mixed feelings came to her. She looked at Brodie''s face and smiled. "You¡¯ve thought too highly of me." "Ralph and I are not the ones." "He''s great while I''m not. I won''t ask him for help." She took a deep breath and stood up, "You want to be associated with Ralph with my help. I''m sorry. You¡¯ve thought too much." "I can''t bring you 200 hundred million, so you might as well take your staff''s advice." Then she picked up her bag and turned to leave. "I quit the job myself." Coming out of the administration building, Lottie breathed a sigh of relief. She would rather be out of work than be taken advantage of. She wanted a clear conscience. Just then, a car pulled up beside her. The window was rolled down, and it was a man''s face. "Elijah said that you would lose your job." "Ie here to take you home." Lottie felt touched when she saw Ralph. She opened the car door and got in. "Since you knew this, why don¡¯t you help me keep my job?" The man put on a faint smile, "They will beg you." Lottie pursed her lips. "Brodie did beg me." After all, she was a cash cow in Brodie''s eyes. Ralph squinted, "I am not talking about him." He turned to look at her small face, "I will let Luke kneel to beg you." Chapter 33 I Wont Run the Risk Chapter 33 I Won''t Run the Risk "You''d better also let Isobel kneel before me and apologize to me." Lottie twitched her mouth. "Let all people that look down upon me kneel before me." Ralph was a bit surprised when she said so. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. "OK." Lottie turned to look at him. "Shall I provide you with a list of names?" Ralph smiled faintly. "It will be better if you do so." "If not, I can find them out myself." Lottie was speechless. Was Ralph serious? She sighed. "I was just kidding." With that said, she rolled down the window and the wind blew in. The cool wind calmed her down, "I was very cool when I just refused Brodie. I told him that I could solve the problems myself." "I''d be ashamed if I ended up relying on you." Ralph looked at her face quietly. Lottie looked into his eyes without flinching. After a while, he turned his head and looked ahead. "I''m always there when you are in need." Did he agree with her? Lottie nodded hurriedly. "I know it." She looked at him with a smile. "I won''t be polite if I need your help." He turned his gaze and saw her beautiful smile as if there were stars in her eyes. Ralph subconsciously reached out and gently stroke her head. "I''m waiting." His intimate touch stunned Lottie. Ralph didn''t feel anything wrong. He gently rubbed her head and withdrew his hand. Then he leaned against the seat to take a nap. Lottie felt her soul out of her body. She blushed and shivered a bit. Her heartbeat quickened. Subconsciously, she peered at Ralph from the corner of her eye. When he closed his eyes to take a nap, she was observing his handsome and noble profile. Maybe she couldn¡¯t have married a great man like him if he hadn¡¯t had two kids. They arrived at the vi by car half an hourter. Fabian was ying chess with his grandpa and didn''te back. Elijah went somewhere else. Lottie turned on herputer when she went upstairs to change her clothes. More and more people abused her on the Inte. Someone posted Lottie''s picture and information. Her picture was edited and "Bitch" was on her face. It was an insulting word. Though she was strong-minded, she still felt ufortable when she saw it. She was angry when she read the news. She thought herself strong enough, but she couldn''t calmly pocket the abuse. She couldn''t handle it calmly. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Lottie took a deep breath and answered the phone. At the same time, she started recording this call. "The boss has agreed to kick you out of the studio." Isobel on the phone was smug, "Lottie, I''ve told you before. You can''t fight against me." "When we first met each other, you were noble and proud while I was a miserable girl." "At that time, you considered yourself right, so you cursed and drove away the boss who wanted to support me. You gave me five hundred and asked me to love myself and live a good life." "But now¡­" "Look at you. You are only an illegitimate daughter of the Green family." "You were abandoned by your boyfriend, disliked by your husband, and even out of work." "That''s fate." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lottie clutched her phone, "Did you set me up?" "You came into the lounge yesterday to confirm where my wound was." "ording to the script, Luke was supposed to press my right shoulder, but he pressed my left shoulder." "Yes!" Before Lottie finished, she was interrupted by Isobel. "You were trapped in the loungest night. It was my n." "I know that you''ve been afraid of the darkness since that night five years ago, so I did it on purpose." "You can''t fight against me." Lottie took a deep breath and nced at the phone screen. The call was being recorded. She gritted her teeth and said, "Isobel, I wrote biographies of every role you yed before to guide you." "I haven''t done it this time. Do you have to be so angry and even set me up?" Isobel snorted, "I don¡¯t need any reason to make a fool of you." "Don''t think so highly of yourself. I''ve found another person to rece you." "I just want to bully you, can''t I?" "You can." Lottie snorted. "But let¡¯s see what will happen." Then Lottie hung up the phone. How dare she hang up? Isobel held the table corner and ordered the assistant on the side, "Hire moreizens to abuse Lottie as harshly as they can." "Isobel, we have no need to do too much." Luke came over, held Isobel in his arms, and felt pity for Lottie, "I''m afraid that she cannot stand it and Isobel rubbed against Luke''s chest with her head and said in a charming voice, "She is very tough. If not, she would have died in the car ident. Thinking of that, Luke sighed, "You''re right." "But¡­" He lowered his head and kissed Isobel on her forehead. "If you want to ruin her life, why don''t you reveal her scandal?" That scandal could lead to her downfall. "I cannot make it public at my will." Isobel rolled her eyes, "Rexwell is notrge. Others can find it out without much effort." "Her baby is not dead. If that scandal broke, her baby''s family may protect her since she is the mother. I won''t run this risk." ¡­ Lottie received a call from Noel. "Because of the news about you, some reporters are tailing after Natalia and take photos. She asks you toe over. "Natalia decides to let them follow if they want." "Natalia will take you to the hospital." "Isobel could whip up the public opinion. We can also do that." Chapter 34 Make Him Go Bankrupt Chapter 34 Make Him Go Bankrupt When Lottie arrived at the hospital, Natalia was waiting. Seeing Lottie, Natalia got out of the touring car, held Lottie''s arms, and strode into the hospital. Those reporters behind followed up like annoying flies. Natalia took Lottie to inspect wounds. Only when they sat down did Lottie know that Natalia took her to inspect the wound caused by Isobel. "Forget it." Lottie smiled faintly, untied the button of her blouse, and exposed her left shoulder wrapped in gauze, "You should inspect this." Natalia widened her eyes in shock, "Lottie, you¡­" Lottie tore the gauze on the wound calmly and revealed the wound that had been torn by Luke, "When I worked as a stunt double before, someone reced the prop knife with the real one. I got injured and that wound didn''t heal." "Yesterday, I fell not because I was not dedicated or something went wrong. When I was acting, Luke happened to touch my wound." Natalia was stunned and got it. No wonder it seemed that Lottie seduced Luke. "He did it on purpose." The doctor on the side inspected Lottie''s wound and sighed, "He torn apart your wound that hasn''t healed." "How could you bear it?" The doctor sighed as he had Natalie''s wounds dressed, "You should take good care of yourself and prevent others from doing that again. Lottie nodded without saying anything. Natalia looked at Lottie in shock. After a long time, she gritted her teeth, "That¡¯s just their n, right?" "Yes." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Lottie smiled. "Isobel was there when I was injured." Natalia gritted her teeth, asked the doctor for a report of Lottie''s injury, and posted it on the Inte. "Lottie is not only my stunt double but also my friend. She is being bullied by others. As her friend, I need to speak up for her!" Soon, Natalia''s post stirred up heated debate on the Inte. Professionals said the report was true. A crew member on the set said Lottie was indeed injured because of an ident. Someone even took a screenshot of the video posted by Isobel, in which Luke''s fingers sank into Lottie''s wounds. This caused an uproar. It turned out that the video was fake. Did Isobel misunderstand Lottie? Aizen with Stars Surrounding the Moon as his nickname replied, "It was a misunderstanding." He posted pictures from the surveince footage on the set and told the reporters the whole story. The news provoked different responses. Those who abused Lottie were silent. Otherizens found that all of these were nned by Isobel. "How could it be possible?" In Luke''s studio, Isobel angrily pulled the tablecloth off and the vase and teacups on it were broken into pieces on the ground. Isobel read the news with hatred in her eyes. Her scheme should be perfect. But Natalia even spoke up for Lottie. Lottie could even prove her innocence with the surveince footage. The surveince footage was confidential. How could she get it? Besides, Lottie should have been fired today! Isobel was so angry that she took a vase and smashed it into pieces. "Isobel." Luke pushed the door and came in. Looking at the pieces on the ground, he frowned, "You can''t solve the problem by smashing things." "The agency just called. They want us toe up with a PR strategy, or your career will be sacrificed." To sacrifice her career? Isobel irritably turned on theputer to refute theizens'' statement. "It''s just spection. Isn''t it too hasty to convict me based on a few pictures?" "Moreover, even if my boyfriend happened to touch her wound, did she have to throw herself into my boyfriend''s arms?" "I am angry just because she threw herself into my boyfriend''s arms." Isobel''s response aroused heated discussion. "Isobel Criticizes the Other Woman" became the searching keyword and had more views than "Natalie Speaks for Her Friend". Looking at it, Isobel sneered, "She still can¡¯t fight against me." Taurus Awards Ceremony would be held in less than half a month. Isobel was the hot candidate and very likely to win the New Star Award. Isobel chose to do that, not only to humiliate Lottie but also to make herself recognized by more people. Isobel believed that she could be famous because of these search keywords. She picked up the phone and called the staff from the public-rtions firm, "I want to buy more hits on the search keywords about me, which should be the top one." The staff of the public-rtions firm was silent for moments, "Ms. Mitchell, if you want to make it, you need to pay three hundred thousand." Isobel snorted, "Three hundred thousand is a small amount. Just do it for me." Isobel hung up the phone and gave three hundred thousand to that person." She must step on Lottie and get a higher position. The top search keywords could be pushed to allizens. That was the shortcut for her to be popr. In the children''s room of the Chapmans¡¯ vi, the phone on the carpet rang. "Fabian, she has paid the money. What shall we do next?" "Try to make more hits to the search keywords about her." Fabian nced at Elijah who was typing on theptop and smiled mischievously, "We do things after we get the money." The man on the phone paused, "But, Master Fabian, your mom will be unhappy if she knows that." "She won''t." Fabian rolled his eyes, "I''m making money for her. She won''t be unhappy." "Just do your best. I will protect you no matter what the result is." Fabian hung up the phone and whispered to Elijah, "Bro, how is it? Does Daddy make a move?" "Soon." Elijah squinted, "How much money does Lottie''s ex-boyfriend have?" Fabian frowned. "Brother, why are you curious about it?" "I want him to go bankrupt." Chapter 35 Break Up Right Away Chapter 35 Break Up Right Away "Isobel Criticizes the Other Woman" got more hits and ranked second on the list. In Luke''s studio, the staff excitedly projected the list onto a big screen. Looking at her name on the screen, Isobel held Luke''s hand tightly, "My name will be the top search soon." Then, her name would be pushed to allizens and she would be as popr as Natalia. Natalia could win her reputation because of the top search about her speaking up for Lottie. Natalia could be more popr because of that. Isobel believed she could also make it. "ording to the current situation, it will be top search in less than five minutes." Yasmin, Luke''s agent, took out the recorder excitedly, "I want to record this historic moment!" Isobel and Luke stood before the big screen. They were ready for a photo with the top search. They were waiting excitedly. There was a little gap between the views of the top two. Yasmin took a photo at once. However, her expression changed when the photo came out. The search for Isobel was still in second ce. The first was "20% discount of Kayden Jewelry" Luke rolled his eyes and said, "What is Kayden doing?" Why did Kayden buy the top search at this time? Isobel twitched her mouth and called the public rtions firm, "Give the search about me more hits. I want it to be the top one." The person on the phone was a little embarrassed, "Ms. Mitchell, Kayden spent eight hundred thousand to top the search about Kayden Jewelry. If you want your search to surpass it¡­" "At least, you should give me another five hundred thousand." Isobel was stunned. She didn''t expect that Kayden would spend so much money on advertising. However, a small figure like her was unnoticed usually. If it were not for this attractive topic, her name would not appear on the hot search. She would not have the opportunity to top the search. If she gave it up now, she couldn''t ept it. However, she had already spent all her savings. She took a deep breath and turned her gaze at Luke, "Luke¡­" Luke was silent for a while and breathed a sigh of relief, "Just five hundred thousand. I can afford it." "Ralph, the search about Isobel starts to get more hits." In the office on the top floor of Chapman Group, Kayden frowned and looked at his phone. "Why don''t we buy much more views on the top search and make it difficult for her to continue her n? She will give up if she knows she can''t make it." "It''s too troublesome to fight against her bit by bit." Ralph sat in the chair, elegantly took his coffee cup, and took a sip. "We should give her some hope." "Otherwise, your cousins will make less money." Kayden was lost for words. "What''s the next top search?" Ralph nced at Kayden, "Kayden Is a Gay. What do you think?" "You''re kidding!" Kayden jumped up, "I like women!" "If so, think about the next top search within ten minutes. Otherwise, that will be the next top search." Kayden was speechless. Twenty minutester, when Isobel and Luke prepared to witness the search in the second ce became the top one, there was another hot search, "Two Famous Stars Announce Their Romance." The couple who announced their rtionship was very popr. That search became the top in less than ten minutes. Isobel clenched her teeth and found it hard to breathe, "Did they collude in making a fool of me?" She almost made it but still failed. She couldn''t ept it. She could make it with a little bit of luck. She would be very famous if she did it. She called the public rtions firm again. However, the staff asked for one million this time. Isobel even couldn¡¯t speak calmly, "Greedy guys!" The staffughed, "Ms. Mitchell, those two stars are much more popr than you. They have a lot of fans." Isobel was trembling with anger. She had two options. She could spend another one million to try to top her search. Or, she could give up. If so, she would not gain poprity and the eight hundred thousand was also in vain. But¡­ Isobel gritted her teeth. "Can you give me a discount?" "No." She didn''t have so much money. After a while, she raised her head and looked at Luke with pitiful eyes. "Luke¡­" Luke couldn''t bear to see her cry. Luke hesitated for a long time and took a deep breath. "I have a million." Then another million came into Fabian''s ount. "He has hesitated for so long, so it should be all his savings." Elijah yawned and used the ount named "Stars Surrounding the Moon" to post thest blog at a set time. Then he turned off hisptop and called Lottie, "Lottie, have you bought the star fruit that I want?" Lottie was wandering in the market, "Not yet." After Lottie went out of the hospital, she received a call from Elijah who wanted to eat star fruit. She went to a market but was told that it had been sold out. She went to another market and received the same reply. She did not believe that she was so unlucky today, so she went to several markets¡­ Now she was in the sixth market. "Forget it!" Elijah said with a smile, "Just buy me two oranges." Lottie paused. "Only two oranges?" "Yes, I don''t want to eat star fruit now." Lottie hung up the phone in distress. She bought two oranges and felt somewhat sorry for Elijah. Therefore, she went to another market. Lottie was busy buying fruit for her son, so she even did not know the top search had changed several times. "Isobel Criticizes the Other Woman" remained in the second row. But her name was still the keyword of the top search. The top search was "Isobel''s Call Recording." Hits on it were seven times more than those on the second. The record was about the dialogue between Isobel and Lottie. Lottie''s voice was processed, while Isobel''s voice was not. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. " At that time, you considered yourself right, so you cursed and drove away the boss who wanted to support me. You gave me five hundred and asked me to love myself and live a good life." "You were trapped in the loungest night. It was my n." "I just want to bully you, can''t I?" ¡­ Hearing the record, people who had supported Isobel regretted it. Isobel was not a great woman that fought against the other woman. She was a crafty and tricky woman. Netizens abused Isobel. It was very silent in Luke''s studio. Yasmin crossed her legs and sneered, "You spent 1.3 million to get such a result?" "The news that Isobel set up her stunt double will be pushed to allizens. Now you be famous." Isobel sat there with a pale face and buried her head, "Yasmin, what should we do?" "What should we do?" Yasmin''s face was gloomy, "You''ve got a bad reputation now, but you can''t bring trouble to Luke." "You''d better break up with him right away!" Chapter 36 How Can I Repay Him? Chapter 36 How Can I Repay Him? By the time she reached the tenth fresh market, Lottie finally bought the fruit that Elijah wanted. She took out her phone while getting into a taxi to go home. It was Connie¡¯s phone call just about when she wanted to call Elijah. ¡°Lottie, it is wonderful!¡± ¡°I just finished watching the battle of the popr search list! Isobel was defeated sopletely!¡± Connie, on the phone, was overwhelmed with emotion, ¡°Mr. Chapman is so cool!¡± Lottie was confused by her words, ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Connie¡¯s shocked voice was out of tune, ¡°You¡¯re also one of the main characters. Don¡¯t you actually know about this battle that has just happened?¡± Lottie was stunned, ¡°I have just walked through ten supermarkets to buy my son the star fruit.¡­¡± Connie went speechless. ¡°Which is more important? Your son¡¯s star fruit or your career?¡± She roared on the phone, ¡°Isobel almost stepped on you to push herself up to the top in the hot search list!¡± ¡°Luckily Mr. Chapman has helped you. Otherwise, you would have been defeated by Isobel now!¡± Lottie¡¯s ears hurt a little from the yelling. She held the phone a little further away from her ear, ¡°What is going on?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Go and see it yourself!¡± ¡°I heard that Isobel has spent a million and three hundred thousand to be at the top of the hot search list.¡± ¡°In the end, she really made herself to the top of the hot search list but all are negative news.¡± Lottie frowned and immediately read the news on her phone. The top in the hot search list was an article posted by the ount Stars Surrounding the Moon. She clicked open the video and it was actually a recording of her phone call with Isobel today! Lottie silently pursed her lips. She had a copy of this recording in herputer at home, which she originally intended to use for confrontation with Isobelter. But now it seemed that this recording had actually been processed and uploaded on the inte. Lottie didn¡¯t even need to guess who it was. She knew that this ¡°Stars Surrounding the Moon¡± was definitely the ount of the two little viins, Elijah and Fabian. She then asked the driver to drive back to the fresh market again. She had to buy some ingredients to treat them well this evening. By the time she passed the fish stall, she inexplicably thought of Ralph. She seemed to owe him a meal before. As she waited for the owner to clean the fish, she took out her phone and continued to watch the news on the inte. Thements on the inte had been reversed. She was originally denounced by the crowd, but now she was now being pitied by everyone. Some people even exposed a lot of images of her work when she used to be a body double, ¡°This youngdy is maned Lottie Green. She is beautiful and dedicated, and is even not an actress!¡± Everyone was praising Lottie on the inte and some even said that they expected Lottie to be a real actress. A real actress? Lottie smiled faintly. Then she took the fish handed over by the stall owner and left the fresh market in stride. She was no longer a silly girl who always dreamed about being a famous star. And it was good to be a body double. ¡°Lottie!¡± Back at the vi, by the time Lottie had just opened the door, Fabian rushed towards her. He stretched out his little arms to hug Lottie¡¯s legs with his big watery eyes looking at her, ¡°I heard that your wound was torn open, so I am so worried about you!¡± Lottie smiled and squatted down while gently rubbing his head, ¡°It¡¯s already fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Fabian nodded his head with his ck eyes staring at the shrimp in Lottie¡¯s hand, ¡°I have been worried about Lottie the whole afternoon and Lottie needs tofort my broken heart!¡± Sensing his gaze, Lottie smiled helplessly, ¡°Boiled shrimps?¡± ¡°No!¡± Fabian¡¯s little face puffed up, ¡°I want to eat fried shrimps!¡± Lottie once again rubbed his little face, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it for you!¡± Finishing her words, Lottie went into the kitchen with a bag of ingredients and started to work. Fabian, who is ready to eat the fried shrimps first, moved a small bench there and sat down at the kitchen door. Upstairs, Elijah had already edited all the information rted to Lottie¡¯s previous work as a body double into a video and posted it online while the discussion was so high. Natalia was the first who reposted the video, ¡°She is much greater than the actress who even only relies on her boyfriend in this circle.¡± They had another heated discussion. Sounds of criticism against Isobel reached their peak on the inte. Isobel¡¯s agency was sted byizens and had to shut down theirments. Netizens who had nowhere to vent their frustration began to hurl insults under Luke¡¯s ount. Just a second before Elijah turned off herputer and was about to go downstairs to eat the shrimps, a piece of big news finally exploded, ¡®Luke broke up with Isobel and they will have no more rtionship in the future.¡¯ Downstairs, Lottie had just brought the meal to the table when Connie called her. ¡°Lottie, it is true that those viins have their retribution!¡± ¡°How pitiful to both Isobel and Luke! They have just been in love for such a short time and now they have been forced to break up!¡± Lottie clicked on the news and took a look. It was an announcement from Luke¡¯s studio. The general meaning was that Isobel had nned everything herself and that she was a bad character and being so disgraceful. Luke was also deceived, and after the news, he was so distressed that he had no choice but had to break up with Isobel. Yet, he was willing to apologize to Lottie. The crisis public rtions department did a good job this time by putting all the me on Isobel and Looking at the news, Lottie sneered, ¡°Isobel deserves it!¡± ¡°Isobel wants to step on you to get to the top but she doesn¡¯t expect to get herself ruined!¡± Connie sighed on the phone, ¡°What a great power of Mr. Chapman!¡± ¡°He is so handsome, rich, yet, he loves you so much!¡± ¡°udia would definitely be furious if she knew Mr. Chapman, whom she dislikes and doesn¡¯t want to marry, is actually like this!¡± ¡°Well, how are you going to repay his kindness since he has done so much for you?¡± Lottie nced at the dishes on the table, ¡°I ¡­ have cooked him a fish.¡± Connie went speechless. ¡°Lottie, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°Luke has already spent nearly two million just to fight with Mr. Chapman! Mr. Chapman must have spent only more than Luke has spent to defeat him!¡± ¡°He has spent so much money for you and you just cook him¡­. a fish?¡± Lottie trembled while holding the phone, ¡°Did he¡­ spend so much money?¡± Lottie didn¡¯t watch the battle of the hot search list which Connie told, so she didn¡¯t think that Ralph would do so much for her either! ¡°Of course! Do you think he can be powerful enough to control the inte without spending money? Can data be changed just naturally? It¡¯s all made out of money!¡± Lottie bit her lips, ¡°Then¡­¡± It was true that it was too mean to repay him with just a fish. But she didn¡¯t have that much money¡­ ¡°Think about it!¡± Connie released a deep breath and she even wanted to rush over across the phone and knocked Lottie¡¯s head, ¡°Has Mr. Chapman ever made any demands to you after the marriage?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯tck money. What he needs is your heart!¡± Lottie walked upstairs slowly while thinking as she went. Finally, she frowned, ¡°He told me to take good care of Elijah and Fabian.¡± ¡°Any more?¡± ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°He agreed with Elijah to make me conceive his child within a year.¡± Connie went speechless. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go and get yourself ready? Show your sincerity and attitude and start working on it tonight!¡± Chapter 37 Surprise Chapter 37 Surprise After hanging up the phone call with Connie Houghton, Lottie Green was so anxious. Five years ago, her body was greatly damaged because of giving birth to the child, so the chance of conceiving in the future was notrge. It would be hard for her to have Ralph Chapman¡¯s kid within one year. Even if she had more years, she wouldn¡¯t be sure about it. But Connie was right. Even if it was hard to be pregnant, she had to do something she could to show her sincerity. After she took a shower, she looked at herself in the mirror. She sighed, thinking of she really had to do it tonight. Thinking of these things in her mind, her cheek turned red, and the butterfly in her stomach seemed about to fly out. She did have sex with him. But she was drunkst time, so everything was a blur for her. But now she was totally sober. She raised her hand and patted her cheek. After rowed few rounds in bed, she got even more panic. Finally, she called Connie with blushing, "I don''t think I can do it, and I want to change a way to thank him." Connie rolled her eyes, "He¡¯s your husband, and nothing is more straightforward than this." "He has done so much for you. Wasn¡¯t it because you are his wife? There is a game between husband and wife! He is such a proud person, so he is definitely waiting for you to take the initiative!" Lottie didn¡¯t say anything. "Also, you don¡¯t dislike him, so why don''t you try something new? Does he really cure your male syndrome?" "Don''t you like him, or do you feel like he doesn¡¯t deserve it?" Lottie held the phone and didn¡¯t know how to answer her question. What she said... seemed to be reasonable. "What if he doesn''t like this. Isn¡¯t it very embarrassing?" Connie figured out a method, "You should call him, saying that you prepare a surprise for him at home, so you want him toe back as soon as possible." "If he goes home immediately, which means he likes your surprise. If he tells you he is very busy, then he doesn¡¯t want to have sex with you." Hanging up the phone, Lottie wanted to call Ralph, but suddenly found she didn¡¯t have his number. She wanted to ask the butler. When she opened the door, she met Fabian who was preparing to knock on the door. The little guy handed the phone to Lottie, "Lottie, daddy wants to talk to you." She took a deep breath and picked up the phone, "Mr. Chapman... honey?" She quickly changed the way she called him, "When will youe back? I... I¡¯ve prepared a surprise for you." "I¡¯m on my way home." The man''s voice was low, "I already know what you have prepared for me." Lottie suddenly blushed. She was jabbering, "You... you know it?" "Well, I am very satisfied." Ralph''s said with joy, "But, I need you to do something for the whole night." Lottie was too shy to speak. The man on the phone smiled, "I still need 30 more minutes to go back home, so you can wait for me in the study room.¡± She still blushed and she felt hot, "Okay ..." Then she hung up the phone. Fabian was looking at Lottie¡¯s red face and asked, "Lottie, do you feel ufortable?" Her face looked so red. "No, no." She gave the phone back to Fabian, and she went back to her room in a hurry then shut the door. Ralph¡¯s voice was still echoing in her mind. The more she recalled his low and sexy voice, the more she was excited. Finally, she took a deep breath and found a set of tight sexy underwear from the wardrobe. Those were the newlywed gifts that Connie sent her. Before 5 minutes Ralph came back home, Lottie wrapped herself with a bath towel, and she tip-toed to his study room. This was the first time she came to his study room. The style of the study room was ck and white, it didn¡¯t have veryplicated decorations. And there was a ck marble desktop. She bit her lips and sat on the chair, and she couldn¡¯t help but think of something sexy in her mind. She also reached out and touched the marble desktop. Just when she thought the desktop was so cold, she heard the sound of the car outside. He was back. She bit her lips, put on courage, and took off the bath towel. He spent so much money to help her to deal with Isobel Mitchell and Luke Berry, so she had to repay him! "Mr. Chapman, you are back." She heard the butler greeting him. Lottie was so nervous that she could even hear her heartbeat. But she still maintained what a professional actress should do. She was sitting on the chair and held a very charming pose, waiting for him toe in. The footsteps came near the room. However, why the footsteps seemed to be from two different persons? Lottie frowned and doubted she heard wrong as she was too nervous. Just when she was ready to listen carefully, the door of the study room was opened from the outside. In addition to tall and handsome Ralph, there was a cute young man behind him. The whole world stopped moving at the moment of opening the door. Lottie almost fell from the chair. Why a man came in with Ralph? She was so shocked and even forgot to stand up! When Ralph saw Lottie''s stunning figure, his expressions suddenly changed. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He said coldly, "Get out!" Lottie¡¯s face suddenly became pale. He must feel that she embarrassed him, right? However, on the phone, he clearly meant this. She sniffed her nose, got out of the chair, and she bit the lips, "I¡¯m so sorry..." Before she could finish "I''m sorry", Kayden behind Ralph was moving quickly. He looked at Lottie and said teasingly, "Aunt Lottie, you are so beautiful!" After saying this, Kayden ran away and even mmed the door. "Bang!" The door was closed. Lottie wanted to say "I¡¯m sorry". She looked up in the direction of Kayden left, "I ..." "Mrs. Chapman." Ralph at the door elegantly pulled the tie. With a light smile and indifferent temperament, he approached Lottie step by step, "It seems that I misunderstood the ''surprise''." He pushed her against the desk, "I received a photo of the braised fish from Fabian, so I thought that the surprise should be a fish." Ralph''s gaze swept through the sexy pajama, "It seems that I have misunderstood Mrs. Chapman." "It turns out Mrs. Chapman doesn¡¯t want to give me something but wants to get something from me." It took a long time for Lottie to react. Suddenly she understood his meaning, and her face blushed. Chapter 38 It Is a Pity for Her to Be Like This Chapter 38 It Is a Pity for Her to Be Like This ¡°Kayden Chapman?¡± In the corridor outside the study room, Fabian Chapman, who was going to go downstairs to get some water, frowned and looked at the outsider. ¡°It¡¯s sote already and why are you appearing in my Content held by N?velDrama.Org. house?¡± Kayden was stunned and immediately showed an ¡°Shh¡± action towards Fabian. He pointed at the study room and said, ¡°Don¡¯t make noise! Your father is inside with your new mother.¡± Fabian frowned and thought for a while. He understood. Fabian pursed his lips and then directly raised his hand to grab Kayden¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Since I can¡¯t disturb them, Kayden also can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! I got some boiled water for you!¡± Kayden was speechless. He stood there and did not move, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I still have some other tasks to do.¡± Fabian blinked his eyes, ¡°What tasks?¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely...¡± Kayden smiled evilly and took out a digital voice recorder, ¡°Grandpa always has some doubts about Ralph¡¯s sexuality... So if I get the recording, then I can get some pocket money from grandpa...¡± Before Kayden finished his sentence, the voice recorder in his hand was being taken away by a slender hand directly. Meanwhile, there was a deep voice of a man, ¡°Then, you might be disappointed now.¡± Kayden was stunned and turned his head immediately. Behind him, there was a man in white standing in front of the study room and his eyes were elegant. He held the voice recorder in his hand and said, ¡°Kayden, it seems like you don¡¯t need Lottie¡¯s help anymore.¡± Kayden¡¯s face turned pale immediately. ¡°Uncle, you got me wrong.¡± ¡°This voice recorder... is for me to record Lottie¡¯s voice when she helps me to analyze the script.¡± ¡°Which script?¡± There was a cool voice of a woman from Ralph¡¯s back. Lottie was still wearing her sexy underwear but she covered herself with Ralph¡¯s grey coat. His coat was too big for her so when she wore it, the coat was able to reach her thigh. Also, it covered up her pretty body shape perfectly. ¡°It¡¯s this.¡± Kayden pursed his lips, ¡°Lottie, I heard from Natalia Ross that you have deep analysis and understanding of the script...¡± He smiled embarrassingly, ¡°I just want to make a movie and be the main actor in the movie...¡± While saying this, he immediately picked up the script aside and handed it to Lottie. ¡°So, could you please help me analyze the role tonight?¡± When Lottie took over the script, she was unable to react. After a while, she turned her head to look at Ralph, ¡°So, you need my help you do something for the whole night...¡± ¡°For this fool¡¯s script.¡± Ralph continued gently. Lottie was speechless. Alright, she hadpletely misunderstood him. ¡°But.¡± Ralph looked at Lottie¡¯s blushed face, ¡°I will satisfy youter.¡± Lottie didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She did not dare to look at him but she could only go back to the study room, ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Ralph looked at her back and smiled. ¡°So does Lottie need to work overtime tonight?¡± Fabian dted her eyes to look at Lottie¡¯s back. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lottie is too tired.¡± Fabian sighed, ¡°I will ask my brother to cook some milk tea for Lottie.¡± Milk tea? Kayden was surprised, ¡°Give me one too.¡± Fabian raised his head and looked at him silently, ¡°Only boiled water for you.¡± ... Kayden¡¯s script was not too long and Lottie had finished reading the script within two hours. She sat on the sofa while drawing the rtion chart on paper with a pen. asionally, she would raise her head to look at Ralph secretly. He was sitting on the main seat in the study room to work. This was the first time for Lottie to look at Ralph closely when he was working seriously. He waspletely different from his usualzy look. When he started to work seriously, he appeared to be extremely handsome and charming. From her perspective, she was able to gaze at his long eyshes, tall nose, thin lips, and clear jawline. With no reason, she was in a daze. ¡°Lottie?¡± There were some noises produced by Kayden. Until now, she only recovered from that. ¡°Does the role that I am ying have a rtionship with the killer?¡± Kayden pointed at the rtion chart on the paper and asked her curiously. ¡°Yes. There''s a hidden rtionship. I only figured it out after looking at the script twice.¡± ¡°Eh.¡± Kayden sighed, ¡°I hate the actress who is going to y the role of the killer. I don¡¯t want to film with her.¡± Lottie lowered her head. She was writing down the role¡¯s feelings while saying, ¡°Since you want to be a good actor, then you need to y the role properly. After getting into the role, then you will not hate her.¡± Kayden pursed his lips and remained silent. After an hour, Lottie finally finished her analysis of the roles¡¯ rtionship and feelings. She even wrote the remarks of the role for a few pages. She stretched her back and handed over the script to Kayden, ¡°I have heard the movie. But, the main actor is Luke Berry, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kayden took over the script and smiled evilly, ¡°The main actress of the movie is extremely beautiful.¡± ¡°I want to woo her so I take away Luke¡¯s role.¡± Lottie was speechless. Did this work? ¡°Since the main actor is fixed, it is not that easy to change it, right?¡± ¡°Just a matter of a sentence.¡± The man, who was lowering his head to work, slowly stopped writing and held the pen in his hand. He raised his head and looked at Lottie with his deep eyes, ¡°If you prefer any movies in the future, you can let me know also.¡± Lottie was speechless. She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I''m just a body double so I don¡¯t need this special right!¡± Lottie stretched her back, ¡°It¡¯s toote so if there¡¯s nothing else to do, then I will go back to sleep.¡± After saying that, she turned around and left hurriedly. Kayden stood rooted to the ground and looked in the direction that she left. He slightly frowned, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t you want to check Lottie¡¯s past rtionship?¡± ¡°I can find that she actually loves acting and she is an experienced actress.¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s her dark past about? And, why did that incident make her reluctant to be a full-time actress?¡± Ralph lowered his head and continued writing on the document with his pen, ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s a preupation.¡± He did not want to trace her past. It was not important for him, as long as she could be a good wife and mother. Kayden pursed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s a pity for her to be like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a pity. As long as she still loves this industry, she will be famous sooner orter.¡± ¡°But, she is reluctant to be an official actress.¡± Ralph lowered his head and looked at the documents while saying faintly, ¡°Since she is unwilling to act, it also means that she has no need to act.¡± Chapter 39 I Will Play This Role Chapter 39 I Will y This Role Since Lottie had helped Kayden to analyze the script till midnight 2 am, she slept tillte in the morning of the next day. She woke up and opened her eyes. As usual, she picked up her phone and took a glimpse at the time. It was already 9 a.m.! Lottie jumped down from her bed and quickly went into the bathroom to clean herself up. She changed her clothes promptly. Then, she went downstairs and went out. By the time she was getting out of the car in front of the Filming Town, she was finally reminded of something. It seemed like¡­ she had resigned from her work yesterday? Lottie took a long sigh when she stood in front of the door of the Filming Town. Yesterday, she just said elegantly and unconventionally refused Brodie. For now, she felt lost suddenly when standing right there and watching every single corner of the ce that she was familiar with. It was the only Filming Town in Rexwell. She would then need to change her job if she wanted to find a new job. Definitely, she would not leave Rexwell. Lottie was in dizziness when she thought of changing a job. She had been staying in the Filming Town during all these years. She had never thought of the job that she should do if she changed her job as a stunt double. ¡°Lottie!¡± When she was sighing, a man¡¯s surprising voice was sounded. She followed his voice and looked over. To her surprise, he was the Chief Director of the crew for ¡®As White As in Snow¡¯. Lottie could still remember clearly his words when he was asking Brodie righteously to expel her yesterday in Brodie''s office. ¡°Hi, Mr. Director.¡± Lottie forced herself to give a smile expression when she saw that the Chief Director walking to her front, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I am just here to hang around. I have resigned from my work yesterday. You won¡¯t see me in this Filming Town anymore in the future.¡± After finishing her words, she turned and left. ¡®It is a mistake toe here today.¡¯ ¡°Please wait!¡± Just as she walked a few steps away, her arm was grabbed by the Chief Director. He was frowning and looking at Lottie. ¡°You have resigned from work?¡¯ ¡°Why did you do so?¡± Lottie wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°It was you who said Mr. Berry wouldn¡¯t act in ¡°As White As in Snow¡± and the crew woulde to an end if I still stay here.¡± She couldn¡¯t help Brodie to get two million from Ralph. Thus, she chose to quit. The Chief Director was stunned for a while. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Lottie, it was my fault. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t keep a polite attitude yesterday.¡± ¡°But I am actually being considerate for the progress of our crew. That¡¯s why I advised Brodie to expel you.¡± ¡°However, the hot search yesterday has finally let us know about the truth. Isobel was the one who framed you and we all got you wrong.¡± After the Chief Director finished speaking, he patted lightly on Lottie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Luke¡¯s agent came to me this morning. He wanted you to y the role of the supporting actress.¡± ¡°The first reason for it is that he actually strove after the role for Isobel. However, they broke up. Thus, there was no reason for Isobel to y the role.¡± ¡°The second reason for it is topensate your loss.¡± The Chief Director wasughing when he saw Lottie''s surprising face. ¡°Not only that, but Mr. Berry also stated that even though you were just a stunt double, he believed that you are so dedicated in your job, so you must not be bad in acting.¡± ¡°All of us are willing to see your growth.¡± Lottie didn¡¯t speak. She was astonished and couldn¡¯t say anything. What was Luke Berry doing? The event yesterday had be a piece of big news and he had broken up with Isobel exteriorly. Thus, she could understand well that he didn¡¯t want to film with Isobel in the same crew. However, why did he want her to y the role of the supporting actress in that film? Just as she was puzzled and had no idea what to say, the Chief Director¡¯s words snap her out of her daze. ¡°There will be a lot of chances for the supporting actress in ¡°As White as In Snow¡± to y opposite Luke. Furthermore, the love story between them is also sentimental.¡± ¡°You should just grab this great opportunity and get the media hype with Luke. Then, you will be popr and promising.¡± Lottie bit her lips in silence. So that was the truth. It turned out that there was a love story between the supporting actress and Luke. Luke was actually doing that to disgust her, right? When Lottie thought of it, she took a deep breath, ¡°Mr. Director, this is just your suggestion but I am not going to take it.¡± ¡°I am just a stunt double and I don¡¯t want to be a formal actress or y opposite Luke, the movie king.¡± After saying that, she turned and left. But just as she walked to the roadside and hadn¡¯t waved her hand to stop a cab, a ck BMW stopped by her side with a sudden halt. There were a few vans following the BMW closely. Lottie stepped back by instinct. The car door of the BMW was opened. Luke in a formal suit was opening the car door and getting out of the BMW. Several reporters who carried their cameras got off the vans behind him. Lottie¡¯s face turned pale and then she ran away as fast as she could. However, how could she run faster than Luke who had a height of almost 1.8 meters? ¡°Lottie!¡± Luke sped up to chase after her. Then, he grabbed her arms. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want to see me now.¡± Luke was looking into her eyes and spoke sincerely, ¡°But Lottie, I am going to apologize to you in public today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault before. I didn¡¯t know that your shoulder was injured and my ex-girlfriend wanted to frame you purposely.¡± ¡°I am sorry that you are harmed.¡± When he was saying all that, they were surrounded in a circle by the reporters there. Some of them were capturing pictures while some of them were filming videos. Luke wasing with preparation. Lottie shook his hand off calmly. ¡°Mr. Berry, you are too polite.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your apologies.¡± He owned her that much before that and he had never apologized to her. He was just saying sorry now to maintain his image and character set. He was just acting. She didn¡¯t want to act with him in public. When she thought of that, she took a deep breath and walked over to the reporters. She strode to the side of the road and got a cab. Just as the cab was getting to start, she heard clearly Luke¡¯s voice when he was epting the interview by reporters, ¡°I have advised the director to invite Ms. Green to y the role of the supporting actress. I just want to Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You all should not worry about Ms. Green¡¯s acting skill. She has been very dedicated and serious about doing her previous job as a stunt double. She must be doing her best to y this role of supporting actress.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, theizen said that she has been dedicated and serious about doing her job. The purpose that she came into the crew was for her dream of bing an actress, instead of approaching me. So, I am sure that she will do her part well¡­¡± Lottie couldn¡¯t hear his words anymore after it as she had left the ce. She closed her eyes in silence with her back leaning against the passenger seat. Luke was doing it on purpose. He purposely spread out the news andbeled her with the public opinion that appeared yesterday. If she took the role, Luke must be very arrogant and make things hard for herter. However, if she didn¡¯t y the role, theizen would start questioning her professional capability and the real purpose of her joining the crew. Lottie twisted her hands tightly together. She thought that the event was ended yesterday. But for now, it seemed like it was just the beginning of the fight between her and Luke and Isobel¡­ When the cab reached the Chapmans¡¯ Vi, Lottie took a deep breath, and then she sent a message to the Chief Director. ¡°I will y this role.¡± Chapter 40 I Do This for Isobel Chapter 40 I Do This for Isobel As soon as Lottie''s message was sent out, she received a call from the director. "Lottie, where are you now?" "I''m really excited that you''re willing to y the role!" "Are you free now? Come to the Filming Town, and I''ll ask someone to analyze the script for you." Lottie frowned slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± She had been doing script analysis for many years and she never needed any help from others. The director on the phone paused for a while and said, "But still you have toe to the Filming Town. You have to take the script here." Lottie hesitated for a moment and agreed to go. The director asked her to meet in the conference room on the third floor of the administration building of the Filming Town. After she entered the conference room, she found that it was not only the director who was waiting for her but also the producer and the assistant director. And the person sitting in the middle of them was the man she didn''t want to see at all. It was Luke. Seeing hering into the room, Luke smiled at her from a distance, "I''m very happy that you are willing to y this role, Lottie." "I believe that with your ability, you should be able to master this role soon." Lottie only felt dark in front of her eyes. Why did Luke still appear in front of her when she just came to get the script? "Mr. Berry is really dedicated and takes good care of this new actress, Lottie!¡± The director couldn''t help sighing, "Lottie, just now Luke heard that you woulde back to take the script, so he postponed today''s shooting because he wants to guide you in person!" "I¡¯ve thought about it. Since you have promised to y this role, you have to cooperate with Luke well in the shooting, so you should meet him and rehearse the scenes with him first." As he said this, he got up and let Lottie sit at his original seat which was beside Luke, "Lottie, congrattions. As soon as you be an official actress, you¡¯ve got such a good teacher like Luke!" The word ¡®teacher¡¯ made Lottie couldn''t helpughing. She looked up into Luke''s eyes, "Should I call you Teacher Luke now?" When they first fell in love, Luke was just a nameless actor who didn''t even study the acting major in college. After they were together, she guided Luke step by step on how to act in films and how to improve his acting skills. She guided him for every film he did, helped him to analyze the scripts, and helped him to understand the roles better to improve his acting skills. Now, Luke showed everyone that he was being generous and wanted to be her teacher? How ironic! "I¡¯m not considered a teacher yet." Probably he felt that she was resisting him, Luke smiled and moved his chair, keeping a close distance from Lottie, "But we can help each other." "You can ask me if you have any questions in the future and I will discuss with you if I have parts that I don''t understand." Only then, Lottie understood that Luke was just tricking her. No matter what he said before, she didn''t promise to continue to do script analysis for him. Now he actually used this reason to start a "friendlymunication" with her? However, even if she knew what he was thinking, in front of so many people, she could not reject him on the spot. So she sneered and looked down at the script. For a whole day, Lottie was indifferent to Luke. She didn''t ask Luke any questions about the script. When Luke asked her, she just perfunctorily said that she didn''t understand as well. After studying the script, Luke took the initiative to take an elevator with Lottie when they left the workce in the evening. There were only both of them in the elevator. Lottie felt a little annoyed. She lowered her head, took out her cell phone, and started to y with her phone. Unexpectedly, one of the hottest topics on the inte today was like this, "Luke teaches Lottie to act." She frowned and clicked on the topic. It was the photo of Luke and Lottie sitting in the conference room studying the script on the inte. There were also a few photos of her close to Luke. There was thement, ¡®Who doesn¡¯t like a gentleman like Luke? Lottie and Luke feel like a couple!¡¯ When was this picture taken? Lottie bit her lip and turned off her phone. She looked up at Luke, who was standing not far away from her, "The photo should be taken by your team? Did you also post the news on the Inte?¡± "It is for Isobel." Luke looked at the front. His eyes were no longer gentle like what he showed in front of others, ¡°Now there is more news about you and me on the inte, which will make news about Isobel receiving less attention.¡± "After everyone forgets about what happened yesterday, Isobel can return to the industry.¡± Lottie took a deep breath. "So, everything you did today¡­ is for Isobel?¡± He really loved Isobel. She had been with him for five years. Luke not only refused to announce their rtionship to the public but also covered up her existence from the public. After he started dating Isobel, he immediately made their rtionship public. Even now when Isobel got into trouble, he would use her, his ex-girlfriend to cover Isobel¡¯s news? Her heart grew colder and colder. "It''s not all for Isobel." Luke grinned slightly, "It¡¯s also for you and me." "After this incident,izens will like me more and think that I am a kind man with a sense of responsibility." "As for you, you can also take this opportunity to be a formal actress, instead of a stunt double." His face looked proud, "It¡¯s a win-win situation, and to get the best result, Lottie, you must cooperate with me." The elevator reached the first floor. "Cooperate with you? In your dream!¡± Lottie said this fiercely. Then she carried her bag and strode out of the elevator. The Filming Town¡¯s entrance was cold and quiet. Lottie stood by the roadside and waited for a long time, but no taxi came. "Let me send you home." The ck BMW stopped beside her and the window was rolled down, showing Luke¡¯s face. He took off his sunsses and looked at her with a smile, "Last time you said that you and your husband live in the vi area, and my car is too shabby to get in it." Then he raised his eyes, looked around, andughed, "What? Mr. Chapman, who you said that he loves you so much, didn''t even buy you a car?¡± Lottie rolled her eyes and walked past his car. She continued to wait for a taxi by the roadside. But there was still no taxi. Half an hour had passed but there were still no cars passing by. It was getting dark. Luke leaned gracefully against the car window, and he smiled sarcastically, "It''s getting dark soon and there are quite a lot of mosquitoes here at night." "Although my car is shabby, for the sake of your skin, it¡¯s better to tolerate it for a while?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As he said that, he also yawned, "Lottie, you have not been an actual actress before, so you do not know how important the actor''s skin is." "If the mosquito bites your faceter... Tsk tsk tsk, you will be scolded by the director." Lottie rolled her eyes, turned around, and carried her backpack, walking in the direction of the Chapmans¡¯ Vi. There was no taxi, but she still could walk back. But when she took a step, Luke¡¯s car followed. Lottie sped up, then Luke''s car moved faster. When she was slow, the car was slow, too. Finally, Luke said sleepily, "I almost believed you before, Lottie. I thought that Mr. Chapman, that creep, is really good to you." "Now it seems like..." "It¡¯s sote after work, but he doesn''t even send a car to pick you up. You don''t live well after you marry him." Luke said, raised his hand, and touched his chin with pride, "Or, you can just continue to be with me." "How about that? Be my mistress and I will protect you from being bullied by Isobel." Chapter 41 That’s Not What You Should Worry About Chapter 41 That¡¯s Not What You Should Worry About Lottie hadn¡¯t ¡®expected Luke to speak such shameless words. She smiled hypocritically and looked at him, ¡°But you think I''m dirty, don''t you?¡± Luke¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he saw her reaction wasn¡¯t too intense, ¡°I did think you¡¯re dirty.¡± ¡°But now, I have Isobel, and she¡¯s pure. In fact, if you want to be my mistress, I won¡¯t mind.¡± After saying that, he still lustfully looked up and down at Lottie, ¡°Actually, as women, you look much hotter than Isobel.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, ¡­¡± Luke¡¯s words disgusted Lottie. However, she still raised her head and looked at him with a smile, ¡°Actually, I can be your mistress¡­¡± ¡°But I have a condition.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Lottie looked at him shyly, ¡°Get out of the car and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Luke opened the door directly, got out of the car, and walked gracefully to Lottie, ¡°Say it.¡± ¡°I can meet your request as long as it¡¯s within my ability.¡± ¡°I''m not asking for much. I just want you to¡­¡± Lottie¡¯s eyes flickered a cold light, and suddenly she lifted her leg- - ¡°Ouch!¡± With a miserable scream, Luke, the handsome movie star in front of the public, rolled on the ground in pain, with his hands covering between his legs. ¡°I¡¯ll agree as long as you be a eunuch.¡± Lottie red at Luke condescendingly. Then, she turned around and strode away proudly. ¡°Puff!¡± At the intersection not far from the Filming Town, Kayden was so shocked that he spat out the water he had just drunk. ¡°I really thought Lottie is tangled up with her ex-boyfriend.¡± After saying that, he nced in the rearview window at Ralph, who was working with his head down in the back seat, ¡°Uncle, you have no need to worry about it now.¡± ¡°Those rumors on the Inte aren¡¯t reliable.¡± The gloomy atmosphere in the car was finally eased. Ralph looked cool and noble with his side face, ¡°Sean, go over there.¡± Sean wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lottie, how dare you!¡± Luke covered his sore spot as he struggled to get up from the ground. Then, he gritted his teeth and angrily ordered his driver, ¡°Get her!¡± The driver dared not to neglect him and hurriedly drove after her. Lottie quickly ran away. Luke¡¯s driver was also Luke¡¯s bodyguard! Definitely, she couldn¡¯t run faster than the car. Soon, the driver caught up with her. As the driver opened the door to grab Lottie, a ck Maserati pulled up beside her. Kayden sat on the passenger side, ¡°Get in!¡± Lottie hurriedly rushed over, opened the door of the back seat, and got into the car. How could Luke let her go so easily? He was furious and grabbed the door handle of the back seat of the car, ¡°Lottie! Get down!¡± Lottie stuck her tongue out at him through the car door, ¡°Fool! What can you do, huh?¡± Luke red at her angrily, ¡°You¡¯d better apologize to me right now!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t agree even if you beg me for being my mistress!¡± ¡°In this entertainment industry, I can kill you off as easy as killing an ant!¡± Just as his voice faded down, a big hand with slender fingers reached over behind Lottie and sped her shoulders dominantly and possessively. The car window was rolled down, and Ralph¡¯s low and cold voice rang out faintly, ¡°Is that so?¡± The evening sky was dim, and the lights in the car were off. Luke couldn¡¯t see Ralph¡¯s face clearly, but he could still feel Ralph¡¯s powerful aura, which made him feel suffocated. He was slightly stunned, ¡°Who are you?¡± Ralph didn¡¯t answer his question, but smiledzily and indifferently, ¡°Remember what you have said today.¡± After he finished, the car window was rolled up, separating the car and the outside into two different worlds. The ck Maserati drove off. Luke stood still and looked in the direction of the departing car. He frowned. Who was that man? He just put his hand on Lottie¡¯s shoulder. Ralph Chapman? That was impossible. A pervert like Ralph Chapman certainly wouldn¡¯te to protect Lottie. So¡­ Luke squinted slightly. Was that man Lottie¡¯s lover? He snorted as he thought of this, ¡°You dirty bitch!¡± Lottie was already a dirty and cheap woman five years ago. She was still the same now! ¡­ The ck Maserati drove fast from Filming Town to the Chapmans¡¯ vi. ¡°Lottie, do you want me to help you deal with Luke?¡± Kayden, who was sitting on the passenger side, looked at his phone while asked Lottie gantly, ¡°We¡¯ve been watching him keep on pestering you.¡± ¡°Does he pester you like that every day?¡± Lottie was shocked. ¡°You guys¡­ have been here for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kayden nodded, ¡°I showed Ralph those pieces of news and photos on the Inte, so he decided to pick you up personally.¡± ¡°When we just arrived, we saw you were with Luke¡­¡± Lottie was stunned! They had seen the news and photos on the Inte? She subconsciously nced at Ralph beside her. Ralph was now lowering his head, looking at theptop screen on hisp. He looked cold and calm as if he hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between Kayden and Lottie. ¡°You don¡¯t even know how horrible uncle looked just now.¡± Kayden, who was sitting on the passenger side, still kept talking, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that nothing happened between you and Luke.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I doubt that Ralph would destroy Filming Town today¡­¡± ¡°Stop the car.¡± Before Kayden could finish his words, The man, sitting in the back seat of the car, uttered indifferently. ¡°Squeak!¡± Sean immediately stopped the car. Ralph gracefully closed hisptop and said coldly, ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Kayden was stunned for a moment and looked back at Ralph, ¡°Uncle¡­ you¡­ want me to¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Ralph nced at him. Kayden quickly opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°Go.¡± The ck Maserati drove off. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Lottie was nervous. She thought she needed to exin something. So, she coughed slightly and looked at his face, ¡°I mean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually not what it presents on the Inte¡­¡± ¡°I was there to get the script. I didn¡¯t expect Luke to be there. The director asked me to practice the scene with him and I couldn¡¯t reject it. That''s why I was photographed...¡± Lottie looked at him carefully with her dark eyes, ¡°Actually I have hated him for long.¡± ¡°Please trust me¡­¡± Ralph lowered down his head and continued working on hisptop, ¡°Do you still need to practice with him tomorrow?¡± Lottie was slightly stunned, ¡°It seems¡­ yes.¡± The air in the car immediately chilled. Lottie looked at his serious face and she was a little bit panicked, ¡°Uh, I¡¯ll try to stay away from him tomorrow.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t control over what people will say on the Inte¡­¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not what you should be worried about.¡± Ralph looked at her calmly, ¡°You just kicked Luke.¡± Lottie suddenly realized this matter. She desperately raised her hand and pped it on her forehead, ¡°He will definitely get back at me tomorrow!¡± Chapter 42 The Mysterious Big Shot Chapter 42 The Mysterious Big Shot The car arrived at the Chapmans¡¯ Vi. Lottie got out of the car and as soon as she entered the door, Fabian came up greeting. The little one had a huge bunch of roses in his arms, ¡°Lottie, congrattions!¡± Lottie took the roses, ¡°Congrattions?¡± ¡°You are no longer a stunt double. I and Elijah are really happy for you!¡± Fabian looked at her and smiled, ¡°Elijah also prepared milk tea especially for you!¡± Lottie was touched. She squatted down, cupped Fabian¡¯s face, and gently kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Thank you.¡± The little one¡¯s face reddened. He shyly turned his face away, ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to get Elijah down!¡± After saying that, he pushed Lottie away and stomped off. Lottie was amused by Fabian¡¯s look, ¡°Young though he is, he knows to be shy.¡± Behind her, tall-figured Ralph took off his suit jacket elegantly and handed it over to the maid, ¡°It¡¯s a matter about genes.¡± Lottie paused and looked back at him, ¡°Genes?¡± ¡°Mm-hm¡± Lottie wrinkled her eyebrows, ¡°Does Fabian and Elijah¡¯s mom gets shy easily?¡± Ralph swept her a calm nce, ¡°Not really.¡± ¡°Then you say that it¡¯s a matter about genes? If it¡¯s not inherited from their mother¡­¡± Lottie said and her gaze turned to him, ¡°Then is it inherited from you?¡± Ralph¡¯s deep dark eyes stared at her face and calmly spat out a word, ¡°Yes.¡± Lottie was speechless. His gaze was burning hot and looking dangerous so she hurriedly turned her face away, not daring to meet his eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. You are definitely not the easily shy guy.¡± ¡°I am.¡± Ralph looked at Lottie. A vague smile hung on the corners of his lips, ¡°Try giving me a kiss if you don¡¯t believe it.¡± His words were like a fire that spread from Lottie¡¯s face straight to her whole body. ¡°Lottie, try giving a kiss.¡± Fabian¡¯s mischievous little head popped out from the staircase railing and stared at her with a smile, ¡°I want to see daddy¡¯s shy face too!¡± Lottie was speechless again. She blushed and bit her lips, then turned and fled into the kitchen. After getting into the kitchen, she didn¡¯t forget to close up the kitchen door as well. Through the frosted ss, Ralph looked at Lottie¡¯s back as she leaned against the kitchen door, and a faint smile curled up on his lips. He lifted his head and looked at Fabian who stood upstairs. Fabian was also looking at him. They locked eyes with each other. In the end, it was the little one who had spoiled daddy¡¯s nice n who had lost the battle and went back to his room gloomily toin to his brother. ¡°Daddy just wants to do something towards Lottie.¡± Fabian sat on a small chair with his arms around his chest, and his little face puffed up with anger. Elijah sat by the desk holding onto a programming book that seemed difficult to understand even for adults, and smiled lightly while reading it, ¡°They¡¯re a legal couple.¡± ¡°But daddy has never said he loves Lottie.¡± Fabian ttened his lips, still with a dissatisfied face, ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen from cartoons, the prince has to confess his love to the princess first before he can do something!¡± Elijah paused as he heard Fabian¡¯s funny words. A momentter, he turned over a page on the programming book and continued reading, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to read something mature.¡± Fabian pursed his lips, ¡°Mature?¡± Elijah lifted his hand and flung a copy of Theory on Mechanical Engineering over, ¡°This.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to be a nerd like you.¡± Fabian put the book back on the desk and took out a tablet, ¡°I want to be a mediocre kid.¡± Elijah calmly nced at him and shook his head. This younger brother of his had the same high IQ as him, yet he was always looking like a little child who seemed to understand nothing. Elijah really didn¡¯t know if Fabian was really naive, or he was just pretending to be. ¡­ When Lottie arrived at the Filming Town the next day, the chief director and Luke were already waiting for her at the entrance. ¡°Lottie, you really are my lucky star!¡± As soon as he saw her, the chief director rushed up excitedly, ¡°The news about you and Luke yesterday was so hot on the inte!¡± ¡°The discussion has been so huge that it has alerted the real boss of the Filming Town!¡± ¡°Brodie called me early this morning and said that the real boss is going to personally supervise the scenes of you and Luke today!¡± His face was looking proud, ¡°It seems that the real boss has the same thought as mine. He also thinks you and Luke match perfectly!¡± Luke, who was standing beside, also spoke up with a fake smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, Lottie.¡± ¡°Many people have already praised us for being such a perfect match yesterday.¡± Lottie lifted her eyes and looked at him, ¡°There are so many blind people then.¡± Luke¡¯s face changed slightly. However, he couldn¡¯t mention yesterday¡¯s incident in front of the chief director, so he could only continue smiling, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Lottie.¡± ¡°The chief director has already said it. Even the real boss of the Filming Town wants to see us interacting together.¡± ¡°The boss ising over personally just to see our interaction, so you''d better perform well today.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you two should perform well!¡± The chief director had a smile so wide that a bunch of wrinkles could be seen on his face, ¡°If we can satisfy the real boss, he might even invest additional money on our film!¡± With mixed feelings, Lottie was taken into the conference room by the chief director. To please this so-called big shot, the chief director even arranged for Lottie and Luke to sit right next to each other. After they sat down, some footsteps were heard from the outside. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± The chief director was very excited, ¡°I heard that this real boss is mysterious and stinking rich.¡± While talking, he also lowered his head to gossip with Lottie, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember not long ago there This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. was a time when the Filming Town was off?¡± Lottie nodded. She still remembered it. That was when she had just married Ralph, Connie called her in the morning and said that the Filming Town was off because this big shot¡¯s woman wanted a break. She even thought at that time that rich guys were truly different. ¡°It¡¯s said that the big shot is just this real boss!¡± After saying that, the chief director sighed, ¡°I wonder which actress has hooked up with such a big shot.¡± Lottie raised her head and also began to look forward to the real face of this big shot. Finally, the footsteps were getting closer. The door to the conference room was opened. A certain man with a domineering aura stood by the door. Lottie was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t say anything. Originally, she thought that this big boss that the chief director talked about would be an untidy middle- aged man. But¡­ it was actually Ralph Chapman? What the chief director had told her before still lingered in her ears. Thest time when the Filming Town was off, it was because this big shot¡¯s woman needed a break¡­ So¡­ she was actually the woman of this powerful big shot? ¡°Greetings!¡± The chief director pulled Lottie up to her feet, and everyone else in the conference room also stood up to greet the big shot respectfully. Ralph nodded indifferently and then walked. He looked elegant but cold. Ralph wore a ck suit today, which made him look more serious and colder. The chief director was very attentive to pull out the chair from the main seat of the conference room, ¡°Please sit.¡± Yet Ralph walked past the chief director and walked straight to Lottie¡¯s side. Lottie looked at his overly handsome face and silently swallowed her saliva, ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°I want to sit here.¡± Ralph spoke calmly, ¡°Can you move?¡± Lottie stood up in a daze and gave up her seat. He sat down directly on the chair that she sat on before and then he gestured her to sit down. Only when she sat down again did Lottie finally understood his intentions. The chief director asked her to sit next to Luke because they had a scene together, but now Ralph had them separated! Luke was displeased, ¡°Sir.¡± He looked politely at Ralph, ¡°Lottie and I have a scene to do, and it¡¯s not very convenient being separated by you.¡± Ralph nced at him calmly. His body leaned back, and legs folded up elegantly, ¡°What if I want to sit here and separate you two?¡± Chapter 43 You Have Something on Her? Chapter 43 You Have Something on Her? ¡°Sir.¡± Luke looked at him coldly, ¡°I respect your will to see the actors practicing, but please don''t disturb our work.¡± He did not know why, but he could feel hostilitying from this cold and arrogant man. It was the kind of hostility that one could not ignore. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ralph raised his eyes to look at him. The pair of obsidian-like eyes carried a sense of oppression that made people gasp for breath. ¡°Yes!¡± Luke frowned fiercely and looked in his eyes, ¡°You can''t disturb our work.¡± Practice between the actors could be done during filming. However, Luke deliberately wanted to do it in the conference room. The intention was to take advantage of Lottie to earn fame. Now there was a person between them, so how could he let someone take intimate photos of them? ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so close when practicing.¡± Lottie talked and interrupted Luke, ¡°It is fine.¡± She scanned Ralph and then looked at Luke, ¡°We''re just practicing. It''s not the really acting, so it doesn''t matter if we''re a little far away.¡± ¡°You are right!¡± The director wiped away the cold sweats on his forehead and hurriedly followed what Lottie had said to maintain the peaceful situation, ¡°Let this gentleman sit between you two. This will help all of us in feeling the atmosphere of filming. This is quite a good idea!¡± After saying that, he gave a wink towards Ralph. Although Luke was not happy, he could not say anything else. He silently took out his phone and sent a message to Isobel. ¡°Tell the journalists we have invited. They will not be able to take intimate photos of her and me anymore.¡± Soon after, Isobel sent back a message, ¡°What''s going on?¡± ¡°The journalists have even written the press release of it. Why can¡¯t they take photos anymore?¡± ¡°A big shotes and messes up our n.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Isobel put the phone down after replying to that. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± In the cafe, the woman sitting across from her was stirring her coffee elegantly. Her voice was soft. ¡°udia, we are not able to take intimate photos of Lottie and Luke today.¡± Isobel sighed, ¡°Luke said someone came and messed up our n.¡± ¡°Take your time.¡± udia was still stirring the coffee cup elegantly, ¡°As long as Lottie and Luke have interactions with each other, we will get the photos sooner orter.¡± She would like to see whether Ralph could ept Lottie who kept getting entangled with her ex- boyfriend. At that moment, Ralph was still sitting in the middle of Lottie and Luke, holding the script handed over by the director in his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t like this female role. It is so illogical and foolish.¡± After reading the script, Ralph made a summary of it. The director was speechless. He took a deep breath and looked at Ralph with a smile on his face, ¡°Then what you meant is...¡± Ralph slightly raised his eyes and nced at Sean, who had been standing quietly on the sidelines. Sean let out a soft cough and took the director outside. In an instant, only Lottie, Luke, and the cold and arrogant Ralph, who was sitting between them, were left in the conference room. Luke, with his arms around his chest, leaned proudly on his chair and sneered, ¡°So, do you want to change the script?¡± ¡°You know what, this film has been given an investment of two hundred million dors. Never think about changing the script with a little money.¡± N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ralph lowered his eyes, reading the script elegantly while ignoring him. Ralph''s attitude of not taking to him seriously at allpletely angered Luke. He gritted his teeth and red viciously at Ralph, ¡°I know what you''re thinking about.¡± ¡°Do you really think that if you stand in between me and this actress and stop me from having any interactions with her, then she''ll have a good feeling on you?¡± ¡°Or do you think that if you just invest a few million to the crew, you''ll be able to change the script and sleep with the actress?¡± ¡°You know what, she''s actually married. Her husband is someone you dare not to mess with!¡± Ralph¡¯s fingers were flipping through the script while giving it a slight p. Ralph turned his head slowly and looked at him, ¡°Then dare you?¡± ¡°Sure I dare not.¡± Luke raised his lip and smiled smugly, ¡°However, I have a co-working rtionship with her.¡± ¡°We have a rtionship based on the roles in this y, so I can be intimate with her openly, in front of everyone in Rexwell!¡± ¡°Even if her husband looks for trouble, he can only me himself for marrying an actress. I am not the one who he should me!¡± ... Lottie sat quietly on the chair while listening to what Luke was saying. The more she heard, the more nervous she felt. Luke was still chattering in the distance, ¡°Moreover, I have something on her!¡± ¡°Even if her husband finds me, I still have something to make her husband divorce her!¡± Ralph frowned, ¡°You have something on her?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Luke hadpletely fallen into a state of wanting to show off in front of a love rival, ¡°You know, this woman did something shameful five years ago¡­¡± ¡°Luke Berry!¡± As he was about to tell Ralph what happened back then, Lottie hastily spoke up to stop him. Luke quickly came back to his senses. ¡°I still haven¡¯t said anything.¡± He did not care about her and continued, ¡°Why are you so anxious?¡± Lottie pursed her lips while subconsciously nced at Ralph who was sitting beside her. Ralph was still calmly reading the script in his hand. He was gently flipping through the script with his Lottie¡¯s heart slowly calmed down. She gritted her teeth and red at Luke, ¡°If you don''t want everyone to know that you once depended on me to live on, then you¡¯d better keep your mouth shut!¡± As he probably did not expect that she could say so, Luke was shocked. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he closed his mouth and remained silent. Not long after, Sean and the director came back. The woman with sses and short hair came in with them. The director pulled the woman over while smiling, ¡°Sir, this is the chief scriptwriter of the y ¡®As White as In Snow¡¯.¡± ¡°If you wish to make some changes to the roles, you can just talk to her!¡± Luke, who was sitting at the side, immediately widened his eyes. The director had actually personally brought the chief scriptwriter here... just to change the script for this man? He turned his head in shock to look at Ralph. Luke had known the director of this y ¡®As White as In Snow¡¯ for many years. He was a director who would not listen to anyone even though they were rich or famous! In the past, someone rich had offered 20 million shares to get the opportunity to y a minor role in the director¡¯s film but was rejected by the director. How could this man make the director change the script of the y? What was the background of this guy? Ralph raised his head while ncing at him indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t like this female role that thisdy is going to y.¡± The chief scriptwriter seriously pushed up her sses, ¡°Which scenes dissatisfy you?¡± ¡°The love scenes.¡± Ralph elegantly flung the script onto the table, ¡°Remove all the love scenes.¡± He tilted his head, and his gaze faintly swept a nce at Lottie, ¡°Let her seriously engage in her career and never fall in love with any man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± Luke instantly exploded with rage, ¡°This role is created to fall in love with the male lead!¡± Before all this, he had been stretched to the limit to let Isobel be famous. Fortunately, udia was willing to fund him and Isobel and helped them to makeebacks. What udia requested when she funded them was also very simple. He must act intimate with Lottie in front of the public. But now, this man now wanted the scriptwriter to delete all the love scenes of him and Lottie! Ralph faintly raised his eyes and nced at the chief scriptwriter, ¡°Is that so?¡± Ralph''s gaze was too cold and dangerous. The scriptwriter took a step back in fear, ¡°... I will go and make some changes so that the male lead and female lead will fall in love.¡± ¡°For what reason!¡± Luke mmed the table. His anger was written all over his face, ¡°I object in changing the script!¡± ¡°Your objection is invalid.¡± The director who was standing on the side gave him a nce, ¡°Luke, who do you think you are?¡± Chapter 44 You Are the Weak That Everyone Can Bully Chapter 44 You Are the Weak That Everyone Can Bully Who did he think that he was? ¡°I am theureate of Movie King of Taurus Award!¡± Luke was furious and he red angrily at the Chief Director, ¡°Is this reason eptable?¡± He couldn¡¯t understand why it would be like that? What was the identity of the man? Why could he make the most uncorrupted Chief Director in the entertainment industry fail to abide by his principles. ¡°The Movie King of Taurus Award?¡± Ralph who sat next to Lottie smiled lightly, ¡°I am afraid that it might not turn out to be like that?¡± When he finished speaking, the Chief Director understood the meaning of his words instantly. Luke had lost the chance of getting the award of movie king! He snorted coldly and his attitude was getting more indifferent towards Luke, ¡°The final result of the Taurus Award is not released yet!¡± ¡°What kind of movie king are you?¡± He turned and nced at the Scriptwriter, ¡°Change the script ording to this gentleman¡¯s request!¡± After speaking, he took a cold glimpse at Luke. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to y your role, you can leave after making the payment of liquidated damages!¡± ¡°So many actors are waiting to y this role!¡± Luke was totally stunned. Before that, it was the Chief Director who came to his house in person and invited him to y the role in the film ¡®As White as in Snow¡¯. Other than that, the Chief Director also said that he was fascinated by his capability as the Movie King of Taurus Award. Before that, Luke also said that he disliked Lottie. Then, the Chief Director even came to Brodie in person and threatened him to expel her. However, there was such a big difference in the Chief Director¡¯s attitude towards him in such a short period of only two days. When Luke thought of that, he squinted his eyes and red angrily at Ralph, ¡°Who are you?¡± It seemed like that Ralph didn¡¯t hear of his words. He gave the paper and pen gently to Lottie, ¡°Just write the role that you want to y.¡± The scriptwriter who stayed by their side came to them promptly, ¡°Oh yeah, Ms. Green, you can just jot it down. I will edit the script ording to your request.¡± Lottie was speechless. She knew that Ralph was very powerful before that. But she had never thought that his power was so influencing¡­ and could just let everyone in the Filming Town listen to his order. She was not able to write any words when facing the scriptwriter¡¯s scorching gaze. Thus, she just handed over the paper and pen to the scriptwriter, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let you write it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea.¡± The scriptwriter raised her head and looked at Ralph helplessly. ¡°Then you just edit it.¡± ¡°Delete the love story between them.¡± The scriptwriter nodded and wrote down Ralph¡¯s request obediently. After that, she turned and left the ce quickly. Since the script had been rewritten, Lottie also didn¡¯t need to practice the y with Luke anymore. She stood up, ¡°If there is nothing else, I am leaving now.¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Luke stood up as well and walked by Ralph. He strode over to the door, ¡°Lottie, let me send you back.¡± Lottie frowned and took a nce at Ralph quietly. Then, she just stood there. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°She won¡¯t go with you.¡± Luke gritted his teeth, ¡°How do you know that?¡± Ralph stood up quietly and walked by Luke¡¯s side. He strode over and went out of the door. He didn¡¯t even take a nce at Luke from the beginning. It seemed like Luke was just air which he had no need to pay attention to. ¡°Follow me.¡± It was Ralph¡¯s cold voice. Lottie was stunned for a while and she followed him quickly. When she walked past Luke, Luke was not reconciled and grabbed her arm directly, ¡°Lottie, how dare you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I still have something on you about the matter five years ago!¡± Lottie¡¯s body shook of a sudden. She sneered at him after a second. ¡°Luke, if I were you, I would not use the things that happened five years ago to threaten me.¡± ¡°Do you think that only you have something on someone else?¡± ¡°Do you want me to show everyone in the entertainment industry about the details of you spending my money?¡± She gritted her teeth and warned him in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better never use it to threaten me.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I won¡¯t mind fighting desperately with you!¡± ¡°Even if there will be shocking news about my past, I still have the support from Ralph. Do you think Isobel can help you?¡± After finishing her words, she shook off his hands and strode over. Then, she followed Ralph to leave. Luke was standing at the same position and looking at Lottie who was following Ralph eagerly. His hands were clenching into a fist tightly. Lottie in the past wouldn¡¯t talk to him in that way and she would never treat him so indifferently! It seemed like she really fell in love with another man¡­ ¡­ ¡°Thank you.¡± Lottie was sitting in the passenger seat. She pursed her lips and lowered her head. ¡°If you didn¡¯t show up, I would still practice the y with Luke now¡­¡± ¡°Be ready.¡± Ralph said lightly when looking at the documents in his hands. His voice was cold and indifferent. ¡°The photos of you and Luke were spreading on the inte yesterday. My father has seen all that.¡± ¡°He is very unsatisfied with it.¡± Lottie was speechless. She bit her lips, ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± Yesterday, she didn¡¯t mention there was someone taking pictures of them when she was practicing the y with Luke. She didn¡¯t think that the consequence would be so serious¡­ His father¡­ must be very angry, right? ¡°Do you know that what would happen if I weren¡¯t here today?¡± Ralph gave her the documents, ¡°The reporters have even prepared the draft of the news.¡± Lottie quickly opened the documents. ¡°Shocking news! The rtionship between Luke and Lottie progresses very promptly. Is it real that Lottie didn¡¯t seduce Luke?¡± ¡°Isobel might be innocent. Lottie and Luke even stay so intimately without avoiding the public.¡± ¡°Lottie and Isobel, who matches Luke well? I choose Isobel.¡± ¡­ Lottie was covered withyers of cold sweat when reading the content of the documents which was the news draft that had been written. If Ralph didn¡¯t show up today, and if those people had captured the pictures of her and Luke, those drafts would be spread immediately on the inte! She was holding the documents in her hands tightly and her heart was trembling slightly. Compared to these drafts, the news yesterday was even more merciful. She actually didn¡¯t care about it. She just thought that Luke wanted to divert the reporter¡¯s attention and didn¡¯t want to let others pay attention to Isobel. However, for now, it seemed that it was all the excuse of Luke. His real purpose was to use the intimate movement between them to help Isobel! They still wanted her to be their stepping stone!¡¯ When Lottie thought of that, she bitted her lips tightly. They still were unwilling to let her go. It was just because that she was having a mild temper, and just because that she didn¡¯t care much about it, they could just treat her as an idiot and their tool! They would just trick her like an idiot when they needed her help. They would like to squeeze her final benefit until they didn¡¯t need her help, right? ¡°It is useless to get angry.¡± Ralph was watching her with his dark eyes which was not having any ripples in them. ¡°There is only one reason that they could scheme you so easily without scruple.¡± ¡°You are too weak.¡± His words were like a hammer that was hitting Lottie¡¯s heart heavily. She raised her head and looked at him in a daze. Ralph raised his hand and gently rubbed her firm lips. ¡°To them, you are just the weak that everyone can bully.¡± ¡°If you want to avoid being bullied and schemed by others in the future.¡± He put his hand back and smiled, ¡°Then you have to work hard and be strong till you can step on them.¡± Chapter 45 Lottie, What a Slutty Woman You Are Chapter 45 Lottie, What a Slutty Woman You Are Lottie was stunned. On the way back to Filming Town, she was recalling Ralph¡¯s voice and his words, Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°To them, you are just the weak that everyone can bully.¡± ¡°If you want to avoid being bullied and schemed by others in the future, then you have to work hard and be strong till you can step on them.¡± She had to be stronger until she could step on them¡­ She closed her eyes and her hands were clenched into fists in silence. Maybe it was the only way for her. For this time, she was having the helper, Ralph, who would settle all the matters for her. However, what about next time? What about the future? If she chose to continue working in that field, she couldn¡¯t avoid meeting them and couldn¡¯t avoid getting in touch with them. Since it had to be like that, then she should¡­ She should just fight like what Ralph suggested! When she was thinking, the car had stopped in front of the Chapmans¡¯ Vi. As she went upstairs, she discovered that Fabian was sneaking out of her room. Just as the little boy turned around, his eyesight intersected with Lottie¡¯s explorative gaze. He was in shock but he still greeted her. At the same time, he was moving his little body to the study room quietly, ¡°Oh, you are back so early?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lottie was blocking his way, ¡°Why did you go to my room? What did you do there?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Fabian pursed his lips and turned his gaze, looking in the direction of the stairs, ¡°Daddy.¡± Lottie was frowning. Didn¡¯t Ralph say that he was going to thepany? She turned her head and looked at the ce subconsciously. However, the stairs there were empty. Not even a person was over there. ¡°Bang¡ª!¡± The loud noise of the door m was sounded at her back. When she turned back, Fabian was not over there anymore. Lottie shook her head resignedly. Then, she entered her room. There were two stacks of books ced on her desk in her room. It turned out that Fabian had just put books in her room sneakily just now? Lottie walked over there with her wrinkled eyebrows and read the books one by one. Those were all reference books that would be used for acting. Some of the books were about the ways to improve acting skills, while some of the books taught the important things on performance and there were also textbooks for professional performance. A light blue card was ced between two stacks of books. The cute beautiful small words were written on the card which was about the wishing for her, ¡°Congrattions to Lottie as you have achieved your dream and be a true actress. I hope that Lottie can be stronger in the future. -Your sweethearts, Elijah and Fabian.¡± Lottie just felt warm in her heart when holding that wishing card. Her actress dream was formed by ident when she was young. After that, the idea of bing an excellent actress was germinated in her mind. However, even she had passed the entrance exam of the art college, she still couldn¡¯t achieve her dream in the end for the sake of Luke. It had been years. However, neither the members of the Green family nor Arthur, all her rtives didn¡¯t support her actress dream. Thus, she had ustomed to being a stunt double gradually and had no idea of her dream in the past. But for now¡­ The two little boys, Elijah and Fabian, were supporting her dream to be an actress with their actions although she had just be their family member for a month. When she thought of it, her eyes were filling with tears. She sniffled, folded the wishing card up, and put it in her purse. Lastly, she arranged the books on her desk into sorts. After that, she picked a book and started reading it seriously. ¡°Elijah.¡± Fabian was looking at Lottie¡¯s serious face from a distance through the gap of the opened door. ¡°Do you feel that Lottie¡¯s face looks simr to yours when she is reading?¡± Elijah, who was lowering his head and reading, slightly wrinkled his eyebrows, ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Fabian was crossing his legs and having a lollipop in his mouth. He took a nce at Lottie who was in her room from a distance. Then, he took another glimpse at Elijah who was sitting by his side and reading seriously. ¡°As I observe more carefully, I feel that both of you look more alike to each other.¡± ¡°You look really simr to Lottie.¡± After a while, he was smiling with candy in his mouth and whispered in Elijah¡¯s ear. ¡°Elijah, do you think that she is our biological mother?¡± Elijah raised his eyes and nced at him faintly, ¡°Our biological mother.is dead.¡± ¡°The butler has said that our mother¡¯s corpse was burnt to charcoal. Even though the face of the corpse can¡¯t be recognized, it is confirmed that she is our mother.¡± After he finished speaking, he sighed and took a nce at Lottie who was staying far away from them. ¡°I also hope that she is our biological mother.¡± ¡°But we won¡¯t have two biological mothers.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± Although Fabian had expected Elijah would say that, he was still having a blue mood. ¡°If only she is our biological mother!¡± ¡°Otherwise, I will feel sorry for our biological mother when we are having a close rtionship with her.¡± He was lying on the table and sighing. ¡°Will she get mad when she knows that we have just epted a stranger and called her mommy in such a short time?¡± Elijah was frowning and then he raised his hand and knocked on Fabian¡¯s head. ¡°She will not be so petty like you.¡± Fabian was speechless. Was he petty? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is our biological mother.¡± Elijah was staring at Lottie who was reading the book. ¡°I like this mother.¡± ¡°Furthermore, she treats us so nice as well and that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, daddy doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Fabian was ying with his fingers. ¡°Elijah, in your opinion, what can we do to let daddy fall in love with her?¡± Fabian felt that it was such a tough task for him. He was only five years old and he had to worry about his father¡¯s love life. Elijah glimpsed at him from side way silently, ¡°How do you know that daddy doesn¡¯t like her?¡± Although it seemed like Elijah was the one who designed the n to take revenge on Luke and Isobel before that, the truth was that Ralph was the one who actually mastering the whole thing. His dad had postponed a few international meetings and went to protect Lottie that day. He knew it clearly that Ralph in the past only paid all his attention to his enterprise and career. For now, he was willing to put his work aside and went to check the trending topic rted to her¡­ Wasn¡¯t it love? ¡­ Lottie went to the market to buy some ingredients for dinner. Some of the books that Elijah and Fabian bought for her couldn¡¯t be found in the Rexwell. They must have spent much effort in preparing the gift. Since two little boys had sent their best wishes to her, she definitely had to cook a scrumptious meal to thank them. After she finished shopping, she noticed that there was a traffic jam. Then, she decided to go through the alley and took the subway to the next street. Just as she went out of the alley, a figure blocked her way at her front. It was Isobel. Lottie frowned and turned to leave subconsciously. But her way back was blocked by someone too. She was surrounded by people. Lottie was circled by them in the middle helplessly. ¡°You are such a great woman!¡± Isobel snorted coldly and walked towards Lottie closer and closer. ¡°Lottie, why didn¡¯t I discover that you are so awesome?¡± ¡°You can not only let a superstar like Natalia support you, but also let the scriptwriter edit the script just for you.¡± When speaking, she wasughing with a sneer, ¡°I heard that Natalia got the chance of her first main role by ttering the casting director.¡± ¡°How about you? Do you get all the things by the same way?¡± ¡°Lottie, what a slutty woman you are!¡± Chapter 46 Go on a Trip Chapter 46 Go on a Trip Isobel looked extremely arrogant. Lottie just looked at her nkly. ¡°To them, you are just the weak that everyone can bully.¡± Lottie stared at her reflection in Isobel¡¯s eyes. Ralph was right. In Isobel¡¯s eyes, she was so weak that she always got bullied. But was she truly weaker than Isobel? Lottie squinted her eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you yelping out of desperation because you didn¡¯t get an intimate photo of me and Luke?¡± ¡°You..!¡± What Lottie said hit Isobel¡¯s point! If the big shot didn¡¯t go there today, she would have been able to get an intimate photo of Lottie and Luke. And Lottie would be more infamous than her on the inte overnight! But now, she failed. She spent a lot on the reporters, editors, and the media, but it all went down the drain. Isobel and Luke used all of their money to prevent Lottie from being popr online but got nothing in return. And this time, Isobel used up all the money that udia gave her! Isobel couldn¡¯t bear this. She couldn¡¯t! She looked at Lottie and her face twisted with hatred. It was all her fault! All Lottie¡¯s fault! None of these would happen if Lottie just let her n work! It was all Lottie¡¯s fault! With animosity, Isobel walked up to Lottie and raised her hand. She wanted to p Lottie harshly on the face. But before her hand could touch Lottie¡¯s face, someone grabbed her wrist. And Lottie was just the person who grabbed her. It was Lottie, the person who she looked down upon. ¡°Do you think this time I will let you guys do whatever you want?¡± Lottie flung away Isobel¡¯s hand firmly and raised the other hand. She pped Isobel hardly. A handprint could be seen on Isobel¡¯s now swollen face. ¡°Isobel, you owe me this!¡± Lottie squinted her eyes, ¡°I should¡¯ve pped you 5 years ago!¡± Isobel staggered backward as she was pped. She was about to fall, but somebody helped her stand up. ¡°Isobel, are you okay?¡± Tears welled up in Isobel¡¯s eyes after hearing Luke¡¯s gentle voice, ¡°Luke, she pped me!¡± ¡°Lottie!¡± Luke hugged Isobel carefully in his arms. He red at Lottie, ¡°You hired someone to humiliate and bully me in the morning, but I didn¡¯t mind it!¡± ¡°But why did you hurt Isobel!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you let her go? She¡¯s innocent and kind-hearted!¡± Lottie scoffed after hearing what Luke said. Innocent and kind-hearted? So it was her who started the wars once and once again, huh? These people were really good at calling the white ck. ¡°Luke.¡± Isobelid in his arms and she was crying a river, ¡°I just wanted to apologize to her, but she¡­¡± Lottie couldn¡¯t helpughing as she saw this, ¡°Isobel, if you have the same performance like you always present to males while working, you should have earned the reward long ago. Definitely, you are the queen of deceiving men.¡± After that, she turned around and walked away while carrying the food materials. ¡°Lottie, Isobel is pregnant!¡± ¡°I will hold you responsible if she has been harmed!¡± Lottie halted in her tracks. She turned around and red at them coldly, ¡°Congrattions. You will have a baby soon.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She squinted, ¡°You guys have harmed my child before. Be careful, otherwise, you will suffer the same consequences.¡± Isobel¡¯s and Luke¡¯s faces turned pale when they heard her threat. Lottie turned around again. Her heart hurt so much. She was right again. She got into an ident when she was pregnant, and they were the guys behind it. In the past five years, she had always been tricked by them. ¡°A jerk and a bitch, perfect match.¡± She clenched her fists as she mumbled and then strode away. From this moment onwards, she wouldn¡¯t care about their former rtionship anymore. She swore that she wouldn¡¯t let herself get bullied by them again. ¡­ The editor changed the script a lot, so Lottie had more than a week to rest. Connie invited her to go on a trip to the city nearby. ¡°Lottie, it¡¯s summer. It¡¯s very merry on the beach in that city.¡± ¡°Do you want to go on a short trip to rx? I think the matter about Luke and Isobel has influenced you a lot.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there. I got tickets for the water park there. My idol Alfred Barton will be doing a shooting there. I want to see him there!¡± ¡°Lottie¡­¡± Lottie sighed hearing her pleading relentlessly, ¡°Okay.¡± She really needed a trip to rx. ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s move tomorrow!¡± Connie yelped happily. She then hung up the phone. During dinner, Lottie cleared her throat, ¡°Erm¡­ I¡¯m going on a trip tomorrow.¡± ¡°A trip?¡± Fabian blinked his eyes. He looked excited, ¡°Lottie, where are you going?¡± ¡°Are you bringing me with you?¡± ¡°Are you bringing just me, or just my brother? Or both of us?¡± Elijah nced coldly at Fabian, ¡°Or daddy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± Ralph who was eating quietly said nonchntly, ¡°I have a business trip tomorrow.¡± He needed to check up on a project which was being carried out in a water park in Caknard, a city nearby. ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± Elijah frowned. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Fabian sighed, ¡°Lottie, do you want to ren the trip?¡± Lottie was speechless. She didn¡¯t say that she was going with any of them. But it seemed that her sons had decided for her that she should go with Ralph. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m going with my best friend.¡± She then smiled as she looked at Fabian and Elijah, ¡°I¡¯m going for 3 days. In these 3 days, you guys have to eat what Betty makes, okay?¡± Fabian¡¯s small face scrunched up. ¡°Betty¡¯s cooking isn¡¯t as good as yours.¡± He used to love Betty¡¯s cooking in fact. But ever since Lottie started cooking for him, he felt that life was dull when he ate Betty¡¯s cooking. ¡°I will make some snacks and desserts and leave them in the fridgeter.¡± Lottie gradually felt how dependent they were on her, ¡°3 days will go by soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook for you guys when Ie back, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Fabian danced happily, ¡°I want to eat braised prawns and all kinds of seafood!¡± Elijah said coolly, ¡°Be careful.¡± Lottie nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Caknard is just nearby and I¡¯m only going to the water park. There¡¯s nothing dangerous!¡± Ralph who was sitting in the middle seat showed a strange look, ¡°Are you going to the water park in Caknard?¡± Chapter 47 Shes Watching You Chapter 47 She''s Watching You ¡°Yeah!¡± Lottie nodded her head while picking up the food with chopsticks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on my way.¡± ¡°I will take you guys for a ride tomorrow.¡± Ralph elegantly took the dishes in her bowl and ate it, ¡°I take this for the fare.¡± Lottie went speechless. ¡°Oh my god! That means I can go to the Caknard with Mr. Chapman?¡± When Lottie told Connie the news after the meal, Connie directly went crazy. She texted Lottie, ¡°At first I just want to be casual! Now it looks like I have to wear my most expensive clothes!¡± Lottie sat on the bay window while ncing at Ralph in the distance secretly. At this moment, he was leaning against the bed while reading a book. The tablemp shone on his side face, which made the outline of his face even more shaped and more charming. She pursed her lips and carefully replied to Connie, ¡°You are so exaggerated¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± Connie sent her an emoji of rolling eyes, ¡°Lottie, I am your bestie!¡± ¡°I am meeting Mr. Chapman for the first time so I have to make a good impression on him!¡± ¡°Otherwise, he will think that you have no good friends but only assholes like Isobel and Luke!¡± Lottie inexplicably felt upset once she mentioned Isobel and Luke. Lottie simply switched off her phone and climbed back into her bed after chatting with Connie. ¡°You seem unhappy.¡± Ralph put the book down silently and turned the light off. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The room was dim as only one bedsidemp was on. Lottie looked at the ceiling and said, ¡°Isobel is pregnant.¡± ¡°So?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ralph asked nonchntly with a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt a pregnant woman.¡± Lottie closed her eyes, ¡°Isobel came to me again this afternoon.¡± ¡°I think you are right! I have left a weak impression so they think they can easily bully me!¡± ¡°I want to be strong and I want them to pay for what they once did¡­¡± She released a long sigh, ¡°But Isobel is pregnant.¡± She had lost a child five years ago. So she knew the pain of losing a child very well. She was even clear about how cruel it was to take the life of an unborn child. A child was innocent. She had been hurt like that so she could hurt an unborn baby. ¡°It¡¯s nothing different though she¡¯s pregnant.¡± Ralph¡¯s voice was faint and without much emotion, ¡°If they don¡¯t cherish their child¡­ then you don¡¯t have to be merciful either.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the child¡¯s parents¡¯ duty to protect the child, not yours!¡± Ralph¡¯s words made Lottie silent for a long time. It was the parents¡¯ duty to protect their children. For a long time, she closed her eyes and silently grabbed the corner of the quilt with both of her hands. She was an ipetent mother. Five years ago, she insisted on going to send Luke off to the airport even though she knew that her child was less than a month away from being born. An ident happened to her on the way to the airport. It was a severe car ident. She was rescued in the operating room for a whole day before waking up. The baby didn¡¯t survive and she lost her memory for over a month. She could still remember how hopeless she was on that day. This night, Lottie had a dream. In the dream, there was a little girl who looked exactly like her, standing in front of her and crying. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you protect me?¡± ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much, but why don¡¯t youe to me¡­¡± ¡°Mommy, I really want to be with you¡­¡± Lottie was heartbroken when she looked at her little pitiful look. She chased after her desperately but the little girl looked as if she was so far away and no matter how hard she chased after her, she couldn¡¯t catch her. But she caught up atst. She held the little girl tightly in her arms, ¡°It was mommy¡¯s fault. Mommy failed to protect you¡­¡± ¡°Lottie!¡± ¡°Lottie!¡± At this time, two children¡¯s voices rang out behind her. Lottie hurriedly turned back. Behind her, it was Fabian and Elijah whose eyes were full of sadness. The two looked at her with their tears slipping silently, ¡°Don''t you want us anymore?¡± Lottie was stunned. She held her daughter with one hand and tried to reach towards them with the other, trying to wipe away Elijah¡¯s tears, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I won¡¯t abandon you guys!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t abandon you guys!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡± Lottie sat up from the bed. The dream disappeared and her body was already all covered with cold sweat. She grabbed her cor and gasped for a long breath before her emotions gradually came back from that nightmare. Finally, she released a long sigh of relief and theny back in bed. But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. She nced at the clock which showed that it was only just after six in the morning. She then decided to get up after struggling in bed for a long time. She passed by the study room on her way out of the door. The door to the study room was opened slightly. The man inside the door was staring earnestly at theputer screen. From the loudspeaker of theputer, there was the foreignnguage. He had a meeting again. Lottie pursed her lips, remembering that he had once said that it was better for him to stay up alone for a multinational meeting than for a dozen of executives to stay up all night. Standing at the doorway, her heart inexplicably fluttered for a moment when she watched the man¡¯s serious face in the study room and listened to his fluent French. Until¡­ Until the sleepy Fabian appeared, ¡°Good morning, Lottie.¡± ¡°What are you eavesdropping in front of Daddy¡¯s study so early in the morning?¡± His voice was loud enough. As soon as he said this, Ralph, who was speaking French inside the study room, paused. She pursed her lips and subconsciously raised her eyes to look towards inside the study room. She met his sharp and deep eyes. His eyes were so dangerous and it seemed he could read all her mind. Lottie got panicked and she hurriedly ran downstairs. Fabian smiled when looking at her back as she left. Fabian yawned and opened the door to the study room. Ignoring Ralph was still in a meeting, he climbed onto his desk directly and sat down on it. He sat on the edge of the desk with his short legs and his yellow duck pajamas trousers were dangling in the air, ¡°Lottie was eavesdropping and watching at the door for a long time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think she knows French, so she is not eavesdropping onpany¡¯s secrets.¡± Ralph gave him a faint look and turned theputer off, ¡°Then what was she doing?¡± ¡°She was watching you!¡± Fabian rolled his eyes, ¡°Daddy, be more confident! She was watching you!¡± The man¡¯s eyes showed a hint of dness, ¡°Why was she watching me?¡± Fabian frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°Perhaps she was thinking when you will set off to Caknard with her.¡± Ralph went speechless. Chapter 48 She’s My Wife Chapter 48 She¡¯s My Wife After breakfast, Lottie carried her backpack and got into the car with Ralph. Fabian and Elijah stood at the door as if they were the parents watching their children going out. Fabian was nagging again. ¡°Please be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too nice to other children.¡± ¡°Pleasee back early and cook some good meals for us.¡± ¡°Please take more nice photos.¡± ¡°Please...¡± Elijah looked at him indifferently. After a while, he raised his head. He looked at Lottie with his big shiny eyes. ¡°Be happy.¡± Lottie nodded, ¡°I will.¡± This time, she was just going on a trip to rx. After she came back from this trip, she would definitely not care about anything about Luke or even Isobel! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ralph frowned and said coldly as he stood behind the two boys. Lottie opened the door and got into the car. Ralph, who looked tall, turned around and looked at the two boys who were shorter than his thigh. ¡°I¡¯ve had so many business trips, but I haven¡¯t seen you two seeing me off at all.¡± Fabian rolled his eyes. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re an adult. Do you still need our concern?¡± Ralph was surprised for a while. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lottie an adult too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Fabian pursed his lips. Before he was thinking about the answer, Elijah turned around and walked in. ¡°We value females more than males.¡± Fabian nodded quickly, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Daddy, please take good care of Lottie!¡± After that, he quickly caught up with Elijah, ¡°Brother, wait for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch the cookies that Lottie cooked for me!¡± Ralph was standing there while looking at their ruthless sight of back. He sighed gently. There was not even a single word of farewell? How could they favor someone else but not him! He stood there until the children disappeared from his sight and then, he got into the car. Lottie was having a phone call with Connie in the car. ¡°Lottie, I¡¯m already waiting at the junction!¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing the most expensive clothes on myself. If Mr. Chapman still thinks that my wearing is too cheap, please remember that I¡¯ve tried my best!¡± ¡°I woke up at 5 in the morning. I did my make-up for about two hours because I don¡¯t want you to feel ashamed...¡± Connie spoke loud. Although Lottie was not using the speaker, she even tried to cover the speaker with her hand. However, Connie¡¯s loud voice was still echoing in the car. Ralph, who was in a ck suit, sat beside Lottie. He was looking at her indifferently. Lottie knew he must have heard it! ¡°Keep your voice lower!¡± Lottie pursed her lips and covered the speaker as hard as she could. But it did not seem to work at all. ¡°Although Mr. Chapman has seen me in the video callst time he is so busy all the time that he won¡¯t remember my face.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯m going to shape my image in his mind!¡± Lottie rolled her eyes, ¡°Connie, keep your voice lower...¡± Before she could finish her words, Ralph stretched out his slender hand. He stretched out his two long fingers to grab her mobile phone and pressed the hands-free button. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that.¡± Connie, who was still chattering on the phone, suddenly stopped as if she was frozen. Ralph¡¯s voice was low and cold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do this next time. It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t watch you so carefully.¡± Connie was speechless. Lottie was speechless as well. In the silence, Ralph hung up the phone gracefully and handed it back to Lottie. ¡°Start the car.¡± As he finished his sentence, Sean quickly started the engine. The ck Maserati was speeding through the streets in the city. Lottie was squeezing the phone for a while as she could not gain back her mind. After a while, she pursed her lips and looked at Ralph. ¡°How could you... do that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is that too rude?¡± Ralph moved his body and leaned against the back seat of the car. He leaned backzily and closed his eyes to rest. ¡°She is being too nervous.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my wife, while she¡¯s your good friend. There are many chances for us to meet in the future.¡± He opened his eyes as he stared at her with his deep eyes. ¡°Do you want her to be nervous every time she meets me?¡± Lottie was speechless. She was not sure whether it was because his eyes were too fascinating or because his voice was too attractive that she could only remain dazed while looking at him at this moment. She even thought that whatever he said made sense. She stared at him and he looked into her eyes. For this moment of eye contact, Lottie felt like her breathing was getting harder and harder while her face was turning hot... When the atmosphere between the two of them became more and more flirtatious, the car suddenly stopped. Sean lowered the window and looked at the woman standing in front of the bus stop sign, ¡°Are you Miss Connie Houghton?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Connie was wearing a gorgeous long dress. She nodded quickly and ran towards their car excitedly. When she was about five meters away from Maserati, her high heels suddenly broke... ¡°Bang...¡± Her face fell directly onto the ground. Lottie patted her forehead helplessly, opened the door, and got out of the car. She rushed towards Connie and pulled her up, ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Connie felt embarrassed while being helped by Lottie. ¡°What a shame...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. He is not an outsider.¡± ¡°He¡¯s my husband, who you will see more often in the future.¡± She opened the door of the back seat of the car, ¡°Come in.¡± When Connie was about to sit in the backseat, she saw Ralph¡¯s face. She screamed and moved away. ¡°Um, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll seat at the front.¡± Connie did not care about her injured foot and rushed to the front seat. She opened the door and got into the car immediately. Lottie was speechless. In fact, she wanted Ralph to change the seat for Connie... As she looked at Connie sitting at the passenger seat and her seat belt was buckled, Lottie had no choice but to sit beside Ralph. The way between Rexwell and Caknard was quite a distance. It was absolute silence in the car. Lottie looked at the tedious scenery outside the car window and started yawning. The riding moment was toofortable and the atmosphere is quiet, so Lottie started to be sleepy. Finally, she took a deep breath and fell asleep while her head leaned on the car window. After a while, she felt a hand stretching towards her and pulled her head away from the car window. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she leaned against his warm chest. Suddenly, there was a voice. ¡°Mr. Chapman, you¡¯re so kind... to Lottie.¡± ¡°She is my wife.¡± Chapter 49 I Wanted Her to Be My Mother Chapter 49 I Wanted Her to Be My Mother When Lottie Green woke up, they had reached Caknard. When they passed through a speed bump, she was lying on Ralph Chapman¡¯s leg and her head knocked at Ralph¡¯s thigh. Lottie, who was sleeping deeply changed her position then continued sleeping. But without knowing the reason, she often felt that there was an obstacle blocking her nose. So, she felt extremely ufortable. Instinctively, Lottie, who slept half-consciously, raised her hand to remove the obstacle... ¡°Stop the car!¡± Suddenly, there was a man¡¯s voice from the back seat. He was repressing his feeling. Sean Hond was stunned and immediately stepped on the brake pedal. ¡°Connie Houghton.¡± Ralph frowned, ¡°Come to sit at the back seat.¡± Connie, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was yawning, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Ralph said indifferently and patiently, ¡°Change your seat!¡± Connie pursed her lips and then got down from the front passenger seat reluctantly. When the car door opened, the man who treated Lottie gently along the way knocked on her head rudely, ¡°Wake up.¡± The pain in the head made her wake up and she opened her eyes, ¡°What...¡± Then she couldn¡¯t continue speaking. It was because she saw a specific part of his ck suit erging right in front of her eyes. Lottie waspletely astonished and she just realized that she was lying on Ralph¡¯s legs... ¡°Get up!¡± Ralph frowned gently and said with an indifferent tone. Lottie was shocked and then got up immediately. When she was struggling to get up, her fingers seemed to grab something. It was neither his thigh nor his hand... Lottie¡¯s face was blushed and she immediately loosed her grab. At that moment, she hadpletely woken up. She sat straight quickly and looked at her front with anxiety. She pretended that nothing had happened. Ralph looked at her indifferently and got down from the car. Connie squeezed into the car and sat beside Lottie. She showed a thumb up to Lottie secretly. ¡°It¡¯s really different since you two are married. You must grab it frequently, or else how can you grab it so skillfully?¡± Lottie stared at her and her face waspletely blushed. Soon, the car arrived at the hotel in which Connie had booked a room. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Chapman!¡± Connie, who was carrying a huge bag pack, got out of the car. She took a selfie with her cellphone while expressing her gratitude with a smiley face. Lottie sighed deeply and patted her chest. The atmosphere in the car was too stressful and she might be suffocated if she continued staying in the car! Connie grabbed Lottie¡¯s arm and pulled her into the hotel, ¡°Lottie, I¡¯ll say this one is the best among the nearby hotels!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a seven-star hotel!¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t get two 90% off discount vouchers from a lucky draw on the intest month, I would be unable to take you here...¡± They were chatting while walking into the hotel. They totally did not realize that the ck Maserati had not left yet. The car moved around at the entrance of the hotel and then parked in front of the gate. ¡°Mr. Chapman!¡± The manager of the hotel brought a group of senior executives to wee him, ¡°It¡¯s our pleasure to have you with us in our hotel!¡± He was holding the car door for Ralph while smiling, ¡°We have prepared the best presidential suite for you. Will you...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the presidential suite this time.¡± Ralph got off the car elegantly, ¡°Help me to find the room of someone.¡± ¡°I want to stay beside her.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ... The room booked by Connie was a double room at the very end of the tenth floor. The attendant brought them to their room and then he left. ¡°Lottie, lie down here! It¡¯s sofortable!¡± Connie was lying down on the big bed like a child. Her eyes were closed while expressing the happiness on her face, ¡°The life of a rich person ispletely different!¡± ¡°I even don¡¯t dare to dream about living in such a ce every time I go on a trip.¡± Lottie shook her head helplessly and after tidying up her luggage, she realized that she did not bring her sunblock because she was too rushed yesterday. After making sure that she had forgotten to bring the sunblock here, she stood up, ¡°I am going to the shopping mall across the street to buy something. Do you want toe with me?¡± Connie pursed her lips, ¡°No, I want to have a nice chat with this big bed!¡± Lottie shook her head helplessly and took her purse. Then she left alone. There was a shopping mall opposite the hotel. Lottie purchased a sunblock at the cosmetic area and then she saw that there were potato chips nearby. There was only onest bag of her favorite vor of the potato chip. ¡°Miss.¡± When Lottie just touched the bag of potato chips with her fingers, there was a cute girl''s voice near her ears, ¡°I love this vor of potato chips too...¡± Lottie frowned and after looking at her surroundings, she only noticed that there was a cute little girl standing beside her. The girl was wearing a white dress with two braided pigtails. She seemed like an adorable doll. Lottie looked at the girl standing in front of her and she couldn¡¯t help thinking about her dreamst This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. night. She admitted that this girl looked as cute as the one in her dream... ¡°Miss?¡± Lottie saw that the girl was looking at her and she raised her hands to grab Lottie¡¯s trousers. ¡°Miss, please.¡± At that moment, her ck eyes were full of a sense of begging. Lottie was defeated by her cuteness. Without hesitation, Lottie handed over the potato chips to the girl, ¡°You can have it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss!¡± The girl hugged the bag of potato chips while looking at Lottie with a smiley face, ¡°You are as cute as my mommy!¡± After saying that, she ran away with the potato chips. Lottie stood there, looking at the sight of the girl¡¯s back. She felt sorrowful in her heart. She did not know that the child that she lost five years ago was a boy or a girl. If the child was a girl, she might be at the same age as this girl and should be as cute as her too... ... ¡°Uncle Alfred.¡± The girl in a white dress was hugging a big bag of potato chips while running back to the tall man. The man slightly frowned, ¡°Ste Barton, I told you before that you are not allowed to eat these junk foods.¡± ¡°This is not junk food!¡± Ste pursed her lips and protected the potato chips in her arms, ¡°This is a gift from a prettydy.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really like this vor of potato chips. But, she is extremely pretty so I go and chat up her.¡± Alfred Barton frowned although his eyebrows were covered by his sunsses, ¡°Chat up?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ste stood on tiptoe and put the potato chips into the grocery cart. She looked at him satisfyingly, ¡°Uncle Alfred, didn¡¯t you say that I will have an older brother if you are married?¡± ¡°If I learn the ways to chat up a prettydy, then I can help you to find your wife!¡± Alfred shook his head helplessly, ¡°First, you are five years old now. So, even if I am married, I am unable to give an older brother to you.¡± ¡°Second, do you practice the piano today? Why are you worrying about adult¡¯s stuff?¡± Ste lowered her head and remained silent. After a while, she raised her eyes, ¡°But, thatdy is truly beautiful.¡± ¡°I want her to be my mother.¡± Chapter 50 Im Here Chapter 50 I''m Here Lottie hastily bought a few things that she needed in the water park and headed back to the hotel. ¡°Oh, so the prettydy lives here!¡± Sitting on the couch in the hotel lobby was a bright-eyed little girl in a white satin dress. She eagerly looked at Lottie, who was walking to the elevator, ¡°It must be destiny!¡± ¡°Alfred, can I go talk to her?¡± Alfred frowned and reached out to grab her small hand, ¡°Stop that nonsense!¡± Ste looked at him with her big eyes in a saddened manner, ¡°Alfred¡­¡± ¡°Ste.¡± The man squatted down and looked at her in a stern manner, ¡°You¡¯re still too young, so there are many things you don¡¯t understand yet!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so stubborn. What if that prettydy is already married to a husband and has kids?¡± ¡°Will you have me go to break up their marriage?¡± The little girl pondered over his words and then remained quiet. ¡°Good girl.¡± He patted her tiny head with his hand, ¡°I brought you here to apany me on my business trip, not for you to fool around.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Although she was feeling discontent, she still obediently nodded her head and made no further mention of the matter. However, she still secretly took two of his autographs to exchange for valuable information about the The prettydy was living in room 2302! And so, under her nonstop hassling and begging, Alfred got a room in 2303. ¡­ Because she slept in the car all morning, Lottie was wide awake, tossing and turning in bed at night. Finally, since she couldn¡¯t sleep, she put on a coat and headed out to the hallway. It was quitete in the evening, so there wasn¡¯t anyone else around. She sat by a window at the end of the walkway, as she enjoyed the breeze and read the news in Rexwell on her mobile phone. Natalia¡¯s fans were unsatisfied. The scriptwriter for ¡°As White as in Snow¡± made somest-minute changes, so some scenes with Natalia were going to be cut out. Luke¡¯s fans continued to endorse how kind he was, and scold how shameless Isobel was¡­ Lottie started to get annoyed with this news. Just as she was about to turn off her phone, a heading caught her eye. The heading was written like this, ¡°Shocking news! Alfred has a five-year-old daughter! And who¡¯s her mother?¡± Lottie clicked the link, and there was a photo of the back of a little girl in a white satin dress. The little girl seemed oddly familiar. Lottie casually forwarded the news to Connie. Connie had been fantasizing day and night to marry Alfred for more than three years now. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Maybe she would go berserk once she read this news. At this time, the sound of rushed footsteps echoed from the elevator. Acting out of instinct, Lottie turned around. There was the scent of blood that filled the air. Two men walked out of the elevator. A man in a ck tuxedo was being held up by the other. On his shoulder, a gaping wound continued to pour forth blood. ¡°Mrs. Chapman¡­¡± Sean, who was holding up Ralph, looked at Lottie in shock, ¡°Why are you¡­¡± Ralph, who had his eyes closed, opened up his eyes at this time. The man¡¯s pale white face didn¡¯t have any expression, ¡°Still awake, huh?¡± Lottie was quite stunned at the sight. She quickly darted over, ¡°What happened to you?¡± As she got closer, she noticed that the wound on the man¡¯s shoulder was incredibly deep. ¡°Just a scratch.¡± Ralph patted her on the shoulder and said softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to have fun tomorrow?¡± ¡°Hurry and get some sleep.¡± How could she possibly fall asleep in such a situation? Lottie had no time to ponder why did he suddenly appear at her hotel, nor why did he live next door to her. She propped up his body from the other side, and they carried him into the room. Perhaps because the wound was too severe, the second they entered, Ralph passed out on the couch. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go to a hospital?¡± Lottie stooped before the sofa and asked as she urgently searched around for a first-aid kit. ¡°He said no.¡± Sean fetched a basin of hot water and said, ¡°The man who harmed him is just waiting for the news about his injury.¡± ¡°So you guys couldn¡¯t go to a hospital, and meanwhile, you have to pretend as nothing happened.¡± ¡°Yeah, or else those perps will benefit from it.¡± Lottie examined the gauze in hand and patted it slightly. ¡°Do you guys have to be so hard on yourself just to make sure these guys can¡¯t get what they want?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t so hard.¡± Sean frowned as he assisted Lottie, ¡°The master has always been like this.¡± ¡°The master said that the best revenge is to let those guys fail their n.¡± Having said that, he let out a sigh, ¡°Mr. Chapman, don¡¯t worry about it too much.¡± ¡°To the master, these are just light wounds.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the huge fire he suffered five years ago¡­¡± Sean stopped midway. Lottie used a scissor and cut away the cloth around Ralph¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What happened in that fire five years ago?¡± ¡°Five years ago¡­¡± Sean let out a sigh and took a nce at Lottie. It seemed his mind extended to a very distant memory, ¡°The master almost lost the ability to walk again.¡± ¡°He got really badly hurt in that fire when he tried to save Fabian and Elijah.¡± ¡°After about two years of recovery, he¡¯s now finally restored the status ...¡± Lottie paused slightly while she was tending to Ralph¡¯s wound. That meant¡­ The rumors held some strand of truth. At least Ralph really did get injured badly in a huge fire five years ago¡­ ¡°He is living a hard life as well.¡± She sighed, and gently applied for medicine on the wound, ¡°But thank God. He sessfully saved Fabian and Elijah.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t save their mother.¡± Sean shook his head and headed toward the bathroom. Lottie paused again. Fabian and Elijah¡¯s mother¡­ Did she perish in that big fire? No wonder they never mentioned their mother to her. She quietly finished applying the medicine and bandaged the wound. Finally, with theirbined effort, Lottie and Sean managed to move Ralph from the sofa onto the bed. It was getting eventer at night. She sat by the bedside, looking at his cold and expressionless face. It felt as though after all the time they¡¯ve known each other, he was always the one tending to her and protecting her. She felt like she¡¯d never been able to help him with anything, nor had she ever got to really know and understand this man. Lottie couldn¡¯t possibly imagine how painful he was as he got apart from Elijah and Fabian¡¯s mother. He even nearly lost his two kids and suffered the burns on his body in the fire. Sean said that Ralph had remained silent for a very, very long time after that fire. If it weren¡¯t for the children, he¡¯d probably never have been able to cheer himself up again. Lottie felt dismayed just listening to the story. Sean kept saying that whenever Ralph got hurt, this man always managed to endure it by himself. He never shared his pain and burden with anyone else, just carried all the things by himself. Unless it was a really bad wound, he¡¯d always endure it. Lottie reached out a hand and gently touched along his face. Ralph¡­ He must be quite lonely as well, right? To everyone else, he was just a tough, noble, and cold-hearted person. But he was also an ordinary man who might get hurt. He just never told anyone about the past. Acting out of instinct, she reached out and held his hand. ¡°Ralph Chapman.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got me from now on.¡± ¡®As long as I am here, you don¡¯t have to struggle so hard to get through it alone anymore.¡¯ Chapter 51 Show Affection Chapter 51 Show Affection Lottie had a dream this night. She dreamed that Ralph was holding two children in the fire and rushing out desperately. The fire had burned his trousers, but he didn''t have time to worry about it. When he rushed out of the fire with the children in his arms, he was already exhausted. After handing the children over to the doctor, he immediately fell down to the ground. "Ralph..." "Ralph!" She called his name and woke up in shock. "Is that a nightmare?" Lottie heard Ralph¡¯s deep and low voice. Lottie opened her eyes and found she was in a strange room, which made her stunned for a moment. After a while, she remembered that she met Ralph who was injuredst night, so she came here with Sean to take care of Ralph. Atst, sheid by his bed and fell asleep unconsciously... She raised her head and met with Ralph¡¯s deep eyes. At this moment, the man was leaning against the bedhead. His left shoulder was still wrapped with gauze while his right hand was turning over the documents that were ced on his thighs. Lottie frowned. Lottie thought to herself, "He is still working!" "Is he a workaholic?" ¡®He will kill himself!¡¯ She stood up directly and snatched away his documents. "Take a rest." Ralph said with a smile, "It''s just a small wound." "A lot of people are waiting for my orders. If I stop working, many people will lose their jobs." Lottie pursed her lips and said, "Even so, you don¡¯t have to start working so early." She looked at the time, and found it was just a few minutes past six in the morning. "I''ll go to buy you breakfast." After she said that, she nced at Ralph, "I''ll apply medicine to your wound after breakfast." "Before that, you are not allowed to work. Take a good rest!¡± For the first time, Ralph was being ordered. He shook his head helplessly, "I am really fine." As the future sessor of the Chapman group, the thing that he had to address was not only the inside his family. Over the years, he was attacked and assassinated frequently. He had been used to it for a long time. "Rest even if you are fine." Lottie pursed her lips, held the document in her arms, turned her head, and left, "I''ll bring this with me when I go to buy the breakfast." With a bang sound, the door closed. Lottie really went to buy breakfast with Ralph''s documents. Sean looked at the closed door and said, "Mr. Chapman, do you want me to catch up with Mrs. Chapman and get the documents back?" Ralph closed his eyes, "No." "Since she wants to take it, let her go." Sean was speechless. He tried to remind Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, those documents are the financial statements of the water park for thest year. Those are the most secret documents..." Mrs. Chapman just thought they were ordinary documents and took them out when she went to the breakfast shop to buy breakfast... Sean thought, ¡®Isn''t it a little disrespectful to the confidentiality of these documents?¡¯ "Do you think..." Ralph spoke in a light voice, "Do you think people will find they are secret documents even if such an innocent and pure woman goes there to buy breakfast with those documents like that?" Sean was speechless again. ... This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After buying breakfast, Lottie just put the financial statement documents into the bag that was used to carry the buns. On the way back to the hotel after buying breakfast, she saw the little girl she met in the mall yesterday. Today, she changed into a cherry-pink traditional dress with her hair tied up in a bun. She looked like a little girl from a rich family in ancient times. At that moment, she was led out of the hotel by a woman who looked like a nanny. As soon as the little girl looked up, she saw Lottieing in. "Beautiful Miss!" The little girl let go of the nanny''s hand and ran quickly with her short legs, "You live here too!" "We are really destined to meet!" Lottie smiled and nodded, "We really are." "My name is Ste." "Beautiful Miss, what''s your name?" Looking at the little girl''s smooth and adorable face, Lottie felt like her heart was melting. She squatted down and took out a small bun from her pocket and gave it to her, "My name is Lottie Green." "We may be a family in the future!" Ste took the bun from Lottie, "Miss Green, in order to thank you for your gift, I''ll treat you for breakfast!" "I can ask Mr. Barton to have breakfast with you!" "Mr. Barton is very handsome. You will like him for sure, Lottie!" Lottie thought Ste was funny. She thought to herself, ¡®Is this little girl trying to find a boyfriend for her?¡¯ Lottie had no choice but to smile, "Next time." "I am going to have breakfast with my husband, so thank you." The light in the little girl''s eyes faded gradually. "Miss Green is married..." "My littledy!" At this time, the nanny rushed towards them and grabbed Ste''s arm, "Don''t run away..." "Goodbye, little Ste!" Lottie stood up, farewelled the little girl, and left. Ste looked in the direction Lottie left, and she felt so wronged that she almost teared up. She finally met ady whom she liked! But she was married! "Mydy." The nanny frowned as she looked at the bun in her hand. "Let¡¯s throw this away, okay?" "Mr. Barton warned that you can''t eat anything given by strangers..." "I won¡¯t!" Ste raised her hand and wiped her tears. "My n to find a new mother has failed. I''m going to eat this sad bun!" She said that as she lowered her head and bit the bun hard. Ste thought, ¡®Oh, it is quite delicious.¡¯ "Judy, I want another bun. Go and buy some for me!" "No, I want ten of them!" ¡­ When Lottie came back to the room, Ralph had already dressed up and sat on the sofa waiting for her. It seemed that Ralph had really got used to such things. At least he had recovered so fast. It was real that Ralph came back yesterday with a pale face. He even fainted. But this morning, Ralph could just sit on the sofa with a healthy spirit. She couldn''t see any trace of injury on his expression. Lottie put the breakfast on the tea table. In the end, she handed the documents to Ralph, "Here you are." Ralph lightly handed the documents to Sean, "Keep it." Sean took the documents and smelled the scent of the meat buns. He even didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling he should have now. Those secret documents now smelt like buns! When they were halfway done with the breakfast, Lottie''s phone rang. It was Connie¡¯s call. "Lottie, where have you been?" "Why can''t I see you when I woke up in the morning?" Lottie stood up and exined to Connie as she walked, "Ralph was injured. I came to take care of him Connie was silent for a while, ¡°Can youe back on time?" "We are going to the water park at eight o''clock..." Connie hadn¡¯t even finished her words, while Lottie had already pushed the door and came in. Connie was totally shocked when Lottie smiled and said, "I guess I can." Connie was speechless. "Why did Mr. Chapman live next door to us?" Lottie smiled, "Probably, he did it for his wife." Connie, who suddenly felt that her friend was showing affection to her, couldn''t speak a word. "Those who like to show affection are so annoying!" Chapter 52 Target Chapter 52 Target Lottie Green went back to her room and took a shower. Then she changed into some refreshing clothes. Then she carried a backpack and followed Connie Houghton out. When they were leaving, she even purposely walked over to the next room and knocked on the door, in hopes to say hello to Ralph Chapman. However, the door did not open even after she kept knocking on it for a long time. When she was about to leave in confusion, the door opened. Standing at the door was not Ralph, and it was not Sean Hond as well. But it was a tall and handsome man. At this moment, the man was wearing a light grey colored pajama, and with azy and impatient face, ¡°Any problem?¡± Lottie looked at the man¡¯s face and her brain went nk for a second. She quickly and awkwardly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I knocked on the wrong door.¡± The man looked at her coldly. ¡°Bang.¡± The door was closed. Lottie felt so ashamed now. It was an emergencyst night, and this morning she went back to his room casually. She also thought all the hotel rooms looked the same¡­ she had knocked on the wrong room. She let out a helpless sigh, ¡°Maybe... Ralph¡¯s room is right next to mine?¡± When she turned around, she realized that Connie¡¯s gaze was fixated on the door that closed behind her. ¡°Lottie, that is¡­ Alfred!¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°My idol! The best actor Alfred!¡° Connie excitedly held Lottie¡¯s hand, ¡°The only reason Ie here this time is just to see him!¡± ¡°He is the brand ambassador of the water park during the holiday seasons this year! He will attend a function here these few days!¡± Her voice trembled with excitement, ¡°I cannot believe that Alfred is living next door to us!¡± ¡°He looks more handsome without make-up!¡± ¡°His sleepy face is so handsome! Oh my God! His charm almost killed me!¡± Lottie rolled her eyes, ¡°I do not think so.¡± She thought no man was more handsome than Ralph. After she finished her sentence, she pulled Connie¡¯s hand away, walked over to Ralph¡¯s door, and knocked on the door. The door opened after only being knocked on twice. Sean smiled sheepishly in the doorway, ¡°Mrs. Chapman, would you like to apany Mr. Chapman?¡± ¡°I know you are kind and virtuous, so you surely wille to take care of Mr. Chapman!¡± Lottie was speechless. ¡°I only came to say hello. I will go to the water park.¡± Sean was disappointed. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± The deep voice of a man was heard from the room. From Sean¡¯s side gap, Lottie could clearly see that Ralph was sitting on the sofa, and his legs were crossed elegantly. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He still looked distinguished and graceful. Only with a silhouette, it was enough to make her heart beat so fast. Her judgment was not wrong. He really was more handsome than Alfred! ¡°Please take care of yourself. Do not tire yourself out too much!¡± After blurting out these words, she pulled Connie and left quickly. Looking at Lottie¡¯s back as she went on the elevator, Sean closed the door and let out a sigh, ¡°I thought since Mr. Chapman is injured, Mrs. Chapman would not go out and y, but stay here and take care of you.¡± ¡°But she did not hesitate to go and y.¡± Ralph was leaning on the sofa said with a calm voice, ¡°I am not injured that badly and I also don¡¯t need her to take care of me.¡± ¡°After all, I also hope that she goes out and takes a walk around.¡± Sean curled his lip, ¡°But you just said that you were hoping that Mrs. Chapman will stay and apany you¡­¡± Ralph was holding a document with his hand and paused slightly. He raised his head, and he looked at Sean with his deep eyes, ¡°Did I?¡± Ralph¡¯s gaze was unsettling, and Sean quickly lowered his head, ¡°N¡­no.¡± After he responded, Ralph retracted his gaze and continued to look at his document. Sean let out a long sigh. His boss had been single for way too long. Ralph evidently wanted someone to take care of him and apany him, but he did not want to admit it. ¡­ There were a lot of people at the water park. Connie was wearing a bikini and she ran towards Lottie¡¯s side while holding two water bottles, ¡°We made a deal to wear bikini together, but why are you wearing this?¡± Lottie looked at the conservative clothes that she was wearing and took the water bottle in her hand, ¡°This does not look good on me?¡± ¡°No one set the rules that we must wear a bikini on the beach.¡± Connie curled her lips, ¡°But Lottie, you have such a hot figure, so you should show it to everyone.¡± Lottie smiled but did not say anything. She had her own reasons for not wearing a bikini. Five years ago when she had a baby, it left some stretch marks on her belly and she had a scar from her operation. She did not know why but the baby was especially big. The doctor that was examining her belly even yfully said, ¡°With the size of your belly, I would say there is a possibility that it is triplets.¡± At that moment, Lottie smiled and told the doctor, ¡°This baby must be very smart, seeming three times smarter.¡± However¡­ She let out a sigh. Lottie shook her head off those unhappy memories, and together with Connie, they started to experience the various activities in the water park. The whole day, it was either she was shouting, or she was listening to Connie shouting. The two women used up the whole day and yed on most of the rides in the water park. After they went on thest ride, there were only a few people in the water park. The two women went to the public washroom in the water park to have a shower. ¡°Sorry, I cannot find the target today. Maybe he did note to the water park.¡± Just as Lottie was going to shower, she heard someone outsideing into the showering area. ¡°Please be assured. The water park is now empty, so no one can hear that I am on the phone.¡± The woman¡¯s voice caused Lottie that was about to shower to pause slightly. But the words that the woman said after that made Lottie sweat coldly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sure I have stabbed his shoulderst night.¡± ¡°He is already badly hurt, but he insists on enduring it and didn¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± ¡°I know which hotel he is staying at, but the security is very strict, so I cannot find a way to go in.¡± ¡°Target the woman alongside him? How do you know he brought a woman with him?¡± ¡°Okay, please send me the picture of the woman.¡± Lottie¡¯s heart beat so fast. So it should be¡­ The person that the woman was talking about should be Ralph Chapman? Last night he was indeed stabbed in the shoulder, and he did not go to the hospital. And the woman that she said she was going to target, and the woman alongside Ralph¡­ It should be her! Thinking that the woman outside could be a killer, Lottie held her arms tightly. Her whole body was curled up in the corner of the showering cubicle, and she did not dare say a single word. Outside, she could hear that the woman was still on the phone. She did not know how long had passed, but she heard the showering area door being opened. Following that, it was Connie¡¯s loud voice, ¡°Lottie! Are you done showering? Why are you taking so long?¡± ¡°I have even finished a phone call with my parents, but you are still showering!¡± ¡®No, we¡¯re doomed.¡¯ Inside the showering cubicle, Lottie helplessly let out a sigh. At the same time Connie came in, the woman outside hung up. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The woman had a cold face and a deep voice. ¡°I am looking for my friend.¡± Connie said while knocking on the door, ¡°Lottie, why are you taking so long!¡± Chapter 53 Don’t Conspire Something Bad Next Time Chapter 53 Don¡¯t Conspire Something Bad Next Time Lottie Green rolled her eyes helplessly. She wanted to get away with it. But now it seemed¡­ Lottie bit her lips. When Connie Houghton pushed open the door of the thirdpartment, Lottie stood up directly and walked out with her things in her hand, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Lottie, what took you so long?¡± Connie hurriedly came over and held her arm, ¡°I thought you might faint in the shower.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer me when I called your name just now¡­¡± She said and tried to lead Lottie away. As they passed the woman who talked on the phone, the woman reached out and grabbed Lottie¡¯s arm, ¡°You¡¯ve been inside just now?¡± The woman was dressed in ck. She looked grim and cold. Lottie frowned, and she nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± The woman was nervous, and she frowned, ¡°What did you hear?¡± Lottie smiled, ¡°Would you believe me as I said I didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± The woman squinted at her with obvious doubt. Lottie slowly lifted her arm and pulled away Connie¡¯s arm that was holding her, ¡°Connie, listen. Go outside first.¡± Connie was stunned. By sensing the attitude of the woman in ck, she could guess what had just happened. ¡°Lottie, I¡­¡± ¡°Go out right now.¡± Lottie frowned and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll solve it.¡± Connie pursed her lips and took a deep look at the woman in ck. Then, she released Lottie¡¯s arm and left quickly. ¡°She can¡¯t run.¡± The woman in ck narrowed her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first, and then it will be her turn!¡± This operation was strictly confidential. But now, their n was overheard by two unrted women! No matter who these two women were, she was going to kill them! As she thought of these, she directly took out a sharp knife from behind. ¡°Shall I kill you, or shall you do this by yourself?¡± The woman in ck despised skinny Lottie! Lottie stretched herself and sneered, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve got a third choice.¡± ¡°I mean¡­ Kill you!¡± As Lottie finished her words, she rushed towards the woman in ck. The woman in ck didn¡¯t take Lottie seriously. She thought Lottie was so little and skinny, so of course, she was no match for her. But after she was punched twice by Lottie, she realized that Lottie actually had some fighting skills. When they were fighting in the small space of the shower room. Connie picked up her phone outside. As she was about to call the police, a ck Maserati stopped in front of her. The car door was opened, and Ralph Chapman got out of the car, ¡°Where is she?¡± The moment Connie saw Ralph, she was so excited that she almost cried out! She hurriedly pointed at the female shower room, ¡°Lottie is inside!¡± ¡°That scary woman is also there!¡± Ralph frowned and hurried in. In the narrow space of the shower room, Lottie was pressed against the wall by the woman in ck. The sharp knife in the woman¡¯s hand was about to stab Lottie¡¯s white neck. Ralph was shocked, ¡°Let her go!¡± The woman turned around, and then sheughed when she saw Ralph as she didn''t expect to find him there. "I was still wondering how I should get you out of the hotel!" ¡°And you just show up like this!¡± After saying this, she looked at Lottie and smiled, ¡°So you¡¯re the one they said. Ralph¡¯s weak spot, huh?¡± Lottie was stunned. Ralph¡¯s weak spot? Was she really¡­ Ralph¡¯s weak spot? ¡°Ralph!¡± The woman grabbed Lottie and held the knife to her neck. The tip of the knife made a shallow cut on Lottie''s fair skin. The woman narrowed her eyes, ¡°Ralph, I¡¯m going to give you two choices. Let me kill you.¡± ¡°Or, let me kill her right in front of you!¡± ¡°Kill me.¡± Before Ralph could say anything, Lottie pursed her lips and said. ¡°My life is not worth as Ralph¡¯s.¡± Besides, she wasn¡¯t his weak spot. She was just a woman who had just married him for not even a month. Although they were a couple, they had no love basis at all. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn.¡± The woman bit her lips and choked Lottie¡¯s neck hard, ¡°Ralph, make a choice, now.¡± Ralph stood still, and his icy gaze was sweeping over the woman''s face. After a while, he said, ¡°Let her go.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Lottie¡¯s eyes widened instantly in shock. ¡°Ralph, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± This woman was trying to kill him! His shoulder was injured severely yesterday! Since now he finally had the opportunity to catch this woman, why didn¡¯t he make such a choice? ¡°Lottie.¡± Ralph took off his zer and held it in his hand. His voice was low and seductive, ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be divorced or widowed.¡± ¡°Even if I would die, I want to die before you.¡± Lottie was too stunned to speak. The woman in ckughed, ¡°Everyone says Mr. Chapman is a bastard who likes to abuse his wife. Surprisingly, you dote on her so much, huh?¡± After she said, her eyes flickered an icy light, ¡°But it¡¯s useless! From now on, there will be no more Ralph Chapman in this world!¡± Then, she directly let go of Lottie and rushed to Ralph¡¯s side. Before the knife in the woman¡¯s hand stabbed Ralph, the cold muzzle of a gun was pressed against her forehead. Her eyes instantly widened. How could Ralph have a gun with him? When did he take the gun out! Ralph wrenched the knife out of the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°The gun has been on my waist all the time.¡± T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Perhaps Ralph had read the woman¡¯s doubt, so he spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Just now when I said that to my wife, I blocked your view with my zer, and I took it out.¡± Then, he smiled, ¡°Do you still have any more questions?¡± The woman in ck felt chilled, ¡°No¡­. no more¡­¡± Ralph was so scary¡­ In such a situation, he could handle it so calmly, and even willing to ease her alert by giving a heartfelt confession to Lottie! Lottie was also a little overwhelmed by the scene in front of her. After a moment, she came over and picked up Ralph¡¯s zer that had fallen to the ground, ¡°I¡¯m going out first.¡± The woman was now unarmed, and Ralph had her under his control. So, she shouldn¡¯t stay and cause extra matters. ¡°You¡­¡± After Lottie left, the woman was trembling while looking at Ralph, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ralph smiled faintly, holding his gun and taking a step backward. ¡°Bang-!¡± ¡°Bang-!¡± After two gunshots, the woman knelt with her legs in blood. Two bullets. One went through her left leg and the other went through her right leg. ¡°You¡¯re just working for someone, so I won¡¯t kill you.¡± Ralph, who was tall in her sight, slowly put away his gun, and said indifferently, ¡°My assistant has called an ambnce. You won¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Go back and tell your boss don¡¯t conspire something bad next time.¡± Chapter 54 You Should Be Responsible for Your Promise Chapter 54 You Should Be Responsible for Your Promise The female assassin wailed on the floor. Ralph put the pistol away impassively and turned his head to nce at Lottie who was leaning against the wall, "Are you okay?" "I''m... fine." Lottie, who was still in shock, came back to her senses and shook her head with a pale face. Although she often saw props like pistols when she was on the set, this was the first time she had seen a real one. A few minutes ago, Ralph used it to shoot the female assassin. The smell of blood in the air and the blood all over the floor made her a little weak in the legs. "Are you really okay?" "I''m fine... really." Ralph turned around and walked out. As he walked to the door, he noticed that she didn''t follow. He frowned and turned his head back, "Why don¡¯t you follow me?" Lottie bit her lips, "I..." She had gotten so weak in the legs that she couldn''t walk. Noticing that she was a bit hesitant, Ralph curled his lips and realized the reason why she didn''t go. He shook his head helplessly, then walked over in big strides and embraced her horizontally. Lottie pursed her lips. She felt shy as she nestled in his arms and watched Ralph carry her out the door. Leaning against his chest, she could feel the pace of his breath and heartbeat. Inexplicably, Lottie''s face flushed. "Lottie!" They had just gotten out of the shower room when Connie hurried over, "Lottie, are you okay?" Lottie pursed her lips. Then she looked up and smiled towards Connie, "I''m fine." She was just a little weak in the legs. "What was going on..." Connie lowered her head and sighed heavily, "I just went to call my parents to tell them that we were safe, but you..." After that, she looked up into Ralph''s eyes, "Mr. Chapman, have you done with that woman?" Ralph nodded and turned away with Lottie in his arms, "She''s freaking out. I''ll take her back first." Connie was stunned. She hurriedly caught up with them, "What about me?" Ralph didn''t look back, "My assistant will take you back." Just as he finished speaking, Sean had already appeared in front of Connie. He made an inviting gesture to the direction of the car, "Miss Houghton, let''s go." Connie pursed her lips and raised her eyes to look in the direction Ralph and Lottie left, "If we drive back, what about them?" Seanughed, "It''s rare that Mr. Chapman has time to hug Mrs. Chapman for a walk. Why should we bother them?" It then dawned on Connie something. It was an excuse for Ralph as he said he was taking Lottie back to the hotel. He actually wanted to hold her a little longer, right? She snickered at the thought, "It seems that Mr. Chapman attaches great importance to Lottie!" "Of course. Mrs. Chapman is the first woman that Mr. Chapman cherishes so much." Connie gave him a sidelong nce, "Nonsense." "If Lottie is the first, what about Elijah and Fabian''s mother?" Sean was stunned and lowered his head. That woman... He couldn''t figure out Mr. Chapman''s feelings towards that woman. ... The sea breeze at night was a bit cool as it blew across the people on the beach. Ralph hugged Lottie and walked slowly on the beach by the sea. "I thought you should experience a lot after you have acted so many years." Ralph walked while speaking coolly, "It seems that I have still overestimated you." Lottie was speechless. Lying in his arms, she smelled the familiar scent. She pouted, "What I saw on the movie set are all fake..." But everything that just happened was real! Lottie¡¯s body shivered slightly. After a while, Ralph spoke in a soft tone, "Are you afraid?" It was the gentlest voice Lottie had ever heard from him. She buried her head in his arms, and said in a muffled voice, "A little." "It may happen many times in the future." Ralph took a long breath and looked indifferently into the distance, "Lottie, I thought you have known much about me before you married me." But now it seemed that she hadn''t. Lottie pursed her lips and raised her bright eyes to look at him without speaking. Ralph shook his head helplessly, "I have rivals. There are only opponents from rivalpanies, but also those guys who are fighting for the inheritance from the Chapman family." "Since five years ago, they have not given up assassinating me." "What happened today happens around me all the time." His voice was low and unemotional, "Lottie, if you want to divorce me now, it''s not toote." Lottie looked at him. The bright moonlight made his side face look more stoical and chiseled. She remembered the injury on his shoulderst night, and those words Sean said about the experiences he had five years ago... Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She didn¡¯t know why, but at this moment, she actually felt that Ralph was lonely. He seemed untouchable, cold, and arrogant to others, but he might also felt vulnerable and lonely sometimes, right? Almost subconsciously, she grabbed Ralph''s shirt. "Ralph." She looked at him, and her eyes reflected the clear glow of the moonlight, "I won''t leave you alone." "Since I''ve decided to marry you, I won''t betray my oath." The light in Lottie''s eyes was serious and stubborn. Her eyes were even brighter than the moonlight. Ralph looked in it and smiled. "I see." He lifted his head, hugged her, and walked with great strides toward the hotel. It didn''t take long for Lottie to fall asleep in his arms. Ralph sighed helplessly and tightened his arms around her, "Lottie." "You have to be responsible for your promise." ... It was the next morning when Lottie woke up again. She opened her eyes and yawned, and tried to roll over when she realized she couldn''t move. She looked closely and realized that she was being held tightly in Ralph''s arms. He was still sleeping soundly. The sunlight in the early morning shone on his handsome face, making him extremely charming. Looking at his face, she felt her heart beating a little abnormal. So she turned her face away awkwardly and raised her hand to pull his arm aside. "Don''t move." Ralph''s low voice came to her ears. Lottie hurriedly stopped moving. She pursed her lips and nestled in his arms. Then she raised her eyes to look at the side of his handsome face, "You''re awake?" "I could have slept a little longer if you hadn''t moved around." Ralph''s eyes were closed, while his voice soundedzy. Listening to his tempting voice, Lottie silently bit her lips. "But ..." Lottie raised her hand and continued to pull his arm that was resting on her, "I still want to get up." Instead, he held her tightly and refused to let go, as if he really had the intention of taking her back to sleep again. Lottie panicked. She grabbed his arm in a hurry, "Ralph, you..." "You must let me go." Ralph closed his eyes and asked in a cold voice, "Why?" "Because..." Her little face flushed, "I have to pee..." "I need to go to the bathroom..." Just as she finished her words, Ralph had already withdrawn his arm. "Thanks!" Lottie hurriedly got up from the bed and darted into the bathroom. Before entering the door, she did not forget to look back at him, "Don''t worry. I wille back soon and sleep with you!" After she finished, the bathroom door was closed with a bang. Ralph, who was on the bed, changed to afortable position and closed his eyes. Yet he showed a slight smile. This silly girl. Chapter 55 My Wife Is Rather Shy Chapter 55 My Wife Is Rather Shy After Lottie finished using the bathroom, she briefly washed beforeing out. "Ralph, let''s go back to sleep..." She opened the door while speaking hurriedly. Because she had been in there for a bit too long, she was afraid that Ralph would think that she was going back on her words. Just as she finished speaking, she noticed that the room was silent. She thought Ralph had fallen asleep again. But when she looked up... When did four mene into their room? At this moment, Ralph was still leaning against the bed. And Sean stood in the middle of the room with three strangers who were looking at her in shock. The atmosphere was so awkward. Lottie froze for two seconds and finally came back to her senses. She smiled in embarrassment, "You guys... you want to talk about business, huh?" "Yes... these three executives heard that Mr. Chapman was attacked so they juste over to visit him..." Sean exined anxiously, as if he had done something wrong, "They came early in the morning. I didn''t let them in in case Mr. Chapman and you were sleeping." "Mr. Chapman usually gets up at seven o''clock. Just now I saw that it was already after nine, so I brought them in..." After saying that, he also gave Lottie a very apologetic look, "Mrs. Chapman, I really didn''t mean to disturb your and Mr. Chapman''s... life." Lottie paused for a moment before she understood what he meant. She was so embarrassed, "Sean, you may have misunderstood something." What she said like going back to sleep was really just sleeping! "You don''t have to exin." Ralph, who was leaning against the bed, changed to afortable position in a good mood, "Go to get me the breakfast." Lottie nced at Sean and the people behind him. They obviously still misunderstood her words... But she didn''t know how to exin, so she could only pout in depression and turn around to go out of Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. the door. The moment she closed the door, she clearly heard Ralph''s low and chuckling voice, "My wife is rather shy." Lottie was speechless. She was not shy, but struggling after being misunderstood! With her heart full of depression, Lottie went downstairs to buy breakfast. It was already nine o''clock in the morning. Lottie sat by the window and looking out as she waited for the shopkeeper to pack her breakfast. Two people on the beach caught her attention. It was a man and a woman. The man with sses was fat and looked to be in his forties or fifties. As for the woman... Lottie knew her. She was no other than Isobel, who had recently fallen in love with Luke. Lottie narrowed her eyes. She picked up her phone, filmed Isobel holding the middle-aged man''s arm, then stored it, and backed it up. Lottie took pictures of Isobel and the old man as long as they strolled along the beach. She didn''t even notice that the shopkeeper had packed her breakfast and put it on her table. After she went back to the hotel, she took her breakfast to Ralph''s room and then went back to Connie''s room. "Oh my God, you''re finally awake." Conniey on the couch and looked glumly at Lottie who entered, "I asked Sean about half an hour ago and he said you were still sleeping." "And I didn''t dare disturb you and Ralph, so I had toe back and keep waiting!" Lottie frowned and responded to her perfunctorily. Then she sat back on the couch and looked through the photos she had taken earlier. She wanted to know who the man that was hanging out with Isobel at the beach was. She didn''t remember Isobel having such an elder family member. Lottie used her slender fingers to zoom in on the photo and zoom out again. Finally, she could see the middle-aged man''s greasy face. She hadn''t seen him before. Lottie had been Isobel''s best friend for six years, and she had met almost all of the elders in Isobel''s family. "Isn''t this guy Director Peter Watts?" Connie came over and saw the photo on Lottie''s phone screen at a nce. Lottie hurriedly looked up, "You know him?" "Of course." Connie nodded and took the buns Lottie bought back. As she ate, she said, "I''ve worked as a stunt double inside his crew before." "This director is very famous and specializes in making movies. He has made many dazzling achievements and has brought many actresses out." "He has a movie recently, and he is selecting the female lead. The female stars in the entertainment industry all yearn for the role." After finishing a bun, Connie nced at Lottie, "How do you get his picture?" Lottie sneered and zoomed out the photo to show how intimate Isobel and the director looked. "Oh my God..." Connie marveled, "Isobel is crazy!" "Peter Watts is fifty-six, fat and bald, and he has a wife and even a child..." Lottie curled her lips, "So I''m not the only one who''s been cuckolded and betrayed." Luke betrayed her and treated her like a fool, and thought Isobel was his true love. But what happened? "You will cause a stir in the entertainment industry of Rexwell if you make these photos public on the inte." Connie sighed, "It seems that the heroine of Peter Watts''s next film will definitely be Isobel." "Not exactly." Lottieughed and brought the phone over, "Connie, Isobel manages so hard to get the role and even has sex with the director, but in the end, what if the heroine is not her... Then she will be desperate, right?" "Of course!" Connie started drinking milk again, "She''s so young. What is the reason for her to do this? She will not do this because she really loves that old guy. She just does this for the role." "But Lottie, she has dedicated herself to Peter Watts, so how can she failed to make it?" "What if I get the role?" Lottie narrowed her eyes and looked into the distance, "I''m going topete with Isobel for the heroine." "I''m sure I¡¯ll win." She had been bullied by Isobel long enough. When Lottie said this, the firmness in her voice made Connie surprised. She had never seen Lottie like this before. She seemed more charming this way than being soft-hearted and cute as before. "But." Connie still sighed, "It''s is a suspense y. Lottie, you have not acted for so many years. Can you handle it?" Lottie leaned backzily on the sofa and closed her eyes, "I didn¡¯t say I will really go to y the role." She wasn''t really interested in Peter Watts''s y. She just wanted to ruin Isobel¡¯s efforts, and then let Isobel go crazy and break down. Then, she would release the photos and videos of Isobel and Peter Watts. She wouldn¡¯t stop until Isobel disappeared from the entertainment industry! Lottie narrowed her eyes and looked icily into the distance. Back then, it was her who taught Isobel, and it was also her who supported Isobel to slowly turn from an inte celebrity into an actress. She didn''t want to make things irreparable before. But since Isobel and Luke were pushing her over and over again... Then she would definitely fight back! She would take action to let them know she could not only help them be famous but also make them lose their reputation! Chapter 56 Don’t Underestimate Our Dad! Chapter 56 Don¡¯t Underestimate Our Dad! Lottie Green told Natalia Ross about her desire of being the heroine of Peter Watts¡¯s movie. She didn¡¯t have any rtionship in the entertainment industry, and she didn¡¯t want to use the power of the Chapman family. The only person that could help her was her friend Natalia. ¡°Lottie, do you really think that Peter Watts will do me a favor?¡± On the phone, Natalia was smiling helplessly, ¡°Although I am the best actress, I am just an actress.¡± ¡°It seems like I can¡¯t help you this time.¡± ¡°However.¡± After a pause, Natalia continued, ¡°I can ask my friends whether they can help you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so grateful to you!¡± Lottie was standing at the balcony, admiring the outside view of the endless sea as she took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t need Peter Watts to do me a special favor. I just want him to give me a chance to ¡°I understand.¡± Natalia paused for a while, ¡°However Lottie, if you can gain the heroine of this movie, you¡¯ll get a foothold within the entertainmentmunity, to some degree.¡± ¡°I heard that the hero for Peter Watts¡¯s uing movie should be Alfred Barton.¡± ¡°Alfred is a handsome man who is talented in acting, and he is also cold and artistic., All of the other actresses are crazy about coborating with him this time but none of them got the chance yet¡­ ¡± After hearing what Natalia said, Lottie¡¯s hand which was holding the phone froze for a while. She recalled the cold face she saw this morning. That man¡­ ¡°I have no interest in Alfred.¡± Lottie smiled and interrupted Natalia as she said, ¡°I am only interested in getting the role.¡± To be honest, she wasn¡¯t even interested in the movie either. She did this because she was sick of Isobel¡¯s dirty deals. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalia was not mad at Lottie for Lottie interrupting her, ¡°I will ask my friends right away.¡± Just 13 minutes after Lottie hung up the phone, Ralph Chapman¡¯s phone in the room next door rang. It was from Kayden Chapman, ¡°Uncle, Lottie wants you to do her a favor. ¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ralph coldly held the phone while applying the medicine to his injured shoulder. He had carried Lottie for so long as he walkedst night and was unaware that his injured shoulder was torn. When the bandage was revealed, the wound looked nasty. Sean who was standing beside couldn¡¯t help himself staring at the bloody wound on his master¡¯s shoulder. Then he approached Ralph and said, ¡°Mr. Chapman, should I find a doctor for you?¡± Ralph¡¯s cold eyes looked at him. Immediately Sean remained silent. Only then Ralph carried on chatting with Kayden on the phone, ¡°What¡¯s the reason for her to do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± On the phone, Kayden wasughing, ¡°Lottie only told Natalia that she wanted this role. ¡± ¡°I just did a quick search and found out that this show was actually sponsored by my friend¡¯s movie Kayden sounded like he was quite pleased, ¡°Ralph, as for the pocket money, could you...¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of your friend¡¯s moviepany?¡± Ralph finished treating his wound as he switched on the speaker on his phone and skillfully wrapped his shoulder with bandages, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sean to buy thepany,¡± Kayden was speechless. He just wanted to get more pocket money, instead of persuading his uncle to buy thepany! ¡®Is there anyone more stingy than Ralph?¡¯ ¡°All right.¡± Kayden sighed helplessly. He sounded disappointed, ¡°I already told my friend that the heroine of the movie should be selected through an audition, and it should be held fairly.¡± ¡°Just...¡± Kayden slightly pursed his lips, ¡°I¡¯m wondering whether Lottie is able to get this role or not?¡± In fact, Lottie had just been a stunt double before, and she had no experience of any roles before. ¡°She¡¯s ready.¡± Ralph tidied up the bandage and elegantly buttoned his shirt, ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Kayden remained in silence for a while, and suddenly he continued in a cunning voice, ¡°Lottie directly sought help from Natalia instead of you. Is it because she still doesn¡¯t fully trust you yet, or perhaps you two aren¡¯t that intimate...¡± Just when Kayden finished his sentence, Sean immediately felt the sudden drop in temperature within the room. ¡°So I just applied for an ount to disguise myself as a member of the moviepany.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ralphzily leaned on the sofa in a graceful manner and said, ¡°And then?¡± ¡°And I will pretend that I help Lottie for some reason. Then when she finally gets the role, she will know it is you that actually helps her!¡± ¡°Only by this way will Lottie trust you more...¡± ¡°Send over your ount number.¡± Ralph¡¯s long legs crossed elegantly. His longrge hands raising the goblet as he took a sip of red wine, ¡°I¡¯ll contact her by myself.¡± Kayden on the phone was startled, ¡°But Ralph...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want your pocket money anymore?¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll send it to you right away!¡± ¡­ Just when Ralph logged into the ount given by Kayden, a new friend request appeared in his contact list. And her avatar was just a picture from the cartoon, Sailor Moon. The remarks with the friend request were like this, ¡°Hi, this is Lottie Green.¡± He held his phone in his hand as he looked into her avatar and smiled helplessly. ¡®This little idiot still acts like she¡¯s 13 although she''s already 23 years old.¡¯ He epted the friend request. In the room next door, Lottie was lying on the bed, carefully checking her words, ¡°Connie, what do you think of this gentleman¡¯s character?¡± Natalia said she didn¡¯t know much about this big shot either, but she heard that he was an emotional person¡­ Lottie frowned and said, ¡°What if I identally say something that makes him mad? What if he refuses to help me?¡± Connie frowned as she thought for a while, ¡°Why don¡¯t you send him emojis, like little kittens. These emojis can bridge people together and usually causes no disgust. ¡± Lottie agreed with what Connie said. Hence she took a deep breath and sent a poor kitty emoji to Ralph. ¡°Sean.¡± Inside the room next door, Ralph was signaling Sean toe over, ¡°Go to search on this kitten for me.¡± Sean was speechless. Half an hourter, every single piece of information about this cat was being disyed on the ¡°Sir, this must be a so-called emoji.¡± Ralph frowned and asked, ¡°What does it mean?¡± Sean shook his head in confusion. The two men had never used social media before. Thought they did some research on their phones for a long time but they still didn¡¯t know what Lottie was trying to express. ¡°Master Fabian and Elijah should have an idea about this.¡± In the end, Sean proposed a smart suggestion. Hence, both Elijah and Fabian who were in Rexwell received the same message at the same time. It was an emoji sent by their Dad. ¡°Brother, why did Daddy send us an emoji? He has been stern all the time!¡± Fabian was so excited that he gave Elijah a look and said, ¡°He must have changed a lot after he falls in love with Lottie.¡± Elijah didn¡¯t bother him, instead, he picked up his phone and sent a voice message to Ralph, ¡°This emoji means that Lottie''s the poor kitten in the emoji, looking at you helplessly. She¡¯s hoping that you could give her some attention.¡± Just as Elijah finished saying, he put down his phone and gave Fabian a cold stare. ¡°Do not underestimate Daddy!¡± However, Fabian didn¡¯t think their dad wanted to ask for its meaning. ¡°Daddy is the richest man in Rexwell, and the smartest man all over the world! So definitely, it is impossible that he can¡¯t understand the meaning of an emoji.¡± Just when he finished saying, they both received a cartoon emoji again from Ralph, ¡°What does this one mean?¡± Fabian was speechless. Chapter 57 My Husband Loves Me So Much Chapter 57 My Husband Loves Me So Much Lottie and the ¡°master¡± actually chatted with each other for the whole afternoon. It wasn¡¯t because they had a lot ofmon topics, but because that man replied¡­ too slowly! Every time she sent a message, Lottie only got a reply when she was about to fall asleep. She thought about it and figured that the person from Thunder Pictures Entertainment wasn¡¯t a young man. He was probably around 50 years old. Otherwise, there was no other exnation for his slow reaction and typing speed. And hence she started to refer to him politely when they chatted by using ¡°dear you¡± instead. ¡°So, ¡®dear you¡¯ means ¡®like you¡¯.¡± In Chapmans¡¯ Vi in Rexwell, Fabian was surveilling his father¡¯s phone through aputer. He advised his father nonchntly, ¡°Daddy, you are out of fashion. She is pleasing you!¡± Ralph paused, and he also started to reply to Lottie intimately. Lottie was frightened when she received the reply. How could an older person call her so intimately? ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this to me.¡± She chatted with him briefly and set up an audition date with him. She then said goodbye. She let out a sigh of relief when she put down her phone. For some reason, she thought that the person chatting with her was¡­ a bit weird. By the time she put down her phone, it was already dark outside. Connie who stayed in the room all day suggested going downstairs to get some food. They decided to go to the electronic music festival at night. They wanted to eat now so that they could go early and get two good seats. Lottie stood up from the sofa and stretched. She freshened up and went out with Connie. Connie told Lottie to knock on Ralph¡¯s door when they passed by his room, ¡°He went to the water park to look for you because he didn¡¯t see you yesterday. You should also invite him for dinner today.¡± Lottie hesitated, but she knocked on the door finally. She didn¡¯t really want Connie to have dinner with Ralph. Ralph was a cold person. He was sometimes gentle towards her but was normally cold towards others. Lottie was worried that Connie would feel ufortable. But she had to knock on the door since Connie told her to. Shortly after, someone opened the door. The tall man stood in front of the door, ¡°What is up?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Lottie looked up and met his deep eyes, ¡°Do you want to have dinner with us?¡± The cool and imperious Ralph frowned and paused slightly, and then he nodded. Connie almost jumped out of excitement! She could finally dine with Ralph! She then excitedly thought that Ralph would never want to dine at their favorite small restaurant. He would probably bring them to a high-ss restaurant. And he would definitely pay for the meal! Connie felt happy as soon as she thought about it. She never went to the restaurants where the celebrities often gathered! ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Ralph looked straight ahead as he asked nonchntly in the elevator. Lottie paused and looked at him, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Ralph said quietly, ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s just eat what you guys normally eat.¡± Connie quickly hinted at Lottie. She wanted Lottie to get her signals so that they could go to a high-ss restaurant. But Lottie misunderstood her signals. She smiled, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to a roadside restaurant then.¡± Connie was stunned. What did Lottie say? It was even not suitable for a person like Ralph! Why didn¡¯t they go to a high-ss restaurant? Connie tried hard to hint at Lottie with her eyes, hoping that Lottie would change her mind. But Lottie smiled and said, ¡°Connie said dinner is on her tonight.¡± Connie was speechless. She didn¡¯t say that! Ralph turned his head and nced at Connie. He smiled as he said, ¡°Thank you in advance, Miss Houghton.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s not a big cost.¡± They left the hotel and went to a roadside restaurant. Ralph was in a ck suit, looking proud and apathetic. He stood out like a sore thumb. But the disparity between him and the restaurant made the scene looked oddly fascinating. He was fiddling with his phonezily and elegantly, making people who walked by turn to look at him. Lottie also couldn¡¯t help looking at him. The waiter brought the menu over. Lottie was about to order something when her phone rang. It was a message from the person she chatted with afternoon, ¡°Have you had your dinner yet?¡± Lottie pursed her lips and quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m about to eat.¡± ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ordering food right now.¡± ¡°Such a coincidence. I¡¯m also ordering food right now.¡± ¡°Lottie, stop ying with your phone.¡± Connie who sat next to Lottie said generously, ¡°My treat. Just order anything you like!¡± Lottie quickly put down her phone and grabbed the menu. But then her phone rang again. She picked up the phone again and replied. Connie pursed her lips, ¡°Who is that? Is that more important than eating?¡± ¡°It is the master I chatted with before.¡± Lottie softly rubbed her temples. She replied as sheined, ¡°He is quite stern when he is talking about work with me this afternoon.¡± ¡°But then now he is asking me what I am eating for dinner.¡± Lottie subconsciously nced at Ralph who was fiddling with his phone seriously. Connie figured that he wasn¡¯t paying attention to them. She lowered her voice and whispered to Lottie, ¡°Is he flirting with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible¡­¡± Lottie grimaced. Otherwise, why would a 50-year-old man chat with her while having dinner? ¡°But he is out of luck.¡± Lottie pursed her lips, ¡°I will rather give up the role than give him a chance.¡± After that, she took out her phone and typed, ¡°Dear master, let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯m having dinner with my husband right now.¡± ¡°My husband is very possessive, and he doesn¡¯t like me ying with my phone during dinner.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk next time!¡± She then put down her phone. She turned around and ordered some dishes earnestly with Connie. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. While ordering, the master stopped sending her messages. Lottie was about to put down the pen she was using to order food, and then her phone rang again. It was him again. ¡°Are you married?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m married.¡± ¡°How¡¯s your rtionship with your husband?¡± ¡°Great, very great!¡± Lottie gritted her teeth. She looked up and nced at Ralph who was just sitting there fiddling with his phone seriously. ¡°My husband loves me so much. He will feel sad if he doesn¡¯t see me for a day. Not only he¡¯s possessive, but he¡¯s also extremely clingy. He wants to be with me all the time and even wants me to feed him food¡­¡± Lottie exaggerated her rtionship with Ralph to prevent ¡°the master¡± from having hopes about her. Ralph was amused. His wife was more interesting than he thought. Not long after, the dishes were ready. Ralph put away his phone elegantly. Like the gentleman he was, he took a piece of sparerib and put it somewhere close to Lottie¡¯s mouth, ¡°I¡¯m feeding you, right?¡± Chapter 58 Are They Your Mommy And Daddy? Chapter 58 Are They Your Mommy And Daddy? ¡°Ugh¡­Yes, you¡¯re!¡± Lottie only realized what had just happened after eating the sparerib. And her face blushed immediately. Ralph picked up another vegetable and was ready to feed her. She hurriedly moved her body backward, ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t need it!¡± Although she rejected it, she still ate it honestly when Ralph fed her the vegetable again. On the other side, Connie silently covered her eyes. She was embarrassed about such a scene. Why did she decide to eat together with a newly married couple! While thinking, she took a sip of water and coughed lightly, ¡°Lottie, I suddenly want to buy some milk.¡± Lottie frowned, ¡°Do you still want to drink some milk after having a barbecue?¡± Connie thought for a moment, ¡°I need to keep a bnced diet!¡± As she left, she clearly heard Lottie¡¯s puzzled voice behind her, ¡°I remember you don¡¯t like milk.¡± Connie rolled her eyes. What an idiot her friend was! She was trying to create a chance for her to stay with her husband alone! ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a loud sound forced Connie¡¯s thoughts back. Only then, she realized that she had knocked down a little girl who was standing behind her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Connie hurriedly helped her up and checked her body. Luckily the restaurant was on the beach, so she hadn¡¯t suffered from any injuries even though she had fallen. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The little girl was wearing a white pleated dress with two twisted braids, which made her look like a cute porcin doll. She stared at Connie with her big and ck eyes, ¡°But I can¡¯t find my mommy and daddy¡­¡± A missing child? Connie was stunned and immediately took out her mobile phone to call the police but was then stopped by the little girl. ¡°I think my mommy and daddy wille to the beach soon to look for me!¡± After saying this, she stared at Connie¡¯s face with her big and pitiful eyes, ¡°But, I¡¯m a bit hungry.¡± Connie¡¯s heart was touched when she looked at this little girl¡¯s pitiful and cute look, ¡°What do you want to eat? I will buy it for you!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes then nced at the dishes on Lottie¡¯s table in the distance, ¡°I want to eat sparerib ¡­¡± Sparerib? Connie frowned and suddenly thought that they had just ordered sparerib! She smilingly helped her up, ¡°That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll take you there!¡± Connie returned to the table with Ste in her arms. By the time she returned, both Lottie and Ralph were ying with their phones. Ralph asked on the phone, ¡°Does your husband always feed you?¡± Lottie replied, ¡°Of course! I am his darling and he always does this for me!¡± After sending this sentence, Lottie let out a long breath of relief. She had already made it so clear to the Master, so he should be clear that she was not someone he would cheat easily! But what Lottie did not expect was that the Master also sent her another message not long after. ¡°You will get what you want.¡± Lottie frowned. What did he mean? ¡°Beautifuldy!¡± Before she understood what the master meant, a little girl¡¯s sweet voice rang out in her ears. Lottie hurriedly raised her head. The one in Connie¡¯s arms was the girl who had taken crisps from her at the supermarket earlier! ¡°This little girl got separated from her family and she said she was hungry and wanted to eat sparerib.¡± Connie smiled embarrassedly and put Ste down, ¡°I remember that we have ordered sparerib¡­¡± ¡°Take it!¡± Ralph on the side indifferently pushed the te of sparerib to her. ¡°Thanks!¡± Ste climbed onto the chair and nibbled on the sparerib while tantly looking at Ralph. ¡®Is this handsome man the husband of the prettydy?¡¯ ¡®He looks so good!¡¯ ¡®He is even more handsome than Uncle Alfred!¡¯ She thought with some discouragement that even if Uncle Alfred really came topete with this gentleman for the prettydy¡­ he might be defeatedpletely¡­ The more the little girl thought about it, the more depressed she became, yet, the sweet sparerib in her mouth turned tasteless. Finally, she simply stopped eating and picked up the drink from the other side, and took a big gulp. But the taste of this drink was¡­ When she had just taken a sip, she sensed something wrong, but the fiery liquid had already been swallowed into her stomach. Arge hand with slender knuckles immediately snatched the cup out of her hand. Ralph¡¯s cold and low voice rang in her ears, ¡°Who allows you to drink this?¡± The voice was so serious that Ste shrank instinctively, ¡°I¡­¡± It was over! She must have made the prettydy¡¯s husband angry and her n to get close to her must have failed! Just when Ste was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know what to do, Ralph stood up and his shadow cast by his bodypletely covered Ste. She was so frightened that her head was dizzy and there were tears in her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to drink your wine¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Ralph¡¯s big hand reached over and carried her up. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the other side of the table, Lottie, who was secretly talking to Connie about Ralph, hurriedly looked up when she heard the noise. Ralph had already carried up Ste and was striding towards the car, ¡°She drank alcohol and I must bring her to the hospital.¡± Lottie was stunned and she hurriedly took her bag on the table and chased after him after realizing the seriousness of the problem. Connie also got up and wanted to go after her, but was then stopped by the owner of the restaurant, ¡° 95 dors, cash or credit card?¡± Connie went speechless. She had promised to treat Lottie and Ralph for dinner. She had promised¡­ ¡­ The restaurant was not very far from the hospital. Twenty minutester, Ralph had already arrived at the hospital with Ste in his arms. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t want to see a doctor!¡± Ste struggled desperately in his arms with tears falling down, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see a doctor!¡± However, Ralph still held her tightly in his arms, ¡°Don¡¯t move. It¡¯s good for you.¡± Previously, Fabian had also mistakenly drunk his grandpa¡¯s red wine and waster hospitalized for a long time due to alcohol allergy. Ste looked at Ralph¡¯s face with tears in her eyes, ¡°You are so bad!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be nice to the prettydy since you¡¯re so bad!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help Uncle Alfred steal away her! Oof¡­¡± Ralph frowned helplessly. He hated children crying, thus, both Fabian and Elijah had always been very sensible and rarely cried in front of him. But, he didn¡¯t know why he felt no disgust for this little girl who was crying in his arms. Instead, he felt heartbroken and did not want her to cry. ¡°Let me hold her.¡± Lottie pursed her lips and walked over to hold Ste in her arms, ¡°Children are not allowed to drink the wine. He is doing something good for you.¡± As she said that, they had already reached the emergency room. The doctor adjusted his sses and raised his eyes to ask Ste a question. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Ste.¡± ¡°Are they your mommy and daddy?¡± ¡°¡­No, they¡¯re a prettydy and handsome but bad-tempered stranger. ¡± Chapter 59 Stella Is My Adopted Daughter Chapter 59 Ste Is My Adopted Daughter ¡°Although she drank some alcohol, fortunately, she didn¡¯t drink too much. There are no allergic signs on her body.¡± The doctor sighed lightly after giving a quick examination on Ste, ¡°There¡¯s no need to have gastric drink the wine.¡± Ralph Chapman raised his head and looked at Sean who was standing at the door. Sean hurriedly turned around, ¡°I¡¯ll go to buy some yogurt now!¡± Lottie crouched down and gently stroke Ste¡¯s back, ¡°Ste, are you okay?¡± Ste opened her eyes to look at Lottie, ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Lottie was a bit stunned. ¡°I wish I could have a Mommy¡­¡± Ste, who was in a daze because of alcohol, hugged Lottie¡¯s hand, ¡°Uncle Alfred said that my parents are still alive, and they¡¯re still looking for me¡­¡± ¡°But where are they¡­¡± Ste said while her tears rolled down her face, ¡°Prettydy, can you be my Mommy?¡± After that, she raised her wet eyes to look at Ralph, ¡°You can be my daddy.¡± Ralph slightly frowned but didn¡¯t say anything. He had no idea why he suddenly felt that¡­ Ste looked like Lottie from some angles. Ste also had some simrities to Fabian and Elijah. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Ste slipped into Lottie¡¯s arms with tears rolling down, ¡°I have Mommy¡­¡± Ste threw her warm and soft body into Lottie¡¯s arms, and Lottie held Ste tightly in her arms. ¡°Mommy¡­¡± She said and fell into a deep sleep in Lottie¡¯s arm. When Lottie heard Ste¡¯s even breathing from her arms, she let out a sigh of relief. Then, she put her onto the bed. When Lottie put her hand out, Ste reached out to hold her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t go¡­¡± Lottie pursed her lips and softly reassured her, ¡°Mommy won¡¯t go¡­¡± After saying that, she sat down at the bedside. She took a look at Ralph in embarrassment, ¡°I¡­ can I stay here with her?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ralph pulled a chair over from the other side and hinted her to sit on it, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡± Ralph¡¯s low voice made Lottie couldn¡¯t help but blush. She pursed her lips and lowered her voice, ¡°You won¡¯t be annoyed, right?¡± After all, Ste was someone who had no rtionship with them. This little girl was just a passerby. At this moment, Ralph was supposed to finish his dinner and go back to his office to work. But because of her tenderheartedness, he had to waste his time staying here with her. ¡°I won¡¯t be annoyed.¡± Ralph nced at Ste with his deep eyes, ¡°Actually, I would like to have a daughter.¡± Lottie was stunned, and she looked back at him nkly, wondering why he suddenly said that. He smiled slightly when he saw that she was dumbfounded, ¡°Elijah and Chapman also want a sister.¡± He said while he turned his gaze to Lottie¡¯s belly, ¡°That agreement¡­ you¡¯ve already signed it, right?¡± Lottie froze for a moment as she suddenly thought of the agreement that Elijah had brought to her earlier. The agreement said that she had to give Ralph a child in a year! Lottie¡¯s face instantly flushed! She hurriedly turned her face away, ¡°This¡­¡± Lottie¡¯s mind went nk and she began to stutter, ¡°I¡­¡± Just when the atmosphere became extremely romantic, the door of the ward opened with a ¡°bang¡±. Alfred, who was dressed in costume, pushed the door and strode in anxiously, ¡°Ste!¡± Lottie hurriedly made a ¡°silent¡± gesture, ¡°She is sleeping.¡± After saying that, she lifted her head, ¡°Alfred?¡± Alfred nodded faintly. He strode in and crouched down to look at Ste¡¯s little face, ¡°How¡¯s she?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Lottie pursed her lips, lowered her voice, and exined to Alfred the ins and outs, ¡°We were not paying attention at that time. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Alfred frowned, and the expression on his face was serious and cold, ¡°I still have to doubt that you¡¯ve abducted a child.¡± Lottie waspletely frozen. Abduct a child? Alfred indifferently pulled away Lottie¡¯s hand that was holding Ste, ¡°We have already called the police.¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± When Lottie pulled her hand away, Ste, who was lying on the bed, called out pitifully. Alfred¡¯s brows drew together in a frown. Ralph came over and took Lottie in his arms. He said coldly and sarcastically, ¡°Clever parents never lose their children.¡± Ralph¡¯s words made Alfred frown harder. Whether in the Barton family or in the entertainment industry, he was always noble and arrogant. No one had ever dared to say that to him. He stood up and looked back at Ralph indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve just been too busy at work.¡± There was an electronic music festival in the water park tonight. Before he attended the event, he had asked his manager to look after Ste. However, just as he got onto the stage, his manager couldn¡¯t find Ste. Alfred was actually shocked because Ste had always been well-behaved. How could she suddenly run out alone? ¡°Is that so?¡± Ralph looked faintly at Alfred with his deep eyes, ¡°I¡¯m always busy, too.¡± ¡°But neither of my sons have ever gone missing.¡± He said smugly, making Lottie couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. There would be no possibility for that two naughty children to get lost. It wasn¡¯t fair topare Elijah and Fabian with Ste. Alfred frowned and was silent for a moment. Then he snorted, ¡°No one knows whether your words are true or not.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the police.¡± Ralph looked faintly at him, ¡°If it¡¯s not us abducting your child, then you¡¯re ndering us.¡± ¡°Whatever.¡± Alfred held Ste in his arms and said coldly, ¡°As a father, I won''t let you go even if I have made a mistake.¡± Alfred¡¯s words made Lottie slightly stun. Alfred was Ste¡¯s father? So the little Ste was the illegitimate daughter of Alfred. She was just the girl who was exposed on the Inte a few days ago. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Then, who was her mother? Lottie was very curious about it. Alfred frowned as he felt Lottie¡¯s curiosity. He just remembered that Lottie had recognized him when he stepped into this room. He slightly sighed, ¡°Ste is my adopted daughter.¡± He stroked Ste¡¯s back heartily, ¡°The doctor said she was too small as if she was the youngest of twins or triplets. So, she was abandoned.¡± ¡°She is so pitiful. I did everything I could to protect her these years. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt.¡± When he finished, he looked Lottie in the eye, ¡°I tell you this because I know that you¡¯ve recognized me.¡± ¡°But I hope you won¡¯t tell the media about the matter of Ste.¡± ¡°Of course, even if you release this to the public, I¡¯m not afraid, too.¡± Chapter 60 It Takes Time Chapter 60 It Takes Time Lottie Greenughed, ¡°I will not expose that.¡± She was not interested in revealing someone¡¯s privacy. Also, when this news was revealed, Alfred was not the one that hurt the most but the girl named Ste. Probably Alfred felt surprised by her attitude so he couldn¡¯t say a word when he saw her face. Ralph Chapman slightly frowned and pulled Lottie into his arms. After a while, the police officers arrived. ¡°Uncle Alfred...¡± When Lottie and Ralph were going to report to the police officers, Ste who was lying on the bed opened her eyes. She grabbed Alfred¡¯s sleeve when she was befuddled, ¡°Uncle Alfred...¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to me. It¡¯s me who ran away secretly just to look for the prettydy...¡± After listening to her words, Alfred frowned deeply. Subconsciously, he turned back to look at Lottie. Was this woman... the ¡°prettydy¡± mentioned by Ste so many times? ¡°Prettydy, I am sorry.¡± Ste¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness and she said, ¡°I just think that you feel like my mother...¡± Her eyes which were blurred by tears made Lottie feel touched. How could she me her? Lottie gently smiled at Ste, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°It seems to be a misunderstanding.¡± The police officer smiled and patted Alfred¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Alfred, please take care of your child next time and make things clear before calling the police.¡± After saying that, the police officers left. Alfred stood still, and he seemed to be unhappy. ¡°Bye.¡± Ralph looked at Alfred indifferently for a while and left together with Lottie. When Ralph reached the door, he frowned and turned back to look at Ste who was still lying on the bed. ¡°Anything wrong?¡± When Lottie saw this, she frowned then asked silently. Ralph paused for a while. Holding her hand, then he continued walking towards the door. Fabian Chapman and Elijah Chapman often said that they wanted a younger sister. He never thought about it before. But tonight, the adorable little girl made Ralph suddenly think that it seemed not bad... to have a daughter. When they arrived at the hotel, Lottie and Ralph went into the elevator together. While Ralph was standing at the door of his room, Sean Hond was searching for the room card in the bag hurriedly. ¡°Good night!¡± Lottie waved her hands towards him and lowered her head to take out her room card. However, before she opened her door, there was a man¡¯s arm approaching her. She was directly pulled into the room next door. With a ¡°bump¡± sound, the room of the door closed. Sean, who was still searching for the room card, was shocked. When he raised his head again, Lottie and Ralph had disappeared from his eyesight. There was only a closed door. Sean raised his hand to knock on the door gently, ¡°Sir, you...¡± A husky male voice suddenly came from the room, ¡°Get out of here.¡± Sean was stunned before understanding his words, ¡°All right!¡± ¡°Umm, have a good night!¡± After saying that, he took out a piece of paper to write a note. Then, he left it inside Connie Houghton¡¯s room. At that moment, inside the room. Lottie was being pressed against the door. She was leaning against a cold door while facing Ralph who was extremely excited. Ralph held her chin and his deep eyes were filled with a sense of sexual allure, ¡°Lottie.¡± Her heart started to beat faster and her face was blushed. She found her action uncontroble. She heard her voice trembling, ¡°What...¡± ¡°Is the little girl tonight adorable?¡± He kissed her ear loops while saying this with his alluring voice. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The heat from a deep breath came along with his deep voice had stimted a shiver from Lottie¡¯s neck instinctively. She pursed her lips and her lips were dry, ¡°Yes, she is.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s give birth to a girl like her.¡± Ralph was grabbing her thin waist with his big hand while saying, ¡°Fabian and Elijah want to have a younger sister.¡± Lottie felt that her mind was unable to follow Ralph¡¯s actions. She was like a fish almost out of the water but she was getting addicted to it and could not escape from him. When he pressed her against the bed, she grabbed his hand, ¡°Ralph.¡± Ralph¡¯s hands slightly stopped moving. She looked at him fearfully with her beautiful eyes, ¡°I... am scared.¡± They once had sex on the first night after their wedding. However, she was drunk and unconscious at that time. But, she waspletely clear-minded at this moment. In the heart of her inner side, everything done by the man five years ago emerged unconsciously right now... She still remembered the pain at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He said with a patient and restrained voice, ¡°You can do it.¡± Lottie was extremely blushed and she pursed her lips, ¡°But...¡± ¡°You have also promised Fabian and Elijah before, haven¡¯t you?¡± He held her chin and his eyes were extremely alluring, ¡°You can¡¯t be an adult who doesn¡¯t keep her promise to the children.¡± His voice felt like a soft drug. Lottie was sure that she had gotten addicted. She nodded silently, ¡°All right.¡± After getting her confirmation, Ralph smiled and lowered his head to kiss her lips. ¡°Babe, you are so sweet.¡± ... After the night, Lottie felt limp and exhausted when she woke up the next morning. Since he kept on doing so, she felt every inch of her skin painful. She closed her eyes and scolded silently, ¡°What a beast..¡± ¡°Beast?¡± After she said so, a man¡¯s deep voice came into the room. Lottie felt shocked and her body became rigid immediately. She opened her eyes slowly and looked in the direction of the voice. At that moment, he was sitting elegantly on his chair with his legs crossed. He was looking at her with a smiley face. When the morning sunshine shined on his face, she could feel a sense ofziness and pride from him. Ralph looked at him and said, ¡°Ms. Green, I think that I have done well in controlling myself.¡± After saying that, he stood up and walked to the edge of the bed. Then he looked at Lottie from a higher position with his deep eyes. He said, ¡°Are you interested in a true experience together with a...¡± He bent his body and came near to her ears, ¡°Beast?¡± Suddenly, Lottie was dumbfounded and her entire body moved backward. ¡°No, I am not.¡± At that moment, Lottie¡¯s phone rang. She suddenly bounced up to pick up the phone like she had caught an excellent excuse. ¡°Hi, Connie!¡± On the phone, Connie¡¯s voice seemed to be very low, ¡°Lottie, it¡¯s already past nine o''clock. Do you still want to go out with me?¡± ¡°We are going back tomorrow. So, we only have one day left.¡± When Connie did not see Alfred at the music festivalst night, she was very demotivated as if she was dying. Until now, her voice was also extremely weak. ¡°Yes! I will go!¡± Lottie immediately said because she was afraid that Ralph would stop her after a while. ¡°I¡¯ming to look for you now!¡± After saying that, she immediately hung up the call and raised her head with a smile towards Ralph, ¡°I... want to apany Connie to the water park.¡± She expressed all her thoughts on her face. Ralph was amused by her reaction, ¡°I will let you go.¡± ¡°But...¡± He raised his hand and gently tidied her hair on the temples gently, ¡°I may fail to make it at once, right?¡± ¡°It takes some time to have a daughter.¡± Lottie was speechless. Was there someone who could help her? Chapter 61 This Role Is Very Important to Isobel Chapter 61 This Role Is Very Important to Isobel "Why are you so listless?" On a chair in the Marine Park, Connie was looking at Lottie. They were both listless. Lottie sighed faintly, "I am missing Elijah and Fabian." Of course, she couldn''t say that the real reason was she had been disturbed by Ralph all night! She looked up at Connie and asked, "How about you?" "Well..." Connie sighed and fixed her eyes on the front, "I had intended toe and see my idol Alfred inst night''s electronic music festival." "However... he had left from the backstage before it was his turn to get on the stage." What? Lottie pursed her lips, "If I remember correctly, Alfred Barton is staying in the room next door, right?" "Isn''t it easy to see him?" "It''s different." Connie sighed, "I don''t want to intervene in his personal life." She looked at Lottie, "Anyway, you won''t understand even if I tell you." She changed into afortable posture and leaned against the chair. "But Lottie, I used to think that you and Alfred were a good match. I also thought that Luke had stood in your way..." "What a pity..." Lottie shrugged, "I don''t have a good impression of your idol." The first time they met, she knocked on the wrong door and he got a bad attitude. The second time they met, he judged her a bad person who abducted children. "That''s because you don''t understand him." Connie curled her lips and said, "He is actually very kind." "As the heir of a big family, he didn''t follow his family''s arrangements to do business. He chose what he liked to do." "But I heard that his family had made an engagement for him, but the woman who he is engaged to is missing. I don''t know if it is true..." Lottie was confused. But she was not interested in Alfred Barton at all. The woman breathed a sigh of relief, stood up, and pulled Connie up. "Let''s go on to enjoy our time. We won''t be able have fun back in Rexwell tomorrow." Connie nodded. When she looked up, she saw a love bruise on the back of Lottie''s neck. Connie snickered and hit Lottie with her elbow. "Mr. Chapman really did a good jobst night, huh?" Lottie''s face suddenly turned blushed. She turned her face away and strode forward. "I don''t know what you say." Connie happily caught up with her. "Have your androphobia been cured by Mr. Chapman?" "I had thought it would be a pity for you missing the sexual life." Lottie rolled her eyes at her, not wanting to continue this topic. Connie blinked at her and said, "It seems that I''m going to sleep alone tonight!" Lottie, "..." ... Connie was right. In the evening, when she and Lottie were about to have dinner together, someone borrowed Connie for a while from Lottie. It was Ralph''s assistant, Sean Hond. "Miss Houghton, my boss thinks you would be afraid of sleeping alone tonight, so we''ve prepared a gift for you." Following her words came a thick envelop with a generous sum of money offered to her. Looking at the message on her phone and then at Lottie, who was eating, Connie sighed. ¡®Lottie, don''t me me.¡¯ Friendship is precious, but money is more valuable. She blinked at Sean and mouthed "OK" and directly epted those cash. However, Lottie, who was enjoying the Pan-fried fish, was still in the dark. After dinner, Lottie wanted to continue shopping with Connie, but Connieined that she was sleepy. So she had to apany Connie back to the hotel. However, to her surprise, after Connie opened the door, just as she was about to follow in, Connie went straight in and mmed the door shut! Lottie frowned at the closed door. "Connie." She knocked on the door. "I haven''t got in yet!" "You can''t get in." A man''s low voice came. Lottie quickly looked up and saw Ralph''s bottomless eyes. At that moment, he was holding his arms around his chest and leaning against the door elegantly, calmly looking at her. The hint in his eyes was exactly the same as that when he lifted her upst night. Lottie was a little bit scared. She swallowed and knocked on the door again, "Connie! Open the door!" "Lottie." Connie''s muffled voice came from behind the door. "Lottie, you''d better go with Mr. Chapman." Lottie, "..." "Mrs. Chapman." The man slowly walked over and approached her step by step. "Why are you in such a hurry to return to the room? Don''t you want to be with me?" Of course not! Last night, he said that he didn''t do his best, but she just couldn¡¯t bear more. If they did one more round, she might be finished this time! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He wanted a daughter, and she understood it, but how could he deprive her of her time to rest?" But even if she thought so, she did not dare to challenge him openly. "That''s not what I want..." "What do you want?" He pressed her against the wall of the corridor with a faint smile on his thin lips. "Tired?" "But I clearly remember that you enjoyed it." Lottie, "..." The woman''s face was burning. She lowered her head and did not dare to look into his eyes. "Ralph, we are now in the corridor." The man curled his lips. "Well, you remind me." After that, he stretched out his long arms and carried her in his arms. Feeling a sudden weightlessness, Lottie let out a cry as she fell into the man''s warm embrace. "Can''t you be gentle..." When she was thrown on the bed by the man, she said tearfully. Ralph elegantly pulled open his tie and said, "It depends on you." ... What was a living death? After being tortured by Ralph for two nights in session, she understood what a living death was. The next day, Lottie sat in the car back to Rexwell. She leaned against the back seat, like a boneless creature. Ralph, who was sitting next to her and looking at his mobile phone, was still in high spirits. Lottie closed her eyes and was about to sleep when her phone rang. She frowned, picked up the phone, and had a look at it. It was Mr. Chapman from Thunder Pictures Entertainment. "8:00 am tomorrow, audition on the third floor at Thunder Pictures Entertainment." It instantly woke Lottie up. The audition will start at eight o''clock tomorrow morning! She took a deep breath and was excited to share the news with Connie. At this time, her phone rang again. "I heard that you are going to audition for Mr. Watts''s ''Azeroath'', aren''t you?" It was from Luke Berry. "Yes, what''s up?" She replied with a smile. Lottie had already pulled the back Luke and Isobel. However, because she was to act with Luke in a y, she had to add him back to her contacts. She didn''t expect that Luke would contact her as soon as Mr. Chapman informed her. He was really well-informed. "Isobel also wants this role." Luke said bluntly, "When you go to the audition tomorrow, you can teach Isobel and let her win the role smoothly." "It is very important to Isobel." Chapter 62 Daddy Has a Rival Chapter 62 Daddy Has a Rival Lottie replied tly, "This role is also very important to me." Luke replied quickly, "You made her unable to continue acting. You owe her." "You help her this time, and we are even." Reading the message from Luke, Lottie smiled. Where did he get the courage and confidence to think that she owed Isobel? "Wasn''t it because Isobel framed her for seducing Luke that so many things were involved and Isobel was consequently cklisted?" Why was it all her fault in Luke''s words? Lottie breathed deeply. She was about to put down her phone when she felt angry and sent an emoji to Luke. "What do you mean? Do you agree?" Luke was overjoyed. "Lottie, I know you..." Lottie rolled her eyes and put down the phone. "Doesn''t he understand? An idiot! She meant he was cheated on by Isobel!" Ralph shook his head when he saw how angry Lottie was. He sent her a message with Mr. Chapman''s ount, "Go for it!" "I will!" After replying to the message, Lottie leaned against the car window and began to worry about the audition tomorrow. Although she was sure that she was much more capable than Isobel, but... She and Isobel should not be the only ones going to the audition tomorrow. What if someone more suitable appeared? After all, she was a double who had not officially acted for many years. There was no way to ensure that her stable performance. Not before long, the car arrived in Rexwell. "Mommy!" Back home, as soon as Lottie pushed open the door and entered, Fabian opened his arms and rushed over. "I miss you so much!" Lottie lowered herself and held Fabian in her arms. "I miss you too." They hadn''t seen each other for four days. She really missed these two little ones. It was very strange. It had only been a month since they became mother and son, but she felt that she had be their biological mother and could no longer bear to part with them. "Did you have a good time?" Fabian looked up at Lottie with a smile. "Do you have gifts for me and my brother?" "Yes." Lottie took the backpack. Just as she was about to find the gifts, a big hand grabbed her backpack. Ralph frowned slightly and handed the backpack to Fabian. "Take it and find them yourselves." "Your mommy is going to review her lesson." Fabian blinked. "Is Mommy going to take an exam?" "Yah." On the sofa in the distance, Elijah, who was reading a book, looked up quietly and said, "Kayden said that Mommy is going to audition tomorrow." "Mommy, go and do your work then!" Fabian carried Lottie''s backpack and ran to Elijah with his short, chubby legs, starting to rummage around in the backpack for the gifts. Lottie pursed her lips. She... She had nothing to review. Tomorrow''s audition was an on-the-sport-demonstration. She couldn''t prepare anything at all. "There are many things to prepare." Elijah was still elegantly leaning on the sofa. His serious andzy look waspletely a miniature version of Ralph. "I found some books for you and put them in your bedroom." After that, the little fellow nced at her coolly, "Good luck." That was exactly the same as the encouragement from a high school head teacher to a poor student! Lottie felt it hurt. Before she could reason with Elijah, Ralph carried her in his arms, and strode upstairs. Lottie was locked in the bedroom. Elijah was right. He did find her books to improve her acting skills. Sitting on the bed, she looked at the pile of books on the desk that were taller than her. She breathed deeply. Shey on the bed and looked at the ceiling, feeling a headache. In the end, she decided not to read a single book. She should trust herself! ... "This remote control car is for me!" In the living room downstairs, Fabian excitedly held the cheap remote control car. "This is the best remote control car I''ve ever had!" Although it was not as delicate and flexible as those Grandpa bought, it was a token of Mommy''s love! Elijah took a nce at his pathetic look and put down his book. He walked over and rummaged through the backpack. Finally, he found a small booklet, arge box of watercolors, and a whole box of children''s bookmarks. These should be the gifts for him. Childish, but... very considerate. The little fellow carefully put away the booklet, the watercolors and the bookmarks. Just as he was about to zip the backpack, he discovered a small pink card in it. Elijah frowned and picked up the card. On the card, there were crooked words, "Prettydy, I hope that one day you can be my mommy! Please remember my name, Ste. We will meet sooner orter!" On the signature, there was a beautiful cartoon smiling face. Behind the card, there was a delicate pink butterfly ribbon knot. "Elijah, what are you looking at?" Seeing that Elijah was in a daze, Fabian quickly came over. "Wow!" After reading the card, Fabian widened his eyes in shock. "What does it mean?" "We have a rival in love!?" Elijah rolled his eyes at him. "Daddy has a rival in love." Fabian curled his lips. He did not understand. "Look." Elijah sighed lightly and carefully exined to his younger brother, "The one who wrote the note to Mommy should be a little girl." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Since she wants someone to be her mommy, that means she doesn''t have her own mommy." "Then she should have her own Daddy." Fabian suddenly understood. "That is to say, she''ll ask her daddy to run after Mommy?" "So her daddy bes our daddy''s rival in love?" "That''s right." Elijah nodded very maturely. "It seems like we have to speed up." "Speed up what?" Fabian was confused. He took a look at Fabian exasperated, "Having a baby sister." Fabian pped her forehead. "That''s right. As long as Daddy and Mommy have a baby girl, Mommy won''t be snatched by other children!" Then he took out his phone and called Edward Grant. "Edward! You have such excellent medical skills! Tell me how to have Daddy and Mommy give birth to a baby sister for us as soon as possible!" On the other end of the line, Edward almost spat out a mouthful of water. This little brat of Ralph''s seldom turned to him, and this time, he called him just for that?" He answered carefully, "Well... This won''t happen until your daddy and mommy fall in love..." "It will be toote. My daddy already has a rival in love! We have to speed up!" Edward frowned. "A rival in love?" How could he not know that Ralph had a rival? "Who is it?" "I don''t know either. It was my brother who inferred that Daddy would have a rival in love." "Mr. Ralph Chapman doesn''t know how to chase after women. Once he has a rival in love, Mommy will definitely be snatched!" "Really?" As soon as Fabian finished speaking, a man''s deep voice came from upstairs. Fabian, the small little boy suddenly froze! He quickly hung up the phone and looked up at Ralph with a silly smile. "Daddy, why are you here?" Ralph raised his eyebrows and walked down the stairs elegantly. "If I didn''te down, I would not hear you talking about me behind my back." Chapter 63 Gifts to the Baby Sister Chapter 63 Gifts to the Baby Sister Fabian rolled his eyes and looked at his father boldly. "I''m not!" "I ''m telling the truth!" Beside him, Elijah lightly nodded. "He''s telling the truth." Ralph, "..." These two brats looked down on their own father''s flirting skills? The man walked over proudly and leaned elegantly on the sofa, his arms restingzily on the back. "I have no rival in love." "I didn''t have, and I won''t have any." Fabian and Elijah looked at each other. Both said nothing. At that time, Ralph''s phone rang. It was from Edward Grant. "I hear that you have a rival in love?" "Great!" "Mr. Chapman, who is not good at ttering women, has a rival in love after getting married for more than a month!" "I''m going to bet with them on whether you''ll be abandoned or not, hah...!" Ralph, "..." The man held the phone in silence. It wasn''t until Edward stoppedughing at him on the other end that he smiled faintly and sneered. "I''ll bet with you." "If I am not divorced, I will destroy your little clinic. What do you think?" Edward, "..." After a while, he said timidly, "Ralph, it''s just a joke. You don''t have to be so angry, do you?" "Are you scared?" Ralph''s voice was still calm. "Then remember." "Lottie and I won''t divorce." "Unless I die." The man''s words were cold and low, with irresistible firmness and calmness. Edward fell silent. Not only Edward, but also Fabian and Elijah, who were sitting on the sofa, looked at each other, not knowing what to say. After a while, Edward took a deep breath. "Ralph, are you... interested in her?" "Yah." He admitted it frankly. "I see." Edward smiled. "I''m very d for you." After what had happened five years before, he thought that Ralph would never fall in love with any woman in his life. But this woman, Lottie Green, in just one month made Ralph so obsessed... "Thank you." With a gloomy face, the man hung up. Then, he raised his head and looked coldly at Elijah and Fabian. "Who is the rival?" Fabian handed the pink card to Ralph timidly. "The rival we are talking about... is this girl''s father..." Ralph narrowed his eyes and looked at the crooked words on the card. Although the handwriting was a little ugly, he could still see it was a girl''s handwriting. The girl Ste appeared in his mind. She was wearing a small skirt and looked like a little princess, cute and innocent. If it hadn''t been for her, he wouldn''t have been so impulsive that night to have sex with Lottie in the hope of having a baby girl... The man pursed his lips lightly and put the card in his palm. "They are not a threat." After that, he went upstairs. Fabian was stunned. "Daddy, that card..." Elijah quickly grabbed him and shook his head at him. When Ralph disappeared from their sight, Elijah frowned slightly. "Judging from Daddy''s reaction, he has already known who his rival is." "Then we..." Elijah shrugged his shoulders and smiled at his younger brother. "We can prepare a baby bed and a small gift for our baby sister." "That''s great!" Fabian jumped up from the sofa. "I''ll choose the most beautiful one!" ... Early the next morning, Lottie got up very early. Mr. Chapman said the audition in Thunder Pictures Entertainment would start at nine in the morning. After getting up, she went to the kitchen to make breakfast for the two little ones. "Thank you, Mommy!" Fabian held the te with a smile and finished his breakfast. Elijah ate slowly and elegantly. "Mommy!" Fabian took out a tablet and approached Lottie. "Look, which one is cuter!" Lottie frowned and took over the tablet to take a look. They were children''s beds! Did Fabian intend to change his bed? She carefully slid the tablet with her fingers, nning to be a good advisor for Fabian. But after looking at two beds, she felt something wrong. ... Why were the children''s beds Fabian showed her all pink? Even with bowknots? Lottie pursed her lips and secretly nced at Fabian, who was still seriously looking for the third bed. This little guy... "Did he actually have a girlish heart?" "How about this?" There seemed to be starlight in Fabian''s dark eyes. He stared at Lottie seriously. "Mommy, I think these are all very beautiful!" After looking at them one by one seriously... "Let''s not consider thest one." Lottie said in a roundabout way, "Thest bed is a little small. You''re already five years old and will grow bigger and bigger. This is not suitable..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lottie''s words made Elijah, who was eating, burst outughing. Fabian''s face turned red. After a while, he grabbed the tablet and said, "Mommy, do you think I''m choosing a bed for myself?" Lottie looked at him in confusion. "Then... do you choose for Elijah?" The smile on Elijah''s face instantly disappeared. Fabian felt wronged and was about to cry. "I''m preparing a gift for my baby sister!" "How can I like such a small bed with a pink bowknot?" "Fabian is a real man! A real man likes ck and blue!" It was the first time that she had seen this little guy became angry with her. Lottie quickly walked over and patted him on the back gently tofort him. "Mommy is wrong..." "Mommy just thinks that boys can also like pink, so I misunderstand you..." When the little fellow was no longer so aggrieved, she breathed a sigh of relief and asked softly, "Why do you suddenly think of buying a gift for the baby sister?" Fabian pursed his lips and nced at Elijah subconsciously. "Elijah said..." Before he could finish his words, Elijah shot him a sharp nce, and Fabian quickly changed his words. "Daddy said that he would have Mommy give birth to a baby sister for us as soon as possible." "So..." Lottie, "..." For some reason, she thought of the fear when she was manipted by Ralph for a whole night in Caknard. The woman suddenly shivered. "Mommy." Fabian raised his head and looked at her seriously. "Did Daddy lie to me?" Lottie pursed her lips. How was she supposed to answer this question? Having no way, she checked the time. "Oh, it''s half six. Mommy''s exam is half nine. There are only three hours left. I have to hurry!" After that, she picked up her coat and backpack and rushed out of the vi. Therefore, before eight o''clock, she had already appeared at the entrance of Thunder Pictures Entertainment. To her surprise, she wasn''t the first toe. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Isobel and Luke standing in the distance. "Lottie!" Luke saw her and quickly pulled Isobel over to her. "You''re really here to help Isobel, aren''t you?" Chapter 64 How Could It Be Different from the Plan Chapter 64 How Could It Be Different from the n Lottie frowned. Why was Luke so confident that she would still help Isobel at this time? "Lottie." Luke took Isobel''s hand and walked up to her. He took out a card and handed it to her. "After all, you are an actress now. You should dress decently when you attend some official asions." "There are twenty thousand dors in the card. Take it. As long as you help Isobel get this role today, I will give you more." Lottie looked at the card in Luke''s hand and smiled. "Do you think that as Ralph Chapman''s wife, I will be short of twenty thousand dors?" "You are indeed Ralph''s wife." Isobel sneered. She looked at Lottie and said contemptuously. "But is Mr. Chapman willing to spend money on you?" "Look at you, which one of your clothes is worth more than two hundred dors?" "So poor you are!" Lottie squinted her eyes. After marrying Ralph, she had never asked for money from him. The housekeeper had tried several times to pay for her grocery shopping, but she refused. She married Ralph not because of his money or to enjoy the life of a rich woman. Unexpectedly, it became a reason why Isobel despised her. The woman curled her lips and nced coldly at Isobel''s clothes. "You get a nice outfit today." "Did Luke buy it for you?" Coincidentally, although what Isobel wore today seemed to be expensive, but... She had seen this outfit before. When she took photos of Isobel and Mr. Watts at the seaside of Caknard, she saw her wearing this outfit. Connie Houghton had said before that Luke had almost lost all his assets after Isobel plotted against herst time. Now, he was hard up. Isobel frowned and snorted. "Of course!" Lottie''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Luke is indeed generous to you. It at least cost forty thousand dors, right?" Isobel raised her head proudly. "Of course." "Do you think Luke will treat me the same way he treated you back then?" Lottie still smiled neither humble nor pert. "But how can I remember that this bag in your hand... Its store does not exist in Rexwell. There is one in Caknard, isn¡¯t it?" "This bag is a new arrivalunchedst month." As she spoke, she looked up at Isobel. "So, have you been to Caknard recently?" Isobel''s face suddenly turned pale! Indeed, she had gone to the Marine Park in Caknard with Mr. Watts a few days ago, but she didn''t tell Luke! Now that Lottie had pointed it out, she felt a little embarrassed. "I''ve never been there before!" Isobel rolled her eyes. "My friend in Caknard bought it for me." "Do you have friends in Caknard?" After all, she had been Isobel''s best friend for six years. She knew exactly what rtives and friends Isobel had. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Her words made Luke frown. "Yes, Isobel, when did you have friends in Caknard?" "I..." Isobel avoided Luke''s gaze. In the end, she simply snatched the bank card from Luke''s hand. "It''s fine if you don''t want the money we gave you, but don''t bother in how I get this bag, ok?" After that, she pulled Luke into the building of the Thunder Pictures. "Let''s go." Luke stopped reluctantly. "But Isobel... what about the auditionter..." He knew very well that it was impossible for Isobel to get the role of the heroine of "Azeroath" ording to her acting skills. "I can get it!" Isobel was full of confidence. "Just wait and see." "Without Lottie, I''ll still be able to get the role of the heroine this time!" Mr. Watts had already promised her that as long as she was willing to apany him to outing once a month, she would always be the heroine of his film in the future! Today''s audition was just a formality. No matter how hard others tried, she was the only winner! Luke hesitated for a moment before turning around to look at Lottie. In the end, he shook his head and followed Isobel in. Lottie stood there and looked at Isobel''s back, sneering. ... At nine o''clock in the morning. The audition began on time. Lottie, Isobel, and a few leading actresses were arranged to stay in a small reception room. The staff of the Thunder Pictures sent each of them some short chapters of script to perform ording to. When she distributed the scripts, Lottie found that one of the five pieces of script was folded. She guessed that the folded script should be given to Isobel. It seemed that Isobel and Mr. Watts, who were not stupid, had prepared in advance. "Excuse me, I want to change the script." When the staff sent the script to her, she grabbed the script in her hand and said, "I think the script should be chosen by ourselves." "What do you think?" Isobel rolled her eyes. "Who cares about your thoughts?" "I even think I should be the heroine. Just follow the arrangement!" After that, she looked at Lottie with a mocking smile. "Well, you''re afraid that you can''t perform well and start to fool around?" "I thought you could really get this role." An actress quickly smiled in agreement. "That''s right. She was just a stand-in. Though she became an actress now, how could she even want to y the heroine? Grandiose aims, puny abilities." Lottie squinted and didn''t say anything, but her fingers were still holding onto the script in the staff¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. "Miss, please don''t mess around." The staff rolled her eyes at her and pulled out the rest of the script from her hand with all her might before continuing to distribute it. After she left, Lottie smiled and leant against the chair in anotherfortable posture, ready to watch the show. Next was Isobel. After the staff exchanged nces with Isobel, she prepared to send the script with a mark to her. But when she lowered her head, she found... the remaining four scripts in her hands were all folded! The staff panicked. Isobel was still unclear and kept urging her to give her the script. "Hurry up, I''m in a hurry to prepare." She had practiced her script countless times in front of Mr. Wattsst night. There was no mistake. The staff was so anxious that she were sweating. And she couldn''t stand being urged by Isobel and the people behind her. In the end, she had to pick a random one and handed it to Isobel. "Well, I''ll be the heroine definitely!" But she was instantly dumbfounded when opening the script smugly. ... How could it be different from the n? Chapter 65 I Dont Want to Be The Hero Chapter 65 I Don''t Want to Be The Hero Looking at Isobel''s pale face, Lottie smiled. She knew that she was right. The folded script was indeed prepared by Mr. Watts for Isobel. She was in a good mood and began to prepare the script. There were only ten minutes to prepare. Ten minutester, Lottie was the first to perform. When she entered the performance room, she found that she knew two of the five judges today. One was the movie queen, Natalia Ross, and the other was Peter Watts. In addition to Mr. Watts, there were also two senior producers in the industry. Taking a deep breath, Lottie started her performance. Although she only had ten minutes to prepare, she had done a long-term analysis of scripts for Luke and Isobel over the years, so she quickly divided the characters'' emotions and minds into four levels and gradually advancedyer byyer. Fromughing wildly to despair, in just two minutes, she yed the role vividly. After she finished acting, thunderous apuse rang out in the performance room. "I didn''t expect Lottie to be so skilled!" In the waiting room outside, the three actresses were watching while appreciating. "Such performance This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. is really amazing for an actress who was a stand-in!" "I don''t think I can win..." "So do I..." After that, the three actresses turned around and nced at Isobel. "What do you think?" Isobel bit her lip, unnoticed. She had to admit that Lottie''s acting skills... was indeed very professional. However, she had to get the heroine of this movie! If it weren''t for the role of the heroine, why would she had sex with Mr. Watts? He was so old and abnormal. Every time she was with him, she would force herself not to throw up! She had sacrificed so much for this role. How could she let it go so easily? What''s more... Isobel squinted. Among the five judges today, apart from Natalia and Kayden, Mr. Watts had already bribed the other two. If they would give her a high score. she wouldn''t lose to Lottie. In order to uphold justice and not affect the following actors to performance, the scores and results would be unveiled in the final public announcement. Lottie''s score was taken away by the staff after she ended her performance. Then came the next performer. Mr. Watts was confused as soon as the actor started acting. This was specially prepared for Isobel yesterday! Why this woman yed it? What about his little baby, Isobel? Natalia noticed that Mr. Watts was absent-minded. She smiled. "Mr. Watts, be professional." Mr. Watts finally came to his senses. The actresses finished their performance one by one. And Isobel was thest. When she stepped onto the stage, Mr. Watts especially encouraged her. "I think highly of you." "Your temperament and appearance are very in line with the role of my heroine." "I''m looking forward to our cooperation in the future." In fact, his meaning was very clear. He was encouraging Isobel. Even if they could not cooperate this time, they would have plenty of opportunities in the future. Lottie gracefully crossed her legs and sat outside, sneering. ¡®Next chances in the future?"¡¯ When she announced the photos of Mr. Watts and Xiang Isobel, both Isobel and Mr. Watts himself would not go any longer in the future. How could they cooperate? In the performance room, Isobel''s performance was a mess. Several actresses were shocked. "Didn''t they say that she''s going topete for the Taurus Awards this year?" "Is this real?" "She was promoted by the sexual means, wasn''t she? My dog is better at acting than her!" After they finished speaking, they turned to look at Lottie. "Congrattions." "It seems that this role belongs to you." Lottie smiled. "Thank you." After the audition, everyone was congratting Lottie, feeling that is was absolutely certain that she would win the audition. However, they didn''t expect that when the score for the audition came out, her score wasn''t very high. Even if Kayden and Natalia gave her a high score, the remaining three failed. The remaining three actresses were confusing. But Isobelughed out loud. She knew it! Lottie had two high scores and three failed. And she would get the highest score! After all, apart from Natalia and Kayden, all the judges stood for her! In the end, the female lead was hers! Thinking of this, she proudly walked to Lottie and patted her shoulder with pity. "My condolences." "Do you regret it now? You should have received the card from Luke just now." "But it''s toote." As she spoke, she lowered her head and fiddled with her nails. "I have to go back and study how to act as the heroine." "By the way." She leaned close to Lottie. "Next week''s Taurus Awards. The best rookie actress this year is still me." "Even if you wonst time, I would be greater than you again with the help of the film ''Azeroath'' and my Taurus Awards." "Lottie, you can''t win me." While speaking, Isobel''s score was announced. As she wished, three high scores, two failed. The staff announced very excitedly, "Everyone, the score hase out. The result of the audition of the heroine of ''Azeroath''..." "Ms. Mitchell!" Isobel, who had expected the oue, stood up with a smile. She covered her chest and put on a surprised expression. "I didn''t expect it to be me!" "Thank you for your trust in me, judges. I will do my best..." Before she could finish her words, Kayden, who was sitting at the judges'' table, stood up and said, "Wait a minute." He crossed his arms around his chest with a sneer . "I wanted to give you a chance, but I didn''t expect you to not cherish your reputation." "Then don''t me me for being rude!" After that, Kayden got up and opened the curtain behind them. There was another room behind the judges! In the room, there were several senior directors, producers, and... the hero of "Azeroath", Alfred Barton. Mr. Watts''s face suddenly turned pale when he saw the people behind him. One of the senior directors stood up. "We saw the audition just now." "I''m very confused. Why are the three of you not willing to pass the test for the outstanding actress Lottie, but are willing to give Isobel full marks, a woman only knows how to pretend to cry." "Not only can''t we understand it, but even Mr. Alfred, the leading actor, can''t believe it." "Can you give us a reason?" Mr. Watts said. "Well..." "Well..." At this time, Alfred stood up calmly and turned to leave. "If the leading actress is at this level." "I don''t want to be the hero." Chapter 66 Im Bad at Acting! Chapter 66 I''m Bad at Acting! Alfred''s action immediately made Mr. Watts panic! He wanted Isobel, whose qualifications were average, so that the hero he would like to find would cost more and should be someone with a great reputation. Otherwise, the box office would be poor. But Alfred was one of the most influential actors! It was not easy for the producer to invite Alfred to act in this movie. How could he let Alfred go so easily? He quickly got up and caught up with him, grabbing his sleeve and said, "Alfred, please..." Alfred gracefully pulled open the sleeve. His gaze swept across Lottie, who was in the distance, with appreciation. "You''re great." "Today, Natalia said that she would take me to see a rookie with good acting skills. In fact, I don''t have much expectation." "When I found that is you, It was even worse." Lottie, "..." It seemed that when she was in Caknard, not only did Alfred leave a bad impression on her, but she also meant nothing in Alfred''s eyes. "But I''ve changed my mind now." He smiled. "You really deserve Natalia''s praise." "If there is a chance in the future, I will rmend you to my familiar directors." "You deserve it." After that, he nced indifferently at Mr. Watts, who was standing next to him. "And this y is not worth it." Mr. Watts''s face instantly turned pale. The two judges, who lowered their score for Lottie and gave Isobel''s full score, looked at each other. They quickly stood up and said. "Mr. Barton!" In fact, they were also influential in the industry. Today, why they were willing to score ording to Mr. Watts''s request was just to show respect to him. They never thought that someone like Alfred would be watching from behind! If they knew that Alfred was here, even if Mr. Watts gave them ten times the price, they would not agree! "Mr. Barton, in fact, we don''t think Ms. Mitchell''s performance is good!" Alfred frowned and stopped, but he didn''t look back. "Since you know that she didn''t perform well, why did you give her a high score?" The two producers looked at each other again. They certainly wouldn''t say that Mr. Watts gave them money, so they gave Isobel full marks. After all, Mr. Watts still had some prestige and qualifications in themunity. So... Both of them pointed at Isobel. "It''s her!" "This actress named Isobel knocked on our doorst night and gave us a sum of money. She knelt on the ground and begged us to give her full marks..." "So..." "So youpromised for money?" Natalia, who was sitting in the judges'' seats, smiled. She crossed her arms around her chest and turned to look at Mr. Watts. "What about you, Mr. Watts? Did you also receive some benefits?" The woman''s words suddenly frightened Mr. Watts! He turned around, winked at Isobel, and coughed softly. "Everyone knows that I''m short-sighted." "I didn''t wear sses today. I thought I did but I didn''t." "So I just heard the actress''s voice and felt that her performance was good. I didn''t carefully observe her subtle expression. It''s my fault." Natalia sneered and looked up at Isobel. "Wow." Isobel''s hand clenched into a fist! It was Mr. Watts who had promised her that he would buy off the two judges and she didn¡¯t need to be care about it! However, she didn''t expect that everyone shifted the responsibility to her! And the most aggrieved thing was that she could not refute it. If she refuted, they would reveal that it was Mr. Watts who really bribed them. Not only would her rtionship with him be exposed, but Mr. Watts''s future career would also be over! She still hoped that Mr. Watts would give her the female lead in the future. She had tried so hard to coax Mr. Watts. She could not let him ruin her n just like that! Therefore, Isobel had to eat dirt. "Mr. Barton, don''t me Mr. Watts and the two producers. If you want to me someone, me me." "It''s my fault. I bribed the two producers, so..." Alfred turned around calmly and looked at Isobel with a smile. "Do you think I believe you?" Having been acting for so many years, Alfred and Natalia had seen everything. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Today, Mr. Watts had a special attitude towards Isobel from the very beginning. They all saw it with their own eyes, but they were just unwilling to expose it. The man saw through Isobel, which made her panic. "I..." "Mr. Barton." Lottie frowned and took a step forward, blocking Alfred from looking at Isobel. "Since Mr. Barton thinks that she''s not suitable to be the heroine." As she spoke, she looked up at Alfred seriously. "What about me?" "If I can convince Mr. Watts to let me be the heroine, will Mr. Barton be willing to y with me?" Alfred looked at Lottie indifferently. "Are you sure you want to stand out and interrupt me at this time?" "Yes." Lottie nodded seriously. "Mr. Barton, I''m only asking if you''re willing to ept me." She knew that Alfred wanted to expose the scandal between Isobel and Mr. Watts on the spot. But now was not the right time. How could Luke not be present? If she hadn''t seen Luke''s expression at the moment of being cuckolded, she wouldn''t have felt satisfied. Alfred squinted. He didn''t know what this stupid woman wanted to do. She was the one being suppressed by Mr. Watts and Isobel together. But since she was so ungrateful... The man smiled. "Sure." "All right!" Mr. Watts patted his thigh excitedly. "She''s the winner!" "She won the role of the heroine!" Kayden sat on the spot with a fake smile. "Everyone, listen to me. Among the five actresses in the audition today, Lottie''s acting skills are the best. Do your guys think so?" The room waspletely silent. "That''s it!" Mr. Watts seemed to be afraid that Alfred would regret it at thest minute, so he quickly came to a conclusion. "The movie ''Azeroath'', the hero Alfred Barton, and the heroine Lottie Green, I''ll send someone to draft a contract right away!" "Huh!" Isobel bit her lip with a pale face and strode away. When she reached the door, a security guard stopped her . "Ms. Mitchell." The security guard stopped her with a fake smile. "You can''t leave as the leaders haven''t left yet." "He''s right." The actress who hadughed at Lottie''sck of expertise with Isobel earlier swept a cold nce at her. "You haven''t exined clearly yet. You sent money to the two producers." "Don''t leave in a hurry as soon as you''re exposed. Don''t you need to exin it to us?" Isobel clenched her teeth and her face as pale as paper. "There''s nothing to exin!" "I just have poor acting skills, so I sent gifts to someone to help me. Can''t I?" Chapter 67 An Old Grandpa Chapter 67 An Old Grandpa After watching Lottie and Alfred sign the letter of intent for cooperation in the audition hall, Isobel was released by the security guard. Luke had been waiting at the entrance of the Thunder Pictures Entertainment Building. As soon as Isobel came out, he quickly approached her and gently held her hand. "Isobel, how are you?" "Have you passed? Did you get the role?" "Did Lottie help you?" Isobel was furious when she heard him mention Lottie! Lottie! Did Luke really think that Lottie was the one who had allowed them to do whatever they wanted? As Lottie''s former best friend, Isobel knew very well that she was a soft-hearted person. She had been tolerant of everything in the past because she didn''t want to cause trouble but not because stilling loving Luke as he thought. But now... It was obvious that Lottie was no longer willing to give in. She took a deep breath. "Lottie didn''t help me." "She got the heroine this time." "Thest winner of the audition is her." Luke was stunned. At this time, he saw Lottie and Natalia walking out of the building together. He dashed forward and pulled her aside. "Lottie, how could you do this?" "I''ve told you that this y is very important to Isobel..." "It is also very important to me." Lottie looked at Luke''s face and suddenly felt that he was pitiful. She took a deep breath, rummaged through her bag for a long time, and finally found a cuckoo key button. It was bought by Connie when they were at the seaside of Caknard. She thought it was cute and kept it in Lottie''s bag. She stuffed the cuckoo into Luke''s hand and smiled. "Here you are. Calm down." "Isobel lost this role, but she got you." "As for me, as you said, Mr. Chapman doesn''t care about me. I can only rely on myself. Unlike Isobel, she can rely on you." "So, I''ll take this role. You can help her find some others." After that, she turned around and left with a smile. Luke frowned. He looked down at the cuckoo key button in his hand and frowned. What did Lottie mean? A cuckoo? Was she cursing him for being a cuckold? What a joke! He and Isobel had been together for more than five years, and their rtionship was very stable. She must be jealous! ... After leaving Luke, a car stopped beside her when she had just walked to the side of the road. "Lottie, shall I send you back?" The car window rolled down, revealing Kayden''s sunny and handsome face. Lottie smiled, opened the car door, and sat in. In the back seat of the car, Natalia was sitting there. When she saw Lottie, she smiled gently. "Congrattions." "Thank you." Kayden sat in the passenger seat and looked at the woman in the rearview mirror with a smile. "But your performance today really impressed me." "I used to think that you were good at acting, but I didn''t expect you to be so good!" Lottie was a little surprised. "They are goodpetitors." "I''m not good at acting, much worse than Natalia." "Stop ttering me. You did well." Natalia handed her a bottle of water with a smile. "By the way." Lottie looked up at Natalia. "I must thank you for introducing me to the teacher Mr. Chapman." "Without he, there won''t be our audition today, and I won''t get this role." Natalia was confused for a while before she realized that Kayden seemed to have made up a teacher Mr. Chapman. She coughed slightly and said, "Mr. Chapman... he''s a good person." "Well." Lottie nodded seriously,"Mr.Chapman does gets along well with us." "I admire such ''an old man'' very much." "Puff!" Kayden, who was drinking water in the front row, spat out a mouthful of water. If he guessed correctly, the "old man" mentioned by Lottie should be his uncle, Ralph Chapman! Kayden held back hisughter and said, "Yes, Mr. Chapman must be ''an old man'' with young mind." Lottie pursed her lips, and thought she was correct. Mr. Chapman was an old man in his fifties. So she continued to say with a smile, "I want to buy some gifts for Mr. Chapman." "Although a gift may bemon to him , I still want to express my respect." After saying, Lottie looked at Natalia seriously, "Can you arrange for me to meet Mr. Chapman?" Natalia was stunned and looked up at Kayden. "Okay, okay!" Kayden said, "Natalia and Mr. Chapman are familiar with each other. Let her arrange it for you." Natalia: "..." She was really not familiar with Ralph! However, since Kayden had said so, Natalia could only nod awkwardly, "Okay, I''ll arrange it for you." "I get out of the car at the intersection ahead." Lottie nced out of the car window. That was arge shopping mall in that intersection. "I go to buy gifts for Mr. Chapman and some food for Elijah and Fabian!" Kayden nodded and ordered the driver to put Lottie down. "Why don''t you tell Lottie Mr. Chapman is your uncle?" Natalia frowned and asked in a low voice. "It''s funny." Kayden looked at Lottie''s back and a sneaky smile appeared on his face. "What do you think my uncle''s reaction is when he is looking forward to meet with Lottie, but finds Lottie treats him as an old man''?" "I want to follow Lottie tomorrow and hide in the corner to take photos. Uncle''s face must be very exciting." Natalia rolled her eyes at him, "The amount of your pocket money after that will be very ''exciting''." Kayden was speechless. Forget it. His pocket money was more important! ... Lottie heard the salesgirl exining for a long time; finally she bought a pen and a box of tea for Mr. Chapman. The salesperson said many upper-ss elders liked this. Although the price was a little too much, Lottie still felt it was worthy. She bought some delicious food for her two sons and took them home together. At home, Ralph and her sons were there. Ralph was leaning on the sofa to read the newspaper in an elegant way . Elijah was sitting on the sofa ying with hisputer, while Fabian was sitting on the carpet ying with the puzzle. "Mrs. Chapman is back!" Hearing the door open, Fabian dropped the puzzle. When Elijah put down theputer, Ralph also raised his head. In the face of the gazes of the three men, Lottie cleared her throat nervously, "My audition is sessful!" "I''m going to be the female lead of the movie!" Lottie''s words made Fabian jump up excitedly, "Great!" "Not bad" "Well." Ralph continued to look down at the newspaper while Elijah continued to y with hisptop. Lottie, "..." Fabian blinked at her. While flipping through Lottie''s shopping bag, he secretly said, "They''re more worried about you than I am." "They are pretending not to care. How coquettish it is!" Lottie looked up at Ralph and Elijah, who were still pretending to be serious, and a smile appeared. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Mommy, what''s this?" Fabian asked, holding the tea box and the pen box. "Be careful." Lottie quickly took the box and put it away. "This is a gift for Mr. Chapman." Hearing Lottie''s words, Ralph''s hand holding the newspaper paused slightly and a smile appeared on his lips. "Who is Mr. Chapman?" "He''s an old man." Ralph: "..." Chapter 68 You Want to Seduce Your Aunt Chapter 68 You Want to Seduce Your Aunt An old man... Ralph frowned and put down the newspaper. He pretended to be casual and asked lightly, "Who''s Mr. Chapman?" "Natalia introduced him to me." Lottie swiftly put away the gift box, "This time, since I am able to participate in the audition so smoothly Content held by N?velDrama.Org. and obtain a good result, I must thank Mr. Chapman." After saying, Lottie looked at Ralph and smiled, "Mr. Chapman is an interesting elder." "At first, I thought he is of the same generation as us, butter I find he can''t understand the emoji." "Every time I sent Mr. Chapman an emoji, he replies after half a day." Ralph frowned slightly and covered his face with the newspaper. He said in a low voice, "You think he doesn''t know emoji, as he is out of the trend?" Lottie frowned, "Yes." Every time what Lottie sent Mr. Chapman was an easy emoji, but he always reacted for so long, so Lottie thought Mr. Chapman was an old man. After saying, she looked at Ralph doubtfully, "Why do you suddenly ask that?" An ominous feeling welled up in Lottie''s heart... Lottie nced at the newspaper that Ralph took back and said weakly, "That... Mr. Chapman." "Don''t tell me... you don''t understand emoji?" "It''s impossible?" Ralph said coldly, "I don''t want to waste time on such things without meaning." After saying that, Ralph realized that the newspaper in his hand was reversed. He frowned, stood up directly, and strode upstairs. Lottie sat down and watched Ralph leave with confusion. Lottie felt Ralph seemed to be... "Is he angry?" Behind Lottie, Elijah and Fabian exchanged nces. Their father was despised! Fabian coughed lightly, "Mommy, I think it is not right to judge Mr. Chapman''s age just because he doesn''t know about emoji." "Maybe he''s a handsome young man who doesn''t like surfing online!" Lottie pursed her lips, "But... Mr. Chapman''s job does make him not able to surf online." "...!" As soon as Lottie finished speaking, the door of the study room was shut heavily. Elijah shook his head helplessly, closed theptop, and got up, "I go upstairs." Their daddy neededfort now. Fabian gave Elijah a meaningful look and continued to say, "Mommy, are you going to meet this Mr. Chapman?" Lottie nodded, "Of course!" Mr. Chapman helped her so much. She must thank him in person? Fabian took a deep breath as if he thought of something. He smiled sneakily and said, "Mommy, I help you choose the clothes to see Mr. Chapman!" Lottie was confused, "There''s no need." She was just going to see an elder... "It''s necessary!" Fabian said seriously, "Mr. Chapman is important to you, Mommy!" In the study room upstairs. Elijah climbed onto Ralph''s desk, sat down. and turned on theptop in his hand. Inside theptop, there were thousands of photos with emoji, "Daddy, you''re too serious." "I n order to avoid the next embarrassment." Elijah pointed theputer screen at Ralph and said, "These are emoji that young people like to use. I suggest you learn it." Ralph looked at Elijah coldly and said, "No." He did not embarrass himself for a woman. He didn¡¯t wanted to waste time on such trivial things! Elijah crossed his arms around his chest, and looked at Ralph, "Daddy, you really don''t want to learn?" Ralph nced at Elijah indifferently, turned around to turn on theputer. He opened the finance report in the email, and read it seriously. Elijah wasn''t in a rush either. Elijah poured himself a ss of water, sat on the desk, and took out his mobile phone like an adult to call Kayden. "Kayden." "Elijah!" Kayden was full of shock, "Why do you call me?" "My cold and indifferent cousin calls me" "It''s my great honor..." "Kayden, you''re so noisy." Hearing that, Kayden immediately shut up, "Elijah, what''s wrong with you?" "Tell me if you need any help. I''ll do my best!" Kayden knew very well that Elijah was a replica of Ralph and would have a bright future! He must please Elijah before he grew up. "I want to ask you a question." Elijah''s lips curled into a faint smile, but his voice was calm, "Can a man who doesn''t understand emoji catch up a woman who likes to use emoji?" Kayden was silent. After a while, Kayden smiled and asked, "Is that all?" "Well." "Are you kidding me? It''s impossible to catch up!" Kayden''s voice was full of mockery, "It''s so stupid not being able to read emoji?" Elijah smiled lightly and put the phone beside Ralph''s hand. "It''s impossible for a man who doesn''t understand the emoji to chase a woman who likes to use an emoji." "A girl definitely dislikes him for his boring." The air in the study room began to turn cold. Kayden was still talking. Kayden thought Elijah wanted such answers, so in order to please Elijah, Kayden deliberately exaggerated the matter, "Grandpa can also use old and middle-aged emoji. The man you are talking about can''t understand emoji even worse than an old man!" "You can introduce that girl to me. I can use emoji very well, and I thought that girl would definitely fall in love with me!" "Really?" A deep voice with coldness sounded, "You''re dead." Kayden''s voice suddenly stopped. "Uncle?" "It''s me." Ralph narrowed his eyes, "I hear you want to seduce my wife?" Kayden: "! !" Kayden was so scared that his mouth trembled, "Uncle!" "Listen to my sophistry! No, listen to my exnation!" "I..." Ralph frowned and hung up. Elijah crossed his arms around his chest and looked up at Ralph, "Daddy, do you still think it''s useless to learn these?" Ralph looked up at Elijah and said nothing. They looked at each other, unwilling to admit that he was defeated and stubborn. "Ringing!" Suddenly, Ralph''s phone in the drawer rang. It was a message to "Mr. Chapman" sent by Lottie. It was a cute rabbit expression. Ralph showed it to Elijah with a cold face, "How to reply?" Chapter 69 Like a Date? Chapter 69 Like a Date? Elijah tried hard to hold back hisughter and seriously guide Ralph. Ralph was indeed a business genius. He didn''t know the emoji because he didn''t learn it. After being guided by Elijah, Ralph had soon developed this skill and could now use emoji very well. Sitting on the sofa downstairs, Lottie frowned and watched the emoji Mr. Chapman sent her. She took back what she said before that Mr. Chapman didn''t know how to use emoji! Mr. Chapman not only know how to use emoji flexibly, but also had many emoji she had never seen before! Lottie chatted with Mr. Chapman excitedly on the phone for a long time. Until it was time for dinner, she reluctantly put the phone down. Lottie was confused that Mr. Chapman, who was not good at talking before, seemed to change into another person today. As they ate, Ralph sat opposite Lottie, and casually asked, "Have you made an appointment with Mr. Chapman?" "Well." Lottie nodded, "I will go out for dinner with Mr. Chapman." After saying, Lottie smiled and picked up a piece of vegetables for Elijah, "Eat more." Ralph frowned slightly. He talked to her as Mr. Chapman for so long, but Lottie just mentioned him with a few words? Ralph picked up the food casually, "What else do you talk to him about?" "It''s just something about the filming." After saying that, Lottie looked up at Ralph in confusion, "Why are you so concerned about Mr. Chapman?" Lottie thought for a while. Did Ralph think that she and Mr. Chapman... So Lottie coughed softly and tried to dispel his doubts, "I thought that Mr. Chapman didn''t know emoji before, but today I find Mr. Chapman used them well." Lottie''s words made Ralph smile slightly. He nced proudly at Elijah. Elijah shook his head and continued eating. But what Lottie said following almost made her two sonsugh out. She said seriously, "Although Mr. Chapman is elder, he really has young mind." "I hope when I reach Mr. Chapman''s age, I can also have such a young mind." Fabian, "..." Elijah, "..." They looked at each other and raised their bowls, trying to block theirughter with food. Ralph''s face turned livid. Lottie nced at Elijah and Fabian, who were desperately digging for food, "Eat slowly, don''t choke." "Well." Fabian put down the bowl and chewed while looking at Ralph''s face, "Daddy, I try my best." Ralph nced coldly at Lottie and suppressed his temper. He looked at Lottie with a fake smile and said, "I also hope when you reach Mr. Chapman''s age,you will be as calm as he is." After saying, Ralph put down his chopsticks and left. Lottie looked at the Ralph''s back with confusion. She seemed not to say anything strange... Why did Ralph look angry? "Dad faced a difficult problem." Elijah said indifferently. Lottie frowned, "Is it about business?" "Almost." Elijahforted Lottie, "Don''t worry, Mommy." "Daddy''s problem will be solved tonight." After saying, Elijah turned to look at Fabian and said, "Mommy, you are going to meet Mr. Chapman tonight, don¡¯t you?" "Don''t forget to choose clothes for Mommy." "Okay!" Fabian smiled and said, "Leave it to me!" ... At half past four in the afternoon. Lottie looked at herself in the mirror and frowned slightly, "Fabian, I''m going to see an elder. Isn''t that inappropriate?" Lottie wore a narrow pink silk skirt, which outlined her slender waist and unveiled her long, fair legs. The most important thing was that this was a strapless dress... Lottie was not used to exposing her corbone and neck, and she felt a little ufortable. Her long curly hair covering on her shoulders, she wore a pair of crystal-decorated high heels and silk earrings, which was really delicate and charming... Lottie didn''t think that it¡¯s fine to wear this dress to see an elder, but instead it¡¯s more suitable for dating. "Mommy, listen to me!" Fabian took out a ribbon and wrapped it around Lottie''s wrist, "You say Mr. Chapman is from the film "Mommy, you¡¯re pretty! You should show it up, so that you can leave a deep impression on Mr. Chapman!" Lottie frowned. She felt there was something strange with Fabian''s words, but she didn''t know how to refute him. She could only dress that Fabian chose for her. Mr. Chapman made an appointment with Lottie at Lancia Restaurant. The driver of Chapmans personally sent her to here. Holding the gift box in her hand, Lottie stood in front of the door, feeling inexplicably nervous. Mr. Chapman was not only an elder, but also a big shot in Thunder Pictures Entertainment, having a lot of film and television resources. If he was not somebody, how could he convince Mr. Watts who had already identified the main character to change his mind of taking an audition for the main character? This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Lottie was too eye-catching; so many people in Lancia Restaurant turned to look at her. "udia, you''re great to make another deal!" "Of course! udia is the daughter of Mr. Green!" All of a sudden, Lottie heard lots of praises. She frowned and looked in the direction of the voice. Lottie saw udia was being escorted by several women towards the restaurant. "I''m so d that this business is done, it¡¯s on me tonight!" udiaughed. She just took a few steps when she saw Lottie standing at the entrance of the restaurant. Lottie was dressed like a barbie doll. Just standing there, she could easily catch everyone¡¯s attention. "Wow..." The female employees around Lottie were shocked, "She''s so beautiful..." "She is awesome... everything!" "Awesome?" udia snorted coldly, "It''s just a bitch from the slums. She is vulgar, and it can''t be hidden even if she wears designer clothes!" When udia said that, the two female employees next to her exchanged their gaze and quickly echoed, "Yes." "She is vulgar!" "She''s still wearing pink. Does anyone with nice taste wear pink? She''s so vulgar!" Hearing their words, udia was pleased. She snorted and strode over to Lottie, "Lottie, are you here, dressed in this outfit...weing guests?" Chapter 70 Being humiliated Chapter 70 Being humiliated As soon as udia finished speaking, a wave ofughter sounded around. The people around Lottieughed and said, "When does Lancia Restaurant be so low?" "The security guard should drive her out!" "Little girl, this is not the ce for you to do business!" The voices of these women were clear, which attracted the attention of the people around. In less than a while, many people gathered around Lottie, talking about her. Lottie wasn''t angry at all. Lottie looked up at udia and the others with full of confusion, "What do you mean of ''weing guests''?" "It means you are soliciting openly!" A woman who followed udia exined with a smile, "Aren¡¯t you?" "I understand now." A smile appeared on Lottie''s delicate doll-like face, "udia." Lottie looked at udia with pity in her eyes, "I know you used to live in the slums. Although you were a thug before, now you are the daughter of the Green family. You''d better not say such words again in the future." udia frowned, "Lottie! What do you mean?" Lottie looked at her innocently. "udia, I know you don''t like listen to reason." "But given your identity now, you have to watch your mouth." "Although you didn''t finish your junior high school and skip sses to drink every day, now you return to the Green family, and you have to change your habits of talking. You can''t talk like that anymore." Lottie''s words stunned the women around udia who had been ttering her. The recruitment of the Green Group was very strict. They are all graduates from famous universities! But udia, the daughter of the Green family, didn''t finish her junior high school yet! The people around started discussing it. "Her words are as unpleasant as of her low education background." "Although she dressed well, her mind and soul can''t be concealed by that!" "Lancia Restaurant is one of the best western restaurants in Rexwell. It''s really stupid to nder others soliciting here at the entrance." Most of the customers were either rich or noble. After hearing Lottie''s words, they scoffed at udia. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. udia clenched his fist, "Lottie!" How dare she point out udia was not well educated in public! Lottie was so courageous! udia red at Lottie angrily, "How dare you!" "I''m the real daughter of the Green family. You are the wrong, adopted daughter the Green family raised for 18 years. You are not eligible to criticize me." Lottie sighed and lowered her head, "I¡¯m adopted. It¡¯s true. I''m not eligible to reason things out to you. " "I just feel that you are the biological daughter of the Green family. You should be careful when you talk and do things outside. You can''t embarrass the Green family." "When I was in the Green family, I always put the glory of the Green family in my heart. I never dared talk nonsense outside. I didn''t know before what you meant of ''weing guests''." Lottie lowered her head and said in an extremely aggrieved voice, "I am grateful that parents raise me, so I can''t bear to see their reputation being ruined because of you..." The buzz around grew louder and louder. "I used to know Lottie. Although she was born in a poor family, she was indeed generous and polite when she was in the Green family. She has never embarrassed the Green family." "Look at the real daughter of the Green family ...¡± "That''s right. She smeared her, saying ''soliciting openly'', so she must be familiar with those stuffs..." udia saw red when she heard this. On the side of the road opposite the restaurant, a ck Maserati was parked there. Ralph in a ck suit leaned against the back seat of the car and calmly watched the scene at the door of the restaurant. Everyone was discussing the character of udia, ignoring the craftiness shing through Lottie''s eyes when she lowered her head. Ralph''s hand rested on the car window with a doting smile. Lottie was clever. There were some followers around udia, but Lottie was alone. If Lottie fought toward udia directly at the very beginning, she would be bullied. But Lottie had a tactic. When udia and the others insulted her, Lottie pretended not to hear anything. Only when everyone''s gazes were attracted, Lottie began to retaliate. At the moment, a small public opinion circle was formed at the entrance of Lancia Restaurant, so udia did not dare to bully Lottie. It only took less than ten minutes to make udia angry and anxious. It seemed that Lottie was much smarter than Ralph thought. "Lottie!" udia red viciously at Lottie. How she wished that she could teach this bitch a lesson! But now, the people around were all staring at udia! Among these onlookers, there were people who were friends with the Green family for generations! If udia was hysterical, she would be in Lottie''s trap! "Lottie, let''s wait and see!" After saying, udia quickly entered the restaurant with her followers. "udia, remember what I said!" Lottie smiled and waved in the direction where udia left,ughing. "Hahaha!" After the crowd dispersed, Lottie stood at the entrance of the restaurant. The more she thought about it, the happier she felt, so she couldn''t help butugh out loudly. Perhaps Lottie''s good temper over the years gave udia the illusion that she was easy to bully. Lottie did not expect that udia underestimated her so much. Lottie took a deep breath and took out her mobile phone in a good mood to send a message to Mr. Chapman, "Mr. Chapman, I am waiting for you at the door of the restaurant for almost half an hour. When will you arrive?" Mr. Chapman replied quickly, "I''ll be there soon." After receiving the response, Lottie continued to wait. "Lottie!" Suddenly, a female voice came from behind. Lottie frowned and turned around subconsciously. As soon as Lottie turned around, she was pped in the face. It was toote for Lottie to dodge, so she instinctively closed her eyes. But the pain Lottie imagined did note for a long time. Ralph''s deep and cold voice came up, "Ms. Green, are you angry for failing to humiliate Lottie?" This voice... Lottie raised her head in shock and widened her eyes. In front of Lottie, Ralph was like a tall and straight tree that protected her in the front. He held udia''s hand and said coldly, "Sneak attack is really something the uneducated would do." Chapter 71 Im the Old Man Youre Talking About Chapter 71 I''m the Old Man You''re Talking About udia was stunned and her face turned red. She just wanted to ambush Lottie, but she didn''t expect to be seen by Ralph! udia looked at Ralph''s face and said, "Ralph, please... please listen to me..." udia still had illusions about Ralph and did not want to leave a bad impression of him. Thinking of this, udia forced a smile, "I''m joking with Lottie." "How can I really hit my sister!" After saying that, udia pretended to be shy and looked at Ralph, "Ralph, this is the second time we meet. Can I..." Ralph put udia''s hand down and turned to look at Lottie, "Go in." Lottie pursed her lips and looked at the road. Mr. Chapman said that he would be there soon. Why did she still not see him? However, it was not good to stand at the door all the time. Lottie took a deep breath and nodded, allowing Ralph to hold her shoulder and enter the door. They walked around udia and strode into the restaurant. As if udia was invisible, they didn''t see her at all. udia felt very angry. Lottie Green! She would snatch Ralph back sooner orter! Thinking of this, udia took out her mobile phone and called Isobel, "I can keep on helping you." Isobel was overjoyed, "Really?" "udia, I know you are the best!" udia watched Lottie''s back, and then she angrily narrowed his eyes, "I can buy you the Best Female Neer of Taurus Awards, but you have to fulfill my request." "No problem!" Isobel smiled, "I will try my best to get Lottie and Luke together!" After saying, Isobel hung up the phone. Bring Luke and Lottie together? Is she crazy? It was just a trick against udia. When she got the award and the movie resources, what could udia do to her, even if she could not ... "Why are you here?" After following Ralph into the restaurant, Lottie asked as she walked, "Do you have business to discuss with?" Ralph paused slightly. How stupid Lottie was. She couldn¡¯t guess out Ralph was Mr.Chapman. But Ralph was not in a hurry. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He smiled faintly and took her forward, "I have an appointment." "What a coincidence." Lottie took a deep breath and stopped, "Mr. Chapman just told me that he would arrive soon, but he hasn''te for so long..." As Lottie spoke, she sent a message to Mr. Chapman. And Ralph''s phone rang. He put the phone on silent mode, "Sit down." Lottie frowned, "I''d better wait at the door..." Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at her beautiful neck and sexy corbone. ... How bad Fabian was. Fabian was only five years old. How could he dress Lottie up so seductively? When Ralph saw Lottie''s dress on the opposite road, he was amazed. Now they were closer, and the closer, she was more attractive. Ralph frowned and took off his suit jacket to cover her corbone and neck. While Lottie was in a daze, he pulled her into a private room and closed the door, "Wait here." "I asked Sean to guard outside. If Mr. Chapmanes, he will inform you." Lottie still felt it was not good to do that. Looking at her anxious face, Ralph bent down and pinned her between him and the door, "Lottie." He lowered his head, looked at Lottie''s fair face, leaned close to her ear, and whispered, "Don''t wanna listen to me?" Lottie was stunned, and her face quickly turned red, "It''s... fine." After saying, she quickly got out of his arms and sat down on the chair. Unexpectedly, Ralph also sat down. She was puzzled, "Aren''t you going to see your friend?" Ralph elegantly leaned against the chair and nced at Lottie, "My friend iste, like your Mr. Chapman." Lottie replied with an "well" and did not feel anything wrong. Sitting in a chair, Lottie thought for a while, and decided to sent a message to Mr. Chapman. "Mr. Chapman, Ralph and I are waiting for you in the private room. I will pick you up when youe!" Ralph, sitting opposite Lottie, looked at his phone and smiled, typing, "Who is Ralph?" "He''s..." Lottie''s face turned red. She nced at Ralph secretly and replied, "He is my husband." "I told you before, Mr. Chapman." "Well, the man who loves you very much?" "Yes, he loves me very much. It took him a long time to catch up with me!" As Lottie peeked at Ralph, she replied to Mr. Chapman. Ralph and Mr. Chapman didn''t know each other. They might never have a chance to meet in their life! So it didn''t matter even if Lottie told lies! Lottie had once dreamed of being pursued by a handsome man. After meeting Ralph, the one in her dream suddenly became clear. Therefore, facing Mr. Chapman''s vague love, Lottie tried hard to express her love with Ralph, hoping that Mr. Chapman would know the difficulty and give up. Thinking of this, Lottie continued to make a lie, "When youeter, I will introduce my husband to you!" "You can introduce him now." As soon as Lottie finished sending the message, Ralph''s deep and cold voice sounded. "It would be better to wait youe!" Lottie replied without any thinking. When she finished speaking, she suddenly felt that something was wrong. Lottie suddenly raised her head and looked at Ralph, "What... what do you say?" Ralph elegantly poured a ss of juice and pushed it to her, "Don''t you say when Ie, you tell me something about us?" Ralph looked at Lottie with a smile, "You can tell me now." "I really want to know how I pursued you." Lottie, "..." Lottie opened her eyes wide in shock and stared at Ralph, "You..." With a bad feelinging up, Lottie quickly took a sip of juice and said, "Ralph, what do you mean?" Ralph smiled faintly, took out his mobile phone, and showed her the chat record. "Mrs. Chapman." Ralph leanedzily on the chair, with a smile on his lips, "I''m the old man you mentioned, Mr. Chapman." Lottie, "..." Chapter 72 Are You Confessing to Me? Chapter 72 Are You Confessing to Me? The air in the private room seemed to freeze. Lottie felt so shocked that could not even speak clearly. Ralph picked up the cup and took a sip, "Are you surprised?" Lottie quickly nodded. She did feel very surprised! She felt as if she was struck by lightning. For countless times! How pitiful she was being struck by this news! Lottie could not think at the moment. "Have a cup of coffee and calm down." Ralph poured Lottie a cup of tea thoughtfully, "You don''t have to feel embarrassed." He smiled faintly, "In fact, I''ve been misunderstood a lot." "I am ugly, disfigured, and abused his wife. I am abnormal." Ralph poured himself another cup of tea and said, "Compared with this..." "I''m old." "An old man." "I love you very much." "I madly pursue you." Every time Ralph said a word, Lottie''s face flushed a little more awkwardly. Until Ralph finished speaking, Lottie felt extremely embarrassed. "However, some of these things may be realized." Lottie was stunned for a moment, and then she carefully thought about it. She told Ralph that he was old, loved her, and... Lottie quickly picked up the cup to disguise her anxiety. What Ralph said must be about age! Yes, it must be a matter of age. Everyone would grow old. Certainly... Lottie was sure Ralph didn¡¯t mean that he loved her so much... After drinking the warm coffee, Lottie calmed down a lot. She took a deep breath and looked up at Ralph with an embarrassed smile. "Well, I... I thought the big shot Natalia introduced to me should be an old man..." "So..." Ralph looked at Lottie, "Isn''t it because I don''t understand the emoji and speak very stiffly that you recognize me as an old man?" Lottie, "..." She raised her hands to surrender, "I''m narrow-minded, and self-righteous!" "I..." "Don''t be so nervous." Ralph interrupted Lottie indifferently. Lottie pursed her lips and looked at him timidly without saying a word. It was indeed her fault. She really didn''t think about that maybe the man was Ralph... Now that the truth was unveiled, she felt dumb and awkward. Ralph was her husband, and she could not always hide from him. They shared the same bed every day, and even ned to have a daughter... Looking at Lottie''s flushed face, Ralph smiled helplessly and said, "I''m not here to me you." Ralph said in a low voice, "Since I was a child, I knew what I should do." "I don''t care about anything else except what I''m interested in." "I marry you, as Elijah and Fabian like you." Lottie''s hands were tightly twisted under the table. She knew that he was telling the truth. But... Lottie felt a little ufortable when Ralph put it so casually. "I''m 28, five years older than you." "My life is very different from yours." "In the past, I never felt that five years was a matter, and I didn''t think the difference between our lives would have any impacts." As Ralph spoke, he looked up at Lottie, "But now, I feel that there is a deep gap between us." The light in Lottie''s eyes also gradually dimmed. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Very... Deep? In fact, it was all right... Lottie always tried her best to narrow their gap and adapt to being Mrs. Chapman... "So in the future." Ralph said solemnly, "I will try my best to find time to understand emoji and the intenguage, as well as the acting industry." Lottie raised her head in shock. Ralph raised his thin lips slightly, "I''m older and smarter than you." "So, let me narrow the gap between us." Lottie stared nkly at him, feeling every cell in her body lightly tremble. She said with a trembling voice, "I... I don''t understand what you mean." "I want to understand you." Ralph looked at her, "I marry you because of Elijah and Fabian." "But I do want to understand and get close to you." Lottie felt very excited. Ralph''s words made her feel as if she was stepping on the clouds. It was a little erratic and unreal. She never dreamed that Ralph would speak to her like that. Ralph was not ambiguous, but his deep voice, affectionate eyes, and every word he said... Made her feel happy and excited. However, this was not enough! Lottie pursed her lips and looked up at him fearfully, "Ralph, ..." "Are you confessing to me?" Ralph smiled, "Are you still nervous now?" Lottie was stunned. She seemed... She was really not nervous anymore. His words still lingered by her ears. How could she be nervous? "Well." Ralph put down the cup, "Let''s continue to talk that you nder me as an old man." Lottie, "..." So that Ralph said these words was to ease the awkward atmosphere? But what he said... His words were sincere. Lottie almost believed it. Thinking of this, Lottie lowered her head dejectedly, "Well, it''s my fault." "I shouldn''t guess Mr. Chapman is an old man as he doesn''t know how to use emoji, and speaks stiffly." After saying, Lottie looked up at Ralph and said, "Mr. Chapman, calm down." "I''m not angry." "I still want to know how I chase you." Lottie, "..." Why did hee back again? Lottie took a deep breath and pursed her lips, "Well, Mr. Chapman, in order to express my apology, I promise you a request, okay?" Ralph raised his brows, "Really?" "Really." Lottie nodded seriously, "But it must be something I can do." "If you ask me to give you a gift worth millions dors, I can''t afford it." After saying, Lottie suddenly thought of something, "And Having a daughter. It¡¯s uncertain. I can''t guarantee that." Ralph smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry." "You''ve already signed an agreement about giving birth to a daughter. I won¡¯t ask for something you promised." Lottie, "..." Ralph looked at Lottie''s blushing face and narrowed his dark eyes slightly, "I do have something to ask you to do." "What?" "In five years, win the best actress award." "Can you do that?" "Deal!" Chapter 73 My Name Is Lottie Green, I Likes Stars Chapter 73 My Name Is Lottie Green, I Likes Stars Lottie agreed directly, which surprised Ralph, "You are very confident in yourself." "Of course, I''m professional." Lottie proudly raised her head, "If I don''t have confidence in the field you''re good at, I can''t do anything." Her proud look made Ralphugh. "Since you are so confident in your ability, why have you never formally yed a role after graduating from college and being a stand-in for five years?" Lottie''s face turned pale. She lowered her head and faltered, "Luke doesn''t want me to do that..." "Just because of this?" Ralph obviously did not believe it. "Ralph''s girlfriend, Isobel, is also an actress." "Moreover, Luke is trying his best to help Isobel develop her career." Luke was just a excuse. Obviously, it was not enough to convince Ralph. Lottie''s face turned paler. Her fingers intertwined helplessly under the table. Forgive me not being able to tell you my worries. Ralph''s status and wealth were far beyond that of ordinary people. He shouldn''t have a wife with a stain. ... Just as the atmosphere in the private room gradually became awkward, someone knocked on the door. The head waiter led a group of waiters in, "Haven¡¯t I disturbed you?" "No." Ralph''s deep voice was filled with displeasure. Lottie heaved a long sigh of relief. "Sir, Madam, the dishes are ready." Two minutester, the waiter bowed respectfully to them and said, "I wish you a happy meal." After waiters left, Lottie was afraid that Ralph would bring up the previous topic, so she quickly served him food, "I''m so hungry." "Let''s eat!" Ralph looked at her and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. But he did not continue to talk about the previous topic. After the meal, Ralph took Lottie to watch a movie at the suggestion of Elijah and Fabian. The movie was aedy. In the middle of the movie, the heroine lost her memory and forgot all previous things with the hero. A goodedy turned into a tragedy. Lottiey prone on the seat, crying bitterly. In the past, she felt the plots about losing memory was very vulgar. But a car ident five years ago made Lottie lose about half a year''s memory. When she lost her memory, she found that it was so painful without it. Looking at the movie''s FL who forgot her past with the ML, and even forgot their child, Lottie''s tears were pouring down. "It''s fake." When Lottie was out of breath from crying, Ralph pressed her head directly into his warm arms, "Don''t be sad." Ralph''s deep and gentle voice made Lottie shed tears even harder. Ralph had no choice but to wipe her tears with his fingers. Again and again. Ralph was surprised that he had such a good temper. At the end of the movie, The FL remembered everything, and they had a happy ending. However, Lottie was not happy at all. She knew that the FL''s memory was restored. But her lost half-a-year of memory would nevere back. The doctor had said that Lottie''s brain was seriously injured, and those memories might nevere back. He told her not to be bored any more. On the way to home, Lottie was unhappy. "Mommy and Daddy are back!" As soon as they entered the door, Fabian greeted them with a smile, "Daddy, Mommy, are you happy on a date?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lottie smiled bitterly, "Sure." "Daddy bullies you?" Seeing Lottie was in a bad mood, Elijah frowned and looked at Ralph behind Lottie warily. "No." Lottie took a deep breath and squatted down to pinch Fabian''s face, "You already know Mr. Chapman is your daddy, don''t you?" Fabian pursed his lips and nodded. "Yes..." "Does Elijah also know?" Elijah looked at Lottie with a frown and did not speak. "Well, I''m not angry with you." Lottie smiled helplessly, "Don''t only help him, and maybe help me asionally." What a shame today! Lottie stood up and stretched, "I''m a little tired. I have to rest." After saying, regardless of the expressions of Ralph and her two sons, she went upstairs directly. "Well..." Fabian stared at Lottie who was going upstairs, "Why do I feel like Mommy isn''t happy at all..." Elijah looked at Ralph, "Daddy, you tell me the truth." Ralph said helplessly, "The movie you rmended was very sad. After watching, your mom was in a bad mood until now." "Really?" Fabian looked puzzled, "I roughly scanned the content of the movie. Although it was veryplicated, the ending was good." "Why is Mommy so unhappy?" "And..." Elijah ced the book on his knees, "Mommy is an actress. She knows better than anyone that movies are fake." "There is only one possibility that she is so unhappy..." Ralph nodded and said, "Maybe a detail of the movie arouses her unhappy memory." "That''s right." Elijah took a deep breath and took out his mobile phone, "I buy the ticket now. Tomorrow, I''ll go to see it with Fabian and analyze it carefully." Ralph smiled, "You care so much about your mom?" "Don''t you care about her?" Elijah curled his lips, "I guess Sean must be working overtime to check the information about Mommy." Ralph did not say a word and turned to go upstairs. In the bedroom upstairs, Lottie already cleaned up and fallen asleep. She had a very strange dream. In her dream, Lottie became the mother of two babies. Lying on the hospital bed, she was very weak. The two babies were lying in thepartment outside her ward. The ward was firing with lots of smoke. Lottie was anxious to get up, but she couldn''t. In the raging fire, she saw a man rushing toward her. "Leave me alone and send the child out!" Through the thick smoke, Lottie could not see the man''s face clearly, but she was sure that he wanted to save her. So Lottie shouted anxiously, "Save the children first!" "I can''t move. You can''t save me!" The man stood in the fire, seemingly hesitating for a moment. After a while, he picked up the two children on the baby bed and rushed out quickly. The man''s voice was hoarse, "Wait, I wille back to save you!" "Don''te back!" Lottie looked at the heavy fire and knew it would be difficult for him toe in again. So Lottie tried her best to tell him, "Let the children forget me and find a new mother for them." "My name is Lottie Green!" Chapter 74 It Was An Unusual Evening Chapter 74 It Was An Unusual Evening Lottie woke up from her nightmare with cold sweat soaking her pillow. She looked out of the window. It was the next morning. It''s sunny outside. Lottie wiped her sweat, heaved a long sigh of relief, andy back on the bed. She did not know why she had such a dream. She never happened to such things. But everything in her dream was very real, as if she had really experienced it. Moreover, the fire was so heavy. If it was real, she would be burned to death. Lottie took a deep breath and told herself that she was messed up by the movie, so she had such an inexplicable dream. Lottie just closed her eyes when her phone rang. Arthur Bell, her biological father, called. "Do you want money?" Lottie saidzily with her close eyes, "Dad, don''t drink too much every day." "Even if you used to be a special forces soldier, you are ageing now. Your body will get worse if you continue drink too much." "You should go out to find a job..." "Lottie." Before Lottie finished her words, Arthur interrupted her, "I¡¯m calling you to say goodbye." Say goodbye? Lottie suddenly opened her eyes and sat up, "Where are you going?" "Didn''t I tell you after I retired from the special forces, I worked as a bodyguard for several years." "The former employer found me and asked me to protect her." "I am at the airport now and it is in a hurry. I won''t say goodbye to you face to face." Lottie''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled slightly, "Dad, I ... what I just say is because I am worried about you." "Please... don''t leave." "I can give you money." "Don''t leave..." No matter how healthy Arthur was, he was now an old man in his fifties. Lottie did not want him to work as a bodyguard. Although she always said that she disliked Arthur, she knew that Arthur was the best person in the world for her. He did not participate in the first 18 years of her life. But in the past five years after they met, Arthur had taken good care of her. He taught her martial arts, fighting, and how to protect herself. Without him, she would not have been so good as a martial stand-in. "Good girl." On the other end of the phone, Arthur sighed. "I''m not going back for money, but for returning a favor." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "I am afraid that I will retard you for the past five years, so I dare not contact you too much. In the future, when I go abroad, we will have less contact than before." "Lottie, you have to take good care of yourself." Lottie bit her lip, and her tears dropped down silently. "Then you have to be careful abroad." "I will." Arthur smiled. After a while, he seemed to think of something. "You have to keep the jade pendant that I gave youst time. Don''t let anyone see it. Do you hear me?" Lottie''s heart sank when she heard him mention the jade pendant. "That jade pendant... I lost it." After she came out of Arthur''s house, she was kidnapped by Luther Miller''s men and was busy from then on . By the time she thought of the jade pendant, she could no longer find it. She had also returned to the alley where she was being attacked and inquired about the police who had investigated the case that day, but she still could not find them. "I''m sorry, Dad." Lottie did not mention that she had been attacked. "I was careless..." On the other end of the phone, Arthur was silent for a long time. "Maybe this is fate." Arthur sighed. "You don''t have to me yourself. That jade pendant is not worth much money." "In fact, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to give you that jade pendant..." Perhaps it was destined that Lottie would not reunite with that family. Maybe it was not a bad thing. "Forget it." "Protect yourself, hide your birthmark, and live a good life in the future." Lottie pursed her lips. "Dad, do you have a photo of that jade pendant?" "I''m actually ming myself for losing my mother''s relic. During this period of time, I posted a reward post on the Inte, but there were no photos. I only saw it once, so I can''t describe it..." "No photos!" Arthur''s voice suddenly became serious. "I told you not to look for it!" "Even if you don''t have photos, you''re not allowed to look for it anymore. This is the end of the matter!" After that, he sighed. "It''s time to board the ne. I''m leaving." "Remember, stop looking for it!" Lottie frowned. She still wanted to say something, but the phone had been hung up. She sighed doubtfully. When she called again, Arthur''s phone had been turned off. Helplessly putting down her phone, Lottie turned on theputer. There were already a few people who had replied to the reward that she had sent to look for the jade pendant. Even some private detectives had left her contact information and asked her to find them. Lottie took a deep breath and deleted the post. She did not understand why her father would react so angrily. That jade pendant was just her mother''s relic. Why was it so mysterious? Lottie couldn''t figure it out, so she gave up. At this time, an email arrived. She opened it. It was a new script from the chief screenwriter. Lottie nced over it roughly and found the contents were still greatly changed. The second female lead, who was swoon over her boyfriend, had be a career star, and the rtionship between Luke Berry and her had be unimportant. Because of the great reduction of love scenes, Lottie didn''t even filmed an scene with Luke in the following days. When they were filming together again, it was the day of the Taurus Awards Ceremony. The ceremony was held at night. Luke''s assistant started to shout in the crew early in the morning, "Hurry up and make up for Luke!" "He is going to prepare for the award ceremony tonight!" "Who doesn''t know that our dear Luke will be the movie king this year? Be careful! This is the movie king-to-be!" ... "Woooow! So what?" The dresser who put on Lottie''s makeup whispered, "It''s not yet time for the award ceremony, but now she looks like he has won the prize. She''s so annoying!" After that, she looked at Lottie and curled her lips. "And I heard that his ex-girlfriend who had been disqualified from being the Best Female Neer Award was qualified again a week ago." "It is said that she has still a high chance of winning." She nudged Lottie with her arm. "Do you think they will argue when they meet tonight?" Lottie frowned and thought for a moment before smiling. "Tonight we''ll see." But it wasn''t like the scene where an ex-boyfriend met his ex-girlfriend. After all, Lottie knew very well that Luke and Isobel had not actually broken up at all. The scene she meant... was another kind. Chapter 75 She Thinks She Had Been humiliated Chapter 75 She Thinks She Had Been humiliated After putting on her make-up, Lottie entered the set as usual to prepare for filming with Luke. "Lottie, we meet again." Luke stood in front of Lottie in high spirits with a smug smile. "Do you know what ''s going to happen today?" Lottie nced at him indifferently. "Sure, the Taurus Awards Ceremony." ¡®I wonder how you will react when you find out your dear girlfriend is cheating on you!¡¯ "That¡¯s it." Luke proudly stuffed an invitation into Lottie''s hand. "ording to the rules, a newbie like you will never have the chance to attend such a grand event without an invitation from the crew." "This invitation was specially for you. A favor from Isobel." "By the way, you don''t know yet. Tonight, Isobel will also be here." "She will definitely get the Best Female Neer Award of this year." With that, he sighed and moved closer to Lottie lowered his voice and said, "You''ve spent so much effort to steal the female lead role from Isobel. So what?" "After she gets the award tonight, there will be more and more better roles for her in the future." Lottie took a step back and looked at Luke with a fake smile. "It''s too early to say this now." "Not until thest moment, no one knows who''s the winner tonight, right?" She stuffed the invitation back into Luke''s hand. "Don''t worry, I will definitely show up tonight ." "Without your invitation." After that, she turned and left. Luke looked at her back and snorted. He knew that Lottie must be jealous! Of course, he didn''t expect her to bless him and Isobel. As long as Lottie stayed in this circle for a day, he would have plenty of opportunities to embarrass her! Thinking of this, he turned to look coldly at the staff behind him. "When will the auction begin?" "I''m in a hurry to finish filming in the morning. I''m going to sleep for a while and prepare for the award ceremony tonight!" The staff quickly put on a smile. "Right away!" The crew''s schedule was very busy in that morning. Even though there was no mistake, Lottie and Luke still managed to end it up till half past one in the afternoon. After work, Lottie stood at the entrance of the set and waited for the car. A red BMW stopped beside her. Lottie recognized this car... It was udia''s car. She frowned. "Why did udiae to the crew?" Just as she was full of doubts, the window rolled down. Wearing sunsses and masks, Isobel waved to Luke. Luke quickly said something to his assistant. Then he walked up, opened the door, and got into the car. Lottie suspected that she may recognized a wrong person. After the car left, she thought about it carefully. The red BMW was indeed udia''s. When did udia be so familiar with Isobel? "She even lent her a car?" Just as Lottie was confused, a ck Maserati stopped beside her. The window of the back seat was rolled down, revealing a smiling face. "Mommy, get in the car!" Lottie opened the car door and got in. To her surprise, there were not only Fabian in the car, but also Elijah, who usually didn''t like to go out. At this moment, Elijah was sitting in the passenger seat like a little adult, seriously reading a book. Sitting next to Lottie, she rested her head on Lottie''s thigh and looked at her with her big bright eyes. "Mommy, Brother and I will take you to dinner. After dinner, we''ll buy a dress for you!" Lottie frowned. "A dress?" "Yes." The little fellow nodded seriously. "Mommy, aren''t you going to attend the Taurus Awards tonight?" "I checked your wardrobe, Mommy. You don''t even have a suitable dress." "So I took out the card with two hundred thousand dors to buy you clothes." Lottie was stunned. "Two hundred thousand?" It was just to buy a dress. There was no need to take so much money, was there? "These are not what we earn by good means." Elijah, who was reading a book in the front, raised his head indifferently. "No need to be afraid." The money was spent by Isobel to the inte marketpany on hyping up herself. It was almost all of Luke''s belongings. Lottie still felt it was not good to do that. "Oh, Mommy." Fabian rolled his eyes. "This is that jerk¡¯s money." Lottie was even more confused. "Whose money?" "Luke''s money!" Fabian took a deep breath and exined where the money came from to her. Lottie, "..." "So, the inte marketpany... was run by you two?" "No, the boss of thepany knows Kayden." "Later, Kayden wrote some useful procedures for him. They owed Kayden a favor, so they helped us." Lottie swallowed in shock. "What awesome sons!" That day, Elijah had asked her to buy some fruits for him. She didn''t know except for Ralph, they also helped her! And even more surprisingly, these two little guys took the lead. She looked at them. "Are you...geniuses?" Elijah looked at her as if he was looking at a fool and did not speak. Fabian chuckled. "Guess." Lottie, "..." She felt that she had been insulted. Fortunately, these two little guys were not her biological children. If she was the real mother of such two geniuses, she would be so grateful and excited! However, the money of the jerk Luke still needed to be spent. After a simple meal in the restaurant, they began shopping in the mall. In order to impress everyone with Lottie at night, Elijah and Fabian chose a dress worth forty thousand dors for her, together with bags, shoes, and essories, and more than half of the money was spent atst. After shopping, Fabian nced at the bnce andined, "Mommy, you''re too conservative." In his opinion, he wanted Lottie to spend all the money on a dress with which she wouldter on show up in front of Luke and Isobel. That''s pretty cool. Lottie smiled helplessly. "There''s no need to waste." "Here you are." Elijah grabbed the bank card and stuffed it into Lottie''s hand. "This is all for you." "You can do whatever you want." Lottie hesitated for a moment before epting it. Aftering out of the shopping mall, Lottie was led to a hair salon by the two little guys and got her makeup done. Sitting on the chair, Lottie sent a message to Arthur. "Dad, have you gotten off the ne? Have you arrived yet?" "Be careful over there." "I remitted ten thousand dors to you bank ount. Take care of yourself." At the airport on the other end of the earth, Arthur looked at the message on his phone with a heavy heart. "Move on."Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The man on the side shouted coldly, "What are you waiting for? Don''t think you''re enjoying yourself here!" Chapter 76 Dont Set the Role Chapter 76 Don''t Set the Role This year''s Taurus Awards was held at the Spectrum Hotel. The Spectrum Hotel was thergest hotel in Rexwell. The boss was so mysterious that even the general manager had never seen him. But half an hour before the Taurus Awards began, the boss of the hotel called the general manager. "Go to the parking lot and pick up a woman named Lottie. Invite her to the venue. Arrange a good seat for her and treat her well." "Yes!" The general manager was very attentive and agreed. "Boss, how could I recognize her?" The boss on the other end of the phone was silent for a while. "She is very beautiful." After that, he hung up the phone directly. The general manager, "..." What? Is he kidding? Which female star who attended the awards ceremony tonight was not beautiful? How could he find someone like that! In desperation, the general manager could only search for information about Lottie online while hurriedly taking the elevator to greet her in the parking lot. What shocked him was that Lottie, whom the boss had asked him to take care of, used to be a martial arts stand-in! It was not because there was no news about Lottie on the Inte, but for some reason, every photo was blurred and he could not recognize what she looked like! Just as the general manager was anxiously looking for her in the parking lot, a ck Maserati stopped. Lottie, who was wearing a navy blue backless dress, got out of the car slowly. It was her first time wearing such an exposed dress. She was not used to it. Putting on a white coat, she said goodbye to the two little guys in the car with a smile, "See you home, dear." Fabian leaned against the car window with grievance, his big puppy-like eyes full of reluctance. "If only I could attend the party with Mommy." It was not that the Chapman family had never held cocktail parties or evening parties before. However, the two little guys, Elijah and Fabian, werepletely uninterested in this kind of asion. Thus, they never take part in. But now, looking at the beautiful and dignified Lottie in front of him, Fabian suddenly wanted to apany her. He wanted to take her hand and stand in front of everyone, proudly announcing that this beauty was his mommy! "Good boy." Lottie rubbed his head helplessly. "Tonight is the award ceremony of the entertainment circles. There are many reporters and media." "They will see you." "Your daddy doesn''t want you to be exposed. He''s afraid that your life will be disturbed by irrelevant people." "So be good and go back. Mommy will take care of myself. Don''t worry!" Fabian pursed her lips and pulled her little head back into the car. "Go home early!" After that, the car started. Lottie''s figure was getting further and further away from the window. It was not until the woman''s figure turned to a small blue dot that Fabian sighed and sat back in the car. "Elijah." "Should we call Kayden and ask him to take care of Mommy?" Elijah raised his head and looked at Fabian,like looking at a fool. "It''s not his turn yet." "What do you mean?" The little fellow rolled his eyes at Fabian. "Didn''t you notice that Daddy had been disappeared all the afternoon?" Fabian was still confused. "Sean said that Daddy was busy with meeting in thepany this afternoon." "He is trying his best to finish the work in order to make time for the night." After that, he nced at Fabian indifferently. "You''re so stupid. You are born to be single." Fabian, "..." Was his brother thinking about this at such a young age? ... After sending off Elijah and Fabian, Lottie slowly walked out of the parking lot holding her skirt. However, the parking lot was sorge that Lottie couldn''t find the exit for a while. Many people in the parking lot were busy, as if they were looking for someone. "She used to be a stand-in, so she was not beautiful or arrogant. Be careful and don''t let go of any ordinary-looking woman!" The leader reminded them coldly. The security guards responded and began to look for her separately. Everyone ignored her. Lottie frowned and waited for the guards to leave before carefully walking to the lead man. "Excuse me, where is the exit?" The man pointed in a direction irritably. "Just walk straight here." "Thank you." Lottie nodded. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she recalled something and turned around. "Well." She looked at the general manager seriously. "I wanna tell you..." "Many of the stand-ins are very beautiful and elegant. They are not ordinary at all." For example, her. However, Lottie didn''t say it. After saying that, she turned around and strode away. The general manager looked in the direction where the woman left and rolled his eyes. "Idiot." ... When Lottie got out of the parking lot, Natalia Ross''s assistant, Noel Davidson, had been waiting for her at the door for a long time. Seeing that Lottie was here, Noel quickly rushed over and stuffed an invitation into Lottie''s hand. "Natalia has already entered." "She is one of the heroines tonight, so people payed more attention on her." "That''s right." Lottie epted the invitation with a smile and followed Noel into the venue. It was very lively. Before the award ceremony began, actors, directors, and producers gathered together in twos and threes to chat. Lottie casually found a corner and sat down. "Oh, you''re really here." Before she could sit down, a sarcastic female voice sounded behind her. It was Isobel. Lottie subconsciously turned around. Behind her, Isobel was holding Luke''s arm and walking toward her. She was dressed in a long white gauze dress, looking like a fairy. And Luke was dressed in a white suit decorated with gold border, looking elegant and decent. They were well-matched. Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. "I remember telling you before I found out about your rtionship that whether you won or not, I''lle and see you personally." Isobel sneered. "You are kind of honest." "Of course." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lottie continued to smile in a dignified manner. "Unlike those douchebags, I always keep my promises" Isobel''s face changed. "What did you say?" "Nothing." Lottie still leaned elegantly against the seat with a fake smile. "Don''t match yourself with that." "Or, do yo admit that you are...douchebags?" Isobel looked angry and awkward. "Don''t take it seriously." Luke snorted and hold Isobel''s hand. "She can do nothing but curse now." "After all, after tonight''s award ceremony, our social status will be different. Why should we be angry with such a nobody?" Isobel narrowed his eyes. "You''re right." "Lottie, no matter how eloquent you are, you can''t change your fate. You will be always stepped on by us, forever." Chapter 77 Arent You Jealous? Chapter 77 Aren''t You Jealous? Looking at Isobel''s proud face, Lottie smiled helplessly. "It''s good to be confident." "But..." She smiled slightly. "You haven''t won the award yet. Isn''t it too early to start talking about the future?" "Is it still early?" Luke sneered. "I''ll get the award in less than an hour." "Are you sure that there won''t be any changes in this hour?" Isobel rolled his eyes. "Lottie, you still can''t ept the fact that Luke and I will win the award, can you?" There would be no suspense about tonight''s award. Not only did Mr. Watts spend money on her, but udia also helped her a lot. Beforeing here, Isobel even opened the envelope with the winner''s name. Tonight, the movie king would be Luke, and she would be the best neer actress. There was no suspense at all! "Whatever you think." Lottie yawned. "But since you''re sure that you''ll win the award, why don''t you show off after you win?" "You only make meugh at you now." "You!" Isobel red at her angrily and then smiled. "Lottie, remember what you said." "Don''t leave after that!" Lottie smiled. "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be here." After that, Lottie didn''t bother to look at them again and began to close her eyes to rest. In fact, she did not know who the movie king tonight was. Maybe it was Luke or someone else. But she knew that the best neer actress tonight was definitely not Isobel. It was not because she knew something, but because... Mr. Watts was one of the judges of the best neer actress, and he yed a major role in it. Soon, people came into the venue one after another. Because Lottie was a neer in the entertainment circle, she had no chance to talk with others or walk on the red carpet. But she was also happy to be free, watching like a viewer while taking videos to share with Connie. Until Alfred Barton appeared in her camera. Lottie was stunned. "Why are you here?" If she remembered correctly, Alfred had openly announced that he would not participate in this year''s Taurus Awards. After all, he had almost won all the awards in recent years. In order to give others a chance to win a prize, he took the initiative to give up the selection. "I went back on my word." Alfred sat down next to Lottie and looked at the front. He said lightly, "I have seen the works of these candidates this year." "No one is really good at acting." With that, he turned his head and nced at Lottie. "The only qualified actor is Luke." "But his performance was not very stable." "Although he did a rtively good job in the previous acting, but in the past month, everything seemed to be different." "He preformed worse, and I think he should have changed his guide teacher." Alfred sighed. "After all, I have won the Taurus Awards for a few years. I don''t want this award to lose its prestige, so a week ago, I submit my work to the panel." After that, he nced at Lottie. "Are you surprised?" Lottie nodded. "Yes, pretty much." If she was not certain whether Luke could get the movie king before, now she believes that he can''t! "We had some misunderstandings before." Alfred changed into afortable position and sat on the chair next to Lottie. "When I went back that day, Ste exined everything to me in detail." "I apologize for my attitude that day." "We may have cooperation someday. I don''t want any misunderstandings left." Lottie was stunned. She didn''t expect that a man like Alfred woulde to apologize to her in public. She smiled awkwardly. "Actually, I didn¡¯t remembered that." "But I did." Alfred looked at the reporters in the distance with a smile. "Now I''m sitting by your side. It is enough for you to make the headlines tonight." "Take it as an apology gift for you." Lottie, "..." She didn''t notice that there were so many reporters around taking photos of her and Alfred! No wonder she always felt chilly. She took a deep breath and continued to chat with Alfred. In a private room on the second floor of the venue, a man in ck was holding a goblet and looking coldly at the woman in a navy blue dress. "Ralph, what are you doing?" Seeing that he had been leaning there without moving, Edward Grant frowned and walked over. At a nce, he saw Lottie downstairs talking cheerfully with Alfred. "No wonder you are here." Edward patted Ralph on the shoulder and teased, "It seems that they are just talking about work. Don''t they have a movie to cooperate with?" "You were the one who helped Lottie find the opportunity." "There''s no need to be jealous." Ralph squinted his eyes and looked up at him. "I am not jealous" "Then why are you standing still here?" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Edward curled his lips. "Don''t forget, we''re not here for fun tonight." Ralph turned to look at him. "Then what are we doing here?" Edward, "..." They came to the awards ceremony tonight to investigate amercial spy. They had received the news that themercial spy would be a guest at this award ceremony, so they came to wait for him. Unexpectedly, aftering here, Ralph had no intention of investigating the spies at all. He had put his whole mind on Lottie! "Stop looking." Edward raised a hand to block his sight. "She''s your wife. Why don''t you take a good look at her at home?" Ralph narrowed his eyes and patted Edward''s hand away. He was really concentrated on Lottie and Alfred, with his eyes full of jealousy.. This... Edward rolled his eyes, "Do you still investigate the spy?" "You can do that." Ralph nced at Edward lightly and said, "Go ahead." Edward was speechless. Did the Chapman Group belong to Ralph or him? Why should he investigate this? However... Edward sighed. In fact, this counts not a lot of money to Ralph. Edward was surprised that Ralph did it in person. And he didn''t expect that Ralph, who usually worked hard every day, woulde here to investigate an insignificant spy. Perhaps, from the beginning, Ralph''s purpose was to visit Lottie... Thinking of this, Ralph Edward was about to leave, and then he heard Ralph''s voice. "What do you think if I want to be an actor?" Edward almost fell to the ground. He turned around and asked, "Why?" Ralph looked in Lottie''s direction seriously, "Seeing Lottie chatting with Alfred, I feel ufortable." Edward, "..." Aren''t you jealous? Chapter 78 I Help You for My Wine Chapter 78 I Help You for My Wine Alfred did not stay beside Lottie for a long time. Because Alfred was a big shot, all the media present paid attention to him. Lottie could not adapt to it. So Alfred got up and left after a brief chat with Lottie. Not long after, Isobel took Luke''s arm and walked onto the red carpet. They had a high-profile breakup before, but now appeared again, which caused a stir in the venue. All the reporters'' cameras were aimed at them. "Mr. Berry, don''t you break up with Isobel not long ago? Why do you suddenly appear together?" "Is the previous breakup fake?" "Or is there something else behind what happened before?" In the face of the reporters'' harsh questions, Luke said with a faint smile, "Don''t think too much. We did break up before, but we can be friends after breaking up, right?" "So, you are friends now, right?" Luke nodded, "Of course, I''m pursuing Ms. Mitchell." "I misunderstand that Isobel is a heinous woman for previous things, so I break up with her in anger." "Butter, I find that Isobel has her own difficulties, but now she doesn''t want to reunite with me, so I have to pursue her again." "I beg for a long time before she agree to attend tonight''s party." Isobel also smiled generously, "This is our private affair. Don''t pay too much attention to it. The key tonight is the award." The two of them earned enough attention. Many media reporters present already knew that the two of them would win the prize tonight, so they spared no effort to focus the camera on Luke and Isobel. Lottie looked at Luke and Isobel standing in the middle of the red carpet and looked down to check the time. Isobel saw Lottie sitting in a corner and looking down at her phone afar. She curled her lips and smirked. She knew that Lottie was stubborn just now! Now when Lottie saw her and Luke catching all the attention, she must be jealous. Isobel snorted in her mind while the smile on her face became sweeter. She had prepared for a long time for tonight''s party. Isobel dressed herself up perfectly and even controlled the length and curve of every eyshes. She was going to wee the first award in the entertainment industry in her life with her most beautiful appearance. After tonight, she would thoroughly step on Lottie, and she would never win her for the rest of her life! "Ringing!" Suddenly, the prompt sound of new e-mails came around. Almost all the reporters present received a new email. Everyone looked down to check it. The atmosphere in the venue was still warm, but when reporters looked up again, their eyes were full of mockery. Luke, who didn''t know what happened, was still smiling and confessing his love to Isobel, "Isobel and I were together before. It''s just a matter of time before I win her heart again." The reporters who surrounded them fell silent. Didn''t Luke know the truth? At this time, a female reporter coughed softly, "Ms. Mitchell, and Mr. Berry, do you know Mr. Watts?" "Of course." Isobel said with a smile, "Mr. Watts takes good care of me, and I almost became the heroine of his new y." "Just a little bit?" The female reporter sneered and clicked on the photo on the phone, "Ms. Mitchell, you already had an affair with Mr. Watts, but you don''t even get the heroine?" Hearing the female reporter mention Ms. Mitchell, Isobel felt flustered, but she still wore her fake smile, "I don''t know what you are talking about..." Before she finished her words, her delicate face turned pale in an instant! The female reporter was holding a private photo of her and Mr. Watts! Isobel saw the photos, and so did Luke. Luke''s face suddenly changed. "Mr. Berry, are you aware of the rtionship between Ms. Mitchell and Mr. Watts?" "Ms. Mitchell, how long have you maintained this rtionship with Mr. Watts? Do you cheat, or does Mr. Berry allow you to do this?" "Mr. Berry, I heard that you have worked with Mr. Watts recently. Do you get it because you sacrifice your girlfriend?" "Ms. Mitchell, is Mr. Watts your first director with hidden rtionship? Is there anyone else?" ... In an instant, the reporters'' questions were fired at Luke and Isobel like cannonballs. Both of them instantly felt panicked. The enthusiastic and joyful interview suddenly became tense. Luke grabbed the phone from the reporter. Looking at photos on the phone, they are all the evidence that pped him hard on the face! In these photos, Isobel and Mr. Watts was kissing by the sea, showing great intimacy... "I''m sorry, the photos are all synthetic. I will investigate this matterter. Please don''t make excessive guesses!" Isobel''s face was pale, and she tried her best to defend herself, "The woman''s expression in the photo is so awful. It can''t be me." "Is that impossible?" Luke gritted his teeth and red at Isobel, "I know you well!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Luke grabbed Isobel''s cor and said angrily, "Isobel, I don''t expect you to betray me!" "Last time, in order to help you make the trending topic, I give all my money to you!" "You betray me..." "Luke, listen to me. There must be a misunderstanding..." Isobel exined anxiously to Luke while raising her hand to stop the reporters who was taking photos of her, "These photos must be synthetic..." "The photos are synthetic, but the video can''t bebined, can it?" At this time, Natalia, who was wearing a pink dress, walked over with Kayden''s arm in her hand and said lightly. Natalia''s words made the noisy venue silent. Everyone looked at Natalia in a daze. With an ominous feeling welling up, Isobel looked up at Natalia in a daze, "What do you mean..." Natalia smiled faintly and pointed to the big screen on the stage in the distance, "Parents, leave with your children quickly." Hearing of this, the parents of a few child stars hurriedly went out with their children. Everyone knew what was about to happen. Isobel secretly grabbed Natalia''s clothes with her pale face, "Natalia..." "Now you know to beg me?" Nataliaughed, "Have you forgotten? You spread rumors that I relied on men to get my current position before?" "Isobel, just wait for mywyer''s letter." After saying, the big screen in the distance lit up. ... Everyone was too shocked to speech. Sitting in the corner, Lottie watched the video with a frown. What was going on? Lottie just wanted the photos out. Why did the videoe out? "I ask someone to take photos secretly." A deep male voice sounded beside Lottie. Lottie was stunned and turned her head. Ralph was sitting in the seat where Alfred sat before. He put it calmly, "A few photos are not convincing enough." "Silly girl. If they fight back against you, I have to handle it for you again." Ralph''s lips curled, "So, I decide to help you." Chapter 79 Throw Them out Chapter 79 Throw Them out "But..." Lottie looked at the screen questioningly, "How do you know..." Lottie nned to expose Isobel''s rtionship with Mr. Watts at the award ceremony tonight. Only Connie knew about it. How did Ralph know? "I know very well what you''re doing." Ralph crossed his legs and leaned elegantly against the chair as what Alfred do next to Lottie, "You want to be the heroine of Azeroath and take the initiative to participate in tonight''s award ceremony." Lottie felt shocked. Ralph... Only based on these two actions, Ralph could guess what she was going to do tonight! He even specially added evidence to help her... Lottie''s heart was trembling with excitement, but she could only say "thank you". "No worries." Ralph raised his hand and ced it on Lottie''s seat. Looking from afar, it seemed he was hugging Lottie. Edward, who was arranging people to find the spy, rolled his eyes coldly. This jealous man really went to the ce where Alfred sat. After watching the video on the big screen, Luke was totally stunned for a minute. Then he came to his senses and rushed over crazily, shouting, "Stop, stop!" "Stop!" Luke stretched out his arm angrily, trying to cover the naked Isobel on the big screen, but the screen was too big for him to cover. "Stop it!" "It''s all fake, all fake!" "Isobel has been with me for five years. For her, I even give up Lottie, who loves me the most. It''s impossible for her to betray me." "The photos, the video, and the sound, everything is synthetic!" The reporters aimed their cameras at him, "Luke, what''s your rtionship with Lottie?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Luke realize that he said something wrong. He red at the reporter with his pale face, "I have nothing to do with her!" At this time, the big screen turned dark, and the video was over. Luke heaved a long sigh of relief, thinking the torture was over. Unexpectedly, after two seconds, another video was yed. It was still Isobel Mitchell. But this time, Isobel was having sex with another person. He was another director who cooperated with Isobel. Isobel copsed on the ground and did not even have the strength to stand up. How could it be... How could it be discovered ... Isobel did it very secretly! "Ms. Mitchell..." "Ms. Mitchell!" The reporters hurriedly approached and surrounded Isobel and Luke. Isobel and Luke, who were originally exquisite and noble, were now like rats. Isobel''s make-up was totally a mess and the train of her skirt was covered with the footprints of reporters. Luke was not much better either. His face was flushed like an angry lion. If it was only Mr. Watts, he could tell himself that it was synthetic, and Isobel was forced by him. But now, there was another one! Luke didn''t know how many people had an affair with Isobel! In the past five years, Luke was careless about Lottie for Isobel. Even though Luke knew that Lottie sacrificed everything for him, he was still attracted by Isobel. It was because he thought that Lottie was unchaste but Isobel was pure! But now, Isobel made him the biggest joke! Luke abandoned Lottie who was wholeheartedly devoted to him and thought that he could be with Isobel forever. But what was the result? Surrounded by reporters, Luke staggered and stopped his step in front of Isobel. "Luke." The makeup on Isobel''s face was ruined. She looked at Luke with tears in her eyes and turned to fall into his arms, "Luke, I''m so scared, I..." p! With a loud sound, Isobel was pped hard by Luke and fell to the ground. "Isobel Mitchell!" Luke red at her with anger, "You betrayed me!" "You tell me Lottie is unchaste. And you are purer than her!" "You are disgusting!" "You make me sick!" Isobel,was on the floor pale as a ghost, "Luke, listen to me..." "I don''t want your exnation!" Luke rushed up and grabbed Isobel''s arms, "I lose my beloved woman and spend all my money on you!" "I¡¯ll kill you!" As Luke spoke, he choked Isobel crazily. The reporters were at first watching the farce, but seeing someone was about to die, they all rushed and pulled Luke away. "Stop it!" Alfred, who had been silent, stood out and stopped his crazy move, "Call the police and send them to the hospital." "The award ceremony needs to continue." Natalia frowned and unhappily asked someone to turn off the big screen. Obviously, Natalia wanted to see more. Ten minutester. Isobel was taken away by an ambnce. And Luke was taken away by the police. "Lottie!" When Luke was escorted to the door by the police, he suddenly turned around and smiled at Lottie, "I know you must still love me." "Help me out Lottie. I will treat you well!" "I dislike you and even hate you as you are not pure, but Isobel was worse than you. Give me a chance, and let me back to your side..." Before Luke finished his words, Ralph red at him, making Luke''s words stuck in his throat. It was Ralph again! It was Ralph that changed the script for Lottiest time! "Hey, don''t expect you can seduce my girlfriend!" "I will take Lottie back sooner orter..." As Luke shouted, he was led away by the police. Lottie, "..." Luke, you did not know that it was me that sent you in prison. It was impossible for me to help you out. "Let''s go." Ralph frowned slightly and said. Lottie was stunned, "Where are we going?" "Luke is very smart." Ralph pointed to the reporters who were swarming, "What he just said was not for you, but for those reporters." Lottie pursed her lips. Only then did she realize that Luke tried to drag people¡¯s attention to her! Luke deliberately said Lottie was unchaste in order to arouse everyone''s curiosity. He wanted to reveal her past to public and destroyed her! Thinking of this, Lottie was terrified. Ralph grabbed her hand and led her upstairs. The security guards followed stopped reporters toe in. "Ms. Green, is what Luke just said true?" "What is the rtionship between you and Luke before?" "Luke says that he disliked you because you are unchaste, so did you do same things as Isobel?" The reporters were getting more and more outrageous. Ralph paused and looked back at the general manager beside him, "Throw them out." After the general manager arranged people to deal with the reporters, he still followed Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, my men do not find Lottie..." Lottie was shocked by the general manager''s words. Lottie turned around. Wasn''t this the one who looked for someone in the parking lot? So... Lottie frowned, "You said before that you were going to find a stand-in with ordinary face..." "Do you mean me?" Chapter 80 Help You without Reasons Chapter 80 Help You without Reasons Only then did the general manager notice Lottie beside Ralph. Lottie was dressed in a blue dress. Her skin was as white as snow, and her makeup was light but elegant. Her facial features were exquisite. He was so shocked that he could not recover for a long time, "You... you''re Lottie Green?" "It''s her." Seeing the general manager staring at Lottie, Ralph took off his coat and draped it over Lottie. Then, he took her into his arms aggressively and said, "Do you think my wife should be ordinary?" The general manager was so shocked that his eyes widened! He now knew something that he shouldn''t know! Lottie Green was Ralph Chapman''s wife! The general manager quickly lowered his head and did not dare to look at Lottie again, "It''s my fault for being biased against the stand-in." "I just don''t expect that Mr. Chapman''s wife is so pure and beautiful, and she is willing to be a substitute in the entertainment industry..." "You and your wife are really a perfect match..." The general manager racked his brains to search for the beautiful words. Lottie wanted tough at the contrast in his attitude. But she felt it was not good to do that in front of the general manager. So she turned her face away, "Daring, let''s go upstairs." Lottie''s words made Ralph slightly stunned. Ralph looked down at her, "What do you call me just now?" Lottie was stunned. "Darling..." Only then did she realize that she blurted out the word "Darling". Lottie''s face suddenly turned red, "Ralph..., let''s go upstairs." She must be woolly-minded by the general manager''s words! How dare she call Ralph darling in public! Ralph took a deep look at Lottie before holding her shoulder. Until Ralph left the general manager behind him far behind, he lowered his voice and said dotingly, "It sounds nice to call me that." "...!" Lottie felt very shy and embarrassed! She bit her lip tightly, feeling that her face was very hot. "But..." Ralph leaned close to Lottie''s ear and said softly, "Call me like that at home." "I''m afraid others would hear that." After saying, Ralph continued to hold with Lottie and walk forward. Lottie felt as if she was strolling in the clouds. Her head was rumbling, and she felt her body was heavy and her feet were light. Ralph... What did Ralph mean? Lottie was confused for a long time. When she came back to her senses, Ralph already took her to the booth on the second floor. In the hall on the first floor, the award ceremony begun. Because of the farce of Luke and Isobel, the ceremony was dyed for half an hour than scheduled. There was no suspense about the result. Because of the matter between Luke and Isobel, the best actor was awarded to Alfred, the best actress was to a newer. Lottie heard of this neer before. She was an actress under the charge of Alfred''s workshop, and her name was Helen Swift. Lottie frowned slightly and felt something was wrong when she saw Alfred and Helen standing in the middle of the stage to receive the award. Ralph picked up the wine and took a sip, "My men found that Alfred has been investigating you recently." Lottie was stunned, "Are you sure?" "Of course." Ralph narrowed his eyes, "Why do you think he suddenly decided to participate in the award ceremony?" "This female neer have no talent at all. Even if Isobel was not here, she won''t win." "When something happens to Luke and Isobel, Alfred stood out to ease the embarrassment of the organizers, the organizers have to show him some respect." Ralph''s words immediately made Lottie rigid. "So... Alfred have known what will happen today..." "That''s right." Ralph put down the wine ss elegantly and said, "He should have a purpose for sitting beside you just now." Lottie''s heart was chilled. She thought that Alfred really came to apologize to her... Looking at Lottie''s expression, Ralph smiled and said, "Stay away from him." "No one will help for no reason." "That''s right." Lottie nodded vigorously. Perhaps... Lottie was too naive. She really didn''t expect that Alfred had such a purpose. However... Lottie turned to look at Ralph, "Since no one will help for no reason, what about you?" "What about you? Why do you help me?" Although Lottie had her own n tonight, without Ralph''s help, everything might not go so smoothly. "Do I need a reason to help you?" Ralph turned around and looked at Lottie, "You are my wife." "Is this enough?" Lottie''s face flushed red. After a while, she carefully reached out her hand and gently hooked Ralph''s finger. "Thank you, my husband." Lottie''s skin was cold and tender. The smooth touch was like a stone thrown into Ralph''s calm heart, stirring upyers of ripples. And Lottie''s words stirred up Ralph''s calm and stability. Ralph was no longer in the mood to watch the awards ceremony downstairs. He got up and said with a cold face, "Let''s go home." "Are we going back now?" Lottie was a little confused, "Aren''t we going to wait until the end?" "Let''s go now." Ralph suppressed his surging thoughts and grabbed Lottie''s arm, pulling her out. Because Lottie wore high heels, she walked extremely slowly. When Ralph dragged her, Lottie staggered, as if she might fall at any time. After a few steps, Ralph stopped. "Well." Ralph frowned and suddenly carried her in his arms. "oh-" Suddenly being carried, Lottie reached out her hand in panic to wrap around Ralph''s neck. Lottie''s body fragrance came in an instant. Ralph hugged her tightly and walked even faster. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ralph didn''t bring her home. Instead, he went straight to the suite on the top floor of the Spectrum Hotel. Ralph kicked the door open. When Lottie was thrown onto the bed, she finally understood what Ralph wanna do next. She struggled to resist, "Well... I''d better take a shower first." "Let''s go together." Ralph pulled open his tie and took Lottie into the bathtub. Lottie felt like she was breathless. "My clothes..." Even if the atmosphere was romantic, she did not forget her dress that was worth hundreds of thousands dors! It can''t be broken! It was very troublesome to take off her clothes in the water. She identally rubbed off the waterproof sticker on her hip. "This is..." Ralph pinched the sticker and frowned. Lottie pursed her lips. Now that she had such a intimate rtionship with Ralph, if she told him... Is that alright?" Chapter 81 Not Getting Divorced in My Life Chapter 81 Not Getting Divorced in My Life Since Lottie was betrayed by Luke and Isobel, she no longer dared to show her feelings to others casually. Moreover, her father told her not to let anyone see the birthmark on her waist. But Ralph was her husband. He had done so many things for her... If Ralph really wanted to know, she could tell him... Lottie took a deep breath and mentally prepared herself before saying, "Actually... um-" Before Lottie finished her words, Ralph sealed her mouth with his lips. He swallowed the rest of Lottie''s words. The lights were blurred, and the mist was dense. In the extremely romantic atmosphere, Lottie''s rationality waspletely stripped away. "Well." Ralph raised Lottie''s jaw and kissed her on the lips. It was a crazy night. In the lobby on the first floor of the hotel, Edward nced at themercial spy who was caught by the security guards and took out his mobile phone to call Ralph. No one answered. Edward continued to call, but still no answer. He frowned and turned his gaze at the general manager of the hotel. "Where does Mr. Chapman go?" He had spent a lot of effort to catch this spy and retrieved millions of losses. How could Ralph disappear at this point? The general manager coughed lightly, "Mr. Chapman is in the suite on the top floor." "He goes to sleep?" Edward was furious. He was about to go upstairs, but was stopped by the general manager. "Mr. Chapman carried his wife upstairs." Edward, "..." Damn it. Edward had been treating Ralph''s gynophobia for five years. Now, Ralph just got married for a month, and fell in love with Lottie. Edward left in anger. "Mr. Grant, where are you going?" "Find a ce without couples to calm down." ... When Lottie woke up the next morning, her waist was sore and aching. She felt like she was about to fall apart. "You''re awake?" Ralph''s deep voice came from a distance. Lottie frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. Ralph was sitting by the window. He was wearing yesterday''s white shirt without a tie. The shirt was a little wrinkled, and only a few buttons were buckled, leaving Ralph''s sturdy chest exposed. He was not fully dressed but sitting there casually, stretching his long legs which seemed kind of At this moment, Ralph was concentrated on Lottie with a smile, "Morning." His maic voice, like the texture of wine, right touched Lottie''s heart in a sudden. Lottie had to admit that Ralph looked... very attractive. If Lottie didn''t in a loss of strength, she would definitely be unable to control herself! In order not to be bewitched by Ralph''s appearance, Lottie turned her face away, "Good morning." "What time is it now?" "Ten o''clock in the morning." Ralph stood up and walked to Lottie, looking at her and saying, "Are you still ufortable?" "What do you mean?" "Last night, you kept shouting you were ufortable." Ralph''s deep voice seemed to carry magical force, and wrapped around Lottie''s heart. Lottie''s face turned red and she turned her head away again, not daring to look him, "... not bad." She couldn''t continue talking about this. Biting her lip, "It''s already ten o''clock. Why are you still here?" "You don¡¯t need to work?" "I asked for leave." "A leave?" Lottie looked back at him in shock. "You still need to ask for leave?" Isn''t he the boss of Chapman Group? "The president also needs to ask for leave. Otherwise those senior employees will be unpleasant." Ralph sat down by the bed and said gently, "Sorry forst night. I am afraid you can''t have a good sleep. And I am afraid you think I am irresponsible when you wake up since you can''t see me." As Ralph spoke, he was focus on Lottie. There was strong affection and worry in his eyes, but in depth it was dark and mysterious. Facing such Ralph, Lottie silently swallowed her saliva. She didn''t know why she felt Ralph seemed to deliberately... tease her? She took a deep breath and suppressed her impulse to throw Ralph down, "Well, I''m fine." "You can go to work... you don''t need to apany me." "How can I do that?" Ralph raised his hand to caress her cheek gently, "You criedst night." Lottie looked up at Ralph''s face. She was sure that Ralph was seducing her. But... She seemed to be vulnerable to the temptation. "Ralph." Lottie turned her head with a blushed face, "I''m exhausted." Ralph''s eyes darkened as he looked at Lottie''s petite and lean back. "Okay." That¡¯s right, he was deliberately teasing her. Since she was tired, Ralph didn''t want to force her. So he stood up, "I ask Sean to prepare food for you." "Don''t leave!" Lottie quickly turned around and held his hand. She looked up at him with her sparkling eyes, "I mean." "I''m tired." "So... can you take the initiative...?¡± The next second, Lottie was overturned on the bed. "Lottie." Ralph bit her earlobe, "Damn, you little witch." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Lottie kissed him back, saying boldly, "You too." ... In the evening, Lottie, who was almost limp all over, received a call from the chief director. "Lottie." At the other end of the phone, the chief director lowered his voice, "Do you forget we have a shooting n today?" "The whole crew has been waiting for you for a day. I really have no choice but to call you..." Lottie patted her forehead, and remembered that she has a shooting today! It was Ralph''s fault that made her forget her job! "Director, I''m so sorry." Lottie quickly apologized in a low voice, "Tomorrow, I will definitely..." Before Lottie finished her words, she suddenly thought of something. "So will Luke still y the main character of As White as in Snow after that?" "Yes." The chief director sighed, "We already contact Luke and hope to terminate the contract. His current reputation is no longer good, and he had a friction with you and Natalia." "But Luke promises me not to conflict with you or Natalia. He will finish the shoot." "The most important thing is that he can only earn money from shooting As White as in Snow, so..." The chief director said with a sigh, "Luke would have been an admirable actor after gaining Taurus Awards, but now he is notorious ..." "Love is poison, sometimes." After saying, he even earnestly advised Lottie, "Lottie, I have to remind you that you should be cautious when you look for a boyfriend in the future..." "Don''t worry." Lottie replied with a smile, "I won''t have a boyfriend anymore." "I''m married." "And, I don''t intend to divorce for the rest of my life." Chapter 82 There Must Be Something Hateful about a Poor Man Chapter 82 There Must Be Something Hateful about a Poor Man The next day, Lottie went to the crew early in the morning. She thought she arrived very early, but she found that someone came earlier than her. It was Luke. In the early morning, the sky was still dark. Luke curled up in a chair in the corner of the set, as if he didn¡¯t wanted to be noticed. Lottie frowned and felt Luke was a little pitiful, but she did not want to sympathize with him. There must be something hateful about a poor man. If Luke did not betray Lottie to get together with Isobel, he would be a best actor as he thought N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. before, so he would have many resources and be famous in the entertainment industry. But there were no ifs in the world. Lottie frowned and turned to leave the set. "Lottie!" Luke quickly stood up and stopped her. He had already seen Lottie the moment she entered the set. Luke deliberately sat in the corner, curled up his body, and pretended to be very pitiful. He thought that Lottie would care about him ande over to chat with him kindly. However, Luke never expected Lottie to be so merciless. "What''s the matter?" Lottie frowned and looked back at Luke. "I..." Luke hesitated for a while and slowly raised his head, "Lottie, can you forgive me?" "I was cheated by Isobel before." "She told me that you were unchaste but she was purer than you." "She also said that you didn''t give me your first time, but she gave me, so I should be good to her for the rest of my life..." Luke''s words made Lottie curled up the corner of her lips coldly. When Luke met with an ident, she was so anxious that she agreed to Isobel''s proposal. It was also because of Isobel''s deception that she entered the room. As a result... "It''s all Isobel''s fault!" Luke''s eyes lit up when he saw the change in Lottie''s expression. He quickly continued to exin, "I still love you..." "Lottie, shall we start again?" Lottie narrowed her eyes slightly, "Luke, have you forgotten that I''m married?" "I don''t care!" Luke dashed over and tried to hold Lottie''s hand, but Lottie quickly dodged. He caught nothing. Then he withdrew his hand awkwardly, "I don''t care if you''re married or not." "You can divorce!" "Besides, haven''t you had an affair with that man? It''s not a big deal to have me, right?" "Lottie, I only care about you, as long as you still like me..." "I don''t like you for a long time." Lottie frowned and took a step back, keeping a safe distance from Luke, "Stop dreaming." "Since the day you were with Isobel when I was in a car ident five years ago, it¡¯s over." "It takes me five years to realize that I am so stupid, but I won''t forgive you." After saying, Lottie turned to left. Luke stood and watched Lottie leave. His heart felt as if it was crushed by something. Lottie didn''t love him anymore. Didn''t Lottie love him the most? Isobel betrayed him. Lottie also abandoned him. Why? Luke felt very angry. Finally, he strode forward and grabbed Lottie''s shoulder, "Why don''t you love me?" ¡®She had no choice but to love him, no matter she wanted it or not!¡¯ Lottie had never thought that Luke would force her. She frowned, looked around at the empty environment, and sneered. Indeed, Lottie had a good temper and never fought or hurt people. However, this did not mean that Luke could take advantage of her! A hint of coldness shed across Lottie''s eyes, "Release your hand." This was thest warning Lottie gave Luke. But how could he release his hands? He held Lottie''s shoulder tightly, "Lottie, give me a chance!" "Why don''t you give me a chance?" "Don''t you love me the most before?" "Lottie!" Before Luke could finish his words, he was knocked to the ground. Lottie pressed her one knee firmly on Luke''s wrist, pinning his hand on the ground. With a click, Luke''s wrist was dislocated. Luke was painful that he covered his wrist and rolling on the ground. Lottie stood up and looked down at him from above, "Don''t touch me." "I¡¯ll sue you!" Luke gritted angrily. "Are you going to sue me? It seems that you don''t really like me and make peace with me." Lottie''s lips curled into a faint smile and said coldly, "Luke, you''re just too angry to be betrayed by Isobel, aren''t you?" "You think you are so excellent that every woman must like you." "So after you were betrayed by Isobel, you immediately thought of me. You are eager to regain your little self-confidence from me." Every word Lottie said was like a sharp needle, piercing Luke''s heart. Luke looked at Lottie and could not retort a word. "You may forget that before you met me, you were a loser who couldn''t even get into the film academy. It was I who helped you improve your acting skills, and it was also because I raised the money five years ago to help you get through that difficulty, so that you have today''s achievements." Lottie looked at him with her eyes full of coldness, "I am too stupid. My selfless efforts make you conceited, and you even began to dislike me." "But you probably don''t expect that what happenedst night had something to do with me." Luke was shocked in disbelief. After saying, Lottie took a deep breath, "Luke, I can help you to sess, and I can also make you fall." "Well, you remember the dress I worest night? Is it beautiful?" "I brought it with 240 thousand dors you give to the spammerpany." After saying, Lottie raised her head and turned to leave proudly. Lukey on the ground, as if he lost his mind. Watching Lottie''s leaving figure, he suddenly understood what he had lost. Five years ago, the woman who only cared him and loved him sincerely had really gone far away from him... ... After leaving Luke behind, Lottie nned to go to a nearby breakfast shop to drink something and wait for the rest of the crew toe. Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked out of the set, she saw Alfred standing at the door. He was holding a cigarette between his two slim fingers of his right hand, and two finished cigarette butts was threw down beside his feet. It seemed that he had been here for a long time. Lottie panicked. From the ce where Alfred stood, he was able to see everything that happened between her and Luke. "Nice move, Lottie." Alfred smirked, keeping the cigarette in his mouth,"Who teaches you? It looks familiar." Chapter 83 Close Your Mouth Chapter 83 Close Your Mouth Lottie was a little flustered. When Arthur taught Lottie these tactics of self-defense, he repeatedly warned her that it could only be used in critical situations and could not be known by others. The reason was the same as the birthmark on her back: It would bring her trouble. There were only she and Luke in therge set just now. No one woulde to save her if she didn''t do anything. She couldn''t let Luke bully her, so she took action. But she didn''t expect that Alfred saw all this. Not only did he see it, but he also asked her who teach her... Lottie coughed awkwardly, "You''re wrong." After saying, she quickly changed the topic, "Alfred, why are you at the entrance of our filming site so early in the morning?" "And why you are here?" Alfred did not continue to ask about her self-defense, "It''s too early and no one¡¯s here, so I feel bored and walked around." Alfred took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "I don''t expect to know such a big secret." "No wonder I always feel that Luke''s acting worse than before." "Now I see that was after he announced he was together with Isobel, problems came one after another." As Alfred spoke, she gave Lottie a meaningful look, "I don''t expect that Ms. Green has hidden your talent. I''m looking forward to our future cooperation." The meaning of his words was obvious. He heard all previous conversations between her and Luke. Lottie pursed her lips in embarrassment, "Alfred, have you eaten yet? Let me treat you to breakfast." Alfredughed, "Alright." They then came to a nearby restaurant. As the small restaurant was at the entrance of the Filming Town, the restaurant boss was no longer surprised for the arrival of actors. Seeing Alfred, he even enthusiastically offered a small private room on the second floor. "Alfred is famous, that means troubles, and you should be careful." The door of the private room was then closed. Lottie took a deep breath and put the food in front of Alfred, she asked,"Alfred." "You won¡¯t spread others'' privacy, are you?" The reason why Lottie invited Alfred to have breakfast was that she was afraid that there would be another person eavesdropping at the filming site. She didn''t want to have any gossip with Luke at all. Alfred looked up at her indifferently. "Well, you do know something about me." Lottie paused for a moment before remembering that she saw Alfred''s adopted daughter... Lottie was relieved. She took a deep breath and looked at Alfred with a smile, "I will keep your secret!" "But..." Alfred looked up at her indifferently, "I have a question for you." "What?" "Have you ever had a child?" Lottie, "..." Lottie coughed lightly and turned her face away, "Can I refuse to answer?" If she said that she had never given birth, she would feel sorry for the lost child. However, if she said that she had given birth, she didn''t want to exin too much to Alfred, who was almost a stranger for her. "Sure." Alfred lowered his head and stirred the soup in his bowl, "Ste wants you to be her mother." As Alfred spoke, he looked up at Lottie, "What do you say?" Lottie, "..." "No, no." Lottie coughed softly, "I already have two sons." "Well." Alfred sighed lightly and stopped talking about it. After breakfast, they went back to the set. When Lottie arrived at the set, the doctor who set the bone for Luke just left. Luke leaned weakly against the chair and red viciously at Lottie. The whole day''s filming was rtively smooth. Although Luke tried to do something to Lottie several times, he was either dodged by Lottie or discovered by the chief director and got scolded. After work in the evening, Lottie went to the market to buy vegetables as usual. Lottie didn''t look at her phone all day, so she didn''t know that the photos of her and Alfreding out of the breakfast shop in the morning was quietly spread at night. Some people on the Inte didn''t believe it. Some felt that they were talking about cooperation, as they would shoot a movie together in the future. Most of them were insulting Lottie. Combined with what happened among her, Luke and Isobel, many people online already nicked Lottie of "Angelic bitch". Some people even thought that she deliberately seduced Luke. Now since Luke fell, she began to seduce Alfred! Some people thought of the ount of "Stars Surrounding the Moon" who supported Lottie, and began toment on the ount to abuse her. "Damn it!" In the Chapmans'' Vi, Fabian looked at those unsightly messages and was so angry that he almost smashed his mobile phone, "Brother, what should we do?" "Who is Alfred? I hate him so much!" "Why does he have breakfast with Mommy?" Elijah calmly packed up all the screenshots ofments and DMs, as well as the photos on the Inte, and made them into a file. Fabian was confused, "Brother, aren''t you a hacker?" "Why do you take a screenshot? Do you want to hurt Mommy?" Elijah gave Fabian a stupid look with a hint of disdain shing across his fair and exquisite face, "I have my own purpose for doing this." After saying, Elijah sent the files to Ralph''s email. A minuteter, Ralph called Elijah directly. "What''s going on?" "That''s what you saw." In the face of Ralph''s cold questioning, Elijah remained calm andposed, "Daddy, don''t me me for not reminding you."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Mommy sends me a message saying that she''s going to buy something." "She probably doesn''t know that she is insulted on the Inte." Ralph was stunned. This fool. Alfred''s fans were everywhere. If Alfred''s fanatical fans found out that she was going to the market... Ralph paused, "Is she in the shopping mall near Filming Town?" "Yes." "Tell her not to run around. I''ll go and find her right away!" After saying, Ralph hung up the phone directly. Listening to the beeping sound on the other end of the phone, Elijah breathed a sigh of relief, and his fingers began to swift on the keyboard. Fabian was confused, "Brother, what are you doing?" "Deal with those unruly people online." Fabian sat beside Elijah and pondered over for a while. Then he suddenly patted his forehead and understood! His brother, such a sinister child, deliberately let the rumors spread for a while, leaving evidence to make Daddy feel sorry for Mommy, and then it was the time he began to fight for her! Thinking of this, Fabian poured a ss of water for Elijah and put it beside theputer, "Brother, you are really sophisticated!" Elijah silently nced at him, "I''m only five years old." "But you are older than me. For me, you are old!" "One minute is considered old!" Elijah, "..." "Brother, you''re the best. Come on!" "Brother..." Elijah helplessly picked up the cup and took a sip of water, "Fabian, do me a favor." Hearing that his brother asked him for help, Fabian was excited and his eyes widened, "How can I help you?" "Help me shut your mouth." "It''s too noisy." Fabian, "..." Chapter 84 Trouble Alfred Chapter 84 Trouble Alfred After entering the mall, Lottie felt that no matter where she went, someone was secretly peeking her. This feeling made her very ufortable. Not long after, she received a call from Connie. "Lottie, I remember that you get up very early every morning, right?" "Yes." While thinking about the food she cooked for two sons at night, she frowned slightly, "What''s wrong?" "Recently, my family forced me to have a blind date. I lie to them that I have a boyfriend... But my brother didn''t believe it." "I tell him that my boyfriend is the best actor in the entertainment industry and he is very busy every day. He won''t frequently contact me as we have an underground rtionship..." "But my brother was sure that even if it''s an underground rtionship, he has to send a message every day to say good morning and good night and chat together..." "So..." On the other end of the phone, Connie whispered. Lottie instantly understood, "Do you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend and send you messages?" "Yes!" Connie nodded, "I''ve changed your number remark. Send me a message when you''re free. If I reply, just pretend to be in love with me!" "If, my brothere to grab my mobile phone someday and call you, just don''t answer!" "Okay." It was not a big deal. However... "Connie, don''t you want to find a boyfriend?" "No!" Connie sighed, "I don''t want topromise, but I am not a good choice for those with better conditions. It''s good for me to be single!" Lottie smiled. Just as she was about to say something, Fabian called her. She quickly hung up on Connie. "Mommy!" Fabian said, "Daddy was already on his way to pick you up. Wait for him at the entrance of the market. Don''t go anywhere!" "Pick me up?" Lottie was a little startled, "Isn''t he busy?" She remembered that when she went out this morning, Ralph said that because he took a day off yesterday, he left arge amount of work undone today. How did he still have time to pick her up? "No matter how busy he is, he has to pick you up!" Fabian pursed his lips, "You are his wife." Fabian''s words made Lottie feel sweet. "I see." After hanging up, she went straight to the seafood area. Lottie remembered that Ralph loved fish. It took Lottie a long time to choose a satisfied salmon. As soon as Lottie came out of the market with the heavy fish, she was surrounded by a group of women. "You''re Lottie, right?" The leading woman stared at her fiercely, "Bitch!" "How dare you seduce Alfred?" "Don''t you know who you are?" "Alfred doesn''t like you at all!" More and more people began to point fingers at Lottie. Some of the women sneered, "We follow you all the way. You''re definitely Lottie!" "Don''t try to deny it!" "You seduced Luke first. Now Luke can''t win the prize, you turn to seduce Alfred. Are you insane to be Content held by N?velDrama.Org. famous?" Lottie felt they were mad. She tried to exin with a cold face, "I didn''t seduce Alfred." "I''m married. I have a husband." Lottie naively thought that these women would let her go if she exined. But when her words came out, their words became even harsher, "You''re married and you still want to seduce others. Shame on you, bitch!" "Can''t your husband satisfy you? So you still seduce others everywhere?" "You are so shameless. How dare you proudly say that you are married? Does your husband know that you are so unchaste?" Those terrible words were like a steel needle stabbing into Lottie''s heart. She held the ingredients in her hand tightly. Under the push of these women, she could not see the road ahead clearly. She did not know whether Ralph came or not. Could Ralph see her? Thinking of Ralph... Lottie took a deep breath and gave up the idea of escaping from the crowd. She stared at the entrance of the market, how she wished that she could see his car appeared on the road! It had been more than ten minutes since Fabian called her. Logically speaking, Ralph should have already arrived. Maybe he woulde in the next second. Perhaps he already arrived. Thinking of this, Lottie made her way forward. But how could those crazy fans let Lottie go so easily? Their words gradually became more unrealistic and harsher. Some even began to throw things at Lottie. Lottie suppressed her anger and muttered to herself. Five minutester. If Ralph did note in five minutes, she would not wait! And she would throw this fish away! Time passed minute by minute. Just as there was only onest minute left, the ck Maserati stopped by the roadside. Sean quickly forced a way through the crowd with several bodyguards and controlled those crazy fans. Ralph rushed over and held Lottie in his arms "Are you all right?" The familiar smell made Lottie feel at ease. Shey on his chest and said in a muffled voice, "If you don''t show up, I''ll be in trouble." "Sorry, I am dyed on the way." Ralph sighed lightly, held Lottie''s shoulder, and took her into the car. "Mr. Chapman, what about these people?" "Teach them a lesson, and then call the police." Sean was a little embarrassed, "These are all women..." Ralph looked at Sean coldly, "Why would it matter whether those who bully my wife are men or women?" Sean,"..." "I see." "Hey!" Some female fans on the other side heard their conversation, and felt indignant, "How can you bully women!" Ralph turned his head and did not give a shit. The female fan gritted her teeth, shouting,"Lottie! I am not afraid of you!" "I did it all for Alfred!" "As long as Alfred is fine, I won¡¯t be frightened!" Her words made Ralph raise his eyebrows slightly, "You sure?" Ralph turned around and nced at her coldly with his dark eyes, "Well, now Alfred gets a trouble." After saying, under the shocked eyes of the female fans, the ck Maserati drove away. Sean sighed helplessly and turned to look at the female fan, "Do you have a grudge against your idol?" Mr. Chapman was vengeful. The fact that Alfred sat by Lottie''s side at the award ceremony had already made Ralph very unhappy. Now... Sean shivered silently. Alfred had better pray for himself... "Well." On the back seat of the Maserati, Lottie hesitated for a while and couldn''t help asking, "Are you really going to trouble Alfred?" "That''s just his fan. It''s not Alfred''s idea. It has nothing to do with him..." If Ralph vented the anger to Alfred''s fans on Alfred, she thought it would be inappropriate. "Are you worried about Alfred?" Ralph cupped her jaw and examined her facial expressions carefully, "Is Alfred so important to you that you don''t mind being hurt because of him?" Chapter 85 You Came in Time Chapter 85 You Came in Time Get hurt? Lottie frowned and subconsciously touched her face. "Oh!" When she turned to her left face, she felt that it was scratched with nails. It was a shallow scratch, but when her fingers touched it, it hurt a lot. "Don''t touch." Ralph stopped Lottie with his one hand, and held her face carefully with the other hand, "Why don''t you run away?" Lottie had been a martial arts stand-in for five years. He did not believe that she could not escape on that asion. Why did she stay there dumbly until she was surrounded tightly? Lottie pursed his lips, "I''m afraid that you''lle as soon as I leave. What if you can''t find me?" Moreover, those women didn''t go too far with her. They just said something unpleasant. Lottie was immune to these insults. When she was tricked by Isobel, she heard a thousand times more unpleasant words than this. Ralph was amused by her excuse, "Why not run away first, and then call me to pick you up somewhere else." It¡¯s better than being surrounded, isn¡¯t it? Ralph heard what those women said just now. They really redefined his understanding of dirty words. Lottie looked up at him with her sparkling eyes, "I don''t have your contact details." Ralph, "..." She didn¡¯t have his contact details? "You have never given it to me." Lottie pursed his lips, "I have both Elijah''s and Fabian''s..." Ralph, "..." Ralph jerked her phone with a cold face and left his number. When Ralph made himself notes, he frowned and wrote down "Honey". After finishing, Ralph handed Lottie her phone indifferently, "I give you my phone number." "Don''t do such stupid things again." Lottie pursed her lips and silently put away her phone. The atmosphere in the car was silent and awkward. Lottie pursed her lips. Just as she was about to find a topic to talk about, Ralph pinched her jaw. He stared at the scratch on her left face, "Still hurt?" Lottie quickly shook her head, "It¡¯s fine now." Ralph stared at Lottie for a while. "Turn around and go to Edward''s hospital." "Go to the hospital?" Lottie quickly waved her hand, "No need, it''s just a small scratch." "No." Ralph refused coldly, "Lottie, remember that you will be an actress in the future." "Your face matters." "You can''t get hurt." Lottie, "..." Lottie thought that such a small injury could be easily covered with concealer! Thinking that Ralph cared her so much, she lowered her head and felt a little happy and sweet in her heart. Then... Go ahead. "Oh my god!" When they arrived at the hospital, Edward frowned and checked out Lottie''s wound, "You reallye in time!" "If youeter..." Edward''s serious expression made Ralph frown, "What will happen?" Edward sighed, "If youeter, it will heal by itself!" As he spoke, he took out a Band-Aid and put it on her wound, "OK." Ralph, "..." Looking at Ralph''s livid face, Lottie couldn''t helpughing. "I told you I''m fine." "Go to get the medicine." Edward wrote a medicine name on the paper and handed it to Ralph, "I prescribe an ointment for her. Applying it after your wound scabs over, and it will recover without scar." Ralph handed it to Sean. "Go by yourself." Edward rolled his eyes at him, "That¡¯s a chance for you to touch Lottie." Ralph nced at Edward coldly and turned to leave. After Ralph left, Edward looked at Lottie with a smile and reached out to her, "My name is Edward Grant." "I am one of Ralph''s friends." Lottie politely shook hands with him, "d to meet you." Lottie had met Edward Grant before, but she did not expect that Edward and Ralph were so close. Edward was the first person she had seen who dared to joke with Ralph. "Ralph cares about you." Edward turned to look in the direction where Ralph left, "Otherwise how could he be so nervous because of your small injury?" After saying, Edward turned to look at Lottie and said, "Ralph doesn''t know how to express himself and always keep things in his inner side." "But I know him very well. If you have any problems about him, you can tell me. I will tell you everything." Lottie paused for a moment before she realized that why Edward sent Ralph away on purpose. Her heart felt warm, "Thank you." She was very pleased that Ralph had such a friend. "No worries." Edward waved his hand and said, "I should thank you." "If it weren''t for you, I would suspect he would be alone all his life." "You are the first woman he likes." Lottie blushed, "I don¡¯t know." Ralph was indeed very kind to her, but it was all because she was his wife. "And..." Lottie''s eyes darkened, "The first woman he likes should be the mother of Elijah and Fabian, right?" "No, she isn''t." Edward denied it directly, "Ralph did want to marry her. They have children. After she died, he swore that he would never marry again." "But..." Lottie frowned, "But what?" "But before her death, she asked him to find a mother for the two children." "Although Ralph didn''t want to do that, as two boys grew up, he felt that they really needed a mother." So... This was also the reason why Ralph married you. "Well, let''s not talk about this anymore." Edwardughed and said, "Let me tell you something interesting." "You definitely don''t know that Ralph had gynephobia before." "I have treated him for almost five years!" Lottie was stunned, "Gynephobia?" "Yes!" Edward was overjoyed, "There was a time when a woman in hispany wanted to seduce him. She came to Ralph''s room in sexy pajamas in the middle of the night, but was mercilessly thrown out by Ralph!" "That girl is very beautiful... What a waste..." "What about I find her and send to you." Before Edward finished his words, he was interrupted by Ralph''s cold voice. Edward suddenly shivered. "You¡¯re back." Edward smiled stiffly and turned to blink at Lottie. Lottie understood. She quickly stood up and walked up to Ralph, "Ralph, let''s go back." Ralph nced coldly at Edward and left with Lottie in his arms. "What does he say to you?" Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the car, Ralph asked with a cold face. "It''s just about your gynephobia..." Seeing Ralph''s dark face, Lottie quickly said, "It doesn¡¯t matter." "I used to have androphobia." Ralph frowned to look at Lottie. Obviously, he didn¡¯t believe that. "Really." Lottie looked at him seriously, "I saw a psychologist before. I couldn''t stand any males touching me." "What happens next?" Lottie''s face turned slightly flushed, "After I marry you, I was cured without any medicine." Chapter 86 Good Night Chapter 86 Good Night Ralph frowned slightly and raised his hand to hold Lottie in his arms. He pressed his thin lips close to her ear and asked, "Are you cured without any medicine?" Lottie''s face turned red and nodded silently, "Yes." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She didn''t know why she didn''t hate Ralph''s touch from the beginning. This had never happened in her previous life. He seemed to have some kind of magic power... Ralph held Lottie in his arms and raised her chin, gently kissing her lips and saying, "We are the cure of each other." His gynephobia was miraculously cured after meeting her. In this world, it was a kind of fate to have someone who was in the same trouble with him and could save each other. Sean, who was driving, felt a little ufortable for their intimacy. Sean silently put down the partition in the car and drove without any distractions. The partition fell down andpletely separated the front and back seats of the car into two spaces. Lottie was stunned, "What¡¯s wrong..." "A single man doesn''t want to listen anymore." Ralph let out aughter in his low, maic voice. After that, he bent down and pressed Lottie against the leather seat, kissing her lips. Until they were both breathless. Romantic moments never lingered for long. Although Sean slowed down the speed of the car, Edward''s hospital was not far from the Chapmans'' Vi. It took him less than half an hour to arrive. After the car stopped, Ralph got out of the car with an unhappy face and went to Lottie''s side to open the door. The red-faced woman got out of the car and was about to go to the trunk to get the ingredients. Ralph frowned slightly, "Sean." Sean understood and quickly stopped her, "Mrs. Chapman, leave it to me." In the living room of the vi. Elijah put down the notebook, "I''m thirsty." Fabian quickly poured him a ss of water, "How is it, brother? Have you solved it?" "It''s settled." Elijah picked up the ss and took a sip, with a mature and sensible attitude, "I find out the main IP of the rumor and hack that person''sputer." "I lock herputer and left her with my contact information, now we wait." Fabian silently gave him a thumbs-up, "Brother, you''re amazing!" "You''re not sincere. It¡¯s too brief." Meanwhile, in the room on the second floor of the Greens'' Vi. udia stared at theputer which waspletely out of control and angrily smashed the ss onto the screen! She just turned on herputer and wanted to check to what extent the rumors has spread about Lottie online. As a result, before she opened Twitter, theputer suddenly went dark. When it started again, it yed a horror movie on loop! At the lower left corner of the horror film, there was a line of words, "Yourputer is controlled. If you want to unlock it, contact me with money." She angrily swept everything on the table down to the floor. Followed a loud crack! The loud noise made Eira Scott, who was passing by, push the door open ande in. As soon as Eira entered the door, she saw a horrible picture on theputer screen. She felt very scared! Eira quickly turned off theputer, "udia, what''s going on?" "Mom, myputer is hacked!" udia got into Eira''s arms with grievance and choked with sobs, "Why is everything so ufortable?" "I am the one who should marry Ralph, but dad insists on asking Lottie to marry him, which makes me miss such a good marriage!" "Luther Miller, who signed the contract with me not long ago, cancels the cooperation with Green Group because Lottie offends him!" "Besides, because of Lottie, the two artists who I invest in couldn''t make aeback..." "Why my life so tough...?¡± I got some photos to spread rumors about Lottie, but myputer was destroyed by hackers! Hearing udia''s words, Eira felt a sharp pain in her heart. She raised her hand and gently patted udia''s back, "udia, are you telling the truth?" "Are these things that upset you recently all rted to Lottie?" "Yes!" udia tears like a flood, "It''s all Lottie''s fault! She''s a jinx!" Eira narrowed her eyes viciously, "I don''t think Lottie is a jinx, but she deliberately makes trouble to you." "udia, don''t be afraid. Father and I will back up you!" "Lottie is an ungrateful person. There''s no need for us to be kind of her!" After saying, Eira lowered her head and looked at udia''s face with distress, "I will ask your father to invite Mr. Chapman to our home." "If Mr. Chapman agrees to discipline Lottie, we forgive her." "If Mr. Chapman doesn''t agree, we show him the evidence that Lottie had given birth!" udiay in Eira''s arms, with tears streaming down her face. Her voice was full of grievance, but her lips wore a cunning smile, "Okay, thank you mom." "But..." udia raised her tearful face, "The evidence of Lottie giving birth is all in theputer." "Theputer can''t be turned on now..." Eira sneered, ¡°I don''t believe we can''t find someone to unlock yourputer." "I will ask your father to find someone now!" After saying, Eira strode away. Sitting on the chair, udia revealed a sneer. ... Lottie made a sumptuous dinner. Both of two children really enjoyed the meal. After dinner, Lottie cleaned up the kitchen and went back to the bedroom. Ralph went to work in the study, so Lottie was alone, lying on thefortable, cozy bed. Shey on the bed, turningfortably while watching the news with her mobile phone. She was busy filming the whole day, and had no time to check her mobile phone. There was nothing serious on Twitter. asionally, a few people talked about gossip about her and Alfred, but they were refuted by others for the reason of the cooperation hype of the movie Azeroath. Lottie flipped through Twitter and even felt that people in the fresh market in the afternoon were a little strange. There were not many news about her and Alfred on the Inte. Why did those people say something so rude? After browsing the news, Lottie was about to sleep when she suddenly remembered the call from Connie in the afternoon. She frowned, and found a note marked "Honey" in her contact list, and sent an flirting message. In the study. Ralph was seriously listening to the audio report with a frown. At this time, his cell phone rang. The message he saw as he unlock his phone showed, "Honey, I''m going to rest. Good night!" When Ralph saw the words, he was pleased and rxed. He pressed the pause button of the audio report. The study instantly quieted down. Ralph stared at his phone for a while and finally took a deep breath and stood up. After waiting for a long time without receiving a reply from Connie, Lottie put down her phone and was about to sleep while the bedroom door suddenly opened. She looked over subconsciously. The lights in the corridor shone on the Ralph''s body, leaving a seductive silhouette. He was there, seemingly hesitating about something. After a while, Ralph raised his head and gazed at Lottie intently, "Good night." Chapter 87 Im Not Free Chapter 87 I''m Not Free Lottie looked at Ralph and felt surprised, "Good... good night." "I''m going to work." Ralph took a deep breath, smiled at her, closed the door, and turned to leave. Lottie stared at the door for a long time before her sense¡¯s back. After a while, she pulled the quilt over her head. Her face was hot, but the sweetness in her heart made herugh out loud. Lottie slept well. The next morning, Lottie got up early. When she woke up, Ralph was sleeping soundly beside her. She didn''t know when he fell asleep and was afraid of disturbing his sweet dream, so she quietly walked out of the door. When she went downstairs to make breakfast, she saw Sean sleeping on the sofa in the living room. It was still dawn, and the servants in the vi haven¡¯t start working. Lottie frowned and hesitated for a moment. In the end, she walked over quietly and covered Sean with a nket. Sean was Ralph''s personal assistant. As long as Ralph worked, Sean would apany him. It seemed that Sean was so busyst night that he didn''t even go home. "Mrs. Chapman." Probably hearing the noise around him, Sean opened his eyes alertly. When Sean saw Lottie, he immediately felt rxed. Sean looked down to check the clock and it was only half past six in the morning. Then he yawned, "You wake up so early?" "When did you get to bedst night?" "About three o''clock." Sean sat up and went to the bathroom to wash his face. "Why do you get up so early?" "Mr. Chapman has a meeting at about eight o''clock. I have to wake him up." Lottie felt touched, "Are you guys always so busy?" "Yes." Sean smiled faintly, "I''m used to it." But such irregr schedule was harmful to their body. Lottie pursed her lips. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t. She took a deep breath and turned into the kitchen, "I can''t help you, but I can make you breakfast." Lottie put on the apron and start bustling in the kitchen. Half an hourter, a sumptuous breakfast was served on the table. She put a small dish in front of Sean and said, "These are for you." Sean was ttered, "It¡¯s really kind of you..." Lottie looked at Sean seriously and said, "I know you are loyal to Ralph." "Without your care, Ralph would be in a big trouble on his own irregr schedule." "Thank you." Lottie took off her apron, "I should go to work." She had an shoot in the early morning today when the sun just rose. "Tell Ralph not to stay up sote in the future. It''s not good for his health." After saying, Lottie walked to the hallway, put on her shoes, picked up her coat, and left. Sean was absent-minded to sit in a chair and watched Lottie leave. "Uncle Hond." Suddenly, a child''s voice entered in his ear. Sean quickly turned around. Fabian, who was wearing yellow pajamas, stood behind him. ¡®He should be Fabian, right?¡¯ In fact, Sean had never been able to distinguish Fabian from Elijah. The child behind him was smiling innocently. He must be Fabian. Because Elijah was cold and steady, he didn''t smile like this. So Sean coughed softly and raised his hand to greet him, "Fabian." "Yes." Fabian looked at Sean with a smile, "You have to tell Daddy what Mommy said just now." Sean nodded, "I will." "Uncle Hond." Fabian blinked at Sean, "You know, Daddy wants Mommy to give birth to a younger sister for us." "If you tell my Daddy what Mommy just said in a way that Daddy likes, he''ll be happier." Sean was stunned for a moment and then nodded quickly, "I got it!" "Thank you, Uncle Hond!" ... At eight o''clock, Sean called Ralph up for a meeting. The meetingsted for about half an hour. After the meeting, Sean respectfully stood behind the man and said, "Sir, Madam made breakfast for you early in the morning." "Before she left, she asked me to tell you..." When he was about to say something, Sean remembered the tips of "Fabian". So he took a deep breath and said, "Madam said that for the sake of you and her daughter, she hoped that you would pay attention to your schedule and health in the future, so she was willing to have a daughter for you." When he said this, he couldn''t help ncing at the upstairs from the corner of his eyes. The little boy''s face appeared at the railing of the stairs. He gave Sean a thumbs-up and hurried back to his room. Therefore, Sean did not see that after the little boy turned around, the smile on his face disappeared instantly and turned into calmness as usual. When he returned to the children''s room and looked at the sleeping Fabian, he smiled. "Fabian, not only you can pretend." After that, he changed into pajamas, sat quietly on the small chair, and continued to read. ... After a day¡¯s work, Lottie was exhausted but enriched as well. After work in the evening, she stood at the entrance of the set and waited for the car. A few actresses were gossiping. "Do you think Alfred Barton has offended anyone? Why are there so many rumors about him with different female stars today?" "Yesterday, I thought that there was something fishy going on between him and Lottie. But I didn''t expect someone release so many photos today!" "He is really miserable. More than a dozen female stars posted today wants to hype with him..." ... Hearing their words, Lottie frowned and clicked on Facebook to take a look. God. The entire entertainment section was upied by Alfred. And all the reasons were because of the female stars. "Alfred Barton and Helen go in and out together." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Alfred Barton had dinner with Gloria Han." "The rtionship between Alfred Barton and Natalia Ross." "How many girlfriends does Alfred Barton have?" ... The whole page was full of gossip about Alfred Barton and various female stars. Compared with this, the photo taken by Lottie Green and Alfred Barton was not eye-catching at all and even without any discussion. Lottie almostughed out. She remembered those female fans who surrounded her yesterday. Yesterday, they had already overreacted because of a photo of her and Alfred Barton. Would they go crazy about the news today? At this time, the ck Maserati stopped in front of her. The window rolled down, revealing Ralph''s extremely handsome face. "Get in the car." Lottie quickly opened the door and entered. Sitting in the car, she continued to browse through the news on her mobile phone. The more she read, the more amused she felt. In the news, when the reporters interviewed Alfred Barton today, he looked helpless. Seeing that she had been looking at her phone with a smile, Ralph frowned. "Do your phone looks more interesting than me?" Lottie paused for a moment before putting away her phone. "I''m browsing Alfred''s gossip." As soon as she said that, she suddenly thought of something. "Yesterday, you said... you wanted to deal with Alfred Barton." "You didn''t make these online, did you?" "It''s not me." Ralph looked out of the window indifferently and said, "I''m not that idle." Such a small matter was naturally the masterpiece of and Elijah and Fabian. The man''s reply made Lottie feel a bit embarrassed. She coughed lightly and changed the subject. "Why did you pick me up in person today?" "Kevin Green contacted me today." Ralph turned to look at her and said, "He wants me to go to the Green family and tell me not to take you there." "But apart from you, I have nothing to talk to him about, so I still n to take you with me." Chapter 88 We Have a Big Problem Chapter 88 We Have a Big Problem Lottie frowned. Why was Kevin looking for Ralph? Before she married Ralph, hadn''t she already made a deal with the Green family and had nothing to do with them in the future? He wanted Ralph to go over and even specifically mentioned not to take her with him. What was he going to do next? While she was thinking, Sean had already started the car. Leaning against the leather seat, Ralph looked at the scenery outside the window and said, "It seems that you have never returned to the Green family since you married me." "Should I?" Looking at the scenery outside the car window which was bing familiar gradually, Lottie''s mood becameplicated. In the previous 18 years of her life, she had indeed regarded the Green family as her own home. She regarded Kevin and Eira as her biological parents. At the age of 18, Eira was ill. She wanted to give her a blood transfusion, only to find that she was not the biological daughter of them. Later, the Green family found udia but did not chase her away. The reason was that she had to stay in the Green family to repay them. Eira said that the Green family had raised her for 18 years. Their painstaking efforts and money they had spent on her were beyond what Arthur Bell and her daughter could afford. They treated her as a servant with an excuse of 18 years¡¯ efforts. So when she decided to marry Ralph, she actually felt relieved. However, she didn''t expect that she would have something to do with the Green family after only a month. Lottie closed her eyes and signed with a forced smile. "Actually, I have no feelings for the Green family for a long time." ... In the study on the second floor of the Greens'' Vi. "Miss Green, I can''t fix it." The programmer in a id shirt pushed up his sses and stood up apologetically. "The virus is too troublesome. I still can''t solve it." udia stared angrily at theputer screen which was still ying the horror movie in front of her. "Good-for-nothing! All of You!" This was the tenth programmer she had found! These people were proficient and even everyone was an expert! But herputer had been locked for a whole day till now! Seeing that she was angry, the programmer flinched back. "Miss Green, I suggest you... dial this number and solve the matter with money." "The other party is too powerful. I am not exaggerating, I believe that no one in Rexwell can fix it..." udia rolled her eyes at him and finally took out her mobile phone and dialed the number in the corner of theputer. "She took the bait." In the Chapmans'' Vi, Fabian looked at his mobile phone with excitement. "Elijah, you''re right. She really can''t crack it." "My brother is genius!" While praising Elijah, Fabian sent a message to udia on the phone. "Can''t bear it anymore? I thought you would continue to find someone to crack it." The little fellow''s mockery made udia extremely annoyed. She gritted her teeth and stared at the phone screen. "Tell me, how much do you want?" "Two hundred thousand dors." As she looked at the numbers on her phone, udia was so angry that she almost fainted. Two hundred thousand! Where was she going to get two hundred thousand dors for him? "Two hundred thousand! Why don''t you go rob the bank!" Fabian sent a smiley face. "I am robbing you, indeed." "Don''t forget that yourputer is still under my control." "I can see all the documents on yourputer. Aren''t you afraid that I will spread them..." udia ground her teeth in anger. The documents in herputer were the evidence of Lottie giving birth to a child! Included photos of she who was walking during pregnancy, even a short video recording her birth process! These were all the most advantageous evidence for her to threaten Lottie. If Ralph still defended Lottie tonight, she would throw the evidence to his face! She wanted Ralph to know how disgusting and unchaste Lottie was! Thinking of this, she checked the time anxiously. Ralph would be here soon. She had to seize the time to unlock theputer. After a while, she finally made up her mind. "One hundred thousand. That''s all I have." "Deal!" After they made a deal, Fabian sent the ount number over and soon received the money from udia. "Elijah, unlock it." Fabian proudly took the transfer record and ran to Elijah. "It seems that the things in theputer are really important to her!" "She actually transfers the money over so quickly!" Elijah nced at Stars. "They...are also very important to us." Fabian was stunned. "What do you mean?" Elijah sighed, controlling the mouse with his little hand, and opened the files. He clicked on a random photo. "This is... Mommy!?" Fabian subconsciously covered his mouth in shock. The woman walking on the stone steps of the park was Lottie! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But in the photo, she had a big belly. Fibian looked at the photo and waspletely stunned. "What... what''s going on?" Although he was only five years old, he and his brother were little precocious as like their father. In the photo, Lottie was obviously pregnant! Fabian felt that he couldn''t think anymore. Mommy was once pregnant... Had she given birth to a child? Where was her child? So Mommy had another kid... With countless messages in Fabian''s head, he felt dizzy and a headache! "Thisputer belongs to Mommy''s younger sister." Compared to Fabian who was still bewildered, Elijah was much calmer. "Mommy''s child should be gone." As he spoke, he clicked on another photo. In the photo was a picture of Lottie crying in front of a small tombstone. Fabian¡¯s heart hurt as he looked at the photo, "Mommy is so pitiful..." "Yes." Elijah sighed. "Our mommy''s child is dead." "We must treat Mommy well in the future." Fabian pursed his lips. Just as he was about to say something, udia''s message came again, urging him to unlock theputer as soon as possible. "Why is she so anxious...?¡± Fabian patted his head and suddenly remembered something, "In the afternoon, Daddy seemed to have received a call asking him to go to the Green family..." "So, she''s in a hurry to unlock theputer and show it to Daddy?" ¡°After all, many adults care if their wives have had children before." "Then Daddy..." The two brothers fell into silence. They actually had confidence in their daddy. But what if... What if Daddy cared about it? Even if there was one in ten thousand possibilities, they didn''t want Daddy to misunderstand Mommy. "It''s better for Mommy to tell Dad personally about this." Elijah rubbed the space between his brows and said in annoyance. "But Mommy won''t tell him." Fabian grabbed the pillow and said in a muffled voice, "Elijah, what should we do? We have a big problem." "Should we unlock thisputer for udia?" Chapter 89 Adults World Is Very Complicated Chapter 89 Adult''s World Is Very Complicated Just as the two brothers were in a dilemma, udia''s message came again. "Why don''t you unlock theputer for me? It¡¯s a deal!" "I can give you another twenty thousand. Unlock myputer immediately. I''m in a hurry!" Fabian frowned when he saw the message. Then he called Lottie. "Mommy, are you off work?" "Yes, honey." Sitting in the back seat of the car, Lottie looked at the Greens'' Vi outside the window and sighed. "But Mommy and Daddy have something to do today. We may be back veryte." "If you''re hungry, let the servants make you something to eat." "Take care of yourselves at home." The woman''s voice was extremely gentle. In the past, when he heard Lottie''s concerned words, Fabian would feel warm. But today, hearing her words, he felt a little distressed. Mommy had lost her own child. How sad she was that she transferred her love for her child to them and treated them well wholeheartedly. "Mommy." Fabian took a deep breath and called her in a low voice.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Lottie was annoyed about returning to the Green family and did not notice the disappointment in Fabian''s voice. "Nothing." Fabian frowned and looked up at Elijah. It just happened that Elijah was also looking at him. The two brothers exchanged their gaze at each other. In the end, Fabian said with a forced smile. "Mommy, thank you." "No matter what happens in the future, Brother and I will apany you." "Even if..." He bit his lip and tried his best to say what he wanted to say. "Even if Daddyined about you in the future or even treat you badly." "Brother and I will always stand by your side." "We are the one who takes you to Daddy. We will always be responsible for you." After that, the little fellow hung up the phone. Lottie, "..." Why did Fabian suddenly say that? She looked up at Ralph nkly. And Ralph frowned, "What did they say?" Lottie pursed his lips and repeated what Fabian had said. "Nonsense." Ralph raised his hand and held Lottie in his arms. "Why did he suddenly say this to you?" "It''s because..." His intense eyes stared at her. "Because you''re worried about that I may dislike you?" Lottie blushed and quickly shook her head. "I didn''t!" How could she think about such a thing? "You''re lying." He was sure that what Fabian said was because she was worried that he would abandon her. So he smiled faintly and held her tightly in his arms. "Be easy." "It won¡¯t happen." His unique smell made Lottie''s heart beat fast. She stopped breathing for a moment, and then obediently leaned her head into his arms. Although she didn¡¯t think of that, at this moment, she was really unpleasant for backing to the Green¡¯s family and needed his hug indeed. Feeling the warmth on the man''s body, Lottie murmured in a muffled voice, "Will you keep your word?" Ralph replied with smile. "I won''t lie to you." Then she smiled and wrapped her arms around his strong waist a bit tightly. ... In the Chapmans'' Vi. The moment Fabian hung up on Lottie, Elijah had already unlocked udia''sputer. The two brothers sat in front of theputer and looked at the photos of Lottie one by one. "If only Mommy was pregnant with the two of us." Fabian held the pillow and sighed sadly. Elijah changed into afortable position and leaned against a small chair. "There are not so many ifs in the world." Their mother was dead. Father said that he had personally witnessed his mother''s body being carried out of the fire. Every year on their mother''s death anniversary, they would mourn her death. After Lottie married into their family, it was also Elijah who suggested that they should call her mommy, not Lottie. "I''m not serious..." Fabian curled his lips. Of course, he knew it was impossible. After that, he turned around and looked at Elijah''s face seriously. "Elijah, do you think Daddy will dislike Mommy?" Elijah frowned. "I don''t know." However, what he knew was instead of when daddy really fell in love with Mommy, it was better to let him know now. It was better not to bete. If he didn''t love her enough, he might not care so much. "I don''t think Daddy will mind." Fabian picked up the yogurt andforted herself while drinking. "Daddy has us too. Why should he dislike Mommy for having a baby?" Elijah, "..." "Adult¡¯s world is veryplicated." "But you''re right. If Daddy dares dislike Mommy, we''ll use this as an excuse to deal with him!" ... In the Green''s Vi. The ck Maserati stopped at the door. "Mr. Chapman!" Kevin came out of the vi with a smile. Although he was mentally prepared, when Ralph got out of the car, Kevin was still stunned. The man in front of him was tall and graceful, with delicate facial features who looked nobility and pride. He waspletely different from the rumored Mr. Chapman, who was old, bald, and disfigured! If he had known that Mr. Chapman''s true appearance, he would not have let Lottie marry him instead of udia! How could the bitch get such an advantage! Thinking of this, he smiled awkwardly. "Are you Mr. Chapman?" Ralph nodded lightly. "Yes." "You are so young and promising..." Kevin sighed. "I really regret it." Ralph raised his eyebrows and leaned against the car door. He deliberately blocked Lottie, who was about to get off the car, and asked, "What do you regret?" "I regret of believing those people''s lies. I missed such a good son-inw..." "You''re wrong, Mr. Green." The man curled his lips lightly and said in a low and cold voice, "I am your son-inw, to some extent right?" "When you told my father that you wanted Lottie to marry me, you swore that although Lottie was not your biological daughter, you had always been even closer to her than your biological daughter." His words made Kevin stop talking. Indeed, when he had arranged for Lottie to marry Ralph, he had indeed made a lot of promises in front of the Chapman... Thinking of this, he coughed softly and turned his face away. "Of course, in my heart, Lottie is like my own daughter..." "Really?" As soon as the man finished speaking, a lean figure came out from behind Ralph. Lottie looked at his face coldly. "Mr. Green, this is the first time I''ve heard of that I''m like your own daughter in your heart." "Since you treat me as your biological daughter, why did you turn a blind eye to me after I getting married for more than a month? Why did you ask my husband toe over without taking me?" Chapter 90 What Are You Doing? Chapter 90 What Are You Doing? Seeing Lottie, Kevin''s smiling face fell. He nced coldly at Lottie. "Why are you back?" He had only asked Ralph toe home alone. Lottie must be worried that he would say something to Ralph, so she insisted on following him shamelessly. Thinking of this, a mocking smile appeared on his face. "My daughter has been married for more than a month and hasn''t brought her husband back. That''s why as a father, I took the initiative to invite Mr. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapman to home." "udia said that you''ve been busy dating with male stars recently. I was afraid that I would disturb you, so I didn''t dare to contact you..." After that, he gave Lottie a significant look. "But I didn''t expect you insisting toe even if you are so busy. Why did you follow him here as soon as you heard that I was going to meet him?" "Don''t worry. Dad won''t tell Mr. Chapman about your past casually. You don''t have to be so afraid!" Lottie looked up at Kevin''s face. From his mocking smile, she suddenly understood his purpose today! She had not figured out what Kevin wanted to talk to Ralph alone along the way. Now, looking at his smile, she understood! This so-called father of hers wanted to reveal everything that had happened to her in front of Ralph! Her face became gloomy. It took her a while before she warned him, "Mr. Green, you will get no good results if you hurt me?" Don¡¯t forget that it was he, Kevin, who had taken control of everything and forced her marry Ralph! If Ralph disliked her or med her, both she and he wouldn''t be able to get away of this. Kevin smiled and looked at her coldly. Just as he was about to say something, the door of the vi opened. udia, who was beautifully dressed, walked out to wee them. "Dad, let Sister and Mr. Chapman in. Better talk inside." Kevin frowned and red at Lottie coldly. Then, he turned around and made a "please" gesture to Ralph. "Mr. Chapman, please. I''ve prepared tea for you." Ralph nced at him indifferently and turned around to hold Lottie''s shoulder. "Let''s go." "Mr. Chapman." udia quickly reached out and grabbed Lottie''s arm. "Please go in first. I have something to say to my sister." Ralph did not even bother to look at her. He leaned down and looked at Lottie. "Talk to her, ore in with me?" Lottie pursed his lips and subconsciously nced at udia. After a while, she took a deep breath and pulled Ralph''s hand away. "You go first." Ralph frowned and greeted Sean in the distance. Sean watched him and then turned to follow Kevin into the room. He knew that Lottie definitely had something to hide from him. He was no fool and could understand what Lottie and Kevin were talking about. Perhaps Kevin had got the goods on Lottie. And it should be something she was afraid and helpless about. The man looked back at the pale-faced woman in the distance, then turned around and followed Kevin into the room. With a bang, the door of the vi was closed. Lottie stood where she was, painful in her heart and watched Ralph disappear. She remembered that when she was in the car, he hugged her tightly and said that he would never dislike her. Before getting out of the car, she still felt happy. But now, she felt a chill down her spine. She was sure that she had done nothing wrong. Kevin asked her to marry him, and she did it. And she did not really argue with udia though she plotted Luther to stain herst time. Since she got married, she had tried her best to avoid contact with the Green family. However, Kevin didn''t seem to be satisfied with what she had done. He still wanted to tell Ralph all her dark days. "Lottie, why are you following Ralph?¡± udia walked over with a cold smile when she saw Ralph following Kevin into the room. She crossed her arms around her chest and stood on the steps, looking down at Lottie from above. "Well, I guess you have known what we are going to do today, right?" "I''ve given all your photos and videos to Dad." Lottie gritted her teeth, raised her head, and stared at her coldly. "What on earth are you going to do?" "It''s very simple." udia cackled. "The one who was going to marry Mr. Chapman was actually me." "Back then, I thought that he was really as old and ugly and bad-tempered as the rumors say." "But when I really met Mr. Chapman, I realized that those rumors were fake. I misunderstood him." "Now that the misunderstanding has been resolved, I should return to Mr. Chapman and be his wife." After that, she couldn''t help looking up into the distance and dreaming, "I was narrow-minded. I thought that if Mr. Chapman is ugly and bad-tempered, no matter how rich he is, I won''t marry him." "But now I feel that these are not a big deal. As long as he is willing to give me money and support me, even if he doesn''t like me, I will be very happy to see his handsome face every day." "Lottie, don''t think I would treated you badly. As long as you don''t make a fuss and sign the divorce agreement obediently, I''m willing to give you two hundred thousand dors, which is enough for you and your poor father to live in the future." Lottie clenched her hands tightly into fists. She looked up and red at udia viciously. "udia, so you regret and want to marry Ralph because he is better than you think?" "Yes." udia smiled. "Dad went in with him. He should have shown him the evidence that you had a child." "Hey, Lottie, how considerate I am." "I know it will make you ufortable if you followed Ralph in and saw those things, so I deliberately stopped you outside the door." Lottie didn¡¯t release her clenched hands. After a while, she sneered. "Should I thank you for that?" She turned around and nced at the alley in the distance. A cold smile appeared on her face. "As things stand, I can''t change the fact that Ralph will abandon me." "However, I have learned a lot about his preferences recently." "I¡¯ve made a summary which can help you win his heart. Otherwise, you know, it will take a lot of effort for you to please such a man." udia was momentarily stunned. Perhaps she never expected Lottie to say this to her. However, she was very interested in Ralph''s preferences! "Well, how much do you want to tell me?" "Two thousand." Only two thousand? "Deal!" udia stopped talking nonsense and transferred the money to Lottie''s ount. "Go ahead." Lottie''s lips curled into a cold smile as she looked at the record that the money had been transferred into her ount. However, she still gave udia a sincere look. "It''s not good for us to talk about secrets here." After that, she pointed at the alley behind her. "Let¡¯s go there and talk. It''s quiet. You can record it." udia sneered. "I didn''t expect you to be so considerate." Lottie smiled. Of course she was! The two entered the alley one after the other. Sean, who had been staring at Lottie in the distance, quickly followed. As soon as he walked to the entrance of the alley, he heard the scream of a womaning from the alley. This scream... didn''t sound like Madam''s voice... Chapter 91 Lottie Is So Overbearing Chapter 91 Lottie Is So Overbearing In the study of the Green''s Vi. Kevin looked at Ralph warmly and respectfully ced the teacup in front of him. "Mr. Chapman, you must have seen my biological daughter." "udia has suffered a lot from childhood. Lottie''s biological father is a beast. He often beat and scolded little udia. He is poor and violent." "Because of him, udia didn''t even finish middle school..." "Fortunately, we found udia five years ago. Although she didn''t receive higher education, she was very good at doing business. From the time she entered the Green Group to work, she had made many deals for thepany. "Mr. Chapman, you have the Chapman Group and a few transnational enterprises. Compared with a woman like Lottie, who only knows how to show off in the entertainment circle and have gossip with male actors every day, udia really more suitable for you!" Ralph''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Since udia is so suitable for me, then why did Mr. Green ask Lottie to marry me back then?" Kevin was stunned. "Could it be that Mr. Green, like others, heard the rumors and thought that I was old, ugly pervert?" "Mr. Green, you didn''t want his own daughter to suffer, so you pushed your adopted daughter into a fire pit." "Why do you now feel guilty and tell me this?" His said with sarcasm. Kevin frowned and began to argue with a pale face. "In fact, thing¡¯s are not like what you said." "It''s because... it''s because Lottie take away the chance!" As he spoke, he seemed to have thought of something and his eyes lit up instantly. "Yes, Lottie really managed to marry you!" "Back then, Lottie used those rumors to scare us, forcing us to let her marry you!" "At that time, as she failed to marry a good man like you, udia locked herself in the room and cried for several days!" He just put it as if it was truth. Ralph gave him a fake smile and did not expose him immediately. "So overbearing Lottie was." "Yes, she went too far!" Kevin immediately agreed. He turned on theputer and mumbled, "We have to bear all these unfairness. Although we felt that it was a pity that you and udia were not together, it was not good to bother you." "But..." He clicked on the documents on theputer. "We found these at home a few days ago..." "Look! Lottie is such a unchaste woman. No wonder her ex-boyfriend hate her and never wanted to touch her!" As he spoke, he handed the mouse to Ralph. "You... see." The man frowned slightly and clicked on one of the photos. The air in the study instantly froze. The man fixed his eyes on theputer screen, frowning. In the photo, Lottie, who was pregnant, was standing on the cobblestone path with her hands on her belly. Her belly was big. It seemed that she had been pregnant for at least five or six months. "Five years ago, Lottie met her bastard father and left us for a period of time. We thought she was at her father¡¯s home, but she actually disappeared because she was pregnant!" "We don¡¯t know who this child''s father is and where the child has gone!" Kevin said indignantly beside Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, you have always enjoyed good fame and you shouldn''t be known by others that you married a second-hand woman who once gave birth to another man''s child." "So I suggest that we deal with this matter secretly... You divorce Lottie and then marry udia." "Anyway, udia is also the daughter of the Green family. They won¡¯t notice which one married you, so they won''t know that your wife has changed..." Ralph ignored him. In other words, he didn''t hear what Kevin had said at all. All his attention was on theputer screen. The man''s big hand gently tapped on the mouse and turned to the next photo. Lottie stood in line in the corridor of the hospital. Being pregnant, she was fatter than she is now, looked chubby and cute. She was in line at the OB clinic, heavily pregnant, and all the people who lined up with her were men. Except her, all the pregnant women were sitting in chairs, taken care of by the apanying people. Only she was alone. She took her bag, the diagnosis list, and lined up herself. He clicked on the other photos. She was alone in every photo. She had no boyfriend who should take care of her, no rtives, and no friends. There were only a few photos where Connie was by her side. Lottie was alone, whether when she had pregnancy examination, walking, or even when going shopping in a maternity shop. The pain that suddenly came for no reason welled up in his heart. In the past, Ralph did not understand women¡¯s thought and how much hardship women would suffer during pregnancy. Untilter, he had Elijah and Fabian. He saw their mother died in the fire. Only then did he slowly understand how much care a woman needed when she was pregnant. However, Lottie, whom he had made up his mind to love, had once been pregnant and ignored... When the man browsed the photos one by one, his heart was aching. At the end of the document was not a photo, but a video. It was Lottie lying on the hospital bed, trying her best to give birth. The camera was aimed at her tortured face. She looked so painful that her hair was wet with sweat and stuck to her face. She was now not beautiful at all. He couldn''t even bear to watch the video and turned it off. "Mr. Chapman, you can''t stand it anymore, can you?" Kevin thought that Ralph had turned off the video because he was disappointed with Lottie, so he hurried over to take the chance. "Don''t be angry. You can think about my suggestion carefully." "This is the least harmful way to you." Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "After all, with your status, if this matter is spread out, it will damage your reputation..." Ralph smiled faintly. "That means I should thank you?" "No, I''m just..." "Do you have any backup photos and videos?" Before Kevin could finish his words, Ralph interrupted him coldly. Kevin was stunned and shook his head. "No, no!" "After I found these things, I protected them well. Now no one else knows about it except you and the Greens!" "You can rest assured that we will definitely not allow this kind of thing to damage your reputation..." "That''s good." Ralph''s lips curled into a faint smile. He held the mouse and deleted the entire folder. Under Kevin''s shocked gaze, he emptied the recycle bin and said, "All right, these things won''t exist in the future." "If I see it again, that means you still have a backup. You were lying to me just now, and I will get even with you." Chapter 92 She Left Chapter 92 She Left Kevin looked at Kevin''s profile in shock. "Mr. Chapman, this..." "Thank you for telling me this." The man looked up at Kevin coldly. "These photos must have been secretly taken before she gave birth." "Even more, when she gave birth to a baby, you shot the camera on her face when she was in pain." Ralph''s voice was cold without any warmth. "That means you didn''t unaware her past until now. Instead, you''ve been following her always." Kevin immediately felt that something was wrong and quickly retorted, "No, no!" "These photos were not taken by us, but by someone else..." "So who took the photo?" Ralph changed into afortable position, putting his long legs on the desk and crossing his arms around his chest, looking as if he was going to settle ounts with Kevin. "Don''t worry. Tell me who took the photos and how much money you spent to buy them." "Don''t worry about others'' revenge. You may have no idea about how powerful I am" Kevin panicked. "No, there''s no need..." "Actually, a long time has passed. There''s no need... there''s no need to investigate." However, Ralph smiled faintly. "But I want to investigate." Kevin''s face turned pale. He never thought that things would turn out like this. Taking a deep breath, he coughed softly and said, "You''d better not investigate it." "I''m here to show you how unchaste and shameless Lottie is." Ralph nced at him coldly and arrogantly. "Why you said Lottie was unchaste?" "She, she gave birth to a child..." The man lowered his head and yed on the mobile phone in his hand. A mocking smile appeared on his face. "So a woman who has given birth to a child is unchaste?" Kevin''s face turned pale. He took a deep breath and continued, "I don''t mean that... I mean, Lottie got pregnant before she got married. No matter what, she is shameless..." Ralph nced at him and said, "unchaste and shameless." "You keep saying that in your eyes, Lottie is no different from your biological daughter. If udia had a same experience, would you describe her like this?" Kevin''s face turned pale and he couldn¡¯t utter a word. "In your eyes, Lottie in these photos was dirty and shameless." "But in my eyes, it is not like this at all." "When a woman needs to be taken care of and apanied by her family mostly is the time she''s pregnant." "And in these photos, except for Connie, who asionally appears, I can''t see any of her family or friends." "Your family have time to hire someone to secretly take photos of her, but no one is willing to take care of her." "Is this what you said, to treat her as your own daughter?" Kevin finally couldn''t stand it anymore. "Mr. Chapman, that''s not what I mean..." "Lottie had shamelessly given birth to a child in order to make money for her boyfriend Luke. Even if we knew, we are reluctant to care about the child in her belly..." Ralph''s face became more gloomy. Was she doing all this for Luke...? He thought of the night she had just married him. That day, she sat on the sofa, watching the news about Luke and Isobel while drinking. He still remembered the day when she hugged him with sadness and don¡¯t despise her... Thinking of this, the man''s eyes became colder. "How much was Luke''s contract termination fee?" Kevin immediately perked up when he heard that. He started talking volubly, "Luke didn''t make a name for himself at that time. The fee for the termination of the contract and for salvaging his bad reputation added up to three hundred thousand!" "Do you think Lottie is very cheap?" "Although it would be offensive to say that, some are born to be lowly, you know, gene counts!" "She is the same as her drunkard father who can even lose his face for money!" "udia is different..." Ralph narrowed his eyes. "Three hundred thousand is not a big deal for the Green Group, right?" "Of course!" "Although the Green Group is not as good as the Chapman Group, it is at least a family business with T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. assets of more than 100 million..." Ralph stood up. His tall body gave Kevin an invisible pressure. The man looked down at the middle-aged man in front of him. "So, when Lottie met with difficulties, the Green family didn''t help her." "Even paying three hundred thousand dors is easy for the Green family. You didn''t help her at all. In the end, she chose to make money in her own way. And you still shot these photos and wanted to humiliate her in the future, right?" The air in the study instantly froze. Kevin looked at Ralph with a pale face. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was suppressed by the strong aura of the man in front of him and could not utter a word. "Do you agree with me by default?" Ralph smiled mockingly. "I used to think that your rtionship was just tense, but I didn''t expect her to live like this in the Green family." "Please don''t call yourself Lottie''s adoptive father. She had paid off what she owed you." "And don''t tell others that you are my father-inw. My real father-inw should be the one in the slums." After that, the man was about to leave. When he walked to the door, he turned around as if he had thought of something. He nced at Kevin coldly and said, "If there is any news about Lottie''s child in the future, I will me it all on you." "It''s better for the Green family to keep silent about this." With a bang, the door of the study was closed. Kevin stood there and looked at the tightly shut door. He was in a trance for a moment. How could it be...? He should have been very concerned about Lottie having a child! Why was he so protective of Lottie...? ... "Sean." Ralph did not see Lottie or udia. "Sir." Sean looked at the alley over there. "Madam and Miss Green went to the alley over there, and it seemed that Madam beats Miss Green..." "It''s not good for me to go and have a look, so I''ve been guarding around..." Ralph frowned and listened carefully. He could still hear the moans of women in the alley. "How long have they been in?" "Twenty minutes." Twenty minutes... Ralph walked over and said, "Let''s go and take a look." In twenty minutes, would it be serious? But when he walked into the alley, he found that there was only udia lying on the ground, groaning. "Help..." Ralph looked down at her. "Where is Lottie?" "She''s gone..." udia forced a weak smile at him. "Lottie thinks she''s unchaste and you''ll be angry if you know about those things, so she left..." Chapter 93 How Could You Propose a Divorce to Me? Chapter 93 How Could You Propose a Divorce to Me? "Mr. Chapman...?" udia grabbed Ralph''s trousers weakly and looked at him pitifully. "You should know how awful and hateful Lottie is now, right?" "She did all the dirty things and insisted on venting her anger on me and beating me up like this..." udia pointed at the bruises and red swelling on her face and whimpered, "Although it hurts, I''m also d." "At least, I can help you see Lottie''s true color..." The woman''s words made Ralph unpleasant. He kicked her hand away coldly and looked down at her swollen face from above. "If anything happens to Lottie today, I''ll destroy the Green family!" After that, the man turned and walked to the car. Sean was stunned and quickly followed him. "Sir, do you want to call a doctor for her?" No matter what, this woman was beaten by Mrs. Chapman... And it seemed that she was seriously injured. Ralph did not even raise his head. "She got injured by the door of her home. How could she die?" Sean, "..." It sounded reasonable. "Look for her and take the surveince video to me. I want to know where Lottie has gone!" After getting into the car, Ralph called Lottie with his phone and ordered Sean. "Yes!" ... Sitting on the bus, Lottie''s cell phone kept ringing. She took a look and saw the name "Honey". After stared at the phone for a while, she muted it. Now she was in a mess and had no mood to yact with Connie. After putting the phone back into her bag, Lottie looked up at the sky outside the window and sighed deeply. It was just a sunny day without clouds, but now it was covered with dark clouds which were so low that they seemed to be falling. That was the same as her mood. Before she went to the Green family, she had been happy because Ralph had said that he would never dislike her. But now, things were different. But this was the consequence what she should bear. Everyone had to pay for their pasts. She was so stupid back then that she was willing to do anything excessive for Luke. The phone kept vibrating in her bag. Lottie raised his eyes and stared nkly into the sky outside the window with a wry smile. After today, she could no longer pretend that nothing had happened in her life like before. ... Ralph called Lottie more than ten times, but no response. It was raining heavily outside the window soon. The man threw the phone aside irritably and covered his eyes with his hands. "How''s it going over there?" "Got it." In the face of the boss who would get angry at any time, Sean didn''t dare to breathe. "Mrs. Chapman got on bus 207, and she should be at the terminal now..." Ralph frowned and asked, "Where is the terminal?" "It''s..." Sean hesitated for a moment. "At the Lance Cemetery." Ralph''s expression suddenly turned cold! He could imagine that Lottie who was frail and pale now, knelt in front of the small tombstone. "Drive!" The sudden heavy rain swept the entire Rexwell. All the cars were forced to slow down in this heavy thundery rain. But the ck Maserati, like a sharp sword, ran straight through the center of the city toward the Lance Cemetery. At the Lance Cemetery. Lottie sat in front of that small tombstone, her arms tightly hugging that wordless tombstone. Her child was only eight months old. No name, no one remember.. What she only remember was that she had a car ident and lived in the hospital. By the time she had memories, half a year had passed. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Arthur told her that her child was gone, but she had got the money and Luke was fine. She cried for a long time. Even from the beginning, she knew that even if the baby was born, it would never have anything to do with her for the rest of her life. But she did not expect that her child would not survive for a day. She had also asked Arthur about the details of the half a year when she lost her memory. Arthur only said that she went crazy because she lost her child. He even showed her the proof of her staying in the mental hospital. Looking at her treatment records, Lottie finally confirmed that her child was dead. Arthur said that it was a boy who was born with bruises all over his body, and there was no corpse left. So the tomb here was empty. The child had no name, so the tombstone was empty too. Just like her heart which was empty at this moment. The woman held the tombstone tightly, her tears pouring down like heavy rain in the sky. Rain and tears mixed together. She grabbed the tombstone and said, "Mom should have left with you..." From the moment she had agreed to that matter, she should have known that she had personally destroyed her life from now on for Luke. In the end, she deserved it. She should have died with the child back then. She shouldn''t have bmeatballed for a bright future. She shouldn''t have felt that encountering Fabian and Elijah was a salvation to her past life. "Sir, that must be Mrs. Chapman..." The ck Maserati stopped at the entrance of the cemetery. Sean looked at the woman sitting on the ground, holding the tombstone and crying so painfully. Although Mrs. Chapman was sometimes adorable, most of the time, she was decent and charming anyway. This was the first time that Sean saw her crying out of control... "Sir..." Before he could finish his second sentence, the car door was suddenly opened. "Lottie." In the heavy rain, the man''s deep voice was steady and powerful. Lottie, who had been crying while hugging the tombstone, was stunned for a moment before raising her head subconsciously. A man in ck stood in front of her with an umbre, covering her whole body. His eyes were full of anxiety and anger. She was stunned. He still cared about it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t havee here so angrily. After a while, Lottie looked up at Ralph and said, "Mr. Chapman, how fast." Her voice was a little hoarse, with a slight tremor after crying. "It''s toote now." It was getting dark. Lottie looked at Ralph. There was no longer the warmth and attachment in her eyes. "Let¡¯s talk tomorrow." "I''ll stay at Connie''s house tonight. Tomorrow, I''ll go back and pack up. Let''s get a divorce..." Since he cared about her past, it was unnecessary for her to stay by his side. It was time to wake up from a dream. Unfortunately, she didn''t have time to prepare a farewell dinner for Elijah and Fabian. Ralph frowned. He threw away the umbre and pulled Lottie up. Staring at her, he said with cold sight, "You didn''t answer my call. I found you after looking for more than half of the Rexwell. How could you propose a divorce to me?" "Lottie, I''m telling you, I won''t divorce you. Forget about escaping from me for the rest of your life!" Chapter 94 I Cant Disturb Her Rest Chapter 94 I Can''t Disturb Her Rest The heavy rain fell on the man''s angry face, which made him more attractive. Lottie looked at Ralph dazedly. Her voice trembled. "What... what do you mean?" Wasn''t he angry because of knowing her past and came to find her? "I mean." Ralph held her jaw and said word by word, "Lottie, I do mind that you gave birth to a child for someone else." The woman''s heart suddenly sank. Sure enough... What he had said that he would not dislike her or abandon her was all lies. No matter how special he was, he was still an ordinary man. He couldn''t ept her past, it''s not his fault. It was all her fault, since she was hiding it... "I won''t allow you to leave me." Ralph narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "You have to stay with me andpensate me. Maybe give birth to three children for me." "I don¡¯t care, one year or two, or the whole lifetime. I don¡¯t allow you to leave, just stay and we raise our children together!" After that, as Lottie''s shocked, the man held her in his arms. The coldness of the heavy rain and the warmth of his chest left Lottie momentarily in a daze. Subconsciously, she grabbed his clothes and said in a trembling voice, "Ralph..." "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry..." "I don''t want to lie to you, but when I married you..." She really didn''t consider so much. She just wanted to pay off the gratitude for raising her ording to the requirements of the Green family. "I''m the one who should apologize." Ralph closed his eyes and hugged her tightly. "I have always felt that you are innocent, so I have never investigated you seriously." "I never thought that you would encounter such a thing before..." The man''s deep voice immediately moved Lottie so much. "If you had known this earlier, what would you do?" "I will take good care of you." "At least, I won''t let you down like this." He also had children. Looking at Lottie, he couldn''t help but think of Fabian and Elijah''s mother. The big fire five years ago was right happened in front of him. In the thick smoke, he could not see the woman''s face clearly but heard her telling him to take good care of the child and find a new mother for the child in a hoarse and weak voice. She said that she liked stars. For no reason, he asked. "Do you like stars?" "Yes..." Lottie answered in a muffled voice. The next second, she fell back feebly- Ralph grabbed her and only then did he realize that she had fainted. The man grabbed her at once and held her in his arms. "Go to the hospital!" ... "I''ve found the medical records you want. She is really miserable. She had a car crash when she was eight months pregnant. The child died and she went crazy for unable to bear the blow." In a daze, Lottie heard a man''s sigh. She wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t. "All her information in the mental hospital is here." "ording to her biological father Arthur, she went back to the slums with him after giving birth to the child. He didn''t expect that she would set fire to burn herself to death at home. Only then did his father realize that something was wrong with her and send her to the mental hospital." "In the following period of time, she has been receiving treatments for burns and mental disease. It took her more than half a year to finally regain her senses." After the voice stopped, she could still hear the sound of paper flipping. Then, she heard Ralph''s deep voice, "It¡¯s fate." "She was burned, so was I." "She lost her child. My children lost their mother." His words made Lottie''s heart slightly sink. "So you two could save each other." Edward sighed lightly. "That''s part of redemption, isn''t it?" Ralph put down the documents and nced at him indifferently. "Will her mental disease reappear in the future?" "It seems that under extreme stimtion, it will rpse." After that, he frowned. "What are you worried about?" Ralph turned around and nced at the woman on the bed whose eyes were still closed. "I am afraid that she will hurt herself one day." He knew well about the pain of burns. Fortunately, she had lost her memory and did not remember the pain at that time. "I''ll ask the doctor from the Psychiatry Departmentter and prescribe some medicine to keep at home. It can''t be prevented." After that, Edward seemed to have thought of something. "By the way, your father just called me to check on him at home. I refused and said that something happened to Lottie." "Mr. Chapman maye to see her in personter. Do you want to stay here or left?" Ralph looked up at Edward unhappily and turned to walk out of the door. "Better leave." He didn''t want to be nagged at. Edward tried hard to hold back hisughter. "Well, I''ll tell you when Mr. Chapman leaves." Then Ralph checked the time. It was already past eight o''clock in the evening. He should also go back and exin what had happened today to the two little guys. Otherwise, if she didn''t go back tonight, Elijah and Fabian probably wouldn''t even sleep. After Ralph left, Edward stood at the door and looked at Lottie''s face silently. After a long time, he sighed and said, "Ralph is solemnly in love with you." After that, he turned and left. Lottie was lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed and his heart trembling lightly. Ralph... It seemed that he really didn''t mind that she had child before. What he cared about was whether her mental disease would rpse or not. A teardrop slowly fell from the corner of her eyes. She was so lucky to meet a man like Ralph in her life. "What''s wrong?" After an unknown period of time, Mr. Chapman''s anxious voice sounded at the door of the ward. "Uncle Chapman, modte your voice. Don''t wake her up." As soon as Mr. Chapman finished speaking, a female voice sounded. It sounded like a young woman. "You''re right." After his daughter finished speaking, Mr. Chapman quickly lowered his voice. "Don''t disturb her dream." Lottie frowned. She knew that this should be Ralph''s father. At this time, she should have stood up to wee Mr. Chapman, but she just failed to make it. Lottie struggled a few times, but still could not open her eyes. So shey feebly on the bed, feeling dizzy. However, who was this woman? "Alice, you are considerate." Mr. Chapman sighed. "It''s been ten years since Larry brought you back to the Chapman family, right?" Alice White replied indifferently, "Yes. When Larry saw how pitiful I was, he brought me back to the Chapman family. Everyone treated me like family." Lottie frowned. She had never known the structure of Ralph''s family. She only knew that Ralph was the third son of the Chapman family, but she never knew that the Chapman family had an adopted daughter. They had never mentioned it in front of her. "Well..." Mr. Chapman sighed again. "Back then, everyone thought that you and Ralph would be together. Fate is really unpredictable. He had the mother of Elijah and Fabian at first, and then this girl..." "What¡¯s past is past." Alice White''s voice was very gentle. "Uncle Chapman, you stay here with her first. I''ll ask the nurse why Lottie is in aa." Mr. Chapman frowned. "Didn''t Edward say that it was caused by the rain?" Alice White smiled obediently. "Uncle Chapman, it not that simple." "Who would be so crazy and run outside in such heavy rain?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Mr. Chapman thought for a moment and said, "Okay, go and figure it out." Alice White turned around. The moment she turned around, the concern on the woman''s face immediately turned cold. She had been by Ralph''s side for so many years. How could she endure the other woman to take over the position as Mrs. Chapman? Now, Lottie and Ralph was in a quarrel, which was the best opportunity for her to break them up! Chapter 95 Lottie Is That Woman! Chapter 95 Lottie Is That Woman! In the corridor of the hospital, two nurses were whispering to each other. "The director just lost his temper and me Dr. Grant for asking someone to get the medical records of psychiatric hospital in his name..." "Why did Dr. Grant suddenly care about the patients who was in psychiatric hospital?" "You don''t know, it was a woman who is very miserable... she went crazy because of the death of her child. She was finally cured, but today her current husband knows about her past..." "She got wet from head to toe in the rain with great despair. She is still lying in aa in our hospital... What a pity..." The nurses'' words stopped Alice White¡¯s steps. She thought for a moment and a cold smile appeared on her lips. Could the poor woman mentioned by these nurses be Ralph''s newly married wife? She strode over and chimed in "Who is the woman you''re talking about?" Seeing Aliceing over, the nurses looked at each other and didn''t dare to speak. Alice White frowned and took out a pile of cash from her bag. "Go ahead." After a long silence, a nurse plucked up her courage and stood up. "We''re talking about the female patient living in Room 302..." 302 was Lottie''s ward. Alice White narrowed her eyes coldly and took out another stack from her bag. "Is there any more details?" The nurses pursed their lips and stopped talking. Alice White threw the money on the ground coldly and turned to the stairwell at the end of the corridor. After making sure that there was no one around, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "Lucia, help me investigate a woman." The woman on the phone said in a cold voice, "What are you doing?" "The woman I want to investigate is called Lottie. She gave birth to a child before, and I want more details." There was no evidence at all. Right now, she had only heard gossip about Lottie from the nurses. These couldn''t be evidence. She had to get real evidence to convince Mr. Chapman. Although the Mr. Chapman was kind, he was still a conservative old man. Once the evidence was conclusive and she didn''t even need to do anything, Mr. Chapman would drive her away in person. "I''m busy now." There was a hint of impatience in the woman''s voice on the other end of the phone. "Why don''t you investigate it yourself?" "Lucia, it''s rare for me to trouble you. You can''t do this to me, can you?" "Alice White, I''m not your servant." Alice White smiled faintly. "Lucia, please. I know you are busy." The woman named Lucia was silent for a long time. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After a while, the sound of typing on the keyboard came from the phone. "Well, as you wish." "Thank you, Lucia." Alice White smiled and ttered her. "I knew that you would help me with such a small matter." "After all, you helped me solve what happened five years ago." Hearing her mention five years ago, Lucia instantly cooled down. "It was you who didn''t handle well what happened five years ago." "I told you to be careful. You exposed the fact that you were not pregnant. You can''t me me." Alice White sneered. "I''m not ming you. I''m just chatting with you. Why are you so sensitive?" Lucia stopped talking nonsense with her. "What''s the name of the woman you want to investigate?" "Lottie." "Are you saying Lottie?" "Yes." There was a long silence. After a while, Lucia lowered her voice. "You should give up." Alice White raised his eyebrows, and her voice instantly cooled down. "What do you mean?" "The information about her miscarriage is not real. If you use the information to plot her, sooner orter, you will make a fool of yourself." "Fake?" Alice White frowned hard. "How could it be fake..." "It''s fake." Lucia''s voice was a little impatient. "Do you remember that I forged a medical record proving the death of a woman''s unborn baby for you five years ago?" "That woman... is Lottie." "Once Ralph knows everything, guess if you can still get away of this." Alice White clutched the phone, unable to move as if she had been struck by lightning. How is this possible...? Lottie was the woman from back then! How could there be such a coincidence in the world! "Lucia, are you sure... it''s her?" "Everything that happened back then was addressed by me. Of course I''m sure!" "If I hadn''t asked someone to do a psychiatric test for her and forcefully removed half a year of her memory, do you think you would still be in the Chapman family?" Alice White panicked. "Then what should we do..." "Nothing." Lucia paused for a while and continued, "She dies or you die. There is no other choice." "This matter must be discussed carefully. We can''t act rashly and alert the enemy. If you make her remember everything, you¡¯re finished!" After that, Lucia hung up the phone directly. Alice White stood stiffly on the spot, feeling that all her strength had been taken away. Before today, she had never taken Lottie seriously. How could a stand-in be a threat? She had lived in the Chapman family for ten years and had been ttered as Ralph''s fianc¨¦e for ten years. But, Ralph was temporarily interested with Lottie. However, she had never expected Lottie to be that woman five years ago... If she remembered the past, if Ralph knew that the woman five years ago was not dead... Alice White felt a deadly headache! How could it be...? No, she could not let Lottie stay by Ralph''s side. That woman was like a time bomb that could expose what had happened five years ago at any time! If Ralph knew that she was the one who had set the fire, and his daughter was... Alice White broke into a cold sweat. "Isn''t this Miss White?" Before she could pacify herself, a man''s teasing voice rang in her ears. She came to her senses and looked in the direction of the voice. At the entrance of the stairs, Edward crossed his arms around his chest and looked at her indifferently. "You don''t look so good. Why, have you been dumped?" Alice White rolled her eyes at him, put away her mobile phone, and wanted to bypass him and walk out. But she didn''t expect that Lucia''s words had made her legs weak. As soon as she took a step forward, she fell directly into Edward''s arms- Edward took a quick step back. With a bang, Alice White fell to the ground with her face down. "You was really careless." A mocking smile appeared on Edward''s face. "Fortunately, I dodged quickly. Otherwise, I would have been crushed to death by you." Chapter 96 What Did I Say? Chapter 96 What Did I Say? She struggled to stand up regardless of the pain. "Edward, why don¡¯t you go to hell?" "If I went to hell, how can I see your lovely face when you fall?" Edward''s lips curled into a faint smile as he leanedzily against the railing of the stairs. "Mr. Chapman is going back. He asked me to find you to apany him back." "Otherwise, do you think I''m willing to look for you?" Alice White pursed her lips and made sure that Edward didn''t hear the conversation between her and Lucia before. Then she took a deep breath, walked around him angrily, and left. "Miss White." Looking at her back, Edward warned her, "Ralph likes Lottie." The woman paused. The next second, Alice White turned around and stared at him coldly. "Why are you telling me this?" "I hope you know." Edward stretched and said, "After Ralph''s brother took you back to the Chapman family, you are the adopted daughter of the Chapman family." "No one regards you as Ralph''s fianc¨¦e or wife-to-be. So you are just Ralph''s younger sister. Don''t think too much." "He didn''t really like you at first. Even if you helped him find Elijah and Fabian back then, he was not interested with you." "But if you frame Lottie, I think he will choose thetter between a sister he doesn''t like and his favorite wife." "When it happens, I''m afraid his brother, Larry Morrison, will not be able to protect you." Alice''s face turned pale. After a while, she calmed down and smiled at Edward. "What do you mean?" "Lottie is my sister-inw. I like her. Why would I frame her?" "Let''s see." Alice White nced at him indifferently. "You also said that I''m just an adopted daughter of the Chapman family. How could I frame Ralph''s wife?" After that, she turned around and left gracefully. Edward stood where he was and coldly watched her leave. ... In the ward, Mr. Chapman and Lottie were chatting happily. Seeing Alicee in, Mr. Chapman introduced him with a faint smile. "Well, it''s gettingte. Have a good rest!" "By the way." The old man chuckled. "I haven''t introduced her yet." "She is Alice White. Ralph''s second brother brought her home. She has lived in the Chapman family for ten years. She was almost my daughter!" After that, he turned to look at Alice. "Alice, why don''t you greet her?" A hint of disgust shed across Alice White''s eyes. But just a second. Then, she looked at Lottie tenderly. "Hello, Lottie." "I''ve heard from Elijah and Fabian that Ralph married a beautiful woman. I was still wondering how beautiful she could be." She pretended to look at Lottie carefully with her long and narrow eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be so gorgeous. You deserve Ralph." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Although it was not the first time that Lottie had been praised as beautiful, for some reason, she felt that Alice White''s words were awkward. Even though she felt ufortable, Lottie still greeted her politely with a smile. "Hello." "Ralph always mentioned you in front of me." The woman''s words instantly lit up Alice White''s eyes! She pursed her lips. "Ralph mentioned me in front of you?" Lottie was stunned. "Yes... yes." In fact, not only Ralph, but even Elijah and Fabian had never mentioned the adopted daughter of the Chapman family in front of her. If it weren''t for Mr. Chapman, she didn''t even know that such a person in the Chapman family. The reason why she lied was that she was just being polite by saying that. She didn''t expect this woman to take it seriously... Probably seeing Lottie''s embarrassment, Mr. Chapman frowned. "Let''s talk about itter. We are a family, and we have plenty of time to talk in the future." "It''s gettingte. It''s time for us to go." Alice White pursed his lips and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she took a deep breath and pretended to be calm as she looked at Lottie''s face. "I knew it. Ralph cares about me." "Lottie, let''s talk next time!" After that, she turned around and helped Mr. Chapman leave. Lottie leaned against the hospital bed and watched the two leave, at a loss. What was Ralph thinking...? She had been with him for more than a month, and he had never officially brought her to see his family, and rarely mentioned them in front of her. But today, after this... "He actually asked Mr. Chapman toe and see me?" The woman was puzzled. "You don''t have to take Alice seriously." While Lottie was in a daze, a dinner was ced in front of her from Edward. "Don''t listen to others'' nonsense. Ralph has never treated her as his fianc¨¦e." Lottie''s hand, which was holding the lunch box, paused. "So she was Ralph''s fianc¨¦e." No wonder that woman''s attitude was so strange at first. She even emphasized that Ralph cared her. "She''s not!" He sat down on a chair next to him and said, "That''s what others thought. They have never been engaged and Ralph has never treated her seriously." Lottie lowered his head and opened the lunch box. Her voice was a little muffled. "Is that so?" She did not remember much before she passed out. She only remembered that Ralph said that he would not divorce her. But now, she didn''t understand. If he cared about her having a child, why did he refuse to divorce her? If he didn''t mind, then why... When she woke up in aa, he brought his former fianc¨¦e to her? He was reminding her that he did have other women, didn''t he? Thinking of this, Lottie clenched his hand that was holding the spoon. After a while, she put down the lunch box. "I have no appetite." Edward patted his forehead helplessly. "Don''t think too much, okay?" "Ralph only has you in his mind." "Don''t be affected by others." Lottie looked up at him. "Since he has a fianc¨¦e before, why does he still want to marry me?" Edward, "..." He... He seemed to have said something wrong. In fact, Edward wanted toe with Alice just now, but he was stopped by the nurse after a few steps, so he was dyed on the way. By the time he arrived, Alice had already left. Her proud face made Edward a bit nervous. He was worried that Alice would say nothing in front of Lottie, so he came tofort her anxiously. But he didn''t expect that he would make it worse... What if Ralph knew that Lottie misunderstood it because of him and lost her appetite...? Thinking of this, Edward took a deep breath. "Lottie, you really don''t need to care about Alice." "I''ll tell you a secret." "In fact, Ralph fell in love with you at first sight. Since the first day you met, he told me that he must be with you for the rest of his life. He loves you so much that he wants to grow old with you." "He still..." "What else did I say?" Suddenly, a low male voice came from the door. Chapter 97 Am I Stingy in Your Eyes? Chapter 97 Am I Stingy in Your Eyes? Edward suddenly petrified. He quickly turned around. At the door of the ward, a tall man was looking at him with his arms crossed and a teasing look in his eyes. "Ahem..." Edward coughed and said, "I suddenly remember that there are patients waiting for me over there. I, I have to go!" After that, regardless of Ralph''s expression, the man got up directly and strode around Ralph to leave. "s..." Lottie raised her hand, trying to keep him stayed. Before she could say a word, Edward¡¯s figure had "What, you can''t let go of him?" When he saw Lottie''s expression, the man closed the door. After a bang, only Lottie and Ralph were left in the private room. The man walked gracefully to her and sat down on a chair beside her. He gently opened the lunch box for her and handed her the spoon. Lottie took the spoon. "Thank you..." After that, she lowered her head and carefully took a sip of the porridge. "I know what Edward said just now was nonsense. I won''t take it seriously." Ralph said in a low voice with a hint of a smile, "What he said is notpletely false." Lottie was stunned and looked up at him. There was a faint smile in the man''s bottomless eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Lottie blushed and quickly lowered her head to continue having the porridge. Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. He could feel that she was very cautious. "Lottie." The man''s deep voice sounded a little awkward when he called her name, but his voice was very pleasant. She nodded silently while having the porridge. "Has Mr. Chapman been here?" She nodded, "And your fianc¨¦e is here too." "My fianc¨¦e?" Ralph frowned. After a long while, he realized that she was talking about Alice. The man grabbed her bowl from her. "Let me do it." Seeing that, Lottie felt a little uneasy. "I can do it myself." "I want to help." He shook his head helplessly and forced the spoon a little closer to her lips. She nced at him, then slowly lowered her head and ate the spoonful of porridge. Ralph''s deep voice rang out softly. "Alice White has never been my fianc¨¦e." "But..." "My second brother brought her back." "He used to be a soldier. There was an ident in hisst mission before he retired. His old squad leader blocked the bomb with his body for him and died without a full body." "After he died, his wife who lived in the countryside couldn''t stand the blow andmitted suicide. There was only an underage daughter left, so my second brother took this girl, who had be an orphan, back to the Chapman family and raised her as his sister." Lottie paused. "She is Alice White?" "Yes." Ralph nodded and continued to feed her porridge. "When she came to the Chapman family, I was 18 years old and she was 15." The man''s movements and voice were gentle. "At that time, my second brother joked that he wanted her to marry me after she grew up, so there were rumors that she was my fianc¨¦e." Lottie''s hands silently grasped the sheets beside her. "Is it just a rumor?" "What do you think?" Ralph looked at her, soulfully. "If I really like her, do you think you still have a chance?" Lottie paused. Although his words were a little cruel, she was convinced. Yes. No matter what, Alice had lived in the family for ten years. If she was really Ralph''s fianc¨¦e, if he really wanted to marry her... How could it be the Green family''s turn to send her to his side? But... Ralph made another spoonful of porridge and brought it to her mouth. "Besides, before you married me, Mr. Chapman had already arranged two blind dates for me." Lottie was surprised. Before marrying Ralph, she had indeed heard udia gossiping about him. However, what¡¯s going on about the gossip that he had killed two women? Ralph smiled helplessly as if he had seen through what she was thinking. "I¡¯m disfigured, violent, and beat women... These are all spread by Fabian." Lottie was shocked. "Fabian?" "Yes." Ralph nodded lightly and said, "He said that he could flinch many women who want to marry me away because of my face and my money." Lottie, "..." What a nonsense! She trembled and anticipate something bad, "Then your two blind dates..." "They were scared away by Fabian." The man continued to feed her porridge indifferently. "Remember what you saw when you first arrived at the Chapmans'' Vi?" Lottie, "..." Thinking of the monster pretending to be Fabian, she still felt frightened! That day, she really thought that Ralph had grown up like that and was really afraid to spend the rest of his life with such a person. ... That was why Ralph''s two blind dates had been scared away by Fabian? "I''m just telling you that I''ve started looking for their mothers before I met them." After that, he put thest spoonful of porridge to Lottie''s mouth. "Do you still think Alice White is my fianc¨¦e?" Lottie silently shook her head. She raised her head and looked at him seriously. "But even if Alice is not your fianc¨¦e, she is still your sister..." "Why didn''t you mention it to me before?" Ralph smiled. He stretched out his slender fingers and put away the tableware. "Why should I mention someone I don¡¯t care at all?" "You married me, not my family." The man''s deep voice made Lottie startled. She lowered her head. "I thought... you deliberately asked her toe and see me." "Why do you think so?" "I thought..." She pursed her lips and said in an aggrieved voice, "I thought you still cared about my past. I thought you deliberately let here here to remind me that in fact, many women admire you..." Ralph''s hand, which was holding the tableware, paused slightly. After a while, he turned his head, and there was some helplessness in his bottomless eyes. "Except for Alice, don''t you know that many women like me?" Lottie was speechless. It seemed that... It made sense. With pursed lips, after a long while, she hemmed and hawed, "I''m sorry." Ralph put away the tableware and put it on the low table beside him. "I didn''t me you." "Just," He raised his hand to wipe the remaining soup from the corner of her mouth. "Don''t think too much in the future, okay?" "But..." The woman raised her head. "I so so sorry." "About my past..." "Lottie." Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by his calm voice. He looked up at her. "I want to ask you a question." "Yes." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Do you mind I have Fabian and Elijah?" "I don''t mind." In fact, she liked them very much. "Do you mind my rtionship with other women five years ago?" "I don''t mind." At that time, she still didn''t know him, and she devoted all her sincere love to Luke. So she had no reason to me him for his past. "So." Ralph lifted her jaw and forced her to look into his eyes. "Why are you so sure that I will mind your past?" "Am I so jealous in your eyes?" Chapter 98 Remember, You Owe Me One Time Chapter 98 Remember, You Owe Me One Time In his inky eyes one could see his domineering look, as usual. Lottie was somehow guilty as she attempted to sniff something from his countenance, trying to justify, "I reckon someone like you..." In fact, he was supposed to be like that. Ralph used some strength to hold her jaw. The pain made Lottie frown. "We are equal, and that makes couple." "If I do mind your past, then you should the same. That''s fair." "I¡¯m tried of investigating the one''s past while staying together with her." Lottie looked at him in a daze. She swore that this was the gentlest words she had ever heard. The man rubbed her lips slowly with his fingers and announced domineeringly, "I won''t mind your past, and I don''t want to." "But you¡¯ll have me, only me in the future." His deep, husky voice made her heart miss a beat for a moment. What followed was a sense of gratitude, and she was fully touched. She held his hand almost subconsciously. "Thank you..." "You said thank you to me, huh?" Looking at her tearful face, the man smiled helplessly and raised his hand to hold her in his arms. "I deleted all the photos and videos." The man hugged her and felt warm with her body temperature. "No one could threaten you with this in the future." "Or, even if someone threatened you, there is no need for you to be afraid." "As long as you don''t care about it, no one can hurt you." Lottie buried her head in his embrace and said in a muffled voice, "Mm." The vibe in the ward was romantic and warm. Ralph hugged her soft body and said gloomily, "Actually, I was a little bit disappointed." Lottie''s body stiffened and she quickly tried to free herself from his embrace. However, just as she struggled, he stopped her. The man hugged her and continued, "Originally, I wanted to have a child with you." "But now I''ve changed my mind." "I was hurt, so A child is not enough now." Lottie was totally at a loss. Was he pushing his luck when she felt sorry? Lottie pursed her lips. Since she couldn''t break free from his shackles, she simplyy in his arms obediently. "But you already have Elijah and Fabian..." "I want a BIG family." Lottie, "..." "Well, I''ll bring you along with me next time when I go to work. There are so many people in the crew, we are a big family." Ralph frowned and knock her on the head. "Naughty, when have you learned this little trick?" ¡°Ouch!¡± Lottie rubbed her head, trying to ay the pain, and puckered her mouth in grievance. "That¡¯s what you mean..." The woman''s slightly pouted lips were actually kind of flirting. Ralph''s eyes darkened. The next second, he forced her close and gently kissed her. Lottie''s eyes suddenly widened for the sudden kiss. After a while, her heart melted by his tenderness and she was seized by this long and tender kiss. Until- "Doctor Grant, why are you lying at the door of the ward?" Outside the door, the new nurse looked at Edward, who was lying on the door in the shape of an octopus, in surprise. "It''s 10 o''clock in the evening. Aren''t you off work yet?" Shocked by the nurse''s voice, the two people in the ward instantly stopped the kiss. Edward came down from the door and red at the nurse unhappily. "It''s none of your business whether I get off work or not!" The nurse was scolded for no reason. She pursed her lips in grievance and turned to leave. As soon as the nurse left, the door of the ward was opened. Ralph stood at the door with a dark face. He looked at Edward coldly and said, "I still don''t know that you like to peep." "Ahem..." Edward cleared his throat. "I''m just afraid that you two will quarrel." "Well, you two, one is my good friend for many years, and the other is the patient I just recruited today. If you guys are in quarrel, I, as a doctor and a good friend, will be very upset." "That''s why I did it." He turned his face away and did not dare to look at Ralph''s gloomy eyes. He said, "Now I feel rest assured!" After that, he lifted his leg and wanted to run away. He had only taken two steps when Ralph grabbed his cor. The man pulled him back. "Go and get her a discharge certificate." Edward frowned and turned around. "You still want to discharge from the hospital sote at night?" "Why don''t we stay for one night and go back tomorrow?" Ralph nced at him coldly and said, "I don¡¯t want to be spied when I get up close and personal with my wife in the hospital." Edward, "..." "I can¡¯t stand it!" Be considerate to single man, please! After Edward left, Lottie came out of the ward with a blushed face. "Mr. Chapman, we really have to go back." She had heard what Ralph had just said. "Yes." Ralph raised his hand and pulled her into his arms. "I don''t like hospitals." "Can I stay here or not?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Back then, when Elijah and Fabian'' mother were sleeping in the hospital, they were caught in a fire... The man closed his eyes, and what appeared in front of him was the great fire of that year. At that time, he heard from his brother that he found the woman who had spent the night with him, and that the woman gave birth to two sons for him. So he directly pushed all the arrangements on that day and took a private ne from abroad to look for her. But when they arrived at the hospital, they only saw a fire... From then on, he had an instinctive resistance to hospitalization. "Okay." Lottiey in his arms, feeling the man''s heartbeat and temperature. "But in fact, I still need some rest..." As she spoke, she looked up at him with her puppy-like eyes. "Can you let me rest tonight?" Ralph smiled. He raised his hand and pinched her nose. "Okay, remember, you owe me once." ... In the Green''s Vi. udia tried all types of methods, but she still couldn''t restore the deleted documents. She looked at the empty folder and angrily threw the mouse to the ground! How was that possible! Not only did Ralph not care that Lottie had given birth to a child, but he even cleared the evidence for Lottie! Did she brainwashed Mr. Chapman? She smashed everything in the study to the ground angrily. Kevin sat quietly on the sofa and watched her. When udia had smashed all the things, Kevin slowly lit a cigarette and said, "Can you change Ralph¡¯s mind of you after smashing all these things?" "Or frighten Lottie to leave him?" udia bit her lips and turned to look at Kevin. Tears rolled down her cheeks. "Dad!" "Don''t be sarcastic! Lottie makes me feel hard!" "Without those photos and videos, I have no evidence of Lottie! How can I threaten her in the future?" Over the years, Lottie didn¡¯t dare to confront her head-on. It was all because she had evidence in her hands! But now, there was nothing left... Kevin frowned and took a deep drag on his cigarette. "Don''t you still have Luke?" udia frowned. Luke? Suddenly, she tapped her forehead. That''s right! Luke would be helpful! Chapter 99 Mr. Ralph, Calm down! Chapter 99 Mr. Ralph, Calm down! Early in the morning, the sun shonezily through the window into Chapmans'' Vi. In the kitchen, Fabian was wearing armor-like clothes, with an iron mask in one hand and a shovel in the other. He stood on the stool and was focus on the fried meatballs in the pot nervously. The fried meatball made a sizzling sound, and Fabian couldn''t help shouting, "Brother, will it explode?!" "Oh my god! I won''t ignite our kitchen, will I?" "When will this fried meatball be cooked? It''s been 30 seconds!" "It''s noisy." At the other end of the kitchen, Elijah wasfortably arranging the chopped vegetables and fruits in a very eye-catching manner. "Brother..." The sound of Fabian was still ear-piercing. The young man finally frowned impatiently and looked up at him. "First of all, natural gas is very safe. As long as it doesn''t leak out, it won''t explode easily." "Second, I made a small fire for you. Our kitchen won''t be so fragile." "Third, 30 seconds is just the beginning. You have to be patient." After that, he nced at the armor on Fabian with disgust. "I remember that it costs $20,000, right?" Fabian paused and nodded. "I think so." He had taken a fancy to this armor when his grandfather took him to an exhibition. His grandfather doted on him, so he bought this expensive armor and gave it to him. Elijah rolled his eyes at him and pulled him down from the stool. "You don''t have to be so exaggerated for frying a meatball?" With this, the little Elijah lifted his leg and stood on the stool with a shovel in his hand. He turned over the fried meatball bravely and carefully. However, something went wrong. Elijah didn¡¯t well control the time, making the meatball burned. So he carefully turned to another meatball. It was burned again. Fabian pouted with dissatisfaction. "Brother! You broke my meatball!" This was special meatball he was going to make for his mommy! It was broken by his brother twice! Elijah frowned. "It''s just an meatball. I''ll fry another one for you." "I don''t want it. I want this meatball!" Fabian got angry and began to make a big noise in the kitchen. "Brother, you pay for my meatball!" Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you break my meatball?" Upstairs... As soon as Lottie got dressed and went downstairs, she heard the loud voice of Fabian downstairs. She paused violently. "I only have two meatballs. Brother, you broke them all for me!" "I''m injured!" "Brother, pay for my meatballs!" Lottie, "..." Is that really the ¡®meatballs¡¯ that came to her mind at once? "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Lottie had stopped on the stairs without moving, the man behind her frowned and hurriedly walked over. So he also heard the angry voice of Fabian downstairs. Ralph, "..." The man frowned, bypassed Lottie, and strode downstairs. "What''s going on?" Hearing his father''s voice, Fabian seemed to have found a savior in an instant. He ran into Ralph''s arms with an aggrieved look. "Daddy, Brother broke my meatballs!" "He hurt me and smiled. He didn''t apologize to me andpensate me for my loss!" Ralph turned nervous. He quickly carried Fabian and strode out. Fabian, who was still wearing armor, panicked. What was his father doing? "Prepare a car and go to the hospital." The man ordered in a low and cold voice. Fabian was at a loss. Elijah frowned and instantly understood what his father had misunderstood. The young boyughed deadly that he couldn''t stand up straight. "Daddy, Fabian is fine. You don''t have to go to the hospital." "I broke his fried meatballs." Ralph, "..." As his father was still in a loss, Fabian quickly jumped out of his arms and carefully hid behind Elijah. "Daddy, I can''t make fried meatballs well... I don''t need to see a doctor, do I?" Standing on the stairs, Lottie finally understood. She leaned against the railing andughed out loud. "Fabian, next time you should be clear, or you''ll really be misunderstood!" The armored little fellow''s face was full of grievances. "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." "You don''t have to know." Elijah shrugged his shoulders lightly and pulled him into the kitchen. "Bring breakfast upstairs." "Oh." Fabian put breakfast on the table and was confused. "What are mommy and brotherughing at?" Why was Daddy''s face so bad...? Before long, the two babies brought breakfast to the table. The breakfast was actually very simple. There were vegetables and fruits made by Elijah. And burned fried meatballs made by Fabian. There was also the toast that had been heated up by the microwave, as well as the warm milk. Although it was a simple breakfast, each of them was prepared by two little guys. "Daddy told me that Mommy stayed in the hospitalst night after getting wet in the rain." Sitting at the dining table, Elijah looked like an adult and said solemnly, "That''s why I got up early in the morning with my brother. I wanted to prepare breakfast for Mommy to express our concern for her." "Yes!" Fabian, who had already taken off his armor, smiled and pushed the te of fried meatball to Lottie. "Mommy, I risked my life to make this for you!" Lottie looked at the yellow, white, yellow, and white fried meatballs on the te and felt inexplicably warm in her heart when she heard him saying "risk my life". Although she didn''t know what kind of person Elijah and Fabian''s mother were, she must be a kind person because she have given birth to two considerate and obedient children, right? Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and fixed her eyes on the two boys sincerely. "Thank you." "Mommy feel warm." "So Mommy can''t run away from home anymore!" Fabian pursed his lips and reminded her in a low voice. "You can''t bear all these by your own self and leave without sharing with us." Elijah added silently, "It''s even more important that you don''t trust us. No matter what others say, my brother and I will definitely believe in you." Ralph agreed, "Me, too." Fabian nced at Elijah. The two brothers exchanged nces. "Daddy, what are you doing?" "We made this for Mommy. It¡¯s our chance to confess our love to her. We don¡¯t want to share this chance with you!" "If you want to confess to Mommy, why don''t you cook a meal for her personally?" "You are not sincere!" Ralph, "..." He nced coldly at the two little guys opposite the table. "It seems that you two are very free today." "Why not you y chess with grandpa and you practice boxing with uncle?" Elijah, "..." Fabian, "..." The two little guy''s face turned pale and they turned to look at Lottie at the same time. "Mommy, help!" Lottie, who was eating, paused slightly. "Well..." She pursed her lips. Just as she was about to say something, her phone rang. It was the chief director. The woman hung up the phone. "Well, it''s time for me to go to work." After that, she quickly finished her breakfast and left with her backpack. Only father and sons were left, staring at each other. "Elijah is going to y chess with Grandpa while Fabian is going to practice boxing with Uncle." "We won''t go!" Fabian stiffened his neck. "We didn''t do anything wrong!" Elijah said calmly, "Mr. Chapman, please calm down." "If you punish us..." The little fellow raised his head and looked at Ralph fearlessly. "You will understand what it feels like being unable to sleep with your wife every night." Chapter 100 I Warn You, Stay away from Me! Chapter 100 I Warn You, Stay away from Me! When Lottie arrived at the set, the other actors had already arrived. This was thest day of her shooting in "As White as Snow". Therefore, she had a lot of scenes to y today, and there would be a banquet in the evening. The bell rang at eight o''clock, and Lottie began to officially throw herself into the shooting. The shooting went very smoothly. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Lottie hadpleted all the scenes perfectly. "Lottie, you can start to prepare for the ''Azeroath''!" In the dressing room, Connie was sitting next to Lottie. While helping her remove her makeup, he said expectantly, "Although ''As White as Snow'' is the first time that you worked as an real actress, but it was not a big deal series after all. Unlike ''Azeroath'', it has a big budget!" "What''s more, the male lead of ''Azeroath'' is Alfred Barton!" "Every time Alfred Barton¡¯s movie are block-bluster! It must be the most promising series for the award next year!" "Lottie, congrattion! When this movie is released, you can be famous in the entertainment industry!" As Lottie removed her makeup, she listened to Connie''s irrelevant words. "You think too much." "I just want to do what I should do." Moreover, in fact, she just wanted topete with Isobel in taking the role in "Azeroath" at the very beginning. She had no ambition and didn''t expect to win the prize. She wanted to improve herself step by step. No matter which industry she was in, she firmly believed that it would be safer and more difficult to be defeated if she improve herself step by step. "But..." Connie frowned. She had just finished speaking when she suddenly stopped. She stared nkly at the door of the dressing room and stopped talking. Lottie frowned and subconsciously followed her gaze- In the direction of the door of the dressing room, Luke, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, was slowly walking toward her with arge bunch of roses in his arms. He was followed by arge number of reporters carrying cameras and equipment! Connie was stunned. "Lottie, what is going on...?¡± Lottie frowned and turned to look behind. There was only one exit in the dressing room. Now in the direction of the exit, Luke was walking toward her. She took a deep breath and stood up. Luke was already in front of her. "Lottie." The man looked at her affectionately. With a bang, Luke directly knelt down on one knee in front of Lottie. He held therge bouquet of roses in his hand with a serious face. "Lottie, please forgive me." Lottie frowned. "Why should I forgive you?" What was Luke up to? Luke pursed his lips and lowered his head, not daring to look at her face. "Forgive me for doing the wrong thing." "I shouldn''t have been with Isobel just because you made a mistake before." "I don''t know how stupid I am until now. I have missed the person who loves me the most in the world." After that, he raised his head and looked at Lottie''s face seriously. "I know you still have feelings for me." "After all, we have been together for more than five years. You broke up with me because I cheated on Isobel." "Now I know I was wrong. I want to go back and pursue you again." "I am not asking you to be with me now, but I hope you can give me a chance to pursue you." Lottie looked at him. After a while, the corners of her lips curled up coldly. "Are you dreaming?" Connie, who was standing by the side, got furious. She gave Luke a kick, snorting. "Who do you think you are?" "Cheating on someone and pursuing someone again. Who do you think you are, Mr. Self-centered?" "Lottie already has started a brand new life. You''d better stay away from her!" After that, Connie raised her hand and pulled Lottie away. "Wait." Lottie frowned, turned around, and looked coldly at Luke''s face. "I remember that I have made it clear to you." "When you were filming a few days ago, you were also very careful to keep a distance from me." "And although recently Isobel Mitchell sued you. You never mentioned our past to hype yourself." "Today, you create such a big scene..." She narrowed her eyes. "Is anyone threatening you?" Luke''s face suddenly turned pale! He quickly lowered his head and shook his head desperately to deny it. "No, no." "I just... just suddenly figured it out!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lottie looked at his face and left after a long while. Luke still stood where he was, watching her and Connie leave with a bitter smile. In fact, he was not a person who didn''t know what was good for him. He had always thought that Lottie had him in her heart, so he would take her as a subsidiary. Later, he saw clearly that he meant nothing to her. If it weren''t for udia, he wouldn''t humiliate her. "Mr. Berry." Just as he was staring at Lottie''s back in a daze, udia''s cold voice rang out from the Bluetooth headset that Luke had been wearing. "Are you going to let Lottie go just like that?" "What will happen if you offend me? Do you need me to repeat it again?" Luke''s body stopped abruptly. The next second, he threw away the roses in his arms and strode toward Lottie. "Lottie, you can''t leave!" The man quickly walked forward and grabbed Lottie''s arm. "We''ve been in love for five years!" "How can you let go of the five-year rtionship so easily? Why are you so cold-blooded?" Lottie found it funny. She was cold-blooded? She had already forgotten about the rtionship between them for five years, so she was not so ruthless to him. She had tried her best to give him a chance. But what about him? Had it not been for the betrayal of Isobel, would he have suddenly realized? The woman shook off his hand fiercely. "I AM cold-blooded" "Luke, I''m warning you; stay away from me in the future!" Luke gritted his teeth and made up his mind to pester her. Anyway, there were so many reporters present, so he had to badger her to the end today! At that time, even if Lottie did not admit it, there would be a lot of discussion on the Inte. udia''s goal would be achieved! Thinking of this, he reached out to grab Lottie''s sleeve. "Lottie!" "Let her go." Just as Luke''s hand was about to grab Lottie again, a cold male voice rang out. The next second, Luke''s hand was forcefully pulled away by the man''s big hand. The man was so strong that Luke was thrown aside and almost lost his bnce. After a long while, he grabbed the wall beside him and steadied himself. "Who are you?" "You don''t know me?" Luke raised his head. The man in front of him, who was protecting Lottie, was actually the best actor, Alfred Barton!? Luke was stunned. Alfred pulled the tissue handed over by his assistant and wiped his hands elegantly. His attitude was like just touching a toad. Luke paused. "Alfred, how could you..." "Lottie is my friend." Alfred was over 1.8 meters tall. Standing in front of Luke, who was 1.75 meters tall, Alfred was one head taller than him. The man looked down at Luke with contempt. "I don''t think I need to introduce myself." "If you want to continue pestering Lottie, you should think about what would your career be like first." Chapter 101 Lottie, I Like You Chapter 101 Lottie, I Like You Luke turned pale all of a sudden. Why did Alfred suddenly show up? Luke stared at Alfred and said, "Alfred, I don''t offend you. Why do you interfere the affairs between my ex and me?" Although Luke tried his best to lower his voice, he was heard by many reporters. For an instance, more than a dozen cameras were aimed at Luke and Alfred. Alfred smiled and looked at the reporters saying calmly, "Mr. Berry, you say Lottie is your ex-girlfriend." "So, everyone can pursue her now." After saying, Alfred smiled and walked toward Lottie. He reached out his hand gently, "Lottie, I like you." "Would you mind giving me a chance to pursue you?" Lottie looked at Alfred, and didn''t know what to do. She thought that Alfred was a big shot in the entertainment industry. If she rejected him, he would get into trouble. Lottie knew that Alfred was here to help her. She should not be ungrateful. Taking a deep breath, she looked at Alfred and smiled, "My honor." Lottie did not put her hand on Alfred''s, and replied him without a clear attitude. On the one hand, it could avoid their embarrassment. On the other hand, it could clearly show her attitude since she just refused Luke and answered Alfred vaguely. There was an uproar in the dressing room. "Ms. Green, may I take you home?" As he spoke, Alfred nced coldly at Luke, "I''m afraid that someone will follow you." Lottie thought for a while, and then she nodded. Alfred protected Lottie and Connie to walk out of the dressing room, like a knight. The reporters thronged out to follow them, but everyone kept in a distance and asionally asked Alfred some questions. No one dared pose more critical questions After all, Alfred was eligible to do and dare do and say whatever he wanted. As he said, in the entertainment industry in Rexwell, he could make his career tough. If he got annoyed, these reporters would lose their jobs! But a few reporters still didn''t give up. "Mr. Barton, there has never been any rumors about you for so many years. Now given you showed your good impression of Lottie in public, are you determined and sure you will be with her?" Alfred continued to walked indifferently, "It''s none of your business." "I did like Ms. Green, but whether we can be together or not depends on her." The reporter smiled, "Mr. Barton, who can resist your charm in Rexwell?" "If you are determined, Ms. Green must be with you finally!" Alfred stopped. He turned around and looked at the reporter, "All women like me?" "Why do you think so?" The reporter smiled, "Everyone think so!" The reporter turned to Connie who was in the front and asked, "Do you like Alfred?" Connie was still in a daze that she could stand beside Alfred. She replied immediately, "Yes!" "I like Alfred!" The reporter nced at Alfred smugly, "Mr. Barton, see. Everyone think so." Lottie was amused by the reporter. She stopped and waited for Connie. But she didn''t expect that Alfred also stopped. He kept following her, with the same pace. The reporters hastened to capture the picture of Alfred''s gentle actions. Holding Connie''s hand, Lottie elerated her pace in order to get to the parking lot in a hurry. When she came out of the set, she saw Ralph''s Maserati parked on the roadside. From the low rear window, she could vaguely see that Ralph was working with a lowering head. He came to pick her up again! Lottie suddenly became excited and all the unpleasant feelings aroused by Luke was dispelled! Lottie turned to look at Alfred, "Alfred, I have to go." "My familye to pick me up!" Alfred frowned coldly when he saw that ck Maserati. He nodded gently, "Ok." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Alfred!" Lottie ran away with her backpack. Suddenly, she stopped. Lottie looked up at Connie, who was standing not far from Alfred with a red face, "Alfred, please send my bestie home!" Alfred frowned slightly but nodded, "Ok." "Thank you!" And then Lottie got in the car. The ck Maserati drove away as everyone watched it. When Alfred saw the car was out of sight, his eyes gradually dimmed. She seemed to love her husband very much. He could felt Lottie became excited when she saw Ralph''s car. The reporters knew that it¡¯s over and no more news so they left, but Connie was still waiting him. He remembered that Lottie asked him to send her bestie home. Alfred frowned slightly and ordered his assistant, "Send thisdy home." In the back seat of the car, Ralph was working in concentration. He wore a white shirt which was well-ironed and a tidy ck trouser. The sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong arms. He was typing on the keyboard. After a while, Ralph stopped working and asked calmly, "Why are there so many people?" "Not...nothing happened." Lottie took out her phone with a red face. Fortunately, the news about her and Luke had not been released online yet. Fewizen would pay attention to Luke now. Lottie checked through the news online and sighed inwardly. A month ago, Luke was the best candidate for the Taurus Awards this year. But now... Everything was different. While thinking about this, she continued to slide down. "Ms. Green, I like you." "Would you mind giving me a chance to pursue you?" Alfred''s elegant voice came from the phone. In an instant, the icy air in the car chilled her spine. Chapter 102 Lottie and Alfred Love Stella Chapter 102 Lottie and Alfred Love Ste Lottie''s phone was snatched away by Ralph. The phone was showing a picture that Lottie answered in front of many reporters "My honor". Ralph felt jealous immediately. Lottie mumbled, "Well, I can exin..." Ralph nced at her and stretched out to pull her into his arms, "Go ahead." He gently kissed her neck, and his warm breath sprayed on her corbone, making her feel dizzy. Lottie blushed and flinched away to avoid his gaze, "I was..." She tried to exin seriously, but what Ralph did made it impossible for her to calm down. Her earlobe was captured, well, by his gentle, cold lips. Lottie was shocked that she even forgot what she wanted to say. After a long while, she found her voice back, "That was an expedient." "I am not familiar with Alfred, but he bailed me out when I was in great trouble. I must show some respect to him in front of so many reporters." After saying, she kissed Ralph like butterfly kisses, light as a flutter, "I didn¡¯t answer his question directly. I mean, my honor." "Neither a positive response." Lottie looked at Ralph seriously, "Don''t be angry." Her gentle attitude made Ralph unable to me her. He looked at her for a long time, then raised his hand and gently pinched her face, "When am I angry?" Lottie turned to look at him, "Are... aren''t you mad at me?" Ralph smiled and kissed her face, "I felt a hint of crisis." He stretched out to to fix her dropping hair by her ear side, "Hum, he''s an interesting opponent." Hearing that, Lottie felt relieved. She smiled and said, "You don''t need to treat Alfred as an opponent." "I think he has no interest in me. He said that because he wanted to help." "I will cooperate with him in filming in the future. So that¡¯s why he helped me." Ralph said, "You don''t understand males." Just now, he saw Alfred''s expression clearly in the video. Alfred did not take Lottie as an ordinary friend. Lottie didn''t say anything else with pursed lips. Soon, they arrived at the Chapmans'' Vi. When Lottie went upstairs, she passed by the children''s room and looked inside. She saw that Elijah was typing rapidly on the keyboard. While Fabian was checking the information online with ipad. Lottie stood outside and watched them for a long time, but she did not enter. After a while, she went back to her room. When she checked the information online again, most of the gossip about her and Alfred was deleted. At this time, Alfred called her. Lottie frowned and answered the phone. "Did your husband me you?" Alfred asked directly, "I''m afraid that he misunderstands us." "He doesn''t misunderstand us." Just as Alfred finished his words, Lottie added immediately, "My husband is very considerate." "Well." Alfred was startled. After a while, he smiled, "I didn''t expect that your husband deals with rumors so quickly." "I think those rumors will be posted online for more than two or three hours. I don''t expect that it would be solved in less than an hour." "He''s too sensitive. If you want to keep your work in this circle, this kind of hype can''t be avoided." Lottie took a deep breath, "My husband didn''t handle these things. He respected my work very well." "I¡¯ll, as far as I see, continue to work in this industry. But I will try to avoid these in the future." "When it is necessary, I will announce that I am married." "Alfred, you don''t need to help me with such things again. I have my own ns." Lottie reject him straightforward. Alfred had always been invincible in the entertainment circle, but he didn''t expect that he would be rejected by Lottie. "You''re very different." On the other end of the line, Alfred smiled, and became more appreciated about her. In this circle, countless women wanted to take advantage of his prestige to reach a higher position. Many people wanted the opportunity to hype up with him. "Uncle Barton, am I right?" Ste sat in the sofa in a white gauze skirt. She was eating a lollipop while saying proudly, "The woman I like must be different from others." She smiled and reached out to Alfred, "Pay me money. You lost!" Alfred smiled helplessly. He walked over and gave her a few pieces of cash, "It is rare for you to win. You should thank her." "If she bes my mother, I will have plenty of time to thank her!" Ste proudly raised her head, "Uncle Barton, do you like her?" Alfred narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "What do you say?" "I think you like her!" Ste smiled and grabbed Alfred''s arm, "Uncle Barton, don''t you say that you could ovee all difficulties?" "Do you have confidence in snatching another man''s wife?" Alfred Barton, "..." He had lived for so long and imed to be upright. He had never done anything disloyal to his values. But now he was forced to snatch another man¡¯s wife for Ste? Alfred said, "We still have other suitable choice to be your mother..." "I only like her!" Ste pursed her lips, "I don''t care. You lost, and you have to listen to me!" In addition to money, the bet was also stipted that Alfred needed to pursue Lottie if he lost. Alfred was hapless. He just wanted to make fun of Ste, but Ste took it seriously. "Why are you so reluctant? You like her, don''t you?" Ste curled her lips and went upstairs. Sitting on a small chair, Ste turned on herputer, and logged in her Meta ount Lottie And Alfred Love Ste. Then she posted the video about Alfred and Lottie. Suddenly, herputer lost control. She thought herputer was attacked! She cracked it right now.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Wow!" In the Chapmans'' Vi, Fabian looked at Elijah''sputer in shock. "Brother, this guy can unlock your control over herputer. It is a skillful Hacker!" "You''re too noisy." Elijah frowned and typed on the keyboard quickly. The second round of match began. In the past an hour, Elijah already dealt with most of the gossip on the Inte about Lottie and Alfred, but he could not delete thements from an ount of Lottie And Alfred Love Ste . So, he had to figure out who kept spreading rumors about his mommy! Chapter 103 She Is not a Good Person Chapter 103 She Is not a Good Person In the children room of the Chapmans'' Vi, the atmosphere was particrly tense. Fabian put a ss of water beside Elijah carefully, "Brother, don''t be nervous. He may be an old man and had lots of experience. It''s normal for you not to defeat him." "We are five years old. We have infinite potential!" Fabian''s words made Elijah angry, "Surely I can defeat him!" He stared at the screen and smiled . He was just testing his opponent''s abilities. He admitted that his opponent was capable, and better than all the opponents he had encountered before. But that was all. Compared to him, he is nothing! Elijah snorted and wrote down thetest code. Warning! Warning! In Alfred''s Skywu Vi Quarter, Ste''sputer was out of control. She looked at herputer in shock. How could it... She, known as the little hacker princess, was defeated! ? She quickly wrote down the code. But it didn''t work. Herputer was still out of control. Theputer was controlled to open its recording equipment and cameras! Ste felt worried, and knew her opponent wanted to see her! She quickly took out the mask aside and wore it. At the same time, she wore a sound changing device. As a result, a "little boy" wearing a mask and speaking in a hoarse voice appeared on Elijah''s It was an ugly mask. The mask was as ugly as that of Fabian used to scare Lottie. "Who are you?" The little boy asked in a hoarse voice. Elijah thought he saw wrongly. His opponent was.. He was a little boy wearing a mask and he was as the same age as he was. Although he used a sound changing device, his small hands and small body exposed him! Elijah was too shocked to speak. In addition to him, there was actually another person who could performputer programming so well at such a young age? "Damn you!" Fabian also used a voice changing device and said coldly, "I¡¯m warning you! Stop spreading rumors!" "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want with a little hacker skills!" "Do you know there is someone better than you in the world? That is me!" Ste couldn''t see her opponent. She thought the voice shoulde from an old man. She snorted, "You bully a child." "I''m five years old, and you didn''t win just now. What are you proud of?" "It''s none of your business that I support Lottie and Alfred to be with together. Although you can control my ount, you can''t change the fact that they¡¯ll fall in love with each other!" "Old man, you''d better give up! Lottie must be Alfred''s wife. Beyond doubt!" After saying, Ste unplugged theputer angrily. Inside the Chapmans'' Vi, Fabians stared at Elijah, "Brother, he''s so arrogant!" "It doesn''t matter." Elijah narrowed his eyes and said, "I already get his IP address, and I''ll soon find out his real address." "I''m monitoring his ount. If he continues to do immoral things, I have a lot of ways to deal with him." Fabian patted his forehead, "Yes!" "I can put on that clothes to scare him!" Since Lottie married Ralph, he put away the clothes that were used to scare those women! Elijah nced at him indifferently, "Ugh!" Fabian, "???" "Brother!" "You chose it for me!" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "You chose the mask and clothes for me!" "You made up all the lines for me! We were obviously in cahoots. Why do you say that?" Elijah stared at Fabian. "Are we in cahoots?" Elijah put a thick dictionary in front of Fabian, "Finish it in a week." Fabian asked, "Why?" "Because you are not learned." Fabian pursed his lips and defend himself confidently, "I''m only five years old!" "It''s normal for a five-year-old child!" Elijah ignored him, andy on his bed, staring at the ceiling. He couldn''t help thinking of that little boy. Elijah did meet his opponent. He smirked and felt much interested in that little hacker. He would definitely teach that little hacker a lesson and make him convince his ability! "Sob sob-!!!" In the Skywu Vi Quarter, Ste was crying sadly on the sofa. Alfred rubbed her head gently, "My little princess, what''s wrong?" "I lost!" "I''m disappointed!" "Uncle Barton, the hacker teachers you found for me are not good at all!" "They say I am a genius, but I was easily hacked by others today!" "I am almost seen by him!" Ste burst into tears, "I''m so sad!" "I''m not a genius!" Alfred sighed helplessly, "Do I need to find other hacker teachers for you?" "But they are top-notch hackers you found for mest time!" The more she said, the sadder she became, "I am so sad. I was restrained for a whole day!" "Why is Lottie''s hacker so powerful?" Alfred frowned, "The person who defeats you today is from Lottie''s side?" "Yes!" Ste nodded, "The one who deals with the online news for her this afternoon." Alfred felt confused, and then he smiled, "Don''t cry. I will find a better teacher for you." "Really?" Ste wiped her tears and asked. The next day, Lottie read the script at home and prepared for the filming of Azeroath. In the evening, the chief director of As White as Snow called her and said that he would postpone the filming-ending banquet that should have been held yesterday for her to today. Besides, Natalia''s filming would end today, so he wanted to hold the banquet together. Lottie couldn''t refuse. In the evening, after preparing dinner for Fabian and Elijah, she went out. The banquet was held in Spring Hotel. When Lottie arrived at Spring Hotel, she saw udia with a few women get out of the car and enter the hotel. Among the women with udia, Lottie saw Alice. How could they know each other? When Lottie looked at Alice, Alice also noticed Lottie. Alice smiled and raised her hand to greet Lottie warmly, "Long time no see." When Alice spoke, udia heard and turned around. When udia saw Lottie, she said coldly, "Alice, don¡¯t talk with her. She''s not a good person!" Chapter 104 Dont Live in Dreams Chapter 104 Don''t Live in Dreams Alice smiled and didn''t deny udia''s words. She looked at Lottie again, "Do you have an appointment with someone?" Lottie nodded, "Yes. I will have dinner with filming team." "Well." Alice nced at Lottie and smiled meaningfully, "Take good care of yourself, and don''t get drunk to avoid something bad happens." Lottie understood the sarcasm and hostility in her words. She smiled, "Don''t worry, Miss White. I have a good rtionship with my colleagues." "And I''ve never heard anything bad happened for so many years during colleagues dinner. You think so probably because you watched too many movies." "However, the movies are imagined by screenwriters and directors." "We''d better not live in dreams. Don''t you think so, Miss fiancee?" After saying that, Lottie walked into the hotel. udia red at Lottie''s leaving figure and then turned around to say, "Miss White, don''t be angry." Alice looked at Lottie, and she narrowed her eyes. "Miss fiancee?" Don''t live in dreams? Today, Ralph asked someone to tell her not to live in dreams, and just now Lottie said the same words. Lottie must say it deliberately. Did she dere a disagreement with her! "Miss White?" Seeing Alice stand still, udia said carefully, "It''s time for us to enter." "udia." Alice narrowed her eyes and turned to look at udia, "Do you think what Lottie said is right?" udia felt confused. Alice smiled, "Do you also think that nothing will happen in colleagues dinner?" udia was stunned for a long time before she responded, "I see!" "I¡¯ll arrange it right now!" After saying, udia went to the corner to call. She gathered her shawl and entered the hotel gracefully. Sometimes, you didn''t have to use your own knife to kill someone. When Lottie entered the dining room, everyone was already there. Natalia was sitting in the middle of the crowd and drinking. "Come on, I''m in a good mood today. Let''s drink!" In the middle of the crowd, Natalia was holding a wine ss with a smile on her face, "I am the Movie queen. You can''t take photos of me drinking. Do you hear me?" "If my photos are on the ¡®What¡¯s trending¡¯ tomorrow, I will me on you!" After saying, Nataliaughed, "Come on, drink!" When Lottie entered the door, she saw Natalia was drink intemperately. Lottie frowned and walked over to grab Natalia''s wine, "How much do you drink?" "Not much!" Natalia smiled and reached out a finger to Lottie, "Three bottles!" Three bottles... Lottie looked at the empty bottles in front of Natalia, "Stop drinking." The director came to say, "Lottie, don''t disappoint us." Natalia said that she would be on leave for a while after she finished the filming. She was happy and wanted to to drink more. "Why don¡¯t you stop her?" Lottie nced at the director coldly, "Do you really think she''s happy?" She could tell that Natalia was forcing herself to smile. Although she was smiling, Lottie knew her sadness and bitterness clearly. But the chief director nodded and said, "Of course, she is." After saying, he looked at the people around him, "What do you say, guys?" "Of course she is!" "Yes!" Natalia pushed Lottie away, "Don''t stop me!" "Let me drink!" After saying, Natalia picked up the bottle and drank. Looking at her, Lottie felt worried. In fact, she was not very familiar with Natalia. She only knew that Kayden had asked Natalia to take care of her. Actually, they are not close friends. Lottie had no idea what exactly had happened to Natalia. However, Natalia was her favorite actress after all. She felt sad about her. Thinking of this, she took the wine away from Natalia and sent a message to Kayden. Natalia had a good rtionship with Kayden. He would definitely know what had happened to her! "Kayden, Natalia is drunk. What''s wrong with her?" She received a reply from Kayden shortly after. "I don''t know. None of my business." "Isn''t she your friend? I''m not familiar with her and can''t care too much about her, so I asked you." "Don''t worry about her if you don''t know her well. Leave her alone!" The message made Lottie frown. She felt faintly that Natalia being depressed might had something to do with Kayden. Before she could send another message to Kayden, Natalia had already opened another bottle of wine. It was no time for Lottie to care about Kayden. She could only rush over and snatch Natilia''s wine. "Stop drinking!" "Give it to me!" Natalia curled her lips. "Who are you? It''s none of your business!" After that, she looked at the chief director. "She is so annoying!" "Get her out of here!" The director was in a dilemma. After all, Lottie got backed up. However, he couldn''t offend Natalia as well. "Get her out of here!" Natalia leaned against the chair and began to make a scene. "If she doesn''t leave, I''ll leave!" "If I leave, I will never cooperate with him in the future!" The chief director pursed his lips and had no choice. He couldn¡¯t lose the chance to cooperate with Natalia who was the real super star for a neer. "Lottie." The director took a deep breath and said, "I don''t know what happened to Natalia... It was she who proposed to have the party with you in the afternoon, but..." "Why don''t you go back first?" Lottie frowned and looked up at Natalia. She caught Natalia''s gaze just right. Natalia sneered. "I don''t want to see anyone rted to the Chapman family. Get away!" The director looked embarrassed. "Lottie, well..." "I will go." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lottie took a deep breath and looked up at the chief director seriously. "Take good care of her." "Liquor is harmful to the body." The chief director quickly nodded. "Sure!" She sighed and got up to leave. When she walked out, she saw udia standing in the corner at the end of the corridor, talking to some men. It was too far away for her to hear clearly, and she was not interested. She took a deep breath and took the elevator down. "Remember, the crew''s private room." At the end of the corridor, udia stuffed the money into the hands of the two men. "The woman is the lead actress, the most beautiful one in the room. Don''t mix up." The two men nodded. "Leave it to me!" After that, they turned around and headed to the private room. udia stood there and coldly looking at their backs. There were too many people in the crew, so it was really easy for them to sneak into the party. "Lottie, you don''t believe idents might happened, huh? I''ll show you today!" Chapter 105 Todays My Birthday Chapter 105 Today''s My Birthday When she came out of the hotel and was about to take a taxi home, a ck BMW stopped in front of her. The car window was winded down. The driver was Alfred''s agent, whom Lottie had seen before. "Ms. Green." He smiled at her. "Please follow me." Lottie frowned. "Alfred Barton?" "No." "Then who is it?" "You''ll see when you get there." Lottie didn''t know what was going on, but she still got into the car. The agent started the engine, and after a few turns, they arrived at the gate of one vi in the Skywu Vi Quarter. "Please get in." He opened the door with gentlemanly behavior. "The host is waiting for you inside." Lottie pursed her lips and looked up at the vi in front of her. "Is there... the Skywu Vi Quarter?" The Skywu Vi Quarter was a famous vi vige in Rexwell where was star-studded. Celebrities and super stars loved to settle down there, and the security was perfect. They could do whatever they wanted in the vige without being secretly photographed by paparazzi. So... Lottie pursed her lips. "Is this Alfred''s home?" "Yes." The agent smiled faintly. "But Mr. Barton is not here today. Someone else wants to meet you." Someone else? ¡®Is it Alfred''s girlfriend?¡¯ ¡®Does she want to get even with her because she takes offense at their scandal?¡¯ Lottie knocked on the door of the vi in confusion. "Coming!" A crisp child''s voice came from the vi. Lottie paused for a moment, and suddenly remembered the little girl who liked to wear a white gauze dress. "Is it her?" "Lottie!" The door opened, and Ste, who was wearing a pink nightgown, rushed out and hugged her leg. "I miss you so much!" It was exactly her! Lottie squatted down excitedly and held the little girl in her arms. "Are you looking for me?" "Yes!" Ste smiled at her as she held Lottie''s hand. "Today is my birthday!" Lottie paused and turned to look inside the vi. Sure enough, there was a big cake in the restaurant. "Happy birthday!" Lottie quickly pinched her little face. "I didn''t know it¡¯s your birthday when I came, so... Come on, tell me what you want, and I''ll satisfy you!" Ste hesitated, her puppy-like eyes fixed firmly on Lottie''s face. After a while, the little girl blurt out, "I want you to be my mother for one night, okay?" Lottie was stunned. She looked at the little girl in front of her and asked, "That''s it?" "Yes!" Ste smiled with embarrassment. "In fact, it won''t take you a whole night. You may eat cake, y games, and then tell me a story at the bed time, that''s enough." "I live a very regr life! When it¡¯s the time, I will naturally fall asleep." As she spoke, she looked at the clock seriously. "It''s already past seven o''clock. I always fell asleep at nine." "It won''t take you too long!" Lottie felt so pity for the sensible girl. She pursed her lips, carried her into the vi, and helped her sit down at the dining table. When they got closer, they found that the cake was pretty delicate, on which a doll in white dress with many small flowers around it was ced. A line of words was written in front of the little girl. "Happy Birthday to Ste Barton." Lottie sighed faintly as she saw the number of candles. Elijah and Fabian were five years old. Ste was also five years old. If it wasn''t for the fact that the three of them didn''t know each other, she would have really thought that they were triplets. After all, they were of the same age and were all sensible. She sat next to Ste and sang a birthday song for her, and then they blew the candles and cut the cake. "Thank you, mom!" Taking over the cake handed by Lottie, Ste called her sweetly. Her word stunned Lottie for a moment. She was once a mother. However, the feeling of Elijah and Fabian calling her mommy waspletely different from that of Ste. At this moment, she even felt that giving Ralph a daughter... In fact, it seemed to be very happy. "Mom, I''m going to eat!" Ste smiled and began to eat the cake. Lottie sat next to her, apanied her watching cartoons and eating cake while took out her phone and sent a message to Fabian. "Something happened at the party. I''m not there now." "I''m in a little girl¡¯s birthday party, the one your dad and I had met before. I''ll be back at 9:30 at the "Tell your daddy that I can''t find his contact details!" Fabian frowned and sent the message to Ralph. "Daddy, why doesn''t Mommy have your contact details?" On the other end of the line, Ralph was silent for a long time. After a long while, he took out his phone and sent a message to Lottie. "Where are you?" A message from "Dear" appeared on Lottie''s phone. She frowned slightly. "Is Connie acting again now?" She took a deep breath and replied briskly, "I''m upied, darling. Don''t worry about me. Good night." Ralph was speechless. She exactly knew that it was him. Why did she say that she didn''t know his contact details? "Are you in the Skywu Vi Quarter?" The man was silent for a long time and sent her a message. The little girl they metst time was probably the adopted daughter of Alfred. Because he was afraid that something would happen asst time again at the party, Ralph had already asked someone to check Alfred''s schedule. He was recording variety shows all night tonight. So now, Lottie should be apanying that little girl in the Skywu Vi Quarter. On the other end of the line, Lottie was stunned. How did Connie know that she was in the Skywu Vi Quarter? After a while, she understood. Connie had told her brother that her boyfriend was a big star. "Isn''t it naturally that a superstar lives in the Skywu Vi Quarter?" So she took a deep breath and replied, "Yes, I''m in the Skywu Vi Quarter." "I''ll pick you up." "Pick her up?" Lottie pursed her lips. "Connie must have gone too far, right?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Connie and her brother couldn''t enter the Skywu Vi Quarter. Even if they came in, they couldn''t find her! If they found her, she would be exposed! She hesitated for a long time. "Well... That''s not appropriate." "That''s appropriate." On the other side, Ralph had already gotten up and walked out of the door. "I''ll be right there." Lottie, "..." She looked at the phone with aplicated mood and really wanted to call Connie and ask her what was going on. But she didn''t dare. Because Connie had said that as long as she used this number to contact her, it must be because her brother was by her side. "Mom, focus." Ste pursed her lips unhappily and reminded her in a low voice. Lottie quickly came to her senses and smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry, my friend is looking for me." Just as she was about to put down her phone and watch cartoons with Ste, her phone rang. The caller ID on the screen was Connie. "Why did she call me at this time?" Lottie frowned. "Didn''t you tell me not to call this number but only send message, because your brother must be by your side?" "Why do you call me?" Connie paused on the other end of the phone. "My brother has never been here." "I did say before that I wanted you to pretend to be my boyfriend and lie to my brother, but my brother had changed his schedule, so he didn''te to Rexwell." "What about the message from that number?" "I didn''t use that number to send you any message." Lottie was speechless "How is it possible!?" "It''s true. Why would I lie to you?" Connie pursed her lips. "But Lottie, now it is not the time to talk about this!" "Just now, I went to the party to congratte you, but I didn''t find you. Guess what I saw?" "I saw Natalia was drunk and left with three jerks!" Lottie was instantly stunned. She had no time to think about who the number was. "Natalia left with three men?" "Yes, in fact, she was carried away by them." On the other end of the phone, Connie sighed. "Natalia is the movie queen. She is really open,huh? Isn''t she afraid of being photographed by paparazzi?" Chapter 106 Whats Wrong with Natalia? Chapter 106 What''s Wrong with Natalia? Lottie''s hand, which was holding the phone, shivered. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She raised her tone in shock. "You said that Natalia was carried away by three men?" "Yeah." Connie was confused. "Why are you so surprised?" "I heard that those who have been in this circle for a long time are very open. After all, Natalia is the movie queen and has been famous for so many years. In fact, I am not surprised at all..." Connie walked out of the hotel while gossiping. "But Lottie, where are you?" "Besides Natalia, you supposed to be there tonight." Lottie took a deep breath. "Connie, listen. Right now, call the police." "Tell the police everything you just saw." Lottie''s voice trembled, and so did her heart. "Natalia wouldn''t do such a thing." "She seems to be in a bad mood tonight and drank a lot." "I''m not here because she drove me away. There''s something wrong with her. Those three are definitely not her friends!" Connie was silent. After a while, she bit her lip. "Lottie, we can''t call the police." "Natalia is the movie queen and a public figure. If we call the police, her career will be effected in the future." Connie took a deep breath and said, "How about this? Ask Mr. Chapman to help us find out where Natalia is now." "Okay." Lottie held her phone. "You''re right." She had been too flustered just now. Once the police took the case, the media would definitely know it. At that time, even if Natalia was innocent, they would distort the truth to catch eyes. "Connie, check Natalia''spany''s number now. Find her agent or assistant and ask them to deal with it as soon as possible!" "I''ll call Ralph now!" After that, she hung up the phone. Although she knew the best way to find Ralph now is to call him. However, she still couldn''t find his contact details after searching through her mobile address book. She felt extremely anxious. ¡°Didn''t Ralph save a number in her phonest time?¡± ¡°Where are they?¡± In a hurry, she had to call Kayden. On the other end of the line, Kayden seemed to be drinking. "Lottie, what''s up?" It seemed that he was drunk, and someone wasughing by his side. Lottie took a deep breath. "Kayden, I don''t care what happened between you and Natalia, but what I want to tell you is..." "Natalia drank a lot of wine in the Spring Hotel. I don''t know how much she drank, but at least three bottles of liquor before I left." On the other end of the line, Kayden''s voice suddenly turned cold. "It has nothing to do with me." "But it has something to do with me!" Lottie gritted her teeth and said angrily. "Natalia is my friend!" "If she is in danger, I will be worried and want to help. You are my nephew. Why don''t you help me?" "What''s wrong with Natalia?" "Someone saw that she was drunk and carried away by three jerks." Seeing that Kayden had finally softened his attitude, Lottie said. "You should know better than me that Natalia would never mess around with others after drinking." "I see." Kayden said coldly, "Is it the Spring Hotel? I''ll take someone to look for her now." After that, he hung up the phone. Lottie heaved a long sigh of relief after heard that. She knew that although Kayden had always been tough, he was Natalia''s friend after all. He would not watch her get into danger. "What''s wrong?" When she finally hung up, Ste looked at her with widened eyes. The little girl was sensible, and she clearly know what¡¯s the most important for now. Judging from Lottie''s expression and words, she knew that something bad must have happened. Lottie took a deep breath and said, "Ste, I... Mom''s friend is in danger now. I have to deal with it." She had not forgotten that she had promised to be Ste''s mother tonight. "Mom''s friend is my friend." Ste took a deep breath, took out her mobile phone from the side, and dialed a number. "All of you,e here." After that, the little girl looked at Lottie with a calm face. "I has a guard team which was given by Alfred. They are good. Maybe they can help you." Lottie looked at her in shock. Just as she was about to say something, the door of the vi was opened. A dozen tall and strong men came in at the same time. "Little princess, tell us what to do!" Ste raised her little hand and pointed at Lottie. "This is Lottie Green. She has a friend who is in danger. Please help her." The man in the lead nodded and turned to look at Lottie. "Ms.Green, may I ask who your friend is? What''s wrong with her now? What do you need us to do?" Lottie was shocked by this scene. She looked at those people in shock. "You guys..." "Please rest assured." Probably having seen through her doubts, the leader said. "Before we became the little princess'' bodyguards, we were all from the special forces and mercenary groups in Europe." "We are all winners who survived in battle fields and information warfare. Please don''t doubt our abilities." Lottie was ck-jawed. Alfred... Was he really just a movie king? If these people in front of her were really as powerful as they said, and they were all hired by Alfred to be the bodyguards of Ste... That means, Alfred''s status was definitely not simple! Thinking of this, she pursed her lips and turned to Ste. "They are marvelous! What do you usually... ask them to do?" "y with me." Ste shrugged. "Move something for me and help me carry my bag. Be my audience if I''m in a good mood and, maybe sing or dance." Lottie, "..." Should she say that they were overqualified? However, she coughed softly and looked up at the leader. "Actually, I have already found someone to look for my friend. There is no much need for you to help me." "But if you are really helpful, maybe I need one or two." "And keep the secret." The leader nodded. "Don''t worry." After that, he found two men in the crowd to stay and dismissed the rest. After Lottie assigned them a mission, the leader said with a smile. "Ms. Green, may I ask if you''ve left the country?" Lottie frowned and shook her head. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." "I just feel that you look a bit like a madam I know before." Chapter 107 Kayden Wont Let Her Get into Trouble Chapter 107 Kayden Won''t Let Her Get into Trouble "Maybe we look like each other." Lottie didn''t take his words to heart. She was worried about Natalia. "We''re going to find her." Seeing that Lottie didn''t want to talk with him about it, he sensibly turned around and left with the other two. "Frank, who do you think the youngdy looks like?" When the three of them went out of the Skywu Vi Quarter, someone asked curiously. The man called Frank narrowed his eyes slightly. "I used to be a bodyguard of a big family in Europe for a period of time." "That one just now looks very much like the madam of that family." "It''s a pity..." "What?" "Nothing. Go and find the woman." After the bodyguards left, Ste let out a faint sigh. She knew that Lottie was no longer in the mood to watch cartoons and tell stories with her. She yawned and stretched herself, pretending to be tired. "Mom, it''s about time for me to sleep." "I think you''re anxious. Forget the story, go and find your friend first." As she spoke, she jumped off the sofa and held Lottie''s hand smiling. "Frank is very powerful. He''ll tell you Natalia''s location within ten minutes. Be easy." "I''m so happy tonight. Go and find her." Lottie pursed her lips. She could tell that Ste was trying to hide her disappointment. But at this very moment... To tell the truth, she could not pretend that nothing had happened and read a story to help her sleep. "I''m sorry..." She raised her hand and pinched Ste''s chubby little face. "I owe you once. Next time when I am free, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. I will be here again, as your mother, okay?" "Okay!" The little girl nodded with a smile. "That''s a deal! And I didn''t mean to ask for another birthday gift." Looking at the sensible girl, Lottie felt pity for her again. Elijah and Fabian came to her mind. They were very sensible too. These kids were so sensible that she felt really sorry about them. Lottie squatted down and gently kissed on Ste''s forehead. "I¡¯m leaving." "Is it okay for you to stay at home alone?" "No problem!" Ste waved her hand indifferently. "Alfred is very busy with his work. It¡¯s quitemon for his absence for a few days. I''m used to it!" "Good night, mom!" After that, the little girl turned around and run upstairs. But when she run to a corner that Lottie could no longer see her, her tears rolled down by her cheek. Sure enough, she will never have such a good mother. Even if she lied to her that she was celebrating her birthday, something unexpected would happen. Standing where she was, Lottie looked at Ste''s back as a trace of sadness inexplicably welled up in her heart. "Ste." She called her name. The little girl stopped. "What else, Lottie?" "Alfred is right." "Your parents must still be waiting for you somewhere in the world." "You will find them." Ste closed her eyes and cried silently. "I believe so." "It''ste. Be careful, Lottie!" After that, she trotted into the bedroom. Watching the little girl''s back disappear from sight, Lottie sighed and turned to leave the vi. At night, the the Skywu Vi Quarter was quiet, and there was no one on the road. Lottie felt a little despair. The Skywu Vi Quarter was a high-end vi area, so taxi drivers couldn''t get in. If she wanted to go out, she could only walk to the gate and take a taxi. However, Alfred''s vi was too far away from the gate. She had walked for almost ten minutes and had not arrived yet. And then she received a call from Frank. "Ms. Green, we''ve found your friend''s cell phone signal." "We''re in a car heading east of the city, chasing them urgently." "But it''s quite strange. They seem to be driving around Rexwell. I suspect that they deliberately used her cell phone signal as bait. She may not be in the car anymore." "There are no surveince on several roads on their way. I don''t know if they had get off the car on those roads. Is there any other information through which we can track your friend down except by her mobile phone?" His words instantly made Lottie''s body stiffen. Not with her phone. No surveince on the road. These two pieces of information were enough for her to break down! She bit her lip. "Catch up with the car, pulled out everyone, and asked them where Natalia is!" "We''ve caught up it. My men had already done so." "I''m going to check the surroundings of the roads where were no surveince there, but the scope is too big. We can''t check it all, but we''ll try our best." "But it seemed that someone ahead were trying to save your friend too. We can cooperate with them." Lottie bit her lip tightly. "Thanks a lot." "You are a friend of our little princess, so you¡¯re my friend." After that, Frank hung up. A momentter, Lottie received a photo from Frank. In the photo, Kayden was holding a man''s cor, pressed him on the ground and beat him like he was crazy. She closed her eyes. Tonight was doomed to be a sleepless night. "Get in the car." Just as she was at a loss, a ck Maserati stopped beside her. The door opened, it was Ralph. Lottie was stunned. "Why are you here..." "I said I would pick you up." Ralph smiled faintly at her. "Come up." Lottie got in the car with pursed lips. The moment the door closed, the man pulled her into his arms. "Kayden just called me. I¡¯ve heard what happened." "Mario has sent someone to help." After that, he raised his hand and pinched Lottie''s face. "Don''t worry." Lottie raised her head and stared at his face. "I shouldn''t have left." If she hadn''t listened to Natalia and the chief director, she would have asked someone for help when Natalia was in trouble. Then all these troubles wouldn¡¯t happen. "It''s not your fault." The man pulled her into his arms. "She''ll be fine." "I promise." The familiar smell from Ralph''s body and his firm voice struck Lottie''s heart. Tears welled up on her cheeks. She clutched at Ralph''s shirt tightly. "Even though I don''t get along with Natalia." "But she has always been my favorite actor." "When I was bullied by Isobel and Luke, she took the initiative to help me out by asking me to be her stand-in..." "I don''t want anything happen to her." "She deserves a better future..." The woman''s trembling voice and tears made Ralph''s heart beat. The man pursed his lips. "Don''t worry." "Kayden won''t let anything happen to her." Chapter 108 I Know Who Did It Chapter 108 I Know Who Did It Ralph didn''t bring Lottie home. Instead, he took her to the east of the city. There were only a man and a few dummy models on the van with Natalia''s mobile phone. When Lottie and Ralph arrived, the man had already been beaten by Kayden. He was being guarded by several bodyguards. Kayden had already brought his men to look for Natalia. "Mr. Chapman." Seeing that Ralph had brought Lottie with him, the guard quickly walked up to him. "This man didn''t say anything." "Kayden originally wanted to ask him about Natalia''s position, but he didn''t say anything." "He didn''t say anything even after he was beaten up like this.." Hearing the bodyguard''s words, Lottie subconsciously nced at the man. His face was covered in bruise and blood, and his clothes were torn off. But this face... Lottie frowned and walked closer to take a look. Suddenly, she remembered the scene she saw when she entered the elevator in Hotel! "Isn''t this man one of the two who talked to udia at the end of the corridor?" At this moment, Lottie felt fearful! She was trembling and walked up to the man. "Did udia make you do this?" The man nced coldly at Lottie. "I don¡¯t know what you''re talking about." Lottie''s hand was clenched into a fist by her side. She closed her eyes and everything that had happened in the hotel appeared in her mind. When she was at the door, she met udia and Alice. Alice sneered and warned her that something would happen if the crew got drunk during the dinner party. Later, she sneered at Alice and entered the door. Then she was driven out of the room by Natalia. Later, she saw udia talking to this man. In the end, Natalia, who was already drunk, was taken away. And given udia''s ttering attitude toward Alice... Lottie felt a chill run down her spine. udia and Alice knew that tonight the banquet was for celebrating that Lottie finished the shooting, but they didn''t know that Natalia had arranged hers together with her. Therefore, those people took away Natalia. What if she hadn''t been driven away by Natalia before? If he couldn''t find her now, who would be in danger? It stunned Lottie. She thought that Alice and udia were just threatened her, but she didn''t expect... How dare they! And Natalia was implicated by her! Their real target was actually her! Thinking of this, Lottie turned her head and grabbed Ralph''s hand with tears. "I must find Natalia." "I won¡¯t allow anything happen to Natalia." Otherwise, she would be guilty for the rest of her life! Natalia had blocked the disaster for her! Ralph held her hand back and said, "Nothing will happen." But in fact, he was not sure. Natalia was beautiful and drunk. No one could guarantee that... Just as Lottie was crying in Ralph''s arms, the bodyguard on the other side received the news, "I''ve found her!" The bodyguard reported excitedly to Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, they said they found it in an abandoned factory!" "Shall we go now?" Ralph nodded and carried Lottie into the car. The car ran for a long time and finally went to a deserted factory. The factory was dpidated and old, covered with rust everywhere. As soon as the car stopped, Lottie couldn''t wait to run in. But the scene in the factory stunned her instantly and she couldn''t say a word. The whole factory was filled with the smell of blood. Several disheveled middle-aged men had been pressed to the ground by the bodyguards. Natalia was held in Kayden''s arms, with blood winding down on her legs. Herbody was wrapped in Kayden''s coat, but even so, she could clearly see her injuries. Lottie''s legs went limp and she almost copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Ralph supported her from behind. Even Ralph, who was calm andposed, felt shocked by what he saw. After a while, he lowered his voice. "How is she?" "She fainted away." Kayden held Natalia in his arms and gently stroked her bruised face. "The ambnce is on its way." "I don''t know where she was hurt. I''m afraid to move her." His voice trembled. "It''s all my fault." "I shouldn''t have quarreled with her..." In the face of Kayden, Lottie wanted to say something. She opened her mouth, but couldn''t utter a word. Something really happened to Natalia. It was really shocking... Ralph hugged Lottie and didn''t know what to say. After a while, the man turned to look at the people who were pressed to the ground. "Cut off what they shouldn''t have." The bodyguards looked at each other and instantly understood what Ralph meant. "Spare me, please!" The middle-aged men who were pressed against the ground began to wail. "Someone told us that we could y at will, so we came here!" "Yes, she said that this woman is an unknown married actress. There is nothing to be cared!" "We haven''t had time to fuck her yet, please! Okay! I¡¯ll tell you! We...we used a knife, a whip...and candles!" "I have family! We can pay the money back!" "I don''t have a child yet!" Their wailing irritated Kayden even harder. "Drag them out and chop their things up!" "Yes!" The bodyguards answered and dragged them away. Not long after, the screams of men came from outside. Lottie bit her lip tightly. "I probably know who did it." In the Green''s Vi. udia was happy tonight and drank a lot. Before returning home, she received a message from the man saying that everything went well. The woman she wanted to deal with had been thrown into the abandoned factory and received by a group of middle-aged men. udia was lying on the bed, her headpletely drenched in alcohol. "Hah!" Looking at the ceiling, sheughed out. Finally. Finally! She finally taught Lottie a lesson! How dare her steal Mr. Chapman! Now let her know what''s payback! So what if Mr. Chapman didn''t care that she had a child before? Lottie had been pregnant before she met Mr. Chapman. What¡¯s past is past, and he could let go of it. But what about this time? After tonight, Lottie, will be a slut that everyone disdained! No man could bear to be cuckolded! Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He will definitely divorce Lottie! At that time- "Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Even when udia started to imagine the happy life between Ralph and her, there was a rough knock on the door downstairs. "Who is it?" Eira was irritated by the knock on the door and opened the door impatiently. "It''s sote. Can''t we talk about it tomorrow?" When the door opened, the man outside stunned her. Chapter 109 Why Should I Help Her? Chapter 109 Why Should I Help Her? Under the luminous moonlight, a group of tall and strong bodyguards stood outside the Green''s Vi. By the light from the room, Eira saw the tall and straight figure standing in the crowd at a nce. It was Ralph Chapman! Eira was so excited that she couldn''t control herself. She smiled warmly and looked up at Ralph. "Mr. Chapman, it''s sote..." "I''m here to find udia." Ralph did not say anything else and went straight to the point. Eira was immediately overjoyed. Sure enough! udia really did a good job. How could Lottie who had once had a baby with someone else be Was Ralph looking for udia at this time for a date? Or what else purpose could he have! Thinking of this, Eira quickly made way for him excitedly. "You can go in and wait first. udia just washed up and really to sleep. I''ll call her downstairs." "Okay." Ralph paused and walked into the room. The, bodyguards behind him also followed in. He sat down on the sofa with crossed legs, withnguid elegance. "Ask her out." "Okay!" Eira went upstairs excitedly . "Don''t tell her that I''m looking for her." When Eira hurried up the first step, the man warned her coldly. "I see, I see!" Mr. Chapman definitely wanted to give udia a surprise! ¡®I know it¡¯, Eira thought. The young loved to y some strange lovely tricks. In the bedroom upstairs, udia was still proudly sending a message to Alice. "Alice, after tonight, Lottie will be extremely shameful!" As soon as she finished sending the message, Eira knocked on the door anxiously. "udia, are you asleep?" udia frowned. She put away her phone and got up to open the door. "What''s the matter?" At this time, her cell phone vibrated. udia ignored it because she was distracted by Eira¡¯s appearance. So she didn''t see the message from Alice. "You idiot, you caught the wrong person!" "Someone''s looking for you!" Eira grabbed udia''s hand. "A guests are looking for you!" "A very distinguished guest!" Eira blinked at her. "Follow me downstairs!" "Wait." udia frowned and looked down at her thin nightdress. "I''ll change my clothes..." "What else do you want to change? This dress is just right!" Eira red at her in disappointment. "You still don''t know what he means as hees to you sote at night?" udia paused for a moment, but she did not insist on going back and changing clothes. "Who is it?" "You''ll know when you get downstairs!" Eira pushed udia down the stairs. "Don''t let him wait too long!" From upstairs, udia saw the distinguished man sitting on the sofa at a nce. Ralph! ? Why would hee to see her at this time? A bad feeling welled up in her heart... Almost instinctively, udia took a step back. Her intuition told her the reason for Ralph''s visit to her was definitely not what Eira thought! The man on the sofa saw her. "Ms. Green." Ralph''s voice was cold and devoid of warmth. "Come with me." udia bit her lips and subconsciously wanted to run away. However, before she could run, Ralph''s bodyguard had already caught her. She was escorted to Ralph by two bodyguards. "It seems that you know why I came to see you." The man''s deep voice was full of prestige that was hard to be ignored. udia raised her head. "I don''t know what you¡¯re talking about." "You''ve been cuckolded. You can''t get even with me, can you?" "Lottie is unchaste. Didn''t you know long ago?" "Didn''t you delete the video and photos of her pregnancy yourself? I thought you didn''t care!" She sneered and deliberately said everything she thought was perfect. On the one hand, she had belittled Lottie''s personality. On the other hand, she also used this method to provoke Ralph, didn''t she? However, udia did not expect that Ralph is not angry after she said that. He was just fiddling with the teacup on the tea table, with a cold and sarcastic smile on his face. "I haven''t told you why I''m here. Why did Ms. Green tell me so much?" "You know that something will definitely happen to Lottie tonight, right?" udia rolled her eyes. "Mr. Chapman, you''ve wronged me." "Someone saw that Lottie was taken away by three men at the hotel tonight." "I was just thinking about it." "Didn''t Mr. Chapmane here sote at night to look for trouble?" "Yes, I did." Ralph took a sip of his tea and looked up at his watch. "It''s time." As soon as he finished speaking, an ear-piercing siren sounded outside the Green''s Vi. udia''s eyes widened. "You called the police?" "I didn¡¯t. It''s the Thunder Pictures Entertainment calling the police." The Thunder Pictures Entertainment is where Natalia works. Kayden is the biggest invisible shareholder of thepany. udia was stupefied. Even if she was not involved in the entertainment circle, she had heard of thepany. As the most influential agency in the entertainment industry, it had cultivated a group of artists with great influence. The movie queen, Natalia, was the major actress of Thunderbolt Management Company. However, what does it matter to Lottie? The man stood up elegantly from the sofa. "You may not know yet." "The woman you destroyed tonight isn''t Lottie, but Natalia." udia raised her head in shock. "How is this possible...!" The next second, the police rushed in. "Ms. Green, you''re suspected of a kidnapping case. Pleasee with us." Under Eira''s shocked gaze, udia was cuffed. udia, dressed in pink pajamas, was taken away by the police just like that. She didn''t even have time to change her clothes. When the sound of siren faded away, Eira came to her senses. She rushed to Ralph and asked, "Mr. Chapman, what''s going on?" "udia..." "She will be in prison." The man stood up and nced coldly at Eira''s anxious face. "Thank you for your hospitality." "By the way, the tea tastes terrible, and I won''te again." After that, he left with his bodyguards. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Eira was stunned for a second before she understood what Ralph meant. She rushed up again and stretched out her arms to stop Ralph in the front. "Mr. Chapman, it must be a misunderstanding!" "You have to help udia!" "Why should I help her?" "Because..." Eira bit her lips. She knew that Ralph didn¡¯t care about udia. In a moment of desperation, she tried to persuade him with the so called family. "Because you''re Lottie''s husband, I''m Lottie''s adoptive mother!" "Let Lottiee to see me! I''ve raised her for more than 20 years. She''ll agree to my request!" Ralph paused his steps. "Didn''t she already repay your care and support the moment she married me?" Chapter 110 I Want to Marry Natalia Chapter 110 I Want to Marry Natalia In the Central Hospital of Rexwell. Lottie sat on the bench, staring at the words "Operating" anxiously. Beside her, Natalia''s assistant, Noel Davidson was squatting on the ground, grabbing his hair with his fingers. "I shouldn''t let her go." "She gave me a half-day off this afternoon. I should have noticed that something was wrong with her..." "But the only thing in my mind was the date with my girlfriend at night..." "If anything happens to Natalia, I will never forgive myself for my whole life..." Noel, a 180-centimeter-tall man, cried at the present. Lottie pursed her lips and raised her hand to pat him on the shoulder. "Natalia will be fine." "It''s all my fault." Noel cried and buried his head in his arms. "I shouldn''t have let her out today. I shouldn''t have let her see Kayden. I shouldn''t have..." Halfway through his words, he seemed to realize something. He looked up at Kayden, who was standing by the window in the distance without saying a word, and stopped talking. Lottie pursed her lips. At the beginning, she had guessed that Natalia''s bad mood must have something to do with Kayden. However, she was not so familiar with Kayden and Natalia, and she didn''t know much about their rtionship, so she couldn''t say anything. Soon, the elevator arrived. The tall man came down from the elevator and walked to Lottie. He raised his hand to pull her into his arms, sitting next to her. "Have you dealt with it?" The woman raised her head and asked in a muffled voice. "Yes." Ralph nodded lightly and said, "I saw her taken away by a police car." If the injured tonight were Lottie, Ralph would make udia pay with her life. However, it was Natalia who was hurt tonight. Although Natalia had a special rtionship with Kayden, she was not a member of Chapmans. Ralph had no right to punish udia for this. Moreover, Natalia had herpany and her family¡¯s support. So sending udia to the police station was the best way to deal with it now. "Yes." Lottie closed her eyes and helplessly buried her head into Ralph''s arms. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She wanted to go to the Green family with Ralph, but he stopped her. He said that Natalia mighte out soon. When she came out, she need a female friend. Hearing Ralph''s words, Lottie decided to wait here. But now an hour had passed. Ralph had returned, but Natalia still did note out. Wouldn''t she... "Is that something wrong?" "Uncle." In the distance, Kayden, who had been staring at the window, pretended to be calm. The man looked at Ralph firmly and said, "Help me." "I want to marry Natalia." There was a dead silence in the entire corridor. Ralph frowned and looked at him. "Have you decided?" "Yes." Kayden, who had always been careless, said seriously, "I''ll be responsible for her." "What the fuck are you responsible for!" Sitting on the ground, Noe directly stood up and rushed to Kayden. He punched him in the face and said, "If it¡¯s not for you, would Natalia suffer this?" ¡°The biggest mistake that Natalia has made is to know you!¡± "You are a jinx!" The more he scolded, the angrier he became. He punched him again. "What Natalia needs now is a person who loves her!" "You don''t love her at all. You married her just to make yourself feel at ease, but what about Natalia?" "She has been hurt by you, and if you marry her because of your guilt, she will suffer more than ever!" "Kayden, you bastard!" Noel punched Kayden in the face. Kayden didn''t dodge either. He stood where he was and received the two fists. After a long while, the man raised his head and red at Noel indifferently. A crazy smile appeared on his face. "Continue." Noel didn¡¯t hesitate to punch angrily at him again. Kayden staggered a few steps backwards. But there was still a provocative smile on his face. "Again!" "Enough." Ralph stopped him coldly. Lottie also hurried forward to stop Noel. "Stop fighting." Noel red at Kayden before returning to bench and sitting down. Later, the door of the emergency room opened. The doctor shook his head and came out. "We''ve tried our best." "But she received great the damage and shock. It seems she has no will to survive, so she is still in a "Maybe she will wake up soon, or she will never wake up." Hearing the doctor''s words, Lottie was stunned. She couldn''t move at all. How could it be... How could Natalia have no will to survive? She was so beautiful and charming. She had been the most popr actress for two years. She still had a promising future. How could it be... "I see." Kayden took a deep breath and walked towards the emergency room. With the help of the other doctors and nurses, he pushed Natalia out to the ward. On the hospital bed, Natalia seemed to be asleep. The blood on her face had been wiped clean, and the wound was covered with bandage. Shey quietly, as if she was having a dream. Looking at her pale face, tears finally welled up in Lottie''s eyes. If she had not left tonight, would these misery happen to Natalia? If she hadn''t met udia and Alice at the door, would everything be different? "p!" Beside her, Noel pped himself, causing an abrupt sound. He raised his hand again, and was about to p himself in the other side. Ralph grabbed his hand in time. "What you should do now is not ming yourself." "You should go to thepany and make decisions." "Announce her current situation or continue to hide it? How to solve her arranged work? When will you contact her family? You need to address all these stuff." "She will wake up. If you wanna help, go and help her deal with what you could do." "Don''t let her see everything she has was destroyed when she woke up." Noel looked at Ralph''s face in a daze. After a while, the man nodded and turned to leave. Looking at Noel leaving, Lottie bit her lip tightly. She turned around and looked at Ralph''s face helplessly. "I was the one who should have been injured tonight..." Ralph sighed helplessly and pulled her into his arms. "It''s not your fault." "You can''t tell when those who have evil intentions will attack you." "If you were the one who got hurt tonight, Natalia would me herself." The man took a deep breath. "Come back to the Chapmans¡¯ vi with me tomorrow." "Since Kayden wants to be responsible for her, I will help him." Lottie hesitated. "But... does Kayden like Natalia?" "She likes him. It''s enough." "Since Kayden wants to marry her, whether he likes her or not no longer counts." Chapter 111 I Find A Jade Pendant At Home Chapter 111 I Find A Jade Pendant At Home In the ward of the Rexwell Hospital. Nataliay quietly on the bed as if she was sleeping. Kayden sat by the bed and looked at her without saying a word. Lottie opened the door and walked in. It was already 11 o''clock in the night. Fabian had just called her to go home, but she didn¡¯t want to go back. Nor did she want to sleep. She wanted to stay here like Kayden. What if Natalia woke up in a second? "Lottie." Kayden turned his back to her and said in a deep voice, "Am I a bastard?" The man''s eyes were fixed on Natalia''s face. "When you sent me a message tonight, I should have gone to find you." "If I had gone to find you... maybe everything would be different." Lottie pursed her lips. "I also made some mistakes..." She shouldn''t have listened to the director and left. Even if udia''s target was her, it was better to take her away than take Natalia away! After all, Arthur had taught her martial arts for self-defense. But Natalia could do nothing. She was just an ordinary woman. "I should take the me most." Kayden took a deep breath and reached out to hold Natalia''s cold hand. "I shouldn''t lose my temper...I shouldn¡¯t tell her to keep away from me." "I always know that she likes me." "But I only treat her as a friend. For some reason, I won''t fall in love with any woman." "I changed my girlfriends frequently to make her give up." The man''s voice was low and hoarse. "I don¡¯t understand. She''s so beautiful and smart. She''s famous and has a bright future. Why does she waste time on me, a yboy?" T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Listening to his words, Lottie gripped her sleeves tightly. "So what did you do...?¡± "I..." Kayden sighed and said, "It''s her birthday in a few days. She asked me if I could apany her back to her hometown to see her rtives on her birthday." "She said her family wanted to see me." "I know. She still didn''t give up." He closed his eyes and remembered Natalia''s eyes which were full of despair this afternoon. "I told her that I just took advantage of her." "That I founded the Thunder Pictures Entertainment is not to prove myself to my family but just want to get money and girls." "She''s just a tool for me. The reason why I have an affair with her for so many years is to make her work and earn more money for me." "I even said..." "I said that I have made enough money and will propose to my beloved woman in a few days." "I said that I would be happy that she wants to stay and continue to make money for me. If she doesn''t want to do that, then pay the penalty fee and get out of here. Anyway, when she signed the contract with me, she was just a rookie with a monthly sry of 2,000 dors, and the penalty fee was only 50,000 dors." Kayden gave a wry smile, and the picture of Natalia, who was tearful, standing in front of him clearly appeared in his mind. Then, she smiled. "I see." She said. She stood in front of him and smiled brightly. "Then I still have to thank you for the help over the years. After all, without you, there is no such a Natalia." "Back then, when I was the only contracted actress in Thunder Entertainment, I worked so hard for you even though a lot of hype and gossips were around me. I just wanted to help you change the useless image in your parents'' eyes." "Although you lied to me, I did what I promised." "I will send you the penalty fee." "Thank you, Mr. Chapman, for letting me go solo in the peak period of my career. I will remember your kindness." "When you get married, I will give you a big gift." Finally, she gritted her teeth and looked at him. "Kayden, I wish you will never be happy." Kayden held Natalia''s hand. He thought that everything he did was good to her. Unexpectedly, he pushed her into another abyss. She was a girl with strong self-esteem. Whatever happened tonight, it would left her a horrible impression. He even felt that after what happened tonight, she would no longer fall in love with anyone. Since it was all because of him, he would be responsible for it. He would give her the happiness she failed to get. As for his happiness... Anyway, he had lost his happiness. "I still have a question." Lottie pursed her lips and sat down on the chair next to Kayden. "Do you really not like Natalia?" ¡®I don''t think so.¡¯ She thought. Every time Kayden talked about Natalia to her, he always put on a smile. Feelings in one¡¯s eyes and habits could tell the truth. "I don''t like her." Kayden responded coldly, "I love someone else." Lottie bit her lip. She didn''t expect Kayden to deny her question so decisively. After a while, she took a deep breath and tried to slow down her tone. "Since you don''t like Natalia, she won''t be happy even if you marry her." "You won''t be happy either." Kayden sneered and looked up at her. "What about you, Lottie?" "When you married my uncle, did you like him? Does he like you?" "If I remember correctly, you haven''t officially met when you married him. You are still sad for your ex- boyfriend." "Don''t you feel happy now?" His question was so brusque that Lottie didn''t know how to answer. After a while, she sighed. "I respect your choice." Everyone had their own lives. She could not feel the same as others, nor should she disturb them. However, she could try her utmost. Lottie took a deep breath, pushed the door open, and went out. In the corridor outside the door, Ralph was making a phone call. "Okay." Seeing here out, he hung up the phone and looked up at her. "Alice went abroad." "Went abroad?" "Yes, she went to an exhibition abroad, casual decision." Ralph frowned. "She left too fast. My men didn''t stop her." "Sean just found out that she was already at the airport when I went to the Green''s Vi to find udia." He sighed. "She must have heard the news and left on purpose." After that, he lowered his head and nced at Lottie. "But even if she stays at home, we won''t gain much evidence." "She''s a cautious person. After saying those words to you at the entrance of the hotel, she definitely won''t intervene in this matter. Even if we investigate to the end, it should all be udia''s fault." "She''s just an abettor." Lottie bit her lip. She had already thought of the result. ording to udia''s attitude toward Alice tonight, she would indeed n such a thing to please her. Just as she was thinking about it, her cell phone rang. It was from Kevin. "Lottie." On the other end of the phone, Kevin said in a pleading tone. "Come back. I have something to tell you." Lottie looked up at the time. It had been two hours since udia had been caught. Kevin looked for her at this time. He must have tried many ways to bail udia out and failed, so he thought of her finally. She smiled wryly. "Mr. Green, just say it." She denied that he was her "father" by calling him Mr. Green. Kevin was silent for a while. After a while, he said coldly, "I found a jade pendant at home." "It seems that you dropped it when you came homest time. udia said that it was something left by your mother, do you still want it?" Chapter 112 If Only Our Daughter Would Look Like You Chapter 112 If Only Our Daughter Would Look Like You Lottie held the phone tightly. She had never expected that the jade pendant that Arthur had given her back then was now in Kevin''s hands! But... She took a deep breath. "Mr. Green, how can I know if you are lying to me?" "I remember that that jade pendant was lost before I went to the Green''s vist time." "And you tell me that I lost it therest time?" Kevin sneered. "Don''t care when you lost it. Anyway, this jade pendant must be very important to you." As soon as he finished speaking, Lottie received a photo from him. In the photo, it was indeed the jade pendant that Arthur gave herst time! Lottie felt anxious. She lowered her voice. "What do you want?" "What do you think?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Kevin said coldly. "It''s sote. udia was taken to the police station." "She can¡¯t stay at the police station." "I want her toe back." Lottie bit her lip, looked up at Ralph in front of her, and pressed the speaker button. Kevin''s proud and arrogant voice echoed in the corridor. "Lottie, I''m not threatening you. But the jade pendant is in my hands now. It''s mine." "If you don''t do as I say, I won''t give it to you." "It is said that this jade pendant has something to do with your mother whom you have never seen before." "Moreover, what if I break it by ident for the worry of udia..." "Break it." Before he could finish his words, Ralph said coldly, "Mr. Green, I suggest you break the jade pendant now." Lottie was stunned and looked at Ralph in disbelief. Ralph snatched the phone from her hand. He said in a cold and sarcastic tone. "Mr. Green, listen. The only one thing that your whole family can threaten Lottie might be this jade pendant, right?" "Then why don''t you break it? You can''t threaten us any longer. We can make udia suffer what she deserves." Kevin was silent on the other end of the phone. Indeed, the only thing left in his hands that could make herpromise was the jade pendant. Although he threatened to break the jade pendant, it was impossible for him. It was a threat, but Ralph ruthlessly exposed it. "If I were you." Seeing that Kevin didn''t speak, Ralph continued, "I would try my best to please Lottie ande up with a most valuable thing to exchange with her. I won''t ask her to exchange the broken jade pendant with a peaceful night that udia could sleep well at." He said it calmly with irresistible and powerful voice. In the Green''s Vi, Kevin began to tremble. He nced at the jade pendant on the table in front of him and suddenly felt that it was hisst hope. Ralph was right. What he said that he would break the jade pendant just now could only threatened a little girl who had no will of her own. When it came to a calm man like Ralph, his scheme was exposed in an instant. After a while, Kevin sighed. "Mr. Chapman." He said in a low voice, "I want to save udia with this pendant." Ralph sneered. "The pendant is far less valuable than udia''s life." "Even if it was left by Lottie''s mother, I believe that no matter her mother is alive or dead, as long as I tried my best, I can find her." "When the timees, the pendant will be worthless." Kevin''s hand, which was holding the phone, trembled violently. He gritted his teeth and said, "What do you think I can use this jade pendant to change?" "If it can''t meet my expectations, I''ll smash it directly!" "Then I suggest you smash it now." "After all, the person udia framed is not my wife, and I can''t intervene. But if you smash the jade pendant, I will have reason to deal with udia." Kevin was speechless. He looked at the jade pendant in front of him as if it was a timebomb. Half an hour ago, when he found this jade pendant, he thought it could help her. But now, he couldn''t do anything to Lottie with this jade pendant. He couldn''t use it to exchange for udia''s life or a better treatment for her. He couldn''t even break it! So... Was this the price of infuriating Ralph? He held the thing that Lottie cared about the most, but he couldn''t do anything! After a long while, Kevin took a deep breath. "What can I do now, Mr. Chapman?" "Put away it. You may get what you want at the most critical moment." "But remember, you are not eligible to bargain with me." After that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Kevin''s response. Lottie was dumbfounded. Ralph put the phone back into her hand, and smiled to her. "My dumb girl." "You¡¯re so..." She was at a loss. Perhaps it was because Ralph had always been gentle. She had never seen him so tough and cold. It was Kevin who had just called to threaten her. But in the end, Ralph took the negotiation under his control. What else could she do other than say "Awesome"? "Let''s back home." Seeing that she was still in a daze, Ralph had to rub her head and took her to the elevator. "There are still many things to do tomorrow." Lottie nodded her head heavily and left with him. On the way back, she sat in the back seat and couldn''t help peeping at him. He was lying on the leather seat with his eyes closed. He face was perfect carved. Even with his eyes closed, he was an overwhelming presence that no one could ignore. This man... it¡¯s reasonable for him to be arrogant and overbearing. Ralph did not even open his eyes. "Am I so good?" Lottie stiffened. She quickly looked away. "I think... you''re very powerful." The phone call with Kevin made her still immersed in admiration and shock for him. "If you had experienced too much, you wouldn''t have been threatened." The man said indifferently. Lottie pursed her lips. "Have you been threatened before?" Ralph was silent for a moment. In the end, he smiled faintly. "It is verymon in business." Lottie nodded. That made sense. He was a businessman, so he must be very used to it. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Ralph changed the subject. "Is today the birthday of Ste whom we metst time?" "Yes." Lottie nodded. "You still remember her." She thought that a busy man would not remember a little girl whom he met by chance. "Of course." Ralph pulled her into his arms and said, "She looks like you." After a long while, the man''s deep voice came from above her head. "If only our daughter would look like you..." In his warm embrace and listening to his deep, fascinating voice, Lottie''s face suddenly blushed. "But it''s better for her to be as smart as you." Unlike me, I¡¯m so dumb! Ralph smiled. "That¡¯s right." Chapter 113 Claudia Was Being Wronged! Chapter 113 udia Was Being Wronged! "But..." Lottie took a deep breath and looked at Ralph. "How did you know I was in the Skywu Vi Quarter?" Not only did he know that she was over there, but he could also urately find her in the vi vige. Ralph frowned slightly. "I sent you a message." Lottie, "?" "When did you send me a message?" Ralph nced at her coldly. "You really don''t know it''s me?" Lottie, "Where..." Before she could finish her words, she suddenly remembered the message from "Dear"! She had thought that it was Connie''s, but she didn''t expect... She bit her lip and forced a embarrassed smile. "Well, it''s you." "Of course." He looked at her soulfully. "Don''t tell me you doesn''t know yet, Mrs. Chapman." Lottie pursed her lips. When she thought of how sweet the messages she had been sending to that number recently, she turned scarlet from embarrassment. "I..." "It seems that Mrs. Chapman does regard me as someone else." He bent down and pressed her between him and the car door. "So many dears, huh?" Lottie, "..." How did she know that he would save his caller ID as ¡®Dear¡¯? The closer he got to her, the more her heart thumped wildly. She bit her lip and subconsciously pushed his chest. "Well, I..." "I didn''t regard you as someone else!" "I sent it to you..." In a hurry, she had no choice but to admit it. Ralph was satisfied with a curled corner of his lips. "That''s good." Seeing that his expression had finally rxed, Lottie heaved a deep breath. She had thought that she would be fine, but she hadn''t expected that he would hold her lower jaw and kiss her hard. The partition in the car dropped down urgently. He pressed her on the leather seat and kissed her lips, then her neck, and finally her corbone unscrupulously. Lottie had no strength to resist and could only gently push him. "Don''t..." However, she did not reject him from the bottom of her heart. Perhaps her mind, which had been nervous for too long, needed a moment of rx and a sense of security... In short, although she said she didn''t want to, she was positive in her manner. She didn''t know how long it took, but just as she felt that she was totally exhausted and was about to copse, the car arrived at the Chapmans'' Vi. She was wrapped in the man''s coat and carried home like a child. The bedroom door opened and closed again. The petite woman was pressed against the door and bit her lip weakly. "Ralph..." "Call me honey." He kissed her earlobe, and his voice was smoky. "Honey..." "Yes." He chuckled in her ear and took a light bit at her round earlobe. "Want it again?" Lottie''s face was as red as a ripe apple. She bit her lip shyly and nodded. The warm lights fell on the two on the bed. For the whole night, she was hovering between the extreme happiness and hardness. In the end, the man held her jaw and mumbled. "I won''t let such a thing happen to you again." His eyes were deep and serious. Lottie''s heart trembled, and tears instantly welled up in her eyes. She did not expect him to know her uneasiness and fear in her heart. The woman stretched out her arms and hugged him tightly. "Thank you." That night, it was until four o''clock in the morning that she finally fell asleep exhausted. When she woke up again, she was awakened by Fabian. "Mommy!" "Mommy, Mommy, wake up!" "Mommy..." The little boy''s childish voice rang out over and over again. Lottie rubbed her aching forehead and sat up from the bed. "What''s wrong?" "The police are looking for you downstairs!" Police... They should be here to ask her something. After all, udia had been arrested yesterday and she was the reporter. She quickly changed her clothes and went downstairs. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Downstairs, a female police officer was sitting on the sofa chatting with Elijah. "Mrs. Chapman." Seeing her go downstairs, the policewoman stood up with a smile. "It was tootest night. I didn''t bother you. Do you have time now?" Lottie nodded and casually tied her hair up. "I''ll go with you." Regardless of whether it was for Natalia or herself, she had to bring udia to justice this time! The policewoman reluctantly bid farewell to Elijah, and then took Lottie out of the door. "I really envy Mrs. Chapman for having such two handsome and smart sons." After getting in the police car, the policewoman couldn''t help sighing with emotion. "When I just arrived at the Chapman family, I was surprised by such beautiful kids." "I didn''t know until I saw you, Mrs. Chapman, that they really look like you!" Lottie smiled awkwardly. "They''re not my biological children." The policewoman''s eyes widened. "Mrs. Chapman, don''t joke with me. Elijah and Fabian'' eyes are so simr to yours. How could they not be your children? ¡° "The first time I saw you, I felt that your eyes were very simr..." Lottie paused for a moment and subconsciously nced at her eyes that were reflected on the car window. Was it? She had never noticed this before. Soon, the car arrived at the police station. ording to the procedure, Lottie made a statement to the police and truthfully told them everything she had heard and seenst night. When she finished and came out, she happened to meet Kevin and Eira, who were here to visit udia. "Lottie!" As soon as she saw her, Eira rushed over angrily and grabbed her cor. "What do you want?" "udia is innocent!" "Something happened to your friend. Why do you want to wrong udia?" "We have treated you well! Over the years, even if we know that you are not our biological daughter, and even if we know that you are from a humble family, we still let you stay in the Green family, right?" "What''s more, we gave you such a good marriage!" "How dare you repay kindness with enmity? You are un ungrateful woman!" Lottieughed coldly in her heart and shook off Eira''s arm. "Is that so?" "You''re really good at ttering yourself." "Didn''t you ask me to stay in the Green family just to be your servant?" "The so-called good marriage, isn''t it because udia doesn''t want to marry him, so you forced me to marry him for your kindness of raising me up?" The woman''s words attracted many people''s attention. The attention of the people around her made Eira''s face turn red and pale. She had always been keen on face-saving. How could she bear losing her face? So she angrily took out a de from her pocket and rushed straight toward Lottie''s face- Arge rough hand blocked in front of her. The next second, Eira''s knees got hurt and she directly knelt on the ground. The de in her hand pierced through her palm, causing her to scream in pain. The situation changed the moment she made a defensive gesture. She frowned and turned to look at the strange man in front of her. The man was in his thirties. His facial features were rough and his body was muscr. When she looked at him, the man also turned to look at her. "Are you okay?" "Thank you." Although Eira would not be able to hurt her even if he didn''t help her, she had to thank him. "No worries." The man smiled at her. "ording to your fighting skills, she couldn''t have hurt you." "But I think girls should be protected." Lottie looked at him in shock. How did he know that... She hadn''t made a move yet! Could it be that he knew it from the way she raised her hand? This is too terrifying... "Mr. Chapman!" Someone in the distance shouted. Lottie paused and subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. Ever since she married Ralph, she was naturally sensitive to the name "Mr. Chapman". "Coming." The man standing beside her answered in a low voice and turned to look at her. "Excuse me." After that, he strode away. Looking at his fading figure, Lottie frowned slightly. His family name is Chapman? She felt that this man... Was he rted to the Chapman family? Chapter 114 Is This Gods Will? Chapter 114 Is This God''s Will? "Lottie, if anything happens to Eira and udia, I won''t let you get away with this!" Kevin talked tough before he left. Lottie stood where she was and watched as he helped Eira leave. Her eyes gradually turned icy. After a while, her cell phone rang. It was from Fabian. She was aware that he must have been waiting anxiously at the gate of the police station. As she hung up the phone, she turned around, and strode out of the police station. "Mr. Chapman, what are you looking at?" "Nothing." In a corner of the police station, Yank moved away his gaze. He asked, "What is that woman doing here?" The person at the side said carelessly as he was staring after Lottie. "Oh, she''s here to make a statement. Her friend was kidnapped and abused yesterday." The man nodded and turned to look at the people around him. "Sorry about her friend. What about her? Is she all right?" "Come on, look at her, do you think she¡¯s not good?" The man was amused by him. "Mr. Chapman, you''ve been single for almost 40 years. Why are you suddenly interested in such a young girl?" Yank also nced at him coldly. The atmosphere around them turned strained. Once the man realized, he coughed awkwardly. "I''m just curious about why you suddenly care about a stranger." "She''s not a stranger. I''ve seen her before." Yank frowned and once again turned his eyes in the direction where Lottie had left. But it seemed that she no longer remembered him. Five years ago, she... Did she really forget everything? ... Outside the police station. Lottie opened the door and got into the car. "Mommy, Daddy just called and asked us to go to grandpa¡¯s house now!" As soon as she got in the car, Fabian couldn''t wait to say, "Daddy is waiting for us at the door there!" Lottie nodded and subconsciously nced at her clothes. "Is it... appropriate for me to wear this?" Although she had seen Mr. Chapman before, it was the first time she had seen Ralph''s two brothers. Ralph was born when Mr. Chapman was in his forties. Although he was 28 now, his two brothers were already in their middle age. Even his second brother was almost 40 years old. Lottie always felt pretty stressed when she met his two brothers. "It''s fine!" Fabian smiled and said, "Mommy, don''t be afraid! Uncles are not bad guys!" After that, he looked up at Elijah, who was sitting in the passenger seat. "Brother, don''t you think so?" Elijah, who was sunk into his thought, looking into the distance, came to his senses. "Yes." "That''s a happy decision. Let''s go!" Fabian smiled and said, "Sir, fuel up!" Half an hourter, the car stopped at the entrance of the old Chapman''s house. Lottie got out of the car and looked at the marvellous vi in front of her. She felt a great deal of pressure. "Let''s go." The man''s deep voice rang in her ears. She was stunned and subconsciously turned to trace the voice. It was Ralph in a ck suit, standing two steps away from her. He was tall and his back was straightened, exuding an elegant and cold temperament. The noon sunshine made him more distinguished and charming. He reached out a hand to her. Holding his hand, she was still uneasy. Sensing her tension, the man smiled faintly. "Rx." Lottie¡¯s mind was wandering as she bit her lips. How could... Then they entered the old house. In the living room of the house, an old man was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. A middle-aged couple was sitting on the sofa on his left. It seemed that they were Kayden''s parents. At this time, the woman in the middle-aged coupleined a little, "Ralph didn''t bring his wife back to see us after he got married. He didn''t take us seriously at all." "Now just because he said that he wanted to announce something, we must postpone the arranged things to wait for him here!" "Sure enough, he''s the future patriarch. But don¡¯t you think he¡¯s too bad-tempered?" "Quiet." Ank, who was beside her, frowned impatiently. "Ralph has his own considerations in everything he does. He is still young. As his elder brother, so what if we make somepromises?" Lancy snorted unhappily, "You''ve given him the right to inherit the group. How much more do you want topromise?" From afar, Lottie could hear their quarrel. The woman''s heart sunk slightly. It seemed... Ralph did not have a good rtionship with his family...N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Uncle, Auntie!" Fabian rolled his eyes and then ran toward them, yelling. A clear child''s voice broke the tense atmosphere in the living room. Fabian threw himself into Lancy''s arms with a smile. "I miss you so much!" The little fellow''s coquettish voice eased Lancy''s expression. She liked children. No matter how much she hated Ralph, she could not hate his child. She smiled and held Fabian in her arms. "Do you really miss me?" "Of course!" Fabian smiled and raised his hand to touch her face. "Auntie, you look much younger this time!" Lancy was overjoyed by thepliment andpletely forgot the quarrel with Ank. "Ralph." Ank stood up and looked at Ralph with a smile. "Uh huh." Ralph walked over with Lottie in hand and introduced her in a calm voice, "Brother, this is my wife, Lottie." "Lottie, this is my elder brother, Ank." "This is my elder Sister-inw, Lancy." Lottie said, stiffened. "Hello, d to see you." Ank smiled and nodded. "You''re pretty. Oh, youth!" "I¡¯m so ttered, Ank," Lottie replied honestly. "You''re the same age as Kayden." Lancy looked at Lottie contemptuously. "What do you do?" "Now I am an actress." "An actress?" Lancy raised her eyebrows at once. "Why?" "It¡¯s hard to find a good girl in that circle." After that, she rolled her eyes at Lottie. "Listen to me. Quit your job. It''s better to go home and take care of Ralph''s children." "Besides, Ralph wants a nanny to take care of the two children and he found you, didn¡¯t he? Is he willing to let you work in that circle?" "Ah-!" As soon as she finished speaking, Fabian, who was in her arms, "identally" knocked over a cup of hot tea. "I''m sorry, auntie." Fabian looked apologetic and almost cried with grievance. "I didn''t mean to..." Lancy pursed her lips gloomily and put Fabian on the sofa. "I''ll change my clothes." After she left, Ank looked at Lottie with some embarrassment. "Don''t take it to heart. Your sister-inw always talks like this. She was offensive, but kind in her inner side." Lottie pursed her lips. "It''s fine." "Alright." The old man said, "Everyone takes your seat." Only then did Ralph pull Lottie to sit down on the right side of the old man. "Where''s your another brother?" "He went to the police station early in the morning." As the old man spoke, he looked down at the time and said, "He''sing back soon." As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of the car stopping came from outside the door. Not long after, a tall figure came in from outside. "He is here." Ralph reminded her in a low voice. Lottie quickly stood up and was about to say hello to him. Raising her head, she looked at the man in front of her. ¡®What a coincidence!¡¯ Yank also paused slightly when he saw Lottie. Why was she here? "Brother." Seeing that neither of them spoke, Ralph frowned. "This is my wife, Lottie." Lottie snapped back to reality and greeted him politely, "Hello, nice to meet you." "Okay..." Yank''s expression instantly stiffened as he looked at Lottie''s face. She had married Ralph... Was it destiny? Or did Ralph find out something... Chapter 115 I Didnt Teach Her Well Chapter 115 I Didn''t Teach Her Well "Yank, take a seat." Seeing that Yank was still standing where he was, the old Chapman, George cleared his throat and pointed at the sofa opposite him. "Ralph said that he has something important to announce today..." After that, he nced at his watch and said, "Are Kayden and Alice still absent now?" "Alice went abroad." As soon as George''s voice came out, Yank answered, "She went aboard for an exhibition by her private nest night in the middle of the night." There was a sh of doting in the man''s eyes. "She has always been like this, acting rashly." After he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and raised his head to look at Lottie. "Have you met Alice before?" Lottie nodded. "Yes." "She is a little nervous. If she offends you, don''t take it to heart." It¡¯s obvious that Yank¡¯ voice contained a trace of doting. Lottie narrowed her eyes slightly. "What did you mean about ¡®not to take it to heart¡¯?" "Do you refer to the time that she emphasized her close childhood rtionship with my husband in T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. front of me, or that she cursed me that I¡¯m screwed after drinking during my dinner?" The woman''s words instantly cooled down the atmosphere in the living room. Ank looked up at George with aplicated look in his eyes. Yank frowned slightly. After a while, he smiled and said, "If Alice has done all these things, I will apologize to you on her behalf." "I didn''t educate her well." Ralph calmly put his arm around Lottie''s shoulder and said in a cold voice, "Ank, you''d better teach Alice a good lesson." "I will." Yank looked at Lottie seriously. "Is there anything else that Alice made you ufortable?" Lottie shook her head. She had met and talked to Alice countless times. Although she didn''t like her, she did nothing other than this. "That''s good." Yank narrowed his eyes. It seemed that she really didn''t remember what had happened five years ago. After chatting for a while, Kayden came back. He obviously didn''t sleep all night, and his face was full of haggardness. Ank looked at him with a cold face. "You didn''t go homest night. How did you end up like this?" "What did you do?" "I made a decision." Kayden took a deep breath, stood in front of his family, and announced calmly, "I n to get married in a few days." His words shocked everyone in the living room like thunder. Everyone was pleasant about the news. Lancy had juste downstairs when she heard the news and rushed over excitedly. She held Kayden in her arms and said, "My dear son, I¡¯m so d that you''ve finally decided to get married!" "Which family is she from? What does she look like? Is she beautiful?" "Why didn''t you bring her here today?" After that, she even nced proudly at Lottie. "Don''t find a woman who worked in the entertainment circle!" Her words made Kayden''s face change slightly. He pulled Lancy away and took a deep breath. "What I want to say is that I want to marry Natalia." Lancy''s face instantly darkened! Even if she had never paid attention to the entertainment circle, she knew Natalia! She hyped, and yed many exposed ys! She was always the subject of those gossips! She bit her lip and red at Kayden. "Are you insane?" She is Kayden''s mother. She had just mocked Lottie for being a part of the entertainment circle. And she suggested Lottie might as well go home and take care of her child! But now he pped his mother''s face! "I''m not insane." Kayden looked at Lancy seriously and said to everyone present, "Uncle, thank you for helping me call everyone together today." "I want to tell everyone that I want to marry Natalia." He was, standing in front of everyone, solemn and decisive. His voice was cold and forceful. ¡°Natalia had an ident yesterday and is still lying in the hospital unconsciously." "The doctor said that she might wake up today, or she might never wake up again." "Something happened to her because of me, the man she loves the most, is me." "So I want to marry her. Whether she wakes up or not, I want her to be my wife for the rest of my life." "I disagree!" Lancy said hotly. "You want to marry an actress whom we don''t know whether she''ll wake up or never will?" "Kayden, are you trying to piss me off?" Ank, who was standing by the side, was also unhappy. "Kayden, even if this girl met with an ident because of you, you can''t marry her." "Your dad andI hope you can get married, but I mean with a normal person!" Kayden turned to look at George and asked, "What do you say, Grandpa?" George coughed lightly. "I... I don''t agree either." After that, he nced at Ralph subconsciously. "You already knew?" Ralph nodded. "I support him." "Of course you do!" Lancy was furious. "Your brother Ank is unwilling to inherit the family property since he came back from the army." "In addition to us, only you can inherit the Chapman family''s property!" "Of course you want Kayden to marry such a woman. She''d better never wake up!" "At that time, no one willpete with you and your sons for the property. And the whole Chapman family will be yours!" The more Lancy said, the angrier she became. "I knew it. You did it on purpose!" "Don''t ever think I don''t know what you are nning!" Lancy''s words were harsh. Lottie bit her lips and turned to look at him. Fabian and Elijah sat in the corner ying chess, as if they didn''t hear the adults'' conversation at all. As for Ralph, he was leisurely drinking tea. It seemed that the person who was attacked by Lancy with harsh words was not him. After a long while, when Lancy finally stopped talking, Ralph put down the teacup and asked, "Lancy, are you done?" Lancy rolled her eyes at him and stopped talking. Ralph looked at Lancy with a faint smile. "Do you mean that you''re worried that I''ll take over Kayden''s property and my two sons and I will suppress him?" Lancy rolled her eyes at him and said nothing. "Kayden is my nephew." Ralph raised his hand and poured himself a cup of tea elegantly. "I''m thinking about what gift am I supposed to give him after he gets married. How about 10% of my shares in Chapman Group?" His words silenced the whole living room. Yank smiled at him. "Ralph, isn''t that too much?" After all, Chapman Group was arge group owned a property of hundreds of billions. Ten percent of the shares were equivalent to giving Kayden tens of billions. Moreover, shares were not as simple as money. If Ralph gives Kayden the shares, that means he will hand a part of rights of Chapman Group to him. Although Yank never did business, he still understood what does it mean. Ralph smiled and said, "Kayden''s decision made me see his responsibilities as a real man. I think he worth it." "Well." Yank shrugged his shoulders. "You''ve always had a good rtionship with Kayden. It''s normal for you to give so much." As he spoke, he nced at Lancy, who waspletely dumbfounded. "However, Lancy probably doesn''t really want it." "How can she ept a daughter-inw who is unconscious in exchange of 10% of the shares?" Chapter 116 He Doesnt Like dessert! Chapter 116 He Doesn''t Like dessert! "I can ept it!" As soon as Yank finished speaking, Lancy quickly retorted, "Why can''t I ept it?" "It doesn¡¯t means that Natalia can''t wake up for the rest of her life!" Ten percent of the shares were too tempting. Even if Lancy pretended to be tough, she had to admit that if Ralph didn''t give them the shares, they would not be able to get so many shares even if they worked hard for ten years! If he married Natalia, Kayden could get arge sum of money. Why not? Anyway, it was impossible that Natalia couldn''t wake up. After taking away this 10% of the shares, they could treat her well or ask Kayden to divorce her in a few years, it was not a loss at all! Yank couldn''t help butugh at her sudden change in attitude. "But she''s an actress, disgraceful." Lancy rolled her eyes. "Yank, don''t judge others with prejudice, okay?" ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an actress? Isn''t Lottie an actress?" As she spoke, Lancy turned to look at Lottie with a fawning smile on her face. "Lottie, tell Yank how good it is to be an actress!" Lottie, "..." How could she reply? The woman pursed her lips, hesitated for a while, and said silently, "Yank, Lancy, in fact, actor is kind of serious job." "You don''t have to exin it to me." Yank was also amused by Lottie''s serious exnation. He didn¡¯t looked down on actors at first, but purposely used Lancy''s words to joke with her. After that, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Lottie. "I''m not interested in acting." "But I''m interested in you." The man''s gaze carefully sized up Lottie. "Are you ustomed? To be the mother of Elijah and Fabian?" Lottie startled. She probably didn''t expect him to ask this question. After a while, she chuckled. "Certainly." "They are very sweet and sensible." Yank nodded. "That''s true." "The biological mother of these two brats is also sweet and sensible." After that, he raised an eyebrow and looked at Lottie. "By the way, do you know who their mother is?" Lottie nodded. "I know a little about her." Seeing that the topic was about to deviated from Kayden''s marriage, Ank coughed and said, "Ralph, are you really willing to give him 10% of the shares?" Ralph nodded. "Of course." "Kayden is my family, and Natalia is Lottie¡¯s friend. 10% of the shares is not too much." Ank was a little excited. He nced at Lancy. "Should we take Kayden to meet Natalia¡¯ parents?" Lancy quickly nodded. "Yes!" After that, she quickly turned around and grabbed Kayden''s arm. "Let''s go to visit them." Kayden probably didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. He was stunned for a while and finally nodded his head. "Okay." "Let''s go now!" As if she was afraid that Ralph would go back on his word, Lancy could not wait any longer. She simply said goodbye to everyone and took Kayden home to change his clothes. She wanted to see Natalia¡¯ family right now. "Uncle." When they reached the door, Kayden raised his haggard face with dark circles under his eyes and said, "Thank you." Without Ralph, everything would not have gone so smoothly. He had asked Ralph to help him yesterday because he knew that his family would not easily agree to marry Natalia. Originally, he wanted Ralph and Lottie to help persuade his parents. But he didn''t expect... Ralph directly used 10% of the shares to tempt his parents. Even though Ralph was wealthy and did not care much about the shares of Chapman Group, this gift was still too valuable. The man took a deep breath and looked at Ralph and Lottie solemnly. "If you need my help in the N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. future, feel free to ask." "As long as I can." Ralph smiled helplessly when he saw how serious he was. "Go." Kayden took another deep look at Ralph before following Lancy to leave. After Ank''s family left, George changed his sitting posture and leaned on the sofa. "Phew... It''s finally settled." It was really hard for him to say such a thing. Yank shrugged and looked up at Ralph. "Do you really think Kayden is right?" "It¡¯s nothing about true or false. Since he wants to do, why not?" After that, he smiled. "Could it be that every time Ank helped Alice, it was all because that Alice did right thing?" The man''s words made the smile on Yank''s face instantly dissipate. After a while, he lowered his head and smiled bitterly. "That''s right." "Since it''s the choice of the person you favor, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s right or wrong. As long as he''s happy." After that, he implied as he looked at Lottie. "Lottie, what do you think?" Lottie nodded nkly. "Yes... sure." She didn''t know why Ank kept staring at her, intentionally. The look in his eyes did not look like he liked her, but more like he was examining her. It was as if she hadmitted crime, which made her very ufortable. Perhaps he had noticed Lottie''s uneasiness, Elijah slowly walked over to her. "Mommy, I''m hungry." Hearing that his lovely grandson was hungry, George quickly asked the servants to prepare lunch. "No need." Fabian smiled and blinked at his grandpa. "My brother is really greedy." "He wants Mommy to take him to have dessert!" When he heard the dessert, Elijah''s small body stiffened slightly. He doesn¡¯t like dessert! Fabian likes dessert, obviously! But in his heart, he was anxious to let Lottie leave the Green family''s old house, so he couldn''t refute it. So the little boy looked at grandpa with a fake smile. "Yes." Lottie was a little surprised. "Since when did you like to eat dessert?" "Just now." Elijah pursed his lips and said these two words in a low voice. "Oh, anyway, he loves the dessert a cafe served, Mile Street!" Fabian smiled and took Lottie''s hand, then turned to look at George with a proud face. "Grandpa, take your two sons for lunch!" "Mommy is going to take us to have cupcakes!" George stroked his head helplessly and smiled when he saw how good the rtionship between Lottie, Elijah and Fabian was. "Go ahead." "Ralph and Yank, stay and eat with me." "You two haven''t had meals together for a long time, have you?" Yank nodded. Ralph smiled faintly and stuffed a credit card into her hand. "Go home early after eating." "You didn''t have a good restst night. Go back and have a good sleep." He was obviously speaking out of concern, but the sentence "you didn''t rest wellst night" still reminded Lottie ofst night. The woman''s face instantly turned blushed. She took the card and left in a hurry with the two children. Looking at her leaving with the two children, George smiled with satisfaction. "She is really fated with these two little devils." "I can''t tell that she''s not their biological mother." After saying that, George turned his head to look at Yank. "Do you think that the biological mother of Elijah and Fabian has anything to do with her?" They have lots of simrities no matter in their appearances or personalities. Sometimes, their habits were very simr. "How is that possible?" Yank smiled at him. "Elijah and Fabian''s mother was Alice''s friend. They grew up in the same orphanage and have no rtives." "What a pity." "Unfortunately, we still don''t know how does that woman look like." Chapter 117 You Are not convinced, Are You? Chapter 117 You Are not convinced, Are You? In the Mn dessert shop. Lottie Green got out of the car. She held Elijah Chapman with one hand and Fabian Chapman with the other hand as she walked towards the dessert shop. "I used to like this store very much." Lottie Green looked up at the big sign in front of her, and countless memories of the past surged into her mind. At that time, no one knew that when she and udia Green were exchanged, the Green family treated her as their own daughter. At that time, Kevin Green and Eira Scott were willing to give her the best one. So was the dessert. Back then, when she was the little princess of the Green family, she had eaten all the dessert in the Mn dessert shop. Later, her true identity was exposed, and she had no capital toe here to eat. "Mommy, your taste is the same as mine!" Fabian Chapman smiled as he tightened his grip on Lottie Green''s hand. "Let''s eat dessert happily!" After saying that, he even gave Elijah Chapman a very arrogant look. "Some people don''t like sweet food, so don''t eat it!" Elijah Chapman rolled his eyes at him. ¡°There¡¯s not only sweetness in the dessert shop." The mother and sons entered the dessert shop. Fabian Chapman took a fancy to a very delicate cake in the window. "Sorry." The waiter was a little embarrassed. "This cake was reserved by the guests upstairs..." "What a coincidence." Lottie Green helplessly turned to look at Fabian Chapman. "Change it?" The little fellow''s face was full of displeasure. "But Mommy, I just want this!" The woman could only look at the waiter helplessly. "Can you make another one?" "The master who made this cake left because he had something to do." The waiter was also in a dilemma. After a while, she pursed her lips. "I''ll ask the guests upstairs. Maybe they can share half of it with you." "The other party is also a child. He should not be able to finish such a big cake." After that, the waiter took out his phone and dialed. Not long after, a tall man came down from upstairs. "Who wants to share the cake with our little princess?" This voice... Lottie Green quickly raised her head. When she saw that person, she was stunned, and that person stopped as well. ¡°Ms. Green?" "Frank?" The man who came down from the upstairs was none other than Frank, the captain of the team! She frowned and pointed to the cake in the window. "So this cake... is your brother?" Fabian Chapman rolled his eyes. "What brother? We are mommy''s sons!" "She''s our mommy!" As he spoke, the little fellow took a step forward and opened her arms wide to block Lottie Green like a little eagle. "Don''t fall in love with my mommy. She''s already married and has children!" His lovely action amused Frank. He raised his head and nced at Lottie Green. "I didn''t expect Ms. Green''s children to be so big." With this, he nced at the cake. "The waiter is right. This cake is indeed a little big. The little princess can''t finish it alone, and Mr. Barton doesn''t eat sweet food." "Ms. Green, why don''t you take the two children upstairs? Let''s have a table together. I believe Mr. Barton and the little princess are very willing to treat you." Lottie Green nodded. Ste Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman almost at the same age, and their names were very simr. Maybe they could be good friends! Therefore, she took Elijah Chapman, who had been silent, and Fabian Chapman, who was unhappy, upstairs with Frank. In the private room upstairs, Ste was lying on the table with grievance, looking at Alfred Barton with a bitter face. "Uncle Barton, you don''t keep your word." "Didn''t you say that you would introduce Aunt Green''s powerful hacker to me as a teacherst time?" "It''s been a few days. There''s no news at all!" A trace of helplessness shed across Alfred Barton''s beautiful face. "Your Auntie Green is not free recently." Although he had been working overtimest night, through Frank, he also knew what had happened The rtionship between Lottie Green and Natalia Ross was quite good. Something like that had happened to Natalia Ross, and Lottie Green must have been extremely busy in the past few days. He couldn''t use such a small matter to disturb her. So the man sighed lightly. "How about finding a few online?" "No." Ste rolled her eyes. "Many so-called masters on the Inte are not as good as me!" Looking at the little girl''s stubborn appearance, Alfred Barton had a headache. At this time, the door of the private room was pushed open. The first to enter was a waiter carrying a cake. The waiter finished serving the cake, followed by Frank, who was smiling. "Little princess, guess who I brought you?" Ste Bartony on the table without raising her head. "Now, I''m not interested in anyone except Auntie Green." Frank smiled. "Then look up, Your Highness!" Ste looked up with little interest. Lottie Green stood by the door in a long white dress. "Auntie Green!" The little girl jumped down from the chair, opened her arms, and ran toward Lottie Green. However, before her tiny body could hug Lottie Green, it was blocked by a little fellow who was half a head taller than her. Fabian Chapman crossed his arms around his chest and widened his eyes, pretending to be fierce. "This is my mommy. You''re not allowed to hug her!" But he appeared so suddenly that Ste couldn''t stop it at all and hit Fabian Chapman directly. The little girl ran too fast, and the impact she brought was also great. When Fabian Chapman was about to fall, she instinctively reached out and grabbed Elijah Chapman on the side. So- This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. With a bang, the three little guys fell to the ground in front of Lottie Green. Lottie Green knew that she shouldn''tugh. But she couldn''t help it. The three little guys looked so funny when they fell... Even the aloof Elijah Chapman was very funny. The woman smiled and bent down. Frank carefully helped Ste up and the two boys. "Who are you?" Ste ced her hands on her hips and red fiercely at Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. Elijah Chapman nced at her indifferently and did not say anything. Fabian Chapman put his hands on his waist like Ste. "Who are you?" "Don''t you know that you can''t hug someone else''s mommy casually?" "She is my Aunt Green! I want to hug her!" "She''s my mommy. I won''t give her a hug!" The two little guys quarreled fiercely. In the end, Elijah Chapman calmly pulled Fabian Chapman to the side. "Don''t quarrel with a little girl." Ste was unhappy. "What''s wrong with girls?" "I am the youngest and most powerful hacker princess in Rexwell!" "Are you better than me? How dare you talk to me like this?" "The hacker little princess?" Elijah Chapman smiled. He looked Ste up and down. "You?" His contemptuous attitude instantly irritated Ste. "You''re not convinced, are you?" "If you have the ability, thenpete with me!" "Don''t stop me from hugging Auntie Green if you don''t have the ability!" Elijah Chapman smiled faintly, took out his mobile phone, and dialed a number. "Sir, bring myputer here." Ste did not show weakness. "Captain Frank, go and get myputer!" After that, she looked at Elijah Chapman with a provocative expression. Elijah Chapman also looked at her coldly. The two little guys were at loggerheads. On the other side, Fabian Chapman had already pulled Lottie Green to the dining table and sat down toward Alfred Barton. "Handsome Uncle, you invited us to have dessert today, right?" Only then did Alfred Bartone to his sense from the confrontation between Ste and Elijah Chapman. He nced at the well-behaved young man in front of him and nodded. "Yes, I''ll treat you." "All right." Fabian Chapman nced at the waiter with a smile. "Give me two of the most expensive cakes!" Chapter 118 if You Were not Married Chapter 118 if You Were not Married Lottie Green looked helplessly at Fabian Chapman. "Can you finish it?" "I can''t finish it." Fabian Chapman look at Lottie Green. "But you can pack it up and give it to Daddy." After that, he turned to look at Alfred Barton as if he was dering his sovereignty. "Handsome uncle, have you ever seen my father?" "My daddy is very handsome. He''s a perfect match for Mommy!" The young man''s childish words made Alfred Barton smile faintly. "How can I not know Mr. Chapman?" In Rexwell, even if you hadn''t seen Mr. Chapman, you would have heard his name. This was a legendary figure. He took over Chapman Group in his teens and brought Chapman Group, which had almost gone bankrupt, back to life and stood at the top of business in Rexwell again. Alfred Barton had been in Rexwell for a long time, so he was familiar with the legendary news about Third Mr. Chapman. But... The man turned his head to look at Lottie Green. However, he did not expect Ralph Chapman to have the same taste as him. He liked such a simple, cute, and silly woman. "Since you know my daddy, do you think my daddy and Mommy are perfect?" Fabian Chapman''s big watery eyes were full of innocence. "My daddy and mommy are a couple of immortals, right?" Alfred Barton narrowed his eyes. He knew that the little guy was announcing Ralph Chapman''s sovereignty. But why should he cooperate with him? The man did not answer. Instead, he turned his head and nced at Elijah Chapman and Ste, who had already turned on theirputers. "Do you really want topete here?" "Of course!" Ste curled her lips disdainfully. "I want to prove to him that Ste Barton is the strongest hacker!" Sitting opposite her, Elijah Chapman curled his lips contemptuously. The hacker war between the two little guys officially began. The waiter also brought the cake over. Fabian Chapman ate the cake while sitting beside Elijah Chapman. "Brother, there is a loophole here." "Oh, I broke through anotheryer of the wall. Brother, you''re amazing!" "Little sister, you have to work harder. Elijah Chapman is much more powerful than you!" He crossed his legs leisurely. "Shut up!" "Shut up!" Suddenly, two clear children''s voices rang out. Ste red at him. "You''re so annoying!" Elijah Chapman stared at theputer seriously. "She''s not as weak as you think." The air in the room suddenly became hot. As for the contents of thepetition between the two young geniuses, Lottie Green gave up after watching them for a while. She really couldn''t understand. She looked at Alfred Barton awkwardly. "I may still be suitable to read the script." She was destined to not understandputer hackers for the rest of her life. Alfred Barton smiled faintly. "Actually, I don''t understand." "But Ste likes it." "She used to watch hackers'' movies and thought that hackers were very handsome, so she pestered me to find a teacher for her. Unexpectedly, the teacher said that children had such talent." After that, Alfred Barton sighed helplessly. "I used to find her biological parents in the hackers in Rexwell, but I didn''t find them." "But I believe that if her biological parents are still alive, they should be expert at programming." "After all, the genes of such a genius will be inherited." Lottie Green took a sip of coffee. "Not necessarily." She nced at Elijah Chapman, who was still seriously editing. ¡°Ralph Chapman and I don''t know how to program, but Elijah Chapman is also very powerful." She had seen how powerful Elijah Chapman was. He could create a virtual navypany alone . Otherwise, how could she have fooled Isobel Mitchell and Luke Berry with so much money? Alfred Barton nced at her. "Maybe Elijah Chapman''s biological mother was good at it?" The man''s words caused Lottie Green to pause. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When she came to her senses, her cheeks instantly turned red. That''s right... She was not the biological mother of Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. No matter what, they would not be affected by her inheritance. She had been so harmonious with them that she almost forgot that she was actually a stepmother. The atmosphere in the private room became awkward. Alfred Barton did not continue to worry about this matter. Instead, he changed the topic. "How is Natalia Ross now?" "She''s out of danger, but I don''t know when she''ll wake up." Lottie Green sighed. "But she should be getting married soon." "The man she has always liked is responsible for her. Whether she wakes up or not, he will marry her home." Alfred Barton smiled. "That man is also very good." "I also think it''s very difficult for him to do this." Lottie Green picked up her coffee again and took a sip. "Mr. Barton, if you were this man, would you do that?" "I don''t know." Alfred Barton changed into afortable position and leaned against the chair. "I may be willing to marry a woman I know." "But if I don''t know or have never seen her, I refuse." The man''s words made Lottie Green inexplicably think of Ralph Chapman. When he married her... Wasn''t he married someone he had never seen before? The woman smiled awkwardly and felt that it was not a good idea to talk about this topic. "But with Mr. Barton''s status, he shouldn''t be asked to marry a woman whom he has never seen or not known." "Why not?" Alfred Barton picked up his coffee and took a sip gracefully. "I do have such a fianc¨¦e." "She was arranged by my family." "This woman is a few years younger than me. Before she was born, the two families had arranged a marriage for us." "However, something happened to her family when she was about to be born. She was taken away by her bodyguards." Alfred Barton sighed deeply. "No one knows if she''s alive or dead now, but since it''s a family agreement, whether she''s alive or dead, or not, the engagement can''t be canceled." The man looked up at Ste lovingly. "So I adopted Ste." "Since marriage can''t be decided by me, I can choose the child." "When I went to the orphanage, this little girl''s eyes immediately attracted me." As he spoke, he looked up at Lottie Green. This woman''s eyes were as clear as Ste. It wasn''t that he wasn''t interested in Lottie Green. But... The man sighed lightly. "If only you weren''t married." Lottie Green was still immersed in the family marriage that he had just mentioned. She didn''t hear his "Nothing." Alfred Barton put down the coffee cup and turned to look at Ste and Elijah Chapman, who were still fighting in full swing. "How is it going?" "It''s almost over." Ste''s eyes were fixed on theputer, and her little hands were tapping on the keyboard, with fine beads of sweat on her forehead. How was that possible! "How could this brat in front of me be so powerful?" The memory of being defeating by a strange hacker that day came back again, and Ste began to doubt herself. "Isn''t she a genius hacker?" Why could the person who bullied her that day? Why could the child in front of her bully her? Had her skills fallen to such a low level? The little girl gritted her teeth and tried her best to fight. "Pa!" The person opposite her instantly controlled herputer. The image of Elijah Chapman knocking on theputer appeared on theputer. "It seems that you are very conceited." The winner, Elijah Chapman, calmly turned off theputer. "I defeated the program a few days ago. You just improved it a little, and then you took it out and continued to fight with me." "It''s inevitable to lose." Ste''s eyes instantly widened. "You..." Elijah Chapman smiled and reached out his hand to her. "You look quite cute without wearing a mask or a voice changing device." Chapter 119 They Will Be Brother and Sister in the Future Chapter 119 They Will Be Brother and Sister in the Future Ste stretched out her hand in confusion to hold Elijah Chapman''s hand. "You... are the master of that day?" "I''m not a master. I just like to y." Elijah Chapman let go of the little girl''s hand immediately. Turning around, he looked at Fabian Chapman who was eating the cake. "She is Ste." Fabian Chapman was so shocked that he almost dropped the cake on the ground. "It''s her!?" The hacker who was evenly matched with his brother that day turned out to be this little girl! However, although this little girl wanted to steal his mommy and was very arrogant, Fabian Chapman did not hate her at all. Maybe it was because she looked very simr to her mommy! Heforted himself in his heart. He must like her because she looked very much like his mommy. "Ste, what''s going on?" Alfred Barton asked with a frown. Ste pursed her lips and said in an aggrieved voice, "Uncle Barton, do you still remember what I told you before? Is there a very powerful hacker on Auntie Green''s side?" She raised her hand and pointed at Elijah Chapman with dissatisfaction. "It''s him!" Alfred Barton was stunned, and his face was full of shock. "You told me before that you wanted me to ask Aunt Green to introduce the master to you... Is it this little guy?" Ste''s face suddenly turned red. She bit her lip and stamped her feet in anger. "Uncle Barton, can you save my face?" It was already shameful to lose just now. But Uncle Barton said that she wanted to be apprenticed! "She doesn''t want to save face?" "Oh? To be an apprentice?" Fabian Chapman heard Alfred Barton''s key words. "My brother won''t easily ept a disciple!" "Even as his younger brother, he..." "I''m willing." Before the little fellow could finish her words, he was ruthlessly interrupted by Elijah Chapman. Ste suddenly looked up and could not believe her ears. "What did you say?" "I''ll tell you." Elijah Chapman smiled faintly. "I can ept you as my disciple." "But I have a condition." "What condition?" "Be our sister." Elijah Chapman gave Ste a sly look. "Fabian Chapman and I have always wanted a younger sister." "I was nning to wait for Daddy and Mommy to give us another baby, but their progress was too slow." Lottie Green, "..." She had worked very hard, okay? How could she exin to this little kid that the child could not be pregnant once? "So." Elijah Chapman looked at Ste seriously. "You look like my mommy." "And you look younger than us, so before Mommy gives birth to our own sister, you can be our sister." Ste pursed her lips and looked at Fabian Chapman and Elijah Chapman seriously. These two brothers were hostile to her at first, but... The two brothers bickered, and their rtionship with Auntie Green... She had always been envious of them, who had rtives, family and mother. She had always hoped that Uncle Barton could help her find an elder brother. If she agreed to Elijah Chapman''s request, would it mean that she had two brothers all of a sudden? Two brothers, double happiness! He could also learn hacker skills from Elijah Chapman. She frowned and thought about it carefully, as if it was beneficial to her. Moreover, she looked at Lottie Green. If she epted these two brothers, would she be able to look for Auntie Green in the future? She could even help Uncle Barton dig up the wall and grab Auntie Green! Thinking of this, the little girl turned around and looked at Alfred Barton with grievance. "Uncle Barton..." Looking at the little girl''s conflicted look, Alfred Barton shrugged his shoulders lightly. "I don''t care." "You can choose to be friends or siblings with them, so that you can have friends in the future." He was usually very busy with his work, so he seldom had time to apany Ste. In the past few years, Ste had spent more time alone at home, staring at the TV andputer. If she was willing to be friends with these two little guys, he would be more relieved. The man turned to look at Lottie Green. If the three children got along well, would he be able to be even closer friends with her? For a long time, although he had done a lot of things to get close to her, he could see that Lottie Green had been keeping a distance from him. "Okay!" After receiving Alfred Barton''s confirmation, Ste took a deep breath and looked at Elijah Chapman righteously. "I can recognize you as my brothers!" "But I want to live with Uncle Barton. Uncle Barton is still my father." Elijah Chapman smiled helplessly. Did this little girl misunderstand what he meant? He didn''t want to take her home. The little boy pretended to be mature and coughed softly. "Well, you don''t need to live with us." "If we look for you, you must show up at any time. Can you do that?" "Of course, you can also find us at any time. As long as we have time, we can help you with many things you want to deal with." "Deal!" Ste stretched out her little thumb to hook up with Elijah Chapman. Although she felt that hooked fingers were very childish, but... She was his younger sister. Elijah Chapman sighed and directly reached out to hook up with Ste. "Well..." Fabian Chapman, who had been speechless, rolled his eyes helplessly. "Why didn''t you ask me for my opinion?" "What''s your opinion?" The brother and sister turned their heads and said in unison. Fabian Chapman: "..." Lottie Green quickly came over and pulled Fabian Chapman into her arms. "It''s all right." "No one asked for Mommy''s opinion." Fabian Chapman raised his head and looked at Lottie Green with grievance. "Mommy, we''ve been neglected." Lottie Green quickly nodded. "Mm, we were neglected. What should we do?" Fabian Chapman directly came out of her arms and sat down on the chair. "I n to turn grief and anger into appetite, eat!" "Mommy, you eat too!" Lottie Green nodded. She was also hungry. So the woman ate the cake with Fabian Chapman. "You can eat too." Elijah Chapman released Ste''s hand and patted her gently on the back. "Go ahead." Ste nodded and had just taken a step when she turned around. "Elijah Chapman, aren''t you going to eat?" "I don''t like sweet food." The little princess frowned, waved to Frank, and whispered something in his ear. Not long after, Frank entered the private room with a piece of vegetable sd. "This is for you!" The little girl put the vegetable sd in front of Elijah Chapman, and her eyes were ck and shining. "Brother Elijah Chapman, let me treat you!" "Thank you." Elijah Chapman sat down on the chair very gentlemanly and began to eat. Lottie Green recorded this scene and sent it to Ralph Chapman. At this time, Ralph Chapman was having lunch with Mr. Old Chapman and Yank Chapman in the Chapman family''s old house. The man clicked on her video. "They got along quite well. Ste has acknowledged Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman as brothers. From now on, they will be siblings." "It doesn''t look particrly harmonious." Looking at his son''s gentle expression in the video, Ralph Chapman sighed lightly. "She''s the second girl who treats Elijah Chapman so gently." T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. "Who is the first?" "It''s you." Chapter 120 Exchange with You Chapter 120 Exchange with You After lunch, Lottie Green brought the two little guys home. Alfred Barton still had to shoot in the afternoon, so he entrusted Ste to Lottie Green. The little princess followed her into the car, chattering excitedly all the way. "Auntie Green, is this the way to your home? I have to remember that I will go there often in the future!" "Big Brother, don''t you like to talk very much? It doesn''t matter. I''m more talkative than you. Only when a boy is a little aloof can he be more handsome!" "Brother Elijah..." Children''s emotions came and went quickly. In less than two hours, Ste''s attitude towards Elijah Chapman had changed from resistance to dependence. Fabian Chapman was very depressed. He crossed his arms around his chest and looked at Ste helplessly. "Am I not handsome?" "You''re not as handsome as Brother Elijah!" Ste still looked at Elijah Chapman with starry eyes. "Brother Elijah, when we go to your house, can you teach me?" Fabian Chapman was even more depressed. He looked exactly the same as his brother. "Why does my sister always say that my brother is handsome, but she doesn''t praise me at all?" Not happy! Seeing the three little guys making a scene, Lottie Green couldn''t help smile. Ste''s arrival was actually quite good. With a younger sister around, it was as if Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman had suddenly be alive. Just as she was sighing with emotion, her cell phone rang. It was two photos sent by Kayden Chapman. He said, "Thank you." Lottie Green clicked on the photo. The first one was Kayden Chapman and Natalia Ross¡¯ marriage certificate. The second photo was taken by Kayden Chapman''s family and Natalia Ross¡¯ parents in front of Natalia Ross¡¯ bed. Natalia Ross¡¯ parents'' eyes were still red and swollen. It seemed that they had just learned about Natalia Ross¡¯a. Lottie Green found the marriage certificate in shock and checked it to make sure it was true. Did Kayden Chapman and Natalia Ross get their marriage certificate so quickly? Was he afraid that he would regret it? Lottie Green looked at the marriage certificate withplicate feelings in her heart. She did not know whether this would be good or bad for Natalia Ross. What would happen to Kayden Chapman and Natalia Ross in the future? Everything was unknown. But she always felt that Kayden Chapman''s decision would ruin him and Natalia Ross for the rest of their lives... "Lottie!" Before the phone could be turned off, Lottie Green''s phone rang again. It was Connie Houghton who called this time. "The shocking news!" Connie Houghton''s shocked voice almost pierced through Lottie Green''s eardrums. "Natalia Ross is getting married!" "Thunder Company just issued an announcement that Natalia Ross will get married in a week, so they would rather pay the penalty than cancel all the following notices." "She also said that she would have a honeymoon after marriage, and the date of her return is uncertain." "Do you think she will quit the entertainment industry just like that?" After that, Connie Houghton sighed and said, "It seems that what happenedst night affected her a lot. She has been on leave for so long not only because of marriage." Lottie Green pursed her lips. She had yet to exin to Connie Houghton about Natalia Ross¡¯a. However, it would be less dangerous if people don''t know about it. Thinking of this, she smiled faintly. "Maybe." "By the way." Connie Houghton paused and changed the topic. "Your father just contacted me." "My father?" "Yes." Connie Houghton frowned. "But he''s not your biological daughter. He''s Kevin Green." "Why is he looking for you?" "Ask me if I have photos and videos of your pregnancy." Her voice was full of disgust. "Why did he suddenly ask this?" Lottie Green''s hand, which was holding the phone, paused slightly. It seemed that Kevin Green had reached the end of her life. She couldn''t get udia Green out of prison, nor could she threaten her with the jade pendant. Therefore, he still nned to make an issue of her pregnancy. "Do you have any photos?" "I have one." Connie Houghton smiled and said, "I went to see you at that time. You have a big belly, so you must have three babies. Let''s take a photo." "I think that one is very beautiful. Even if you had a big belly, you are still very beautiful." "So I left that one behind." "But Lottie, don''t worry. That photo is still locked in my house." "When Kevin Green asked me, I scolded him away angrily and told him that I had it, but I would never give it to him!" "Let''s piss him off!" Lottie Green was amused by Connie Houghton''s tone. "I''m no longer afraid." No matter how unbearable the past was, it was still her real experience. In the past, she had always been afraid that Ralph Chapman would dislike her and abandon her if he found out. She would feel that she was not careful. But it was over. Ralph Chapman said that he did not care. Since he did not care, no one was qualified to me her. In fact, she could face it calmly. "This is not a matter of whether you are afraid or not." Connie Houghton sighed and said, "Lottie, you have to remember that human''s words are terrifying." "You are still a new actress now. The past is a dark history. Once people know that, it will affect your career." "Also, if Ralph Chapman doesn''t care, does his family not care?" "Didn''t you say that Ralph Chapman has a woman who ims to be his fianc¨¦e?" "Can she not care?" "If she finds out, she will add fuel to the fire in front of Chapmans, and your status in the Chapman family will be affected in the future!" Connie Houghton''s words made Lottie Green''s grip on her phone tighten slightly. "I see." After hanging up the phone, the womany on the leather seat of the car and took a nap. Soon, the car arrived at Chapmans'' Vi. "Madam." As soon as Lottie Green entered with the three little guys, the servants came up to her. "Someone''s looking for you." "He''s been here for a long time..." The woman frowned and turned her head to take a look. It was none other than the person sitting on the sofa. It was Kevin Green, whom Connie Houghton had just mentioned on the phone. Seeing that Lottie Green had returned, the middle-aged man quickly stood up. "Lottie." Lottie Green took a deep breath and ordered the servants to bring the three little guys upstairs before sitting down on the sofa. "Mr. Green came to find me on purpose. What''s the matter?" Kevin Green smiled warmly and raised his hand to pick up the teacup. "Mr. Chapman''s house is different. The tea is very expensive!" He took a sip of tea and put a stack of photos on the coffee table. "I want to exchange it with you." Lottie Green didn''t even need to look at those photos. They must have been taken when she was pregnant. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The woman raised her eyebrows coldly. "What else?" Kevin Green took a deep breath, took out a jade pendant from her pocket, and put it on the photo. "Change these together." "It''s your turn to withdraw the confession from the police station." "In this way, maybe udia Green doesn''t have to go to jail." Lottie Green sneered. "Ralph Chapman has already made it clear to you." "He doesn''t care about my pregnancy. You can''t do anything to me with these photos." "Yes." Kevin Green nodded. "Indeed, the photos can''t do anything to you." "But..." The man changed the subject. "These are not photos of your pregnancy." Lottie Green grabbed the stack of photos and flipped through them. All of a sudden, her whole body seemed to be struck by lightning. She was stiff and couldn''t even move. Chapter 121 She Longed to Find her Children Chapter 121 She Longed to Find her Children Lottie''s hands shook uncontrobly as she looked at the picture. The first photo showed her admission record in the psychiatric hospital five years ago. It was clearly written that she suffered from schizophrenia, paranoia and mania. The treatmentsted for half a year. Lottie bit her lip tightly and continued to flip over the photos. It was the first time for her to see the following photos. Every one of them was enough to make her copse. Those photos showed that she was in the hospital! She wore a hospital gown with disheveled hair. She was tied to the hospital bed with tape and injected with medicine by a nurse. She bit medical staffs crazily. In each photo, Lottie did not look like a normal person! She couldn''t deny. It was her in the photo. She would never mistake herself for someone else. And... She did spend half a year in a psychiatric hospital when she lost her memory. Arthur told her all this. But she didn''t know that someone took photos during her treatment... Kevin smiled when he looked at Lottie''s pale face. He said confidently, "Lottie, I am kind to you." "If you dropped the charges to udia, I won''t release these photos." "Otherwise, I will tell the police about your sickness..." "A mental patient''s confession can''t be used as a testimony." Kevin said indifferently, as if Lottie was not his adopted daughter, but a stranger. Lottie felt desperate. She just came out of the shadow of the past, but Kevin hurt her again. He hurt her badly. She wanted to be an actor. If her pregnancy photos were spread out, people would at most gossip about her private life. However, if people knew that she had a mental illness, it would affect her future career. The consequences of this matter were even worse than she had a birth. Lottie didn''t know why Kevin did that. She raised her head and looked at Kevin, "How many these photos do you have?" "That''s all." Kevin smiled, "It''s enough." "I give you three days to cancel your confession at the police station." "Otherwise, I will make these photos public!" After saying, he stood up and was about to leave. Suddenly, he turned around and said. "I remember your friend is a big star, isn''t she?" "If someone identally reveals what happened to herst night..." "Do you think her fans will still support her?" "Do her fans still believe that she''s innocent?" Kevin said, "A person''s imagination is infinite." "Let''s guess. Who will be attacked even worse, you or her?" "How dare you!" Lottie gritted her teeth and stared at his back angrily, "Kevin, if you make it public, I will put udia in prison for the rest of her life!" "Sure." While Kevin walked out, he said, "I think that it''s worth using udia''s future to beat you and Natalia Ross." "Although udia was in jail, her situation should be much better than you and Natalia Ross." Watching Kevin''s back, Lottie clenched her fists tightly. Going upstairs, shey on the bed and looked at the ceiling. After thinking for a while, she felt that something was wrong. Last night, when Kevin threatened her with the jade pendant, he seemed to have no any other ways. If he had any other ways, he wouldn''t call her. But why could Kevin take out these photos in less than 24 hours? If he had these photos, he would threaten her early. Lottie was puzzled. The Green''s Vi. "How is it?" As soon as Kevin entered, Eira rushed toward him and asked. "It''s done." Kevin sneered, "Those photos are much more useful than the jade pendant." "I find that Lottie was afraid." "We must thank to Miss White." Eira sighed, "If Miss White doesn''t give us these photos, we will have no idea to deal with Lottie!" Kevin alsoughed, "If Miss White doesn''t give us these photos, we will not know that Lottie was in a psychiatric hospital five years ago." Eira nodded. "However, Lottie doesn''t look like a mental patient at all." Kevin looked at Eira meaningfully. "She''s not mentally ill. Have you ever seen a mental patient who is cured in half a year and never rpsed again?" "She doesn''t go mad even when Luke broke up with her. Do you really think she''s sick?" Eira felt surprised. "But there are a lot of photos in which doctors are injecting drugs for Lottie." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Kevin said, "Do you know if the doctors injected her with medicine for treatment or harmful medicine?" Eira waspletely speechless. After a long while, she whispered, "I don''t think so..." "Why not?" Kevin stared at her, "Do you think they are kind?" "Doesn''t Lottie lose half a year''s memories? It probably has something to do with this." After saying, he went upstairs to call Alice to thank her. "You''re wee." Alice was lying on the beach in a bikini. While basking in the sun, she smiled to say, "Uncle Green, you''re too polite." "udia is my good friend, and I should help her." "Okay, goodbye." Hanging up the phone, Alice looked up at the sea in a good mood. Lottie had never been mentally ill. In fact, all those photos showed that she wanted to find her children hysterically. In the beginning, Alice just wanted her to forget everything rted to the Chapman family. However, those methods that doctors used to erase her memories were useless. Lottie''s obsession with her children exceeded their expectations. Therefore, Alice had to lock her in the psychiatric hospital, and torture her like a mental patient. Until Lottiepletely gave up her obsession with her children, Alice asked doctors to erase her memories. Alice used more than half a year to seed in changing Lottie''s memories finally. Now, everyone only knew that Lottie used to be mentally ill. What was the truth... No one would care. Chapter 122 She Is Looking for Me, I Have to Go Chapter 122 She Is Looking for Me, I Have to Go In the Chapman house. After Ralph finished a meal with Mr. Old Chapman, they yed chess together. "I always think you are rational and calm. Why do you allow Kayden to do that this time?" After a few rounds, Mr. Old Chapman stroked his beard and asked. Ralph smiled to say, "Kayden has always avoided his love affairs." "That girl has been chasing him for more than three or four years, but he never responds at all. Now he finally makes a decision." "I am his uncle, and I should support him." "That''s all?" Mr. Old Chapman smiled, "You can fool others, but you can''t fool me." He sighed lightly, "I ask someone to investigate it." "She met some bad thingsst night." "Kayden marries her because he wants her to have a backer, doesn''t he?" "It''s very important for her to get audience''s support." "Although few people on the Inte know about her suffering, it will be a fatal blow to her if the news is leaked from other ways." "Although she has made some money by filming these years, many things can''t be handled by money." Ralph smiled helplessly, "I really can''t hide anything from you." Natalia had no any power. Although she had money, money did not mean everything. If the news that she was humiliatedst night was spread out, it would be a devastating blow to her and her future career. But if she became a member of the Chapman family, everything would be different. The Chapman family was the most powerful family in Rexwell. After she married Kayden, no matter who wanted to report her negative news, they would carefully consider the serious consequences to offend the Chapman family. This was the reason why Ralph did not stop Kayden, and even supported him very much. However, Ralph did not expect that Mr. Old Chapman could guess their true purpose so quickly. Mr. Old Chapman was smart He stroked his beard and asked, "When are you going to announce your rtionship with my daughter- inw?" "My daughter-inw is very popr on the Inte recently." "Wait." Ralph smiled, "She doesn''t like to make it public." "Besides, she is not in trouble." "So, it is better for her to hide our rtionship." Mr. Old Chapman shook his head helplessly, "You just get married, and you''ve already doted on her so much." "As long as she wants to, I can dote on her ever more." Mr. Old Chapman was speechless. He lost. He had never thought that his indifferent son would speak such sweet words! When they were teasing each other, Ralph''s phone rang. It was from Lottie. Ralph stood up and went aside to answer the phone, "Why do you call me at this time?" Mr. Old Chapman looked at Ralph''s back and reced the chess pieces on the chessboard carefully. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I have something to tell you." Lottie said with a strong nasal tone, "Can youe back?" "It''s... very important." She said carefully, "If you don''t want toe back..." "I''m going back now." Ralph said dotingly, "Wait for me at home." After saying, he hung up the phone. When Ralph turned around, Mr. Old Chapman was holding Ralph''s chess piece. Mr. Old Chapman was found recing the chess pieces on the spot. He smiled at Ralph and said, "I find your chess pieces... seem to be dirty." Ralph was amused by his childish behavior. He walked over, picked up his coat next to the chessboard in his arms, "Ask servants to clean them up." "I have something to do, so I leave now." Mr. Old Chapman felt sad, "Doesn''t you say that you have no work to do in the afternoon?" "I really have no work to do in the afternoon." Ralph gracefully buttoned the shirt cuffs, "But your daughter-inw wants me to go back now." "She''s looking for me, so I have to go." "So you broke your word with your father?" "Yes." He ignored Mr. Old Chapman''s grievances and said, "You have already been my father for 28 years, but she only bes my wife for more than a month." "The old love is not as good as the new one. She is my new love." Mr. Old Chapman was speechless. "Are you sure this metaphor is right?" "Almost." Ralph nced at Mr. Old Chapman and said, "I hope that next time you can win me with your ability instead of changing chess pieces secretly." Mr. Old Chapman:"..." When Ralph returned home, Lottie was still lying on the bed in the bedroom, staring nkly at the ceiling. She did not know how to exin it to Ralph. But she had to exin. Ralph would know sooner orter. Instead of waiting for him to find out, it was better to exin these things by herself. The most important thing between husband and wife was honesty and trust, wasn''t it? At this moment, she heard the sound of a car stopping downstairs. Lottie quickly put on her slippers and went downstairs. When she walked to the door, she saw the photos on the bedside table. She took a deep breath and put those photos into her pocket and went downstairs. In the living room downstairs, Ralph was hanging his coat on the dressing rack. "You''re back." Lottie pursed her lips and went downstairs carefully. Ralph nodded and sat down on the sofa. He leaned back and put his hands on the armrest of the sofa. His long legs were crossed gracefully. He looked at her and chuckled, "Come here." Ralph''s voice was low and pleasant with a sense of indulgence. Lottie''s face turned red. She carefully walked over and sat down beside him. Before she sat still, she was pressed down on the sofa by Ralph. Ralph moved closer to her and said, "Why do you call me back in such a hurry? Do Mrs. Chapman miss me?" His attitudes made Lottie do not know what to say. After a while, she took a deep breath and took out photos from her pocket and put them in Ralph''s hands. "Just now, Kevin came and gave me these photos and my mom''s jade pendant." "He wants us to give udia a chance." Ralph looked at those photos. As he flipped through them one by one, he frowned deeply. Chapter 123 Lottie, You Forced Me to Do That Chapter 123 Lottie, You Forced Me to Do That "This is the first time I see these photos today." Lottie took a deep breath and looked up at Ralph sincerely, "Mr. Chapman, what should we do?" "Your wife is not only a woman who had given a birth for others, but also had a mental illness." Ralph flipped through all the photos silently. He put down the photos and looked at Lottie, "Change your clothes, and let''s go to the hospital." "Go to the hospital?" Lottie Green''s heart instantly sank to the bottom. She shared these photos and secrets with him frankly because of the trust. But this man directly asked her to go to the hospital. He... Did he dislike her? Lottie Green''s hands were clenched into a fist by her side. In fact, no matter what decision Ralph Chapman made, she could understand him. After all, he was a normal man. It was not easy to ept the fact that her wife''s past life. She could not beg him to ept her illness before. Moreover, the risk of recurrence of mental illness is high. Being with her was equivalent to setting up a time bomb at home. It was unknown when she would turn the whole family upside down. The woman took a deep breath. "I''ve recovered." "In the past five years, I didn''t get sick again, and I have never lost control of my emotions." "If you..." "Be obedient." Before she could finish her words, Ralph Chapman interrupted her indifferently. Looking at the woman''s sad face, he frowned slightly, raised his hand, and rubbed Lottie Green''s head. "Get changed." "I''ll ask Edward Grant to find some experts to diagnose for you." Lottie Green, "..." Did he really care about this? "I know you''ve recovered. You''re normal in all aspects after we get married." The man withdrew his hand, lowered his head, and yed with his mobile phone. He said lightly, "The most urgent thing now is to find a few doctors to diagnose you to prove that your mental state is normal." "Otherwise, Kevin Green can overturn your confession at the police station with the excuse that you are mentally ill at any time." Ralph Chapman put away his phone and sighed. "Besides, I also want the doctor to help me judge your current situation carefully." "After all, this disease is easy to rpse." The man''s voice was still low, but rarely gentle. "As your husband, I should know all your weaknesses, so that I can take care of you, huh?" She was forced to swallow all the words she was about to say. "You... That''s what you mean." She thought... "What do you think I mean?" Ralph Chapman frowned slightly and pulled her into his arms. The man''s unique, cool, and refreshing aura made Lottie Green''s breathing slow down slightly. They were too close. It was so close that she could hear his breathing and feel his heartbeat. Her breathing and heartbeat were disturbed by him. The woman instinctively struggled to get out of his arms. "I... I don''t mean anything..." "I merely misunderstood you..." Lottie Green''sst few words were as light as a mosquito''s beak. Ralph Chapman chuckled and held her tightly in his arms. He grabbed her slender waist with one hand and lifted her lower jaw with the other hand. He said in a low and charming voice, "So you just looked sad and didn''t want to change your clothes because you misunderstood me?" "What did you misunderstand me for?" "Did you misunderstand that I will abandon you because of your unfortunate illness, or that I asked you to see a doctor because I disliked you?" Lottie Green was speechless. "It seems that I guessed right." The man''s face turned cold. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. His cold gaze swept across Lottie Green''s face. "You only have so much trust in me?" "Or do you think I, Ralph Chapman, am a superficial man?" "What did I do when Kevin Green took out the photost time? I will do it the same." "What I want is the present and the future of you. I won''t mind your past, because it''s meaningless." His voice was extremely cold. Lottie Green knew that he must be angry. She bit her lip helplessly. Well, she was petty. However, she and Ralph Chapman had only known each other for a month. Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell could easily abandon their five-year rtionship and six-year friendship. How could she believe him in a month? Looking at the man''s cold face, she bit her lip. After a while, she pulled out her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She tiptoed and kissed his thin lips. It was a light kiss. However, Ralph Chapman''s eyes turned from cold to hot. "Don''t be angry." Lottie Green bit her lip and looked at him with a pair of aggrieved eyes. "I shouldn''t have doubted your character. I shouldn''t have thought that you''re like those ordinary people. I shouldn''t have thought that you would dislike me and abandon me..." "I swear, unless you tell me in person that you don''t want me anymore, I will never specte about you!" After that, she bit her lip and looked at him. "I was wrong, honey." The woman''s careful voice cut through Ralph Chapman''s heart like chocte. It was delicate, soft, long and sweet. He looked at her and asked in a low and hoarse voice, "What did you call me?" Lottie Green paused for a moment before realizing that she had just called him "honey", not "Mr. Chapman". That made her blush. She pursed her lips. "Mr. Chapman, I was wrong." "Others can call me that, but you can''t call me that." He lowered his head, sped her lower jaw, looked at her pink and moist lips, and his eyes were shining. "You just called me like before. Call me a few more times." Lottie Green, who had done something wrong, didn''t dare resist. She could only obediently call him in a low voice. "Honey." "Honey..." "Honey-" Before she could say "honey" the fourth time, Ralph Chapman let go of her and strode upstairs. Lottie Green frowned and looked at his back view as he walked upstairs. "Where are you going?" "Take a shower." A cold shower. The woman patted her forehead. "Should I take a bath too?" What if she went to the hospital for another examinationter? Thinking of this, she lifted her leg, climbed up the stairs, and caught up with him. "Do you want to wash first or I want to wash first?" "I also want to take a bath and then go to the hospital." The fire in the man''s body burned again because of her question. He narrowed his eyes at her. "Lottie Green, you asked for it." Lottie Green started. "What do you mean?" The next second, Ralph Chapman took out his phone and called Edward Grant. "Change the consultation to tomorrow morning." On the other end of the line, Edward Grant looked helpless. "Why?" He almost called the experts over! "Mrs. Chapman wants to take a bath with me we will do something." "I''m busy." After that, the man hung up the phone directly. Edward Grant: "..." He just had a cheap mouth! Ask for what reason! It was not good to see him to show their love! "Well..." After Ralph Chapman hung up the phone, Lottie Green finally felt the dangerous atmosphere in the air. She subconsciously took a step back. "I suddenly don''t want to take a shower..." "I''m going to change my clothes!" After that, she turned around and ran away. But how could she run past Ralph Chapman''s long legs? He caught up with her in a few steps and directly picked her up and carried her into the bathroom. "Mrs. Chapman, you proposed to take a shower with me." "I can''t let you down." Chapter 124 She Might Not Be Sick Chapter 124 She Might Not Be Sick In the central hospital of Rexwell. Lottie Green sat on a chair and looked nervously at the experts in front of her. "Lottie, you don''t have to be nervous." Edward Grant sat in the middle of them with a chuckle. "Rx." "These are all the most authoritative spiritual experts." "This is the expert who flew back from abroad yesterday. He is an expert from the famous Institute of Psychosurgery abroad. He won a world-ss big prize." "This is an expert who has been in the spiritual field for more than 40 years. He can tell the symptoms of an ordinary patient at a nce." "This, this one is even more powerful. Dr. Hank Han is the youngest spiritual research expert in Rexwell. He is only 30 years old." "He just received invitations from several major hospitals in the worldst week." After that, Edward Grant looked at Lottie Green''s face with great enthusiasm. "Look, so many experts are giving you the consultation. You must rx!" Lottie Green, "..." She silently nced at the highly respected doctors in front of her. It was fine if Edward Grant didn''t introduce their identities, but as soon as he introduced them... She was even more nervous. She pursed her lips, and her nervous voice began to tremble. "Hello, experts." "Hello." The leading old expert pushed his sses. "Let''s start." Lottie Green took a deep breath. "Alright." She had thought that the experts would ask her a lot of sharp questions during this consultation. However, the attitudes of the experts were very soft. They would ask her about the details of her daily life and her knowledge of the world, family, love, family love, and career. At first, Lottie Green was still very nervous, but little by little, she rxed and chatted happily with the experts. In the end, the young doctor named Hank Han looked at Lottie Green''s face and asked her a very sharp question. "The most regretful thing in your life is that you did something you shouldn''t have done for your ex- boyfriend five years ago, right?" Lottie Green bit her lip and nodded. "Can you tell me the details of this one that should not be done?" "What do you think you shouldn''t do? What do you regret? Does this have a great impact on you now?" Lottie Green looked up and looked into Hank Han''s eyes. "Dr. Han, do I have to say that?" "We are doctors." Hank Han shrugged and said with a faint smile, "There''s nothing to hide from the doctor." Lottie Green took a deep breath and nced at Edward Grant. She hesitated for a moment and finally opened her mouth. "I gave birth to a child." Her words silenced the four men present. Needless to say, even Edward Grant, who was standing aside, was shocked. Lottie Green''s hands were clenched into fists by her sides. She looked up at them. "Do you want me to continue?" Hank Han nced at the three men beside him and narrowed his eyes. "Do you hate yourself at that time?" "If I give you another chance, will you change your mind?" Lottie Green shook her head. "I don''t hate it, and I won''t change my choice." "Because at that time, I loved Luke Berry, and I could do anything for him." "At that time, I was young, ignorant, and blind." "As long as it''s for Luke Berry, I''ll do my best to help him, whether it''s good or bad." "I regret it now because I was too stupid at that time." "If I do it again, I may still be so stupid." "This is a part of my life experience. Regret is true regret, but it will not change." The woman''s words silenced the three experts present. After a long while, the leading expert pushed up the sses on his nose. "Lottie Green, you''re very clear-minded." Edward Grant quickly stood up. "Then tell me, is Lottie Green''s mental state..." "Her mental state is very good." Hank Han narrowed his eyes and looked at Lottie Green''s face. "She''s fine now. There shouldn''t have been any problems in the past." Edward Grant was stunned. "What do you mean?" Hank Han lowered his head to sort out the information and said lightly, "ording to hospitalization record, she happened to have a mental problem after she gave birth." "This is also in line with the time when Lottie Green lost her memory." Edward Grant pursed his lips. "But..." "You have to know that a person''s mental problems must have a clear lead factor." "From it, not only did Lottie Green not have a mental breakdown five years ago when she was just ill, but she was also full of hope for the future." "She knows that her child doesn''t belong to her, and although she is reluctant to part with the child, she is more looking forward to the child and help solving her difficulties." "She''s looking forward to doing something for her child. She''s looking forward to a better life." "I can''t find any point of her losing control of her emotions or even going crazy." After that, Hank Han looked up at the other two experts. "What do you think?" The two experts also shook their heads. "There are many factors of illness." "But a positive person like Ms. Green shouldn''t get sick without experiencing a major blow and a mental breakdown." "What''s more, she is calm and cheerful now, and we can''t find the shadow of her illness." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The result of the three experts made Edward Grant frown hard. He had thought that there shouldn''t be any problem with Lottie Green''s mental state right now, but he hadn''t thought that the experts would deny her illness five years ago. However, if she hadn''t gotten sick five years ago, then what about those photos and diagnosis records? "They can be forged." Hank Han exined his doubts with a faint smile. "The photos you saw showed that she was crazy." "But can you be sure that she is crazy just by her struggling and crying?" "What if she just didn''t want to stay in the psychiatric hospital and crying?" "What if she doesn''t want anyone to touch her just because she''s unhappy?" "Everything is possible." Hank Han handed the appraisal book to Edward Grant, turned around, took out a business card from his bag, and handed it to Edward Grant. Then, he took out another one and handed it to Lottie Green. "If you continue to investigate what happened five years ago, feel free to ask if you need any help." "I also want to know who in Rexwell could be so bold and presumptuous to lock a normal person in a psychiatric hospital." After that, he turned and left. Lottie Green stared at the business card in her hand, lost in thought. Edward Grant frowned. "Lottie..." "After all, he is still a young man." The two old experts beside him sighed lightly. "When we were young, we also hated injustice like poison." "We''re old now. We can''t control it anymore." "Of course, our appraisal results are not necessarily urate. Maybe you went crazy without any warning at that time, which is possible." "But..." The old man nced at Lottie Green. "I think you should investigate it carefully. Find the doctor and nurse who treated you that year and find out the truth." "After all, the medical record of mental illness will cause a lot of unnecessary misunderstandings for the rest of your life." Another expert sighed. "But I feel the thing about your crazy and lost your memory is very interesting. Maybe someone wants to hide something." Lottie Green bit her lip and looked at the two old men. Her heart trembled slightly. "But... I don''t have any secrets that need to be treated like this..." If there was, it was the child she was pregnant at that time. Chapter 125 Going to the City Psychiatric Hospital Chapter 125 Going to the City Psychiatric Hospital Lottie Green came out of the hospital in aplicated mood. She opened the car door and got in. The man in the back seat of the car was having a video conference. Seeing here in, he immediately ended the meeting. "Edward Grant has already told me." The man raised his head and nced at Lottie Green. "Since the experts have confirmed it, there''s no need for us to be afraid that Kevin Green will spread the news that you were once hospitalized." "But if those photos are spread out, it will not be good for you." He looked at her face seriously. "I just thought it through clearly." "If you don''t want to spread those photos, let''s go to the police station now and report it." "Anyway, I will remember what udia Green did. Even if I don''t let her go to jail, I will have other ways to punish her." She probably didn''t expect him to say that, so Lottie Green looked up. "You..." "I chatted with Kayden Chapman when you have the test." "He runs an entertainmentpany. He is indeed more professional than me in the entertainment industry." The man pulled Lottie Green into his arms and sighed deeply. "Although I don''t like you to do this job, since this is your choice, I will definitely support you." Kayden said, "No matter what, if these photos are spread out, it will have a bad impact on you." "So, I think, in order not to affect your career and personal image in the future, we canpromise on this matter." After saying that, he raised his hand to lift Lottie Green''s jaw, his bottomless eyes fixed on her. "You have to believe that your husband can easily deal with udia Green without anyone noticing." Lottie Green bit her lip. If she had to withdraw herint and confess in the end, wouldn''t the psychiatric test she had done today be useless? No. The woman took a deep breath and looked up at Ralph Chapman''s face. "But I don''t want to cancel it." Lottie Green was well aware of how insatiable the Green family was. Since she hadpromised this time, next time, Kevin Green would threaten her with the same thing and threaten her. There was a first time, and there was a second time. It was impossible for her to be controlled by Kevin Green for the rest of her life. She had gotten married to Ralph Chapman. The reason why she had wanted Kevin Green to make up for it was that she knew him too well. "Okay." Ralph Chapman heaved a sigh of relief. "Then I won''t cancel it." After that, he looked into her eyes. "Then be prepared to spread the photos, huh?" Lottie Green was silent for a long time. After a while, she looked up, and her sparkling eyes were full of seriousness and stubbornness. "I don''t regret it." "Silly girl." The man sighed helplessly and pulled her into his arms. Feeling the man''s body temperature, Lottie Green let out a long sigh of relief and said in a muffled voice, "I''m sorry." Ralph Chapman frowned. "Sorry?" "Yes." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The woman sighed. "When I married you, I never thought that I would bring you such big trouble..." What had happened recently, from Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell, to udia Green and Kevin Green, had caused him trouble. But in the beginning, he married her because he wanted her to take good care of Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. As a result, she became the trouble maker who took care of her. He didn''t say anything... But she could not take his sacrifice and concern for granted. "What do you think I am?" The man''s deep voice came from the top of his head with a little smile. Ralph Chapman raised his hand and pinched her white and tender face. "We are family, we don''t have to apologize." "Then give birth to a daughter for me and help me take care of my daughter. Am I going to apologize to you? Thank you, and say that my child has troubled you?" Lottie Green paused, and then shook her head. "Of course not." "Our daughter belongs to both of us." But these troubles were only hers. "You''re mine too." Ralph Chapman lifted her chin helplessly and kissed her lips gently. "Let''s not talk about this anymore." He heaved a long sigh of relief and changed the topic. "Kayden just said on the phone that he is now in the hospital and is going to take Natalia Ross home after she is discharged from the hospital." "Leave the hospital?" Lottie Green frowned. "Natalia Ross has only been hospitalized for a few days. She''s already discharged from the hospital?" "Yes." Ralph Chapman rubbed her soft hair lightly and said, "The doctor said that Natalia Ross''s condition is stable. Nothing unexpected will happen all of a sudden. Being hospitalized is the same as going home." "Going home may be better than staying in the hospital. After all, the hospital is noisy, but the home is quiet." The man looked up into the distance and said, "Kayden doesn''t intend to hold a wedding. The fewer people know about Natalia Ross''s situation, the better." "Now that they have gotten the marriage certificate, Natalia Ross''s parents and younger brother will go to the old house tonight and have a family dinner with us. This marriage will be settled." Lottie Green pursed her lips. "So tonight is equivalent to the wedding night of Natalia Ross and Kayden?" "Yes." Ralph Chapman nodded and said, "Have you ever seen anyone spend their wedding night in the hospital?" She suddenly understood. Then it was reasonable for Kayden Chapman to take Natalia Ross home. "But..." Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and sized up Lottie Green. "Kayden''s wedding night isn''t as exciting as ours." Lottie Green, "..." She had a headache once thought of her and Ralph Chapman''s wedding night. Ralph Chapman was a headache after drinking! When she woke up the next morning, she almost thought that she had lost her memory again! Looking at her flushed face, Ralph Chapman chuckled and deliberately teased her. "Mrs. Chapman, do you also think that my wedding night is very exciting?" "Why don''t we find another chance to y?" Lottie Green, "..." She subconsciously nced at the driver''s seat through the rearview mirror. Sean Hond blushed and looked out of the window. Obviously, he had heard Ralph Chapman''s words. Lottie Green was so ashamed that she wanted to die. She raised her hand and pinched Ralph Chapman''s leg hard. "Sean Hond is here." "What are you afraid of?" The manughed in a low voice, but he did not continue this topic. He cleared his throat and said, "Drive." Sean Hond came to his senses and asked awkwardly, "Sir, where are we going?" "Go home or to the hotel?" Lottie Green still hadn''t realized why Sean Hond asked about whether to go home or to the hotel. Until- It was not until Ralph Chapman smiled faintly, "What I mean is to take my wife to experience it at night, not now." Lottie Green instantly understood what Sean Hond meant. She was so shy that she wanted to find a hole to hide in! Sean Hond, who had guessed wrong, continued to ask respectfully, "Sir, where are you going?" "Go to the city mental hospital." Chapter 126 Leaving Her a Way out Chapter 126 Leaving Her a Way out The car started. Looking at the constantly changing scenery outside the car window, Lottie Green''s brows furrowed tightly. She turned to look at Ralph Chapman''s face and asked, "Why are you going to the psychiatric hospital?" Ralph Chapman kept her guessing. "You''ll know when we get there." After that, the man raised his hand and rubbed her head lightly. "I won''t make things difficult for you." Lottie Green pursed her lips and nodded silently. Since he didn''t want to say anything, she stopped asking. Perhaps he wanted to investigate what had happened to her in the psychiatric hospital, or maybe he just wanted to know about it. In any case, she believed that he would never do anything to hurt her. She absolutely trusted him. Thinking of this, the woman looked out of the window and changed the topic silently. "Last time I asked Kayden, Kayden said that he had someone he liked." "Do you know about this?" Ralph Chapman nodded lightly. "I know." "Why do you suddenly ask this? Do you want to gossip about the person Kayden likes?" Lottie Green nodded in embarrassment. "There''s really nothing that can escape your eyes." She was really curious. Kayden Chapman cared about Natalia Ross so much, but he just didn''t admit that he liked Natalia Ross. He also said that he had someone he liked. "Since he has someone he likes, why does he pretend to be a yboy every day and hang out in the entertainment industry?" She believed that Natalia Ross would not be a woman who kept pestering him. If Kayden Chapman was really with another woman, Natalia Ross would not have chased after him shamelessly. However, Kayden Chapman never announced any of his ex-girlfriends. He had an ambiguous rtionship with every woman, nor was he with the woman he liked. "Isn''t it too weird?" ¡°Elijah Chapman said that girls are gossipy, but I didn''t believe it. It turns out to be true." The man sighed and turned to look at the scenery outside the window. "I''ve seen the girl Kayden likes." "It''s just a long time ago. I can''t even remember what she looks like now." Lottie Green frowned. "She..." "She''s dead." His deep voice rang out in the car. "That girl''s name is Yara." "When Kayden was young, he broke up with his family for a while and was sent to the orphanage by a kind person." "Yara is the little girl he met in the orphanage. She is cheerful and lovely." "Later, Kayden was found by his family and he separated from that little girl." "But over the years, he has been in touch with Yara." "About five or six years ago, they met again. Kayden began to pursue Yara crazily, but Yara had a fatal disease at that time and would die soon." "When Yara died a yearter, Kayden swore that he would never fall in love." This story made Lottie Green sigh. "I didn''t expect..." She didn''t expect Kayden Chapman just like a yboy every day to be a spoony. "Yes." "Before Yara passed away, she told Kayden that the one she felt the most sorry and could not let go of was her good friend, Natalia Ross, in the orphanage." "So Kayden found Natalia Ross and they became friends." "But Kayden didn''t expect that Natalia Ross would fall in love with him." "On the one hand, he has to keep his promise to take care of Natalia Ross. On the other hand, he can''t ept Natalia Ross''s affection for him." "That''s why the Kayden Chapman is so contradictory. Sometimes, he''s especially affectionate and sometimes ruthless." The man''s words made Lottie Green''s hands clench into fists. She had never expected that there would be a rtionship between Kayden Chapman and Natalia Ross... It turned out that she knew the girl Kayden Chapman liked. And Natalia Ross was the best friend of Yara? This is also... Too ludicrous, right? Just as the woman was sighing with emotion, the car had arrived at the psychiatric hospital. Sean Hond quickly got out of the car and opened the door. "Sir, Madam, please get out?" Ralph Chapman nodded. After turning around the car to open the car door for Lottie Green, he stretched out his arm. Lottie Green took the opportunity to hold his arm and they entered the psychiatric hospital together. As soon as she entered the door, the oppressive aura made Lottie Green feel like she couldn''t breathe. She had a headache. Everything here made her feel familiar. But when she seriously recalled when she had been here, her head would start to ache involuntarily. "Mr. Chapman, you''re finally here!" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they entered the door, a middle-aged man came out to wee them. The man came over with great enthusiasm. "We''ve been waiting for you two for a long time!" It wasn''t until this person approached that Lottie Green saw his face clearly. She suddenly widened her eyes. "Chief Director!?" The man in front of her was Mr. Lin, the chief director of the TV series "As White as in Snow" that he had filmed for Lottie Green! "Lottie." Mr. Lin looked at Lottie Green with a smile. "We meet again." "Why are you here?" A chief director came to a psychiatric hospital? "Why am I here..." Mr. Lin frowned and looked at Ralph Chapman. "Mr. Chapman, haven''t you told Lottie yet?" "Yes." Mr. Lin then patted his forehead and began to introduce to Lottie Green. "We''ve recentlye up with a shooting n called the most beautiful moment. Our purpose is to let every actor have a good tform to show off." ¡°Mr. Chapman invested in this project. He asked the actors to use the designated script to perform part of the show. Then, put it on the Inte and theizens will judge their acting skills." "In the end, the actors who are best at performing will be selected." After that, he patted Lottie Green on the shoulder. "Lottie, you have to perform wellter and seize the opportunity!" "Don''t let Mr. Chapman down!" Lottie Green frowned and followed Mr. Lin. As she walked, she turned to look at Ralph Chapman, who was still standing where she was, and a thousand words surged into her heart. But she didn''t say anything in the end. At the end of the second floor of the psychiatric hospital, there was an empty ward. The ward was full of people carrying machines. "Lottie, your performance is very simple." Mr. Lin took out the script with a smile and exined to Lottie Green, ¡°You are health but you are pressed here by the doctors and nurses for an injection." "Is that okay?" Lottie Green bit her lip and nodded. "No problem." After that, Mr. Lin asked Lottie Green to familiarize with the script and change into a hospital gown. After changing her clothes, Lottie Green frowned as she read the script. She was sure that this script was tailored for her by Ralph Chapman. Since Kevin Green had threatened her with those photos, he would let them spread everywhere! All the furnishings in this room were exactly the same as those in the photos. As long as she performed the contents of the photos, she would not be afraid even if Kevin Green released the photos in the end! Thinking of this, the woman''s heart felt warm. Ralph Chapman had already expected that she would not cancel the report and would not confess. As such, he had already prepared a way out for her. Chapter 127 My Child Didnt Die Chapter 127 My Child Didn''t Die It only took Lottie Green five minutes to finish flipping through the script. The plot was simple but difficult. The most important thing was to show a person''s resistance in the hospital bed, helplessness, and despair. They were all emotional scenes, which were very difficult to y. But if they yed well, the effect would be very good. Lottie Green took a deep breath. After reading the script several times, she brought herself into the role. She was ying a sad woman who was obviously not ill, but was forced toe to the psychiatric hospital and be injected with tranquilizer. The shooting was about to begin. The woman put on her hospital gown andy on the hospital bed with messy hair. Mr. Lin and the people around her were testing the machine. In the distance. Sean Hond looked at the preparation of the crew and frowned slightly. "Sir, is this really useful?" "Even if we filmed the same scene as before, time can''t match..." Ralph Chapman took out a cigarette from his pocket elegantly and lit it. As he exhaled, he smiled faintly. "Since I cane up with this idea, do you think I can''t solve the time difference?" Sean Hond was stunned. At this time, the camera in the distance had been turned on. Lottie Green hadpletely entered the role. Several medical staff pressed her on the bed. "Come on, inject her with a sedative." "Let me go!" "I''m not crazy! You are the real lunatics. Let me go!" Lottie Green''s hands and feet were pressed down, and she was roaring crazily. Her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were unbuttoned as she struggled, revealing her corbone and shoulders. At this moment, her hair was disheveled and she looked exactly like a lunatic. The director in front of the camera was shocked. He could feel the tension of Lottie Green''s acting. Her inner power, the ability to make people empathize... She was born to be an actress! In the distance, Sean Hond was also shocked. He looked down at the photo in Ralph Chapman''s hand for several times. They were exactly the same. They were exactly the same... At the moment, Lottie Green was exactly the same as her psychotic episode five years ago in the photo! However, five years ago, Lottie Green was a real pycho. Now, she was awake! How could it be... A bad feeling flowed up in his heart. Sean Hond looked up at Ralph Chapman in shock. "Sir, does Madam..." "She''s not crazy at all?" Ralph Chapman pursed his thin lips tightly. "Did you find out what happened five years ago when you investigate the staff healing Lottie Green then?" "I''ve checked it out." Sean Hond frowned and said, "But thest news is that all the staff who was rted to Mrs. Chapman''s illness went abroad one after another." "Even the cleaner is no exception." "Although our people have begun to go to various countries to investigate, it is very difficult to investigate the movement of poption abroad." "So..." Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman who was struggling desperately on the hospital bed in the distance, "So, her medical records five years ago must not be real." Sean Hond patted his own forehead and said, "Yes!" "If Mrs. Chapman was really crazy back then, why did those people leave?" All those rted to her left. That''s a poor lie which revealed the truth! Ralph Chapman frowned slightly. "She was sent to the hospital by her father, wasn''t she?" "Yes!" Sean Hond nodded. "We''re already tracking down the whereabouts of Arthur Bell, but..." No. Thest time this person appeared was at the airport of Rexwell, by a flight from Rexwell to a small country in Europe. But since he got off the ne, there was no news about him. There was no news, as if he disappeared from the world. Logically speaking, it should not be difficult to find out the information of a drunkard like Arthur Bell. But no matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find his whereabouts or what he did when he was young. Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and looked at Lottie Green the in the distance. "Everything cooperates with her is so mysterious." It was getting more and more interesting. "Lottie!" "Lottie Green!" Suddenly, the shocked voice of the live director pulled Ralph Chapman''s thoughts back. The filming site was in chaos. A group of people surrounded her. Along with the concerned voices of the crowd, there was also the heart-wrenching screams of a woman. Ralph Chapman''s heart sank. He strode over. On the bed in the middle of the crowd, Lottie Green held her head tightly with her hands, her voice hoarse and painful, "It hurts!" A staff member went forward to check on her condition, but she, who had lost her mind, grabbed his arm and bit it directly! It took everyone a lot of effort to save the staff member''s arm from her mouth. The skin of staff member''s arm was almost bitten off, and the wound was shocking. The current Lottie Green was absolutely a lunatic! No one dared to approach her. Everyone retreated two meters. The doctor from the hospital rushed over with the medical instruments, "Inject tranquilizer for her." "No." Ralph Chapman raised his hand to stop the doctor and walked in the direction of Lottie Green. "Mr. Chapman!" Mr. Lin reached out and grabbed him, "Don''t move over!" "Lottie may have been too immersed in the character. She is in great danger now!" Ralph Chapman took off Mr. Lin''s hand lightly and said, "It''s okay." After that, he walked slowly toward her. On the sickbed, Lottie Green buried her head tightly between her knees. She grabbed her hair with all her might and knocked her head, "It hurts!" "Lottie Green." He took a deep breath and sat down on the edge of the bed. "Stay away from me!" "Stay away from me!" "Don''t touch me!" she screamed without raising her head. Her hoarse voice made his eyes sh with pity. The next second, he stretched out his arm and put it in front of her, "If it hurts too much, bite me." As soon as he finished speaking, the woman directly bit him! "Sir!" "Mr. Chapman!" "Mr. Chapman!" Everyone present was severely stunned the moment she bit Ralph Chapman. Sean Hond and Mr. Lin subconsciously rushed up. The intense pain made Ralph Chapman frown slightly. "Don''te here!" After saying these three words coldly, the man turned his head gently and used his other hand to gently stroke her head, "Where does it hurt?" The woman paused. He continued, "Did you have a headache because you thought of something?" "Lottie." "It''s my fault. I only thought that repeating what happened before might help you recover your memory. I didn''t expect you to feel so ufortable when you recover your memory." His voice was low and soft, like a feather, which brushed over her heart. Reason defeated pain. Her mind finally became clear again. His reason returned to its original state. She quickly let go of her teeth. She had bitten a big bloody tooth mark on his arm! "I..." She lowered her head and looked at his arm, her face full of self-me, "Why don''t you hide?" "I did it voluntarily." The man smiled faintly without any reproach on his expression. T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand and gently stroked her hair, "Where does it hurt?" "Here." Lottie Green pointed to the position above her head, "I just..." "I''ve thought of something from the past. I want to think about it a little more and it hurts." She did not expect that her head would hurt so much that she would lose her mind after trying to find some memories of the past. Ralph Chapman pulled her into his arms and said, "Take your time." His gentleness warmed her heart. She subconsciouslyy on his shoulder and spoke in a voice that only he could hear. "I remember it." "My child isn''t dead." Chapter 128 I Want to Recall the Past Chapter 128 I Want to Recall the Past Ralph Chapman''s arms, which had been hugging Lottie Green, stopped abruptly. He heard his deep voice begin to tremble, "What did you say?" "My child is still alive." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lottie Green lowered her voice. There were too many people on the spot. There were directors, photographers, and a lot of crew members. She could not tell Ralph Chapman those things openly, so she could only remind him in a low voice. However, their actions were too intimate to outsiders. Mr. Lin carefully nced at Sean Hond and said, "Hond, you go should... remind Mr. Chapman?" Although Mr. Lin had always known that the rtionship between Ralph Chapman and this actress called Lottie Green was not ordinary. But after all, it was a public asion and it was inappropriate for the two of them to hug each other as if there was no one around. "Lottie is a public figure. If this is spread out..." Sean Hond nced at Mr. Lin indifferently and said, "Just control yourself and don''t spread it out." Mr. Lin, "..." "Turn off the camera!" "No one is allowed to reveal what happened today!" "Once this gets out, Mr. Chapman will not spare you!" His words made everyone turn off the camera in fear, and even their mobile phones. A voice came from afar, and Lottie Green got out of Ralph Chapman''s arms with some embarrassment. She pursed her lips and carefully got out of bed. She nced at Mr. Lin and said, "Mr. Lin, it doesn''t matter." "If someone wants to spread it... it doesn''t matter." "Mr. Chapman, he''s my husband." Her words sounded like thunder in Mr. Lin''s ear! Mr. Chapman was Lottie Green''s husband! How was that possible! But on second thought, it seemed that this was the only way to exin all the things. After all, Mr. Chapman had never shown himself in front of the public before, but after Lottie Green had appeared, he came out frequently. In addition, although the business of Chapman Group was wide-ranging, it had never been involved in the entertainment industry. However, after Lottie Green entered the entertainment industry, Mr. Chapman not only invested in the film and televisionpany, but also took the initiative toe to him to shoot today''s scenario. Wasn''t he trying to make Lottie Green famous? In the past, he had thought that Lottie Green was just a woman that Mr. Chapman liked. However, a man like Mr. Chapman, if he just like her... Why did he make such a big fuss? As long as he wanted it, the female star, who were willing to apany him, could line up from the south of the city to the north of the city. So... Mr. Lin silently gave her a thumbs-up. She wanted to be Ralph Chapman''s wife and make him willing to pay... This woman, Lottie Green, had some tricks up her sleeve. However, she didn''t understand what Mr. Lin meant by giving her a thumbs-up. Was he praising her for being frank and honest and not avoiding the name of getting married? She frowned and smiled, "There''s nothing to hide." "Even if I have to work in the entertainment industry in the future, my family is my family, and my career is my career." "Let''s still keep what happened today a secret." Behind her, Ralph Chapman said lightly, "Everyone pretend that what happened today did not happen." "I''ll ask my assistant to give you some giftster." Mr. Lin was stunned and nodded quickly. "Mr. Chapman is such a good husband!" Although the family was a family and the career was a career, if Lottie Green announced that Ralph Chapman was her husband at this time, then everyone would think that she had achieved the position by relying on Ralph Chapman''s resources. It was undeniable that it was indeed rted to Ralph Chapman that Lottie Green could change from a stunt-in to an official actress. But she was also talented and capable. Mr. Lin believed that even without Ralph Chapman, she would still be able to turn things around sooner orter with her abilities. However, Ralph Chapman had given her more opportunities. Such a woman shouldn''t be branded as a vase, let alone be thought that she had made it to the end because of the financial resources from the Chapman family. That was unfair to her. Ralph Chapman should have thought of this as well, and that was why he didn''t want their rtionship to be brought out. Mr. Lin looked at Lottie Green and Ralph Chapman with starry eyes. "Oh my god, what kind of immortal love is this?" Although Lottie Green was in the entertainment industry, she didn''t mind exposing her marriage because it was unfair for Ralph Chapman to hide it. Ralph Chapman, on the other hand, for the sake of Lottie Green, he told everyone not to announce it. How enviable the rtionship was! Mr. Lin was so moved that he almost burst into tears. So when Mr. Lin went to get the gift, he excitedly received two. Aftering out of the bem, Mr. Lin sat in the car, touching the gift and sighing with emotion, "The gift full of love was really attractive!" When the crew dispersed, Ralph Chapman and Lottie Green stood on the top floor of the bem, looking at the patients wandering around in the yard. "You said that your child is not dead?" "Yes." The wind on the rooftop blew so hard that his clothes rustled, and Lottie Green''s mind became much clearer. She looked into the distance and said, "Although I don''t remember clearly, I can recall it." "I''m looking for my child." "I wanted to look for my child. I said that my child is in danger. I was going to save him." "Then those people put me on the bed and injected tranquilizer into my body." She closed her eyes. Those memory fragments clearly appeared in her mind. On the sickbed, they pressed her down countless times and tied her hands and feet. "Inject tranquilizer. She''s crazy!" Perhaps it was because the scene just now was too simr to what she remembered, she suddenly thought of these images in her mind. However, when she wanted to recall deeply, not only could she not remember anything, but she even had a crazy headache. It was as if something was pressing down on her memory. When she tried to recall, the memory stopped her with extreme pain. Lottie Green didn''t know if someone else would be in so much pain after losing their memories. But she knew that. "I want to recall the past." In the past, Arthur Bell always told her that the memory of the half a year she lost was not important to her. Arthur Bell also showed her the admission record of bem and told her that it was because she had lost her memory that her mental illness did not rpse. However, Hank Han''s words today, as well as the fragments of her memories, clearly told her that she was not crazy. The memory of that half a year she had lost was not indispensable to her. "Is it possible?" Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes, "That man did it." "He was afraid that you would find the child, so he set up this show." Lottie Green pursed her lips and nodded, "Perhaps." Except for that man, she could not think of anyone else for the time being. But... She turned around and asked, "Can you help me investigate?" "That man should be from Rexwell." "My child should be five years old, the same as Elijah and Fabian." Chapter 129 Do You Act up to Your Promise? Chapter 129 Do You Act up to Your Promise? The night arrived as scheduled. By the time Lottie Green and Ralph Chapman arrived at the Chapman family''s old house, the entire old house was already decorated withnterns and streamers. Although Kayden Chapman and Natalia Ross''s wedding was canceled, no matter what, it was the Chapman family''s wedding day. Mario led the servants to hangnterns outside the vi. "Right, left. A little festive!" "This one is crooked. How do you work?" After Mario finished instructing them, he turned his head and saw Lottie Green and Ralph Chapman getting out of the car. He quickly greeted them with a smile. "Mr. Chapman and Mrs. Chapman are here." Ralph Chapman nodded lightly. "Are wete?" "It''s not toote!" Mario smiled warmly and said, "Everyone has just arrived!" "But the old man just asked me to urge you..." "Is it still toote?" Lottie Green pursed her lips and held Ralph Chapman''s arm apologetically as she walked into the old house. In fact, Ralph Chapman can be earlier. However, when they were about to leave, Sean Hond found some clues about what had happened to her back then, so Ralph Chapman turned the car around and went to find Sean Hond. But in the end, it turned out to be a misunderstanding. Although the family that Sean Hond found was indeed looking for someone, that mother... Now, the child''s father had married her. Therefore, the child she had given birth to was definitely not Lottie Green''s. When she thought of this, Lottie Green felt a burst of despair in her heart. With Ralph Chapman''s wealth and influence, he had searched for a whole day in Rexwell but could not find any clues. "I''ll always find it." Seeing that she did not speak, the man guessed that she was thinking about the child. "I promise you that I can do it." His voice was very gentle. It was such a simple sentence, but it made Lottie Green feel as if her heart was missing something. She tightened on Ralph Chapman. She wanted to thank him, but Ralph Chapman had already warned him that he did not need her gratitude. The woman bit her lip silently. If she could not say thank you, then she could only express her gratitude by action. However, the problem was that Ralph Chapman did notck anything. He didn''t evenck sons. The only thing hecked... She thought of the agreement that Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman had signed for her to have a younger sister in a year. The woman''s face suddenly turned red. Could it be... She lowered her head and checked her ovtory period. All of a sudden, the woman froze. If he was right, these two days were the best time for this month. He had already eaten her upst night. So tonight... He was the one to eat him up? "Big brother, second brother, father." Suddenly, a man''s deep voice sounded beside her. Lottie Green quickly came to her senses. At this moment, they had arrived at the living room of the old house. In the living room, in addition to the Green family, there was a family of three. The middle-aged couple was simple and in. They looked like an ordinary couple from the countryside. Next to them sat a young man who seemed to be only 15 or 16 years old. The young man was wearing jeans and a hoodie, chewing gum in his mouth. His eyes were full of disdain and impatience, which made him look like a problem teenager. "These three are Natalia Ross''s father, mother, and younger brother." Kayden Chapman introduced them with a smile. "Hello." Ralph Chapman, who was in a high position, lowered himself when he saw Natalia Ross''s parents. He bent down and took the initiative to hold Natalia Ross''s father''s hand. "Thank you for your hard work." Mr. Ross was ttered. He quickly stood up and shook hands with Ralph Chapman. "You can rest assured that Natalia Ross can get into our family." His smile and voice were just right. Compared with the reluctant Ank Chapman and his wife, Ralph Chapman was more like the rtives of Mr. and Mrs. Ross. This feeling made Lancy Berry a little unhappy. She rolled her eyes, turned around and pinched Ank Chapman''s leg hard. She lowered her voice and said, "Take it out!" Ank Chapman was a little embarrassed and whispered, "Isn''t this not good?" "What''s wrong?" Lancy Berry red at him. "Didn''t you agree?" Ank Chapman sighed and stood up, taking out a document from the side. "Ralph." He cleared his throat and said, "Yesterday you said something. As long as we agree to the marriage between Kayden and Natalia Ross, you will transfer 10% of the shares of Chapman Group to Kayden." As he spoke, he ced the documents on the table in front of Ralph Chapman. "Kayden and Natalia Ross also got their marriage certificates yesterday. Now that Natalia Ross''s parents are here, let''s sign the Share Transfer with everyone''s witness." Behind Ralph Chapman, Lottie Green frowned silently. Ank Chapman and his wife were too anxious, weren''t they? Even if he had to sign it, why couldn¡¯t he sign it after dinner? Ralph Chapman signed the agreement as soon as he entered? Yank Chapman frowned as well. "Big Brother, it''s already sote. Can''t we let Ralph finish his meal first?" "The Ross family came from so far. Shouldn''t we let them eat first and then talk about other things?" Lancy Berry rolled her eyes. "They didn''te here for the first time today." "Let''s talk about itter." She nced at Ralph Chapman coldly and said, "Isn''t it the same as signing early orte?" "I''m an impatient person. I won''t feel at ease until I get the contract!" In the face of Lancy Berry and Ank Chapman''s aggressiveness, Ralph Chapman smiled and sneered. "Are you afraid that I will break my promise?" "Don''t worry, I''m not you." After that, he turned around, sat down on the sofa, and began to read the Share Transfer that Ank Chapman had given him. "Ha." On the sofa next to him, the young man in jeans and red clothes sneered and said, "My sister has been in love with Kayden Chapman for a long time. I thought he really changed his temper." "So it''s for money." The young man spat out the gum in his mouth and turned to look at Mr. and Mrs. Ross coldly. "Mom and Dad, have you seen it clearly?" "Kayden Chapman married my sister for the shares." "What are you still dreaming about?" Mr. and Mrs. Ross looked at each other, their faces full of embarrassment. After a while, Mr. Ross stood up and said in a powerful voice, "I promised to let Natalia marry Kayden because I really thought that Kayden would be good to Natalia." "If Kayden married Natalia just for money." "In the future, he will definitely abandon Natalia." "The Ross family doesn''t want such a marriage!" His words, like a basin of cold water, poured directly onto Lancy Berry, who was excited. She frowned. "What are you talking about?" "We married your daughter not for money. Do we want a woman look like a dead person?" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Lancy Berry''s words made Mrs. Ross so angry that she covered her chest and began to pant. "Mom!" Kayden Chapman frowned. "Speak less!" "Don''t me me for speaking in such a harsh way. Natalia Ross is in aa now. Maybe she is a vegetable!" Lancy Berry was insatiable. "My son''s willingness to marry her is a blessing from your eight lifetimes!" "Haha." The young man held Mrs. Ross in his arms and caressed her gently. As he looked up, he stared at Kayden Chapman fiercely and said, "Is this what you said? How good you are to my sister all your life?" Kayden Chapman frowned. "She married me, not my mother." Moreover, his rtionship with his parents had never been good. Taking a deep breath, the man looked up at the young man seriously and said, "Zack, I keep my word." "I won''t regret marrying her, let alone divorce her." "You keep your word?" Zack Ross red at him coldly and said, "Kayden Chapman, tell me, who promised to only love Yara in front of our family?" Chapter 130 Why Didnt She Come Back? Chapter 130 Why Didn''t She Come Back? As Zack Ross''s finished speaking, the whole living room instantly quieted down. The air was so quiet that even a needle fell to the ground could be heard clearly. Yara. This was a name that no one could casually mention in front of Kayden Chapman. This was the pain that Kayden Chapman did not want to mention in his life. All the time in his previous life had been spent with Yara in the distance. After finding Yara''s contact information in the orphanage at the age of ten, he would write her a letter every week and she would reply to him every week. He wrote her all his worries. She read every sentence seriously, replied seriously, andforted him seriously. She took him out of the darkest corner of his life. But he couldn''t save her fragile life... Thinking of that name, Kayden Chapman''s face turned pale. After a while, he raised his head and looked at Zack Ross with gritted teeth. "I like Yara. It doesn''t N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. conflict with me not abandoning Natalia Ross." "Have you asked my sister?" "She doesn''t want to live like this at all!" Zack Ross gradually lost control of his emotions. "She has been by your side for four years!" "Four years! She can''tpare with a dead person who passed away five years ago!" "Kayden Chapman, is your heart made of iron?" He deliberately mentioned Yara in front of Kayden Chapman because he wanted to hear in person that Kayden Chapman liked Natalia Ross. But the result waspletely opposite! As the younger brother who loved his sister the most, how could he bear it? "Zack." Mr. Ross stood up and grabbed his son''s arm. "Forget it." "Natalia has already gotten marriage certificate with Kayden Chapman. Even if I have to divorce... we have to wait until Natalia wake up." "We can''t help her anymore." The old man supported his wife, who was coughing violently, and said, "The Ross family doesn''t want to eat this meal of the Chapman family." "It''s too expensive. Themoners can''t afford it." After that, he turned to look at Ralph Chapman and said, "Mr. Chapman, thank you for taking care of Natalia." "It''s just that it''s not good to force Natalia to marry Kayden Chapman for your shares... It''s a torture for everyone." He waved his hand and shook his head. "Forget it." "If the Chapman family wants to divorce Natalia, we can''t be happier." "If you don''t divorce, please take good care of her until the day you don''t want this marriage. Give her back to us." After that, the old man and Zack Ross supported Mrs. Ross and left. Lottie Green turned her head and watched them leave. For some reason, her heart felt empty. In fact... This was not what they thought! Just as she was wondering if she should exin for Kayden Chapman, Mrs. Ross staggered and almost fell down, supported by two men. They walked so fast that Mrs. Ross didn''t catch up with them. This scene caused Lottie Green''s heart to ache slightly. After giving Ralph Chapman a look, she turned around and chased after him. The woman pushed Zack Ross away and carefully supported Mrs. Ross. "Aunt is in poor health. No matter how angry you are, don''t walk in such a hurry." The woman''s words made Zack Ross and Mr. Ross look at each other. The two of them looked ashamed, but they did not stop Lottie Green from supporting Mrs. Ross. Mr. Ross even opened the door for Lottie Green like a gentleman. Lottie Green pursed her lips and helped Mrs. Ross out of the house. "She¡¯s really attentive." Lancy Berry looked at Lottie Green''s back and rolled her eyes coldly. "Others thought they weren''t Natalia Ross''s parents, but hers!" "Mom, stop talking." Kayden Chapman frowned and turned to leave in annoyance. Mr. Chapman sat on the sofa with his eyes closed and his hands holding the crutch. "Where are you going? Don''t you want to eat?" "I won''t eat anymore!" Kayden Chapman frowned and said, "I''d rather take care of Natalia Ross than waste time here!" With a bang, the door of the vi was closed. "The mud can''t support the wall." Lancy Berry rolled her eyes and turned to look at Ralph Chapman. ¡°Look, it''s because you hesitated not to sign this transfer agreement that they ran away in anger!" "Look, hurry up and sign it." "With these shares, we have the confidence to talk to our rtives in the future." Ralph Chapman lowered his head and looked through all the contracts. There was indeed no omission. Although Ank Chapman and Lancy Berry wanted his shares, they did not dare do anything to the contract. The man picked up the pen, neatly added a sentence with his hand in the end of the contract, and then signed his name in the end. "It''s done." The moment he opened his mouth, Lancy Berry rushed up and took the contract. She frowned and looked at Ralph Chapman''sst sentence. ¡°What do you mean?" He actually requested... This was only effective after she apologized to Natalia Ross''s parents and got forgiveness! That was to say, whether Kayden Chapman could get the shares depended on the vigers? Lancy Berry''s face turned red. "If Eldest Sister-inw is not willing, then do as the Ross family said. Get divorced and return Natalia Ross to her." Lancy Berry gritted her teeth. How could he let go of the fat in mouth? "I''ll apologize to the Ross family now!" She lifted her leg and just took two steps when she was pulled back by Ank Chapman. "Let''s talk tomorrow!" "They were angry with you now.." "Aren''t you looking for trouble by apologizing now?" "But..." Lancy Berry looked aggrieved. This was 10% of the shares! Yank Chapman couldn''t stand it anymore. He frowned. "Sister-inw, their daughter has married into your family. Are you afraid that they will run away?" Lancy Berry pursed her lips and then she agreed. "All right." Yank Chapman also stood up and stretched. "Let''s eat. I''m starving. We''ve been together for so long." "I''m going to have a video call with Aliceter." Lancy Berry rolled her eyes at the mention of Alice White. "That b*tch, it''s okay that she doesn''t appear, but she didn''te back even if Kayden gets married!" "What on earth is so beautiful in the exhibition abroad that she doesn''t evene home for business?" Yank Chapman also nced at Ralph Chapman indifferently. "It''s not because the exhibition abroad was so great." "Maybe it''s just..." "She just doesn''t want toe back." Ralph Chapman stood up and gracefully walked to the dining table to sit down. His tall and straight figure turned his back to Yank Chapman. ¡°She doesn''t want toe back, or dare not?" Yank Chapman also looked at his back and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Why wouldn''t shee back?" Chapter 131 Yara Is a Thief Chapter 131 Yara Is a Thief Lottie and Zack took Natalia''s parents to the hotel. Natalia''s mother was in poor health. She pretended to be good in the Chapman family. But now she looked very weak. In order to help Lottie, Natalia suffered a lot, so Lottie wanted to help Natalia to take good care of her mother. She did whatever she could do for Natalia''s mother in the hotel. "Mrs. Chapman, please stop." Mrs. Ross leaned against the bed and gently caressed her chest, "I''ll be fine after a rest." "You are noble. Please don''t take care of me." Hearing her words, Lottie felt shocked. After a while, Lottie sighed, "Mrs. Ross, take it easy." "I am Natalia''s friend." "I should take care of you." Mrs. Ross coughed even harder when Lottie mentioned Natalia. "Stand up." Zack nced at Lottie, and said, "My mother will be fine after resting for a while." "You should not stay here to disturb her to rest." Zack went to open the door, and said, "Let''s go." Lottie pursed her lips. Zack''s behavior made her ufortable. "Mrs. Chapman, please leave." Mrs. Ross said, "It''ste. You haven''t eaten food, have you?" "It''s my fault..." She looked at Zack, "You send Mrs. Chapman home." "Yes." Zack said, "Don''t worry. I will send her home." He nced at Lottie, "She''s a weak woman. Although I hate the Chapman family, I will take good care of her." He opened the door and looked at Lottie, "Please." Hearing that, Lottie felt sorry to stay here. She looked at Mrs. Ross and said, "Mrs. Ross." "I want to tell you something." "Although Kayden is impolite and entric," It was he who proposed to marry Natalia, and fought against his family for Natalia. "In addition, Kayden marries Natalia not for the shares. It is my husband who is afraid that Kayden''s parents don''t agree and make things difficult for Kayden, so my husband promises to use 10% of the shares as Kayden''s wedding gift." "So, Kayden marries Natalia not for money." She came here to exin this matter clearly. Kayden would not exin it and Ralph could not follow them to the hotel. She was the right person to exin this matter. "Even if he was not for money, what about his parents?" Zack said, "They care more about the money" "What his mother said was so evil-minded!" Lottie said, "Who Natalia married was Kayden." "We can''t judge a person by his parents, right?" Lottie took a deep breath, and said, "Do you know that I was abandoned by my mother when I was born? Do you know that my father is an alcoholic?" "I have adoptive parents." "My adoptive parents only care about money. They forced me to marry Ralph to repay them." "If we judge a person by his parents, I should be a person who only cares about interests, has a bad moral quality, and is irresponsible, right?" They were silent. Mr. and Mrs. Ross looked at Lottie in shock. What made them feel shocked was not only Lottie''s family background, but also her courage. It was the first time that they met each other in the Chapman family today. However, she was willing to tell them her past when they had a disagreement. Zack also felt sorry to scold Lottie. After a while, he said embarrassingly, "Why do you tell us so much?" "Do you leave or not?" "Let''s go." Lottie bowed and said goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Ross, and then turned around to leave. When she walked out, she saw a dumplings restaurant opposite the hotel. She remembered that Natalia once said dumplings were her younger brother''s and her favorite food. So Lottie walked into the dumplings restaurant with Zack. "It''s toote. Uncle and aunt haven''t eaten yet." Zack thought so, too. He reluctantly sat down opposite Lottie. It took a long time to cook the dumplings. Lottie couldn''t help chatting with Zack. They talked something about Natalia. "She will be fine." Zack poured himself a ss of water and drank, "My sister a sensible girl." "She won''t allow my mother lose two daughters in a few years." Two daughters? Lottie frowned, "You have another elder sister?" Zack shivered slightly. "Yes." "But my parents didn¡¯t give birth to her." "It''s Yara." Yara! Lottie felt shocked, "She''s also your elder sister?" "Yes." Zack adored Natalia very much, "My sister was abducted when she was a child, but in the end, she escaped from the traffickers'' house by herself." "She was sent to the orphanageter." "She met Yara in the orphanage, and they became the best friends." "When the police took my parents to find her, she asked my parents to adopt Yara." "So." He said, "My mother took Yara home and took her as her daughter." "But... ¡° He lowered his head, "You know the following things." "My sister treats Yara as a member of family." "But Yara has been fooling around with my elder sister''s lover." Hearing that, Lottie felt sorry for Natalia. But she thought... "It''s not Yara''s fault." "She probably doesn''t know..." "How doesn''t she know?" Zack sneered, "Yara is a thief." When Lottie wanted to ask what Yara stole, the dumplings were served. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zack stood up with the dumplings and said goodbye to Lottie with a smile. When he turned around, he suddenly thought of something. He turned to say, "Yara stole my elder sister''s most important thing." Chapter 132 I Dont Dislike You Chapter 132 I Don''t Dislike You Looking at Zack''s back, Lottie felt empty in her heart. She knew what Zack just said was the point. However, he did not exin in detail what Yara stole. After thinking for a while, Lottie could only think of Kayden. Did Yara steal Kayden? Did Yara already know Kayden when she was a child, butter it was Natalia who contacted with Kayden? After a long while, Lottie sighed helplessly and knocked on her head. She might read too many novels recently. How could there be such a coincidence? Even if Kayden could not tell the handwriting of the girl who wrote the letter to him and her speaking habit, Natalia could tell Kayden that she loved him. Natalia liked Kayden very much, but why she didn''t tell him directly? The matter was not so simple. After a while, Lottie couldn''t figure it out. She got up and walked out of the dumplings restaurant. The driver stood beside her respectfully, "Mrs. Chapman, do you want to go home, or go to the Chapmans'' Vi?" Lottie thought for a while and said, "Go home." She didn''t want to eat with the Chapman family. When she got home, she cooked noodles for herself. She wanted to eat it by herself, but she was seen by Fabian who went downstairs to drink water. "Mommy, you eat alone!" "The dinner was cooked by servants tonight. It''s not delicious at all!" After saying, Fabian took away her bowl of noodles. He ran upstairs with noodles, "Mommy, you make another one for yourself!" "This is for me and my brother!" Looking at Fabian''s back, Lottie sighed and returned to the kitchen to cook noodles. While cooking the noodles, she received a message from Dr. Hank. "When you recall the past this afternoon, except for a headache, do you have any other feeling?" "Do you have any emotional fluctuation?" Lottie thought carefully, and said, "No." "I''m almost sure that you''re not mentally ill." "I think the reason for your memory loss is that you are injected with some new drug." "I once did some relevant research. There is a very powerful drug abroad that can suppress the patient''s brain memory nervous system. It could make patients lose their memory, and have a headache when they recall their past." "I heard that they met some trouble when they tested this new drug. The patients they used to test the Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. new drug were so strong-willed that the drug''s affect failed again and again." "In the end, the new drug research failed." "But there are still many patients in the world who was sessfully suppressed their memories." "Lottie, I suspect you''re one of them." "I will go to the research institute abroad tomorrow. If you are a victim of this drug, the research institute will develop a drug to restore your memory." Reading the message sent by Dr. Hank, Lottie could not help trembling. She didn''t have psychosis. Moreover, if she was a victim of that new drug, she was no need to experience the pain again, and she could recall her past. Thinking of this, Lottie felt very excited. She ate two bowls of noodles happily. "Why are you so happy?" When Lottie was eating half of the second bowl of noodles, Ralph said. Lottie raised her head. She didn''t know when Ralph sat opposite her. Ralph wore a white shirt with the sleeves rolled up, revealing his strong arms. He was looking at Lottie with his arms crossed. It seemed that he sat here for a while. But she didn''t notice him at all! She only focused on eating noodles! Lottie gave a wry smile, "When do youe back?" "You start eating your second bowl of noodles." Lottie Green, "..." Did he walk without any sound? "You only focused on eating noodles." He asked, "Is there any noodles left in the pot?" Lottie shook her head, "No." She already cleaned up just now! "You can eat less." Ralph smiled and took away half the bowl of noodles Lottie left. He picked up her fork and ate. Lottie said, "If you want to eat, I can cook for you." There was no need for him to eat the rest. "No need." Ralph ate elegantly, and said, "I don''t mind eating your leftovers." Lottie pursed her lips, and her face turned red. "I already sign the Lancy''s contract." Ralph said, "But I have a condition. The contract is effective after Lancy apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Ross." He looked at Lottie, "You can rx." Lottie said, "I hear from Zack that... Yara was raised by Mr. and Mrs. Ross." "Yes." Ralph nodded, "Natalia met Yara in the orphanage. When Mr. and Mrs. Ross took Natalia home, they adopted Yara." "This is the reason why Yara asked Kayden to take good care of Natalia before she died." Lottie said, "Yara owed Mr. and Mrs. Ross a favor of bring her up." Yara did owe Mr. and Mrs. Ross the favor of raising her. But Lottie was not grateful to the Green family to raise her. Thinking of the Green family... She couldn''t help thinking of Kevin and udia. After udia was sent into the police station, Kevin had threatened her several times. If the video that Mr. Lin shot for her today went public, Kevin''s evidence would be useless. Lottie closed her eyes. She didn''t believe that Kevin would give up easily. He would find other methods to threaten her. Thinking of this, she felt distraught. "Sean already investigated it." "udia''s case is well-documented, and the result of judgment will be issued next Monday." "As the mastermind, udia will probably be imprisoned for ten years." Lottie asked, "Ten years?" "Do you think that ten years is too many?" "No." She shook her head, "Kevin will go crazy." "Leave it alone." Ralph put down the fork and picked up a tissue to wipe his mouth, "There is something interesting." "I just get exact news that udia will have a trial next Monday. Alice said she wille back next Tuesday." Chapter 133 She Was Acquitted of a Charge Chapter 133 She Was Acquitted of a Charge Early the next morning, Kayden invited Lottie into a WhatsApp group. Ralph and all people of the Chapman family were in it. Natalia''s parents and her younger brother were also in it. Lancy said, "I apologize to Natalia''s parents and her younger brother for what I did yesterday." "I feel very sorry to look down upon them." Lancy, ''''I go to the hotel early in the morning, but I am forced to leave by Zack twice times. I have no choice but to apologize to them on WhatsApp." Lancy, "If Natalia''s parents and her younger brother are willing to open the door for me, I will bring a gift worth more than tens of thousands dors to apologize. Ank Chapman: "Yes, I''m sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Ross!" Ank Chapman: @Zain Ross, @Natalia Ross'' Mum, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. Lottie read the message on her phone as she washed up. She could not help but smile. Ank Chapman and his wife were really willing to risk everything for money. It was only seven o''clock in the morning, and they had been driven out of the hotel twice. Seeing these messages, she sighed. If Lancy Berry and Ank Chapman hadn''t done it for money, how harmonious and loving it would have been? But now, Lottie only felt it ironic. After a long time, no one from the Rosses replied. So Lancy Berry and Ank Chapman began to twitter in the group again. After Lottie washed up, the Rosses finally responded. Zain Ross: Don''t @ us. My dad''s phone is in my hand. I''m Zack Ross. Natalia''s Mum: This phone is also in my hands. Zack Ross: "Aren''t you annoying? Can''t we have a good sleep?" Lancy Berry and Ank Chapman were speechless. After a long time, Yank Chapman also pulled Alice White into the group. "Oh, is this a family group?" Alice White immediately began to chat in the group, "I have checked. Everyone is here and I am the "It seems that I am very important to everyone. I am the winner." Kayden Chapman: "I just forgot that there''s someone like you in the Chapman family." Alice White kept silent for quite a long time. Finally, she sent a smiley face and said, "Kayden, you''re really good at joking." After that, the group fell intoplete silence. Just as Lottie thought that it was all finished and was about to put her phone away, a friend request popped up on her phone. It was from Alice White. She hesitated for a while and clicked to ept the request. "Lottie Green." Alice White sent a photo directly to Lottie. "Am I beautiful?" Lottie opened the photo as she changed her clothes. The moment she saw the photo, she was stunned. She had thought that it should be a photo of Alice herself. To her surprise, it was a photo of Alice and someone else. It was a photo of Alice and Ralph. In the photo, Ralph sat on a sofa, and Alice stood behind him. The man sat there elegantly with his legs crossed. Behind him, Alice put one hand on the sofa and the other hand on his shoulder. Seen from a distance, they seemed very close and intimate. Lottie fell silent. Ralph said before that he and Alice were not close and that they were even not familiar with each other. The so-called fianc¨¦e was just a joke. But... But this photo made Lottie feel that it was not as simple as what Ralph had said. If he was not familiar with Alice, why did he take such a photo with her? Why did he allow Alice to put her hand on his shoulder? "Do you think Ralph is more handsome in this photo?" "That''s right. Ralph is always very handsome. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be so many women who don''t match him but desperately want to marry him, right?" Every word said by Alice made Lottie very ufortable. After a while, she took a deep breath and replied, "He is my husband. Of course, I think he is very handsome." "If he was not handsome, there wouldn''t be some unfamiliar woman looking for evidence to prove that their intimacy, right?" As expected, For quite a long time after the message had been sent out, Alice didn''t reply. Lottie smiled. Did she win this round? She took a deep breath, put away her mobile phone, and left home. She had an appointment with the specialist Hank Han today to do some tests about amnesia. He would record all her results and take them to the research institute abroad to verify and study. If it was confirmed that she was the victim of the previous batch of failed drugs, it would be much easier for her to regain her memory. The ce they were to meet was yesterday''s psychiatric hospital. When Lottie arrived, Hank was waiting at the entrance. He looked energetic in a grey sports suit today, and even looked younger than Kayden. Seeing Lottie, Hank greeted her with a smile. "Let''s go inside." "Don''t be nervous. We are going to do a simpleprehensive investigation on all aspects of amnesia." Holding a recording pen, Hank walked around with Lottie in the psychiatric hospital. "How much do you still remember here?" To keep a record, Hank had to record the whole process. At first, Lottie was a little resistant to this method. But after a long time, she naturally adapted to it and asionally joked with Hank like an old friend. They strolled around in the psychiatric hospital for a whole morning. At noon, they came out of the hospital together. At the entrance, she noticed a car. This is... Kevin''s car? She frowned. "Why is Kevin here in the psychiatric hospital?" Was it because he felt that the previous photos were not enough and came to find more? How could he believe that those photos could trouble her? Thinking of this, Lottie shook her head and turned to Hank, "Doctor Han, let me treat you to dinner." Hank smiled. "Okay." "If Mrs. Chapman invites me to dinner, I would like to have something expensive." "No problem." Lottie smiled. "When youe back from abroad, no matter what the result is, I''ll treat you to dinner N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. again." "Deal." Then, Lottie and Hank went to a well-known restaurant in Rexwell. The dishes in the restaurant were served very slowly, but because of the manymon topics between them, they didn''t feel awkward. Time ticked by. An hour and a halfter, finishing herst bite, Lottie heaved a long sigh of relief. Just as she was about to say something, her phone rang. It was from Zack Ross. She frowned and picked it up. "What''s up?" "Lottie." On the other end of the phone, the young man''s voice trembled a little, which was rarely seen. "udia, who nned to kidnap my sister... was acquitted." Chapter 134 Dont Look for Your Child Any Longer Chapter 134 Don''t Look for Your Child Any Longer Acquitted? Lottie frowned. "Did you mishear?" How could udia be acquitted? As the witness of the kidnapping of Natalia that day, she did not overturn the testimony, nor did she cancel the report. With overwhelming evidence, how could udia be acquitted? "It is real." Zack sounded full of anger on the phone. "It is said that udia''s father has presented an expertise report of mental disease. It is verified that udia has an intermittent manic disease. When she nned to kidnap my sister, she was sick!" "Lottie, aren''t they lying?" "How could it be like this?" Lottie''s grip on her phone tightened. No wonder she saw Kevin Green''s car when she and Hank came out of the psychiatric hospital. It turned out that Kevin did not go to the hospital to look for the evidence of her hospitalization and illness, but to prove that udia was mentally ill! She closed her eyes. "Calm down. I''ll think of a way." "All right!" On the other end of the line, Zack gritted his teeth. "Lottie, you know what my sister is like now. I don''t want the culprit to be atrge." "Of course, it has nothing to do with you. I would be very appreciative if you could help." "If there''s really nothing I can do... I''ll go for a life and death fight against udia. Anyway, my life is cheap!" His childish words made Lottie knit her brows slightly. "Natalia wouldn''t want to hear you say something like that." She sighed. "Get your mum and dad settled first and wait." After that, she hung up before Zack could respond. Hank frowned. "What happened?" "Dr. Han." Lottie looked at him seriously. "Do you know about intermittent manic anxiety disorder?" Hank smiled. "Does your friend get this illness?" "No." She pursed her lips and told Hank everything Zack had just said on the phone. "Dr. Han, what should we do in this case?" "You''re asking the right person." Hank took a sip of coffee. "I have done profound research in this field." "Bring the patient to me. If she is ill, I can cure her and let her go back to jail." "If she is not ill... I will let her get what she wants." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When he said the words "get what she wants", a strange smile appeared on Hank''s face. Lottie felt a chill running down her spine. Although she knew Dr. Han wasn''t a bad person, his sinister smile still made her instinctively shiver. Her voice trembled slightly. "Dr. Han, are you going to do me this favor?" Hank smiled. "Of course." "But..." The man looked at Lottie with his long and narrow eyes. "I helped you yesterday for Edward''s sake." "I help you today because I think you are good." "But I can''t always help you." He elegantly ced the coffee cup on the table. "Lottie, we''re neither family nor old friends." "If I say that I can only help you with one thing, what will be your choice?" His bottomless eyes were fixed on her face. "Find the medicine for you in the institute, or settle the case for your friend? You can only ask me to help you with one thing from the two." "Which do you choose?" Lottie was stunned. She had never thought that Hank would ask her this question. Of course, she had thought Hank would not always help her for nothing as they were neither rtives nor friends. She also thought of thanking him with her own paycheck afterward. But now he asked this question, and he even asked her to choose one from two. She bit her lips. On the one hand, she wanted to find her past memories, but she didn''t want to suffer as much as yesterday. It was the best choice to let Hank find the medicine in the institute. On the other hand, she was partly responsible for Natalia''s current state. Moreover, the Ross family was not in a good mood now. If in the end udia could get away with it indeed... The woman thought for a long time while counting her fingers. After a while, she looked up at Hank seriously. "I choose to help my friend." Even if there was no medicine, as long as she could put more effort and bear more, she could finally get her memories back. But udia was different. If she escaped this time, there would be another one to be hurt next time. Besides, even if udia would not do it again, who would pay for Natalia''s pain? Hank smiled and looked into her eyes. "All right." "But..." The man''s voice was mysterious. "If I do this for you, you still have to do me a favor." Lottie nodded. There was no free meal in the world. "What can I do for you?" "Don''t know yet." He looked at her with a smile. "Anyway, it won''t be a murder or arson, nor will it have your family destroyed." "I''ll tell you when I have any idea." "Deal." After the two reached the agreement, Hank simply asked for some information about udia and left. Lottie called Zack to mollify the Ross family, and then sat alone in the canteen in a daze. After a long time, she picked up the phone and called Arthur. The phone was still off. She had to leave him a message. "A friend said that I might not have gone crazy five years ago." "He also said that my amnesia might be artificial, but not caused by mental illness." "Dad, you handled my hospitalization procedures. You should know my illness best. Can you tell me what on earth happened?" "Don''t hide it from me anymore. I remember that my child is still alive." After sending the message, she sighed and put the phone away. To her surprise, not long after the message was sent, Arthur called back. "Lottie." The man''s voice was much hoarse and haggard on the phone. "Why do you suddenly mention what happened five years ago?" "Did Ralph tell you anything?" Lottie frowned. "What does what happened five years ago have to do with Ralph?" "So, Dad, what happened five years ago?" Arthur remained silent for a long time. "It was me who sent you to the psychiatric hospital." "But I had a reason." "You were injured at that time. Because of my personal reasons, I couldn''t send you to hospital. It happened that I knew a friend working in the psychiatric hospital, so I sent you there under her suggestion." "I left you in psychiatric hospital to have other diseases treated, not to abuse you." "Also, don''t look for your child." "That child is another man¡¯s. Even if you find him, what are you going to do?" "Are you going to ask the child to leave his father and family and stay with you? Do you think your husband will agree to your doing this?" "If you can''t have the child, what''s the difference between seeing and not seeing him?" Chapter 135 either Silent or Harsh Chapter 135 either Silent or Harsh Arthur''s words made Lottie fall into a long silence. After a while, she took a deep breath. "Dad, why did you im me back then?" "After you imed to be my father, you didn''t let me live with you. Instead, you asked me to stay in the Green family, being a servant for them." "You can''t give me a better life, nor can you have me leave the Green family." "ording to your logic, you shouldn''t have imed to be my father." She said calmly and indifferently. The man on the other end of the phone instantly fell silent. After a while, he chuckled and said, "You have actually grown up?" Like that woman, she had her own ideas. Lottie frowned. "Father, I''m 23 years old." At the age of 18, she and Arthur recognized their rtions of daughter and father. She thought that she could get out of the misery of the cold and heartless Green family. But what she got in return was Arthur''s ignorance and disregard. At that time, she was almost in desperation in order to help Luke. Though having imed to be her father, Arthur, who was drunk every day, turned a blind eye to her and even asked her to break up with Luke many times. Although Luke Berry was not a good person, it did not mean that Arthur Bell''s disregard and indifference towards her were right. Now, five years had passed. She was no longer the little girl who was willing to believe that Arthur Bell would give her a beautiful family five years ago. "So, didn''t you already have an idea?" Arthur Bell smiled bitterly and said, "Lottie, you can find the truth you want by yourself." "If you want to find your children, please do your best." "I can''t help you with anything." "Come on." After saying this, Arthur Bell hung up the phone coldly. Lottie Green frowned. When she called back again, his phone was already turned off. She sighed deeply, put away her phone, and left the dining room. In the evening, she received a call from Kevin Green. The man on the other end of the line was hysterical. "Lottie Green, you win!" "The private ne I secretly made an appointment for udia Green was intercepted at the airport!" Kevin Green gritted his teeth. "Don''t think that we can do nothing if you don''t let udia Green leave Rexwell!" Lottie Green frowned. Needless to say, Ralph Chapman must have done it. Through the kitchen ss door, she nced at the man on the sofa who was elegantly looking at the documents. His profile was handsome and tough. There was no expression on his face, as if he had done nothing. This man... Many times, he never took the initiative to mention what he had done for her. Just like now, if it weren''t for the call from Kevin Green, Ralph Chapman wouldn''t told her that he had secretly stopped udia Green from going abroad. Thinking of this, Lottie Green''s heart warmed slightly. "I''m telling you, now that with a medallion, udia Green not afraid of you!" On the other end of the line, Kevin Green was still struggling. "A medallion?" Lottie Green stood in the kitchen, frowning as she turned over the fish in the pot. She sneered and said, "You''re constantly losing your temper?" The woman''s voice was cold. "Don''t be happy too early." After that, she hung up the phone, threw the phone aside, and focused on making fish for Ralph Chapman. He had done so much for her. She had nothing to repay him. She could do her best to cook the fish. "Wow!" The kitchen door opened and two kids came in. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The bigger one was Fabian Chapman, and the smaller one was Ste. Alfred Barton had a shooting notice today, which would take about two days, so Ste naturally came to the Chapman family''s house to eat and drink. They had known each other and became friends. Ste now regarded the Green family as her home. "Auntie Green, what are you doing? It smells so good." The little girl''s big shining eyes blinked as she looked at Lottie Green. "Brother Fabian Chapman said that your cooking is super delicious." "Humph, are you jealous of me and my brother now because we have such a good mommy?" Fabian Chapman proudly crossed his arms around his chest. "My mommy is the best cook!" Ste pursed her lips. "I only envy you, not Brother Elijah Chapman." "Really?" Fabian Chapman was stunned. This little girl had been looking at his brother like a little fan who had seen her idol. He thought that there would be only Elijah Chapman in Ste''s eyes! Unexpectedly! She envied him the most! Thinking of this, the little fellow''s face instantly brightened. "I knew that you would slowly think that I am better than my brother!" He patted Ste''s shoulder proudly and said, "You''re worth teaching!" "If you need any help in the future, just tell me!" Ste nced at him indifferently. "I envy you for that." "You have such a good brother and such a good mommy..." After saying that, Ste turned to look at Elijah Chapman, who was sitting next to Ralph Chapman on the sofa. "As for why I don''t envy Brother Elijah Chapman..." The little girl looked at Fabian Chapman with disgust. "It''s because he has you as his younger brother." Fabian Chapman: "..." He turned his head and looked pitifully at Lottie Green. "Mommy, I was hurt!" Lottie Green was amused by them. She turned off the fire on the stove and chuckled. "It doesn''t matter. Mommy likes Fabian Chapman the most." The little fellow blinked his eyes and looked pitifully at Lottie Green. "Really?" "Really." She rubbed his head and handed him a small box of biscuits that she had just made. "Take sister to eat." Fabian Chapman pursed her lips and carefully held the biscuits in her arms. She turned around and nced at Ste with disgust. "Let''s go." "Although you hurt me, I still want to treat you to biscuits, which makes me seem generous!" Ste held Fabian Chapman'' hand with a smile. "Well, I know you are the best!" After that, she quickly followed behind Fabian Chapman and the two of them left awkwardly. On the sofa in the living room. Ralph Chapman put down the documents and looked at Fabian Chapman and Ste sitting on the carpet eating biscuits and watching cartoons together. He frowned slightly and said, "This is what a child should do." After that, he nced at Elijah Chapman beside him. There was aptop on the little fellow''s knees. On theputer screen, there was a series of obscure codes. "Really?" Elijah Chapman looked up at him indifferently, his eyes as cold as his. "My mommy is cooking." Ralph Chapman raised his brows and did not speak. "I think, as a normal husband, even if you don''t go to help your wife cook, you should go to show your concern." "Even if you hug your wife from behind, it''s still a way for a husband to show your tenderness." After that, he looked at Ralph Chapman with disgust. "I don''t look like a child. Mr. Ralph Chapman, do you look like a normal husband?" Ralph Chapman: "..." His son was either silent or make him angry! Chapter 136 Shes stubborn. Chapter 136 She''s stubborn. "Mr. Chapman." Seeing that Ralph Chapman was still sitting on the sofa, Elijah Chapman frowned slightly. "Do you still sit here?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Elijah Chapman''s meaning was obvious. Ralph Chapman pursed his lips. If he got up and went to the kitchen to help at this time, wouldn''t it prove that Elijah Chapman was right? With a straight face, the man continued to stare at the document in his hand seriously. "She won''t want me to go." "She likes me so much. She probably doesn''t want me to go into the kitchen." Elijah Chapman pursed his lips. "Are you sure?" Ralph Chapman stared at the documents indifferently. "What''s there to be uncertain about?" "Isn''t it true that Lottie Green likes him?" Back then, she had said that she did not have his contact information. When he gave her his contact information, she could not help but send him messages to express her love. She often said good morning and good night to him in an ambiguous tone, and even sent him some sweet love words. Wasn''t this all of affection? She liked him so much and admired him. Of course, she didn''t want him to do rough work in the kitchen. Of course. He did not look down on the work in the kitchen. Instead... As the God''s favored son, Ralph Chapman had never entered the kitchen. "Mommy!" Just as the man was confident that Lottie Green wouldn''t let him go to the kitchen, Elijah Chapman next to him suddenly raised its voice. "Mommy!" The little fellow''s voice was loud and clear. "Do you need Daddy''s help with your kitchen work?" At that time, Lottie Green was worried about how to drive away the two little guys who were eating biscuits in the kitchen. They had been eating outside just now, but for some reason, they ran into the kitchen again. The kitchen was very hot, and there were many knives, which was really dangerous for children. But no matter what she said, Ste and Fabian Chapman Entertainment kept pestering her. Fortunately, Elijah Chapman''s words instantly reminded her. She quickly replied, "Yes!" "Let hime in!" After that, she looked down at Fabian Chapman with a smile. "Your daddy ising to help. The kitchen is too small for so many people. Can you go out first?" When she heard that Ralph Chapman wasing, Ste bit her lips and made up her mind to be a third wheel. "Auntie Green, I just need a small ce. I won''t disturb you!" "But you''ll be too embarrassed to say something intimate and do something intimate!" There was a hint of gloat in Ste''s eyes. Now she knew that Fabian Chapman and Elijah Chapman were not Auntie Green''s biological children. Since they were not her biological children, she also could be her mother! Although she also liked Uncle Chapman, she preferred Uncle Barton, who adopted her from the orphanage! So she had to help Uncle Barton get Auntie Green! However, just as Ste thinking of it, Fabian Chapman took her hand and walked out of the kitchen. "Let''s go out." Ste frowned and stepped back desperately. "Why?" "Because children can''t be third wheels!" Fabian Chapman blinked at her. "My daddy and mommy are a legal couple. Don''t think too much!" Ste was slightly stunned. How could he know what she was thinking? "Does he know how to read minds?" Just as she was in a daze, Fabian Chapman directly came over, grabbed Ste''s shoulder, and pressed her out of the kitchen. Even if Ste was a hundred times unwilling, after all, Fabian Chapman was a boy and had much more strength than her. The little girl looked at Ralph Chapman unhappily as he entered the kitchen and closed the door. Fabian Chapman dragged her to the sofa, and Ste hung her head dejectedly. "You''re so bad." "This is not bad." Elijah Chapman raised his head and looked at Ste seriously. "We need a sister." "That''s why Daddy and Mommy need to be on the agenda to cultivate their rtionship." Ste was furious. "If you want a sister, do you want Auntie Green to give birth to you?" "What else can we do?" Ste: "..." After a while, the little girl hugged the pillow and said hysterically, "You still have me!" "Isn''t it enough for me to be your sister?" "Why do you need a very small sister?" Fabian Chapman nced at her silently. "You''re not our biological sister." "We want our own sister with blood rtionship." Ste was dissatisfied. "What''s wrong without blood rtions?" "We''re not rted by blood. If she runs away one day, we''ll be sad." Elijah Chapman''s reply was very serious. "But there are blood rtions between us. We can rest assured to treat her well. We''re not worried that she''ll run away." Ste: "..." Were the two boys really at the same age with her? How could they think so much? Moreover, what they said seemed to make sense! The little girl bit her lip and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she raised her head and looked at Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman seriously. "I''ll be your sister. I swear I won''t run away." As she spoke, she stretched out four fingers and pointed to the sky. "I, Ste Barton, swear that if Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman allow me to be their sister, I will be their sister for the rest of my life. I will not run away!" "If you break your promise, let me... let me be a fat girl weighing one hundred kilograms!" Fabian Chapman silently nced at the milk biscuits in Ste''s other hand. "Why do I feel that this punishment... is something you can do?" Ste red at him and threw the pillow on his face. "You''re fat first!" "You obviously ate more than me, and you are a girl, so your digestion is definitely not as good as mine. You will definitely be fatter than me in the future!" "Fabian Chapman, I hate you so much, you will be fat!" Under his provocation, Ste forgot to care about what Ralph Chapman and Lottie Green were doing in the kitchen. She grabbed a handful of milk biscuits and rushed in front of Fabian Chapman. "I want to see you eat it!" "I just ate five biscuits. You have to eat ten!" "You will definitely be fatter than me!" Elijah Chapman sat on the sofa and sighed helplessly when he saw the two little guys bickering with each other. Daddy was right. In fact, he didn''t look like a five-year-old child at all. The two of them were the real ones. He admitted that he was much more mature and sensible than his peers. The more sensible a child was, the more he would worry about. Thinking of this, he looked up in the direction of the kitchen. Suddenly, the kitchen door opened. Ralph Chapman walked out of the kitchen expressionlessly. Ste and Fabian Chapman, who were ying, also stopped. In the living room, three pairs of big eyes were fixed on Ralph Chapman. "Why are you out?" Ralph Chapman cleared his throat and smiled proudly. "Of course I came out because..." The man sneered and looked at Elijah Chapman. "Because my wife feels that the kitchen work is too tiring and she hopes me to have a rest." "Humph!" Fabian Chapman curled his lips and trotted into the kitchen. After a while, he came out of the kitchen with a smile while covering his tummy. "Mommy said that Daddy helped her a lot and increased her workload, so she asked Daddy toe out!" Ralph Chapman: "..." "In fact, she just loves me and can''t bear me to do work." "She''s just being stubborn." Chapter 137 You Are Sweeter than Honey Chapter 137 You Are Sweeter than Honey During dinner, Lottie Green felt that the atmosphere was not quite right. She nced at Ralph Chapman, who had been eating with a cold face, and then at Fabian Chapman and Ste in the distance. She felt that she had missed something in the kitchen. Her intuition told her that she had missed something very interesting. However, seeing Ralph Chapman''s pale face, she was too embarrassed to ask him what had happened. But... Without asking, she felt ufortable. After a long time, she finally couldn''t help ncing at Fabian Chapman. "Have a good meal. What''s so funny about it?" Fabian Chapman looked at her with a smile. "Mommy, Daddy said that you like him very much." "You like to send him good morning and good night messages, and also send him some very cheesy love words." After that, he blinked his eyes and looked at Lottie Green''s face. "Mommy, is that so?" Lottie Green, "..." She only asked Fabian Chapman because she had a gossip heart. "Why did it all about her?" She pursed her lips and nced at Ralph Chapman subconsciously. The man was also looking at her. Their eyes met. Ralph Chapman shrugged his shoulders lightly, indicating that she could say whatever she wanted. How would Lottie Green dare spout nonsense? She coughed awkwardly. "Well... it''s like this." Back then, Ralph Chapman had saved his number in her mobile phone as "Dear". She had treated his number as Connie Houghton''s. As such, she had sent him a lot of good morning and good night messages and many romantic words. These were facts, and there was nothing hard to admit it. "Oh." Fabian Chapman nced at Ste with a smile. "Did you hear that?" "What my father said is true!" "My mommy really likes my daddy!" Ste, who was eating, paused slightly. The next second, the little girl directly picked up a piece of vegetable and stuffed it directly into the mouth of Fabian Chapman. "Eat your food!" Fabian Chapman was stopped by the vegetable. The little fellow was stunned. He didn''t know if he should eat it or not. After a moment Fabian Chapman ate the vegetable. Seeing the interaction between the Ste and the Fabian Chapman, Lottie Green''s heart was filled with warmth. This was the daily quarrel between her brother and sister she had imagined. To be honest, sometimes, she even doubted whether Fabian Chapman and Ste were siblings or not. Because most of the time, their interactions would be very warm, as if they were not friends who had just known each other, but family members who loved each other. "Mommy." All of a sudden, Elijah Chapman''s voice pulled her back to reality. The woman came to her senses and looked at Elijah Chapman. "What''s wrong?" Elijah Chapman elegantly got a piece of fish for her. "Mommy." "Can you give birth to a sister as cute as Ste?" The little fellow''s question was very serious. Lottie Green blushed. She bit her lips and lowered her voice. "Didn''t I promise you a long time ago?" How could she run away after signing the agreement? Give birth to a daughter for Ralph Chapman... "Isn''t it just a matter of time?" Furthermore, Ralph Chapman had helped her so much recently. Other than this, she did not know how to repay him... "Daddy, did you hear that?" Elijah Chapman winked at Ralph Chapman. "Mommy has agreed." Lottie Green frowned. Before she could understand what Elijah Chapman meant, Ralph Chapman, who was next to her, had already put down his fork. "Are you full?" She did not understand why he suddenly asked this question, but she still answered seriously, "I''m full." "It''s good." The man stood up elegantly and walked toward her. A bad feeling came up in her heart... Lottie Green was on high alert. Before she could react, Ralph Chapman had already picked her up! "Ah..." The moment her feet left the ground, she almost eximed out. On the other side, the brother and sister who were still bickering stopped at the same time and looked at Lottie Green in shock. Lottie Green was held in the man''s arms, and the three children really looked at them. She was so shy that she quickly buried her face in Ralph Chapman¡¯s chest. "The children are all here. What are you doing?" Lying in his arms, the womanined in a low voice. "My two sons and a little girl always miss you." "What are you shy for in front of them?" Hearing this, he lowered his voice. "Or are you afraid that the little girl willin to Alfred Barton when she sees this?" "Do you like Alfred Barton?" Lottie Green, "..." "What nonsense is this?" She bit her lip and deliberately vented her anger. "Alfred Barton is the Mr. Right of thousands of girls. It''s normal for her to like him. Connie Houghton also likes him!" "She can like him, but you can''t." The man kicked the bedroom door open. The next second, Lottie Green was thrown onto the soft bed. The man''s hard body pressed down on her. "In the future, you can only like me." This overbearing deration made Lottie Green feel a little ufortable. She bit her lips and looked at Ralph Chapman, unwilling to admit defeat. "I only like you." "What about you?" "Do you only care about me in your heart?" Her question made Ralph Chapman smile. This little fool actually learned how to fight back. He raised his hand and grabbed her jaw, forcing her to look into his eyes. The man''s eyes were sparkling. "What do you think?" The next second, the man grabbed the back of her head with one hand and kissed her. He aggressively kissed every inch of her skin before finally stopping his big hand on her slender waist. "Lottie Green." She was fascinated by his kiss. Hearing that he was calling her, she could only answer softly, "Hmm?" The gentle voice made Ralph Chapman crazy. He bit her earlobe and said in a low voice, "You''re sweeter than honey." As soon as he finished speaking, the situation turned upside down. Torture and enjoyment coexist. When they had sex, she hugged his neck and her voice trembled slightly. "Why do you always say that I''m sweet?" She remembered that someone had said that to her before. "Because." He kissed her corbone. "Sweet things will leave a deep impression on people." In Ralph Chapman¡¯s life, he only had sex with two women. One was the woman five years ago. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That day, he drank the wine that had been drugged and identally entered her room. They had sex. She left him two sons and let him go. The other one was Lottie Green, who was under him, five yearster. Although there was no connection between the two women, the feeling he felt was the same. It was sweet and gentle. Chapter 138 the Stand-in Chapter 138 the Stand-in Because Lottie Green had been tortured by Ralph Chapman the night before yesterday, she only woke up at about 10 a.m. the next day. When she woke up, she instinctively took out her mobile phone and nced at it. There were more than a dozen missed calls and many unfinished messages. Thest message was from Hank Han. He sent a photo of udia Green standing in the ward with a striped hospital gown. "Done." Lottie Green was startled. After a long while, she finally couldn''t help butugh. "udia Green went to the psychiatric hospital?" She quickly checked the other messages. Of the dozen missed calls, two were from Hank Han, one was from Mr. Lin, and the rest were from Kevin Green! Kevin Green was the person who sent her the most messages. On WhatsApp, Kevin Green said, "Well, you can even invite Hank Han, an expert who has never been close to anyone. You really put in a lot of effort to make udia Green go to jail!" "Lottie Green, I''m warning you, the jade pendant I gave you is a fake. The real jade pendant is still in my hands. If you want it, let Hank Han go as soon as possible!" "Lottie Green, you''re too cruel. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll fight you to the death?" The dozen messages sent by Kevin Green were either threatening or pleading. The final goal was to persuade Hank Han to go away and help udia Green leave the psychiatric hospital. But how could Lottie Green agree to his request? "udia Green is still living in it. You win!" This was thest one. Looking at the words on her phone, Lottie Green couldn''t help but think of Kevin Green''s hysterical look. Somehow, she was in a good mood. After hesitating for a while, she replied Kevin Green "Dad, you should understand me." "Since udia Green already has a chronic mental disease, then she should bepletely cured and then discharged from the hospital to be punished by thew, right?" "I found expert Hank Han. After all, he has the authority in mental illness. Since he has diagnosed that udia Green is mentally ill, she can only stay in a psychiatric hospital." "After all, if she is not ill, she will go to jail, right?" After sending these words, Lottie Green felt good. Kevin Green thought that he would be able to save udia Green from prison if he gave udia Green a fake mental illness appraisal book? Now udia Green is in the psychiatric hospital... This was not much easier than going to jail. Sometimes, she might as well stay in prison. She expressed her gratitude to Hank Han on WhatsApp. "It''s no big deal. I''m an expert in this field." After that, he sent a smiley face to Lottie Green. "Do you remember our agreement?" "I helped you this time. You owe me a favor." "Yes, I won''t forget." Lottie Green also sent him a smiley face. "But I don''t think I should be able to help you." "Really." Hank Han replied quickly, "Don''t be hard on yourself." "Lottie Green, in the future... there will be many things you can help me with." His words confused Lottie Green. At this time, Lottie Green''s phone rang. It was from an unknown person. "Hello, Lottie Green. I''m the new director of the film ''Azeroath''. Mr. Watts left the entertainment industry because of his misbehavior. I''ll take over the movie." "Our shooting will be on the agenda. There will be a script review in the afternoon. I hope you can Lottie Green nodded. "Alright." Recently, she had been busy with Natalia Ross. She almost forgot that she still had a movie to shoot. She had just changed from a stunt-in to an official actress. She was not used to it. The schedule was held at two o''clock in the afternoon. It was already past 11 o''clock in the afternoon when Lottie Green finished everything and went downstairs. She made a simple lunch and took a taxi to the address given by the director. The venue of the script was in a hotel near Filming Town. When Lottie Green arrived, Alfred Barton had just gotten out of the car. Alfred Barton''s fans were all at the entrance of the hotel. The fans screamed crazily and surrounded the hotel door. It took a long time for Lottie Green to squeeze into the hotel. She had been recognized as a fan of Alfred Barton by the hotel security and had almost been driven out. "Thank you for your hard work." Seeing her enter the conference room with messy hair, Alfred Barton smiled and handed her a mirror. "Take care of your hair." Lottie Green took a look at the mirror and saw how embarrassed she was at the moment. She smiled sheepishly. As she tidied her hair, she sighed with emotion. "Alfred Barton really has too many fans." "What? Are you envious?" Sitting on the other side of Alfred Barton, a leading actress looked up at her proudly. "In addition to you, there are more or less some fans present, right?" After that, she swept her gaze over Lottie Green. "I really don''t know what my managementpany is thinking. They want me to y a supporting role for such a person." The woman who spoke was Lorry, a new actress from the Beauty Contest. Although she had not performed many shows, she had umted a lot of fans in the Beauty Contest program. In this movie, she yed the second female lead. On the other side of Lorry sat another actress named Yoyo, who had been a supporting actress for many years. Although the supporting actress had brown eyes, she had many fans. In addition to the female role, the male role, in addition to Alfred Barton, was also a popr star. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Indeed, Lorry was right. In front of such an actress with fans and qualifications, Lottie Green''s resume was really not enough. "Lottie is talented. I believe she will be better in the future." Alfred Barton nced at Lorry indifferently. "At least, I think she will be better than you." Lorry looked unconvinced. However, it was not good for her to confront someone at the Shadow Emperor level like Alfred Barton face to face, so she could only roll her eyes secretly. Not long after, the time ran out. The chief director pushed the door open and came in. "Hello, everyone. I am the current director of this y. My name is Harry Bane. You can call me Mr. Bane." The director distributed the script to everyone. "The main actors of this y are all here. I''ll make a long story short." "I asked everyone toe today. On the one hand, I want to distribute the script, and on the other hand, I want everyone to be familiar with each other." "Because the shooting time is tight, the shooting arrangements may be constantly adjusted, so the crew booked the first floor of the hotel for everyone. I hope everyone can move over and live together, which will be better for futuremunication." Lorry rolled her eyes. "Do we have to live together after filming?" "Yes." The director nodded and smiled. "This is the rule." "Alfred Barton has agreed." Lorry curled her lips and stopped talking. It was not up to anyone else to agree to Alfred Barton''s agreement. Seeing that everyone had no objection, the director coughed softly and said, "Of course, there is another important thing to announce..." As he spoke, he nced at Lottie Green. "As the heroine of this movie, you and Mr. Barton have a lot of kissing scenes. Do you understand?" Lottie Green nodded. "I know." But for an actor, these were all normal jobs. She didn''t think it was a big deal. Lorry curled her lips and muttered, "She''s so lucky." "Ahem." Mr. Bane took a deep breath. "But since it''s your first time shooting such a scene, Ms. Green, our producer thought about it and decided to prepare a..." "Kiss her." Lottie Green was stunned. "Alfred Barton''s kiss stand-in?" That was to say, she was going to kiss him instead? Lottie Green was a little depressed. Although she didn''t want to kiss Alfred Barton, at least she knew him. But the kiss stand-in... Who knew if he was a middle-aged greasy uncle? Alfred Barton frowned as well. "There''s no need, right?" "It''s necessary." The chief director wiped the sweat from his forehead. "This... this is the request of the producer and investor." Lottie Green felt a little desperate. "Then this kiss... what does it look like for him?" The chief director hesitated for a moment and stuffed the list of producers into her hand. "One of these producers." "The producer will be a kiss stand-in?" "Isn''t this nonsense?" Lottie Green picked up the list angrily. She saw the name of the producer at a nce: Ralph Chapman. "..." Chapter 139 an Overbearing Request Chapter 139 an Overbearing Request While Lottie Green was looking at the list, Alfred Barton''s head also leaned over. He saw the clue at a nce. A mocking smile appeared on the man''s lips. "It seems that some people still hate Ms. Green." After that, he looked at Lottie Green meaningfully. "Ms. Green, what do you think?" Lottie Greenughed dryly. "Then... what do you think, Alfred Barton?" She would be an actor in the future, and kissing scenes were inevitable in the future. Moreover, to some extent, avoiding kissing scenes was not professional enough. "It doesn''t matter." Alfred Barton smiled calmly, "I''d like to see how this gentleman became my stand-in." Ralph Chapman''s facial lines and jawline were much sharper than his. Even if only his jaw was exposed, it would be told that he was a stand-in. He wanted to see how Ralph Chapman would wind up after this. Lottie Green felt despair. If Alfred Barton refused, she still had a chance to rece Ralph Chapman. But now... "Since Alfred Barton is fine with it, then it''s a deal!" Lottie Green didn''t hear what Mr. Bane was sayingter. She sat on the chair in a daze and shook her head like a puppet. Her mind was filled with Ralph Chapman''s kiss... Wasn''t Ralph Chapman acting as a kiss stand-in to let everyone on the set see her kissing him? No, it''s not only on the set! It was everywhere! When the movie was released in the future, everyone could see it! Thinking of this, her face began to blush inexplicably. She subconsciously put her hand on her hot cheek. What the hell! She had already known that there was a kissing scene in this movie, and she would perform with Alfred Barton. But at that time, she had regarded it as a work task, and there was no fluctuation in her heart at all! Now, it was Ralph Chapman who was going to shoot the kiss scene with her. Why was she so nervous and shy? What a shame! "Well, that''s it. Let''s call it a day!" After a long while, Mr. Bane''s words pulled Lottie Green back to reality. She stood up and left with the others in a daze. "Tut-tut. You must bepletely dumbfounded." As soon as they walked out of the conference room, Lorry couldn''t help mocking Lottie Green, "You look so pale because you know about the kiss stand-in, right?" Yoyo grabbed her arm and said, "She may be feeling ufortable. Don''t talk nonsense." "I''m telling the truth." Lorry gloated, "Someone still can''t recognize her status." "Did you think you can shoot the kiss scene with Alfred Barton after you y the heroine?" "Daydream." As she spoke, she walked up with a smile and looked arrogantly at Lottie Green, "How do you feel about you actually going to kiss someone else now?" "Maybe he''s a fat uncle in his 60s or 70s." "Lottie Green, I wish you good luck." After saying that, Lorry left proudly. Lottie Green looked at her back and didn''t know what to say. "Lottie, don''t be angry." Yoyo, who stood by her side, smiled faintly. She walked over and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. "That''s typical of her. She''s straightforward and outspoken. She says whatever she wants. In fact, she meant no harm." Lottie Green nodded, "I know." Yoyo looked at her and wanted to say something, but Lottie Green''s phone rang. "Sorry." Lottie Green smiled at Yoyo and turned to answer the phone. It was from Zack Ross. "Thank you. Everything is done perfectly." "The wicked will be punished by the wicked." It was clear that he already knew that udia Green had admitted to the mental hospital. "Don''t thank me." Lottie Green let out a deep sigh, "That''s all I can do." In fact, on the night of Natalia Ross'' ident, if she had been more cautious, perhaps everything would not have be like this. Now that udia Green was staying in mental hospital, she couldn''te out. Alice White hid abroad and didn''t daree back. This was obviously not the best ending. But she had tried her best. "We''re leaving." Zack Ross sighed. "It''s the train at three o''clock in the afternoon. Are youing to see us off?" "We have no other friends in Rexwell." "Although Kayden Chapman wants to see us off, my father doesn''t want to see him." Lottie Green nced at the time. There were still three hours left before 3 p.m. "I''ll see you off." She took a deep breath and said, "Send me the address." "Forget it." On the other end of the phone, Zack Ross was silent for a while andughed, "You have your own life. In fact, we are very grateful that you can do this for the Ross family." "Didn''t you ask mest time what Yara had stolen from my sister?" "I wrote a letter for you. It''s downstairs of the hotel where we lived before. You can get it when you go to the reception and identify yourself." "You will find the answer." Later, Zack Ross told Lottie Green something about Natalia Ross and hung up the phone. After the call ended, there was no one left by her side. Those who were about tough at her had already left. She heaved a deep sigh of relief. She stretched herself, got in the car, and went to the hotel rented by the Ross family before. After identifying herself, Lottie Green did receive the letter from Zack Ross. There was nothing in the letter, only a few photos. One of the photos was half burnt, and the other was intact. The two letters contained the same content. However, the half burnt one looked more delicate and neat. At the signature of the letter, the name on it was Natalia Ross. On the other hand, the signature the intact one was named Yara, which was more illegible. Lottie Green started and subconsciously nced at the recipient of the letter. It was Kayden Chapman. Holding the photo in her hand, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Kayden Chapman had said that he and Yara had maintained their rtionship through sending letters. In other words, these letters were written by Natalia Ross, and Yara copied a copy and burned the original letter? Was it the most important thing in Natalia Ross'' life that Yara had stolen as Zack Ross had said? But no matter how she thought, she felt that something was wrong. Since the person who had beenmunicating with Kayden Chapman was Natalia Ross, who had N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. been pretended by Yara, Kayden Chapman''s letter should have been sent to Yara. Why did Natalia Ross know the content? She couldn''t figure it out. Finally, she could not help but call Zack Ross. "My sister wrote those replies so that Yara could copy." On the other end of the phone, Zack Ross sighed deeply, "Do you know that Yara has a terminal disease?" "Her terminal disease has no cure. Although my parents raised her, they really can''t afford to treat her." "So she made a very excessive request to my sister." Chapter 140 My Husband Is the Most Handsome One Chapter 140 My Husband Is the Most Handsome One Lottie Green listened to what Zack Ross had said to her in aplicated mood. She had never thought that Natalia Ross and Kayden Chapman... It turned out to be such a rtionship. In the past, Lottie Green had liked Natalia Ross very much. It was because Natalia Ross was beautiful and good at acting, and had great personality, which was rare to find in the entertainment industry. However, she did not expect that Natalia Ross had once silently sacrificed herself for a man and a friend. She and Yara were best friends, so when she was retrieved by her family, she asked her parents adopted her. Later, her letters wrote to Kayden Chapman were simted by Yara. After she found out that Yara had a terminal disease, she did not dare get angry with her. She even promised Yara''s request to let her enjoy Kayden Chapman''s tenderness at the end of her life. However, she had never thought that she and Kayden Chapman would never be able to get together after Yara''s death. Because Yara was dead, Natalia Ross could not prove to Kayden Chapman that she was the girl he used to like. She couldn''t let go of Kayden Chapman because he was just the brother she liked when she was a child. That was why she was so conflicted and helpless. In the end, when she broke up with Kayden Chapman, she didn''t even want to see Lottie Green, a member of the Chapman family. "I don''t know what kind of ending will be good for my sister." On the phone, Zack Ross smiled helplessly, "I have been persuading her to forget Kayden Chapman, but she has always said that she''s not able to do it." "On the night of her ident, she sent me a message saying that she should be able to forget Kayden Chapman this time. I don''t know what she meant..." "I hope that when she wake up, she won''t be angry at the decision our family made for her to marry Kayden Chapman." "We''re about to set off. That''s all." Zack Ross took a deep breath, "Thank you, Lottie." "If it weren''t for you, our family wouldn''t know how to bring udia Green to justice." Lottie Green held her phone in her hand and remained silent for a long time before opening her mouth, "Actually, there''s no need to thank me like this." "I believe that Kayden Chapman won''t let udia Green off even without me." On the other end of the phone, Zack Ross was silent for a long time. After a while, he smiled bitterly and asked, "Will he?" "It''s all because of Yara''s requirement before she died that he needed to marry my sister." "He will." Lottie Green took a deep breath, "Zack, you have to believe that Kayden Chapman isn''t as bad as you think." At least, Kayden Chapman was not a heartless person. "I hope so." Zack Ross sighed, "I have to hang up." "We''ll meet again if it''s fate." After that, the man on the other end of the phone hung up. All sorts of helplessness welled up in her heart, both for was Natalia Ross and Kayden Chapman. She put her phone in pocket and walked on the road in mncholy. Before she could take a taxi, a ck Maserati stopped beside her. It''s a familiar car and a familiar license te number. Without waiting for the door to open, she knew that Ralph Chapman was here to pick her up. She directly opened the car door and got in. The man sitting in the back seat nced at her indifferently and chuckled, "You''re quite self-aware." "Of course." She silently rolled her eyes at him and said, "Mr. Chapman, you consciously became the kiss stand-in for me. Of course, I have to get in the car to live up to your efforts." Ralph Chapman put down the documents in his hand and looked at her seriously, "You don''t seem happy?" Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him, "Of course I''m not happy." There were so many female stars in the entertainment industry, and she had never heard of any female star being arranged the kiss stand-in for a kiss scene. But her words were heard by a jealous man, which meant something else. He frowned, pulled her into his arms, and grabbed her slender waist with his big palm, "Do you really want to kiss Alfred Barton so much?" When did she want to kiss Alfred Barton? Lottie Green raised her head to look at him with great dissatisfaction, "I''m not trying to kiss Alfred Barton. I''m refusing to have a stand-in to y with." "The same meaning." The man snorted, "I have taken a look at the script." "There are not only kissing scenes inside, but also erotic scenes." The rm bells suddenly rang in her head, "Ralph Chapman, will be an erotic stand-in?" "Of course not." He curled his lips. "What do you think I am?" "Can others see my body casually?" Lottie Green let out a long sigh of relief, she was fine with it. However, Ralph Chapman''s next sentence almost made her despair. Because he said, "I found an erotic stand-in for you." "No one is allowed to see my body, neither is my wife." Lottie Green, "..." She knew that it was not that simple! She raised her head in despair and looked at the man holding her, "Mr. Chapman, filming is not real." There''s no need to be so serious... "I''m not feeling well." The man answered simply. Lottie Green sighed. Although she looked helpless, she felt inexplicably warm in her heart. This man... He actually cared so much about her. Their marriage was not built on their rtionship. It was just a deal. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But now, she felt the happiness that she had never felt from Luke Berry before. The atmosphere in the car was silent and ambiguous. After a long while, Ralph Chapman opened his mouth and broke the silence in the carriage. "Lottie." "Hmm?" "Do you think I should also learn to act and enter the entertainment industry?" Lottie Green abruptly raised her head to look at him. How could he have such an idea? "Madam, Sir doesn''t want you to act with other men, so he also wants to film." Sean Hond, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, chuckled and said, "But, Madam, I think our Mr. Chapman''s appearance is much more handsome than Alfred Barton''s." "I think so." For the first time, Ralph Chapman felt that Sean Hond was a good talker, "I''m much better-looking than him." After that, he looked down at Lottie Green''s face. "What do you think, Mrs. Chapman?" Lottie Green, "..." Did she still dare say that she didn''t think so? She pursed her lips and forced a smile, "Of course, my husband is the most handsome one." Ralph Chapman hugged Lottie Green with satisfaction, a faint smile on his lips, "Say it a few more times." "Ah?" "Let''s talk about it a few more times." Lottie Green pursed her lips, her face flushed red. "My husband is the most handsome one." "My husband is the most handsome one." "My husband is the most handsome... Hmm..." Before she could finish her words, her mouth was sealed by the man''s sharp lips. While driving, Sean Hond nced at the back seat of the car from the corner of her eyes. Oh, he was embarrassed to look at them. That would make people jealous! The car passed by a crossroad, and there was a couple theme hotel on the side of the road. Sean Hond coughed lightly, "Sir, are you going home, or..." Ralph Chapman looked through the window and then nced at Sean Hond lightly. Sean Hond nodded. "Okay!" The tacit understanding between men was so strange. Five minutester, the car had stopped at the entrance of the theme hotel. When she got out of the car, she was still at a loss, "Aren''t we going home?" Didn''t Ralph Chapman go to the set to pick her up? "There are too many people in the way at home." The man chuckled, picked her up, and strode in. Chapter 141 She Can’t Stand Chapter 141 She Can¡¯t Stand Lottie didn''t know how she spent today. When she woke up in the theme hotel the next morning, she felt exhausted. She thought making love with Ralph more tired than making a film. Ralph was full of energy! Lying on the bed, she looked at the ceiling and moved her body slowly. She still had no strength at all. She could only lie on the bed and checked her phone. She was unable to get out of bed now. She saw a woman''s selfie. The photo was edited too much. It took Lottie long time to recognize that it was Alice White. The photo was taken at the airport in Rexwell. Alice returned. Lottie took a deep breath and continued. Connie posted a film of Alfred with an emoji of screaming. Luke posted an extinguished cigarette with a In the end, Lottie saw Kayden''s post. It was a woman''s beautiful hand with a ring on her ring finger. Kayden made ament on it: I don''t regret. Lottie looked it carefully and found it was Natalia''s hand because there was a tiny mole on her finger. She sighed. She wanted to tell Kayden that the girl he loved was Natalia. However, Zack told her that Kayden would not believe it. In the past few years, Natalia and Zack had used many methods to prove that it was Natalia. However, there was no evidence after Yara''s death. Kayden didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe it at all. He even argued with Natalia because Natalia always exined this matter to him. He was a stubborn person. In his heart, Yara was perfect, so no matter what Natalia did, he would not ept her. Thinking of this, Lottie sighed. When she was about to put down her phone, it rang. It was a call from the crew. Azeroath would be filmed tomorrow, so all actors had to stay in the hotel arranged by the crew today. Lottie nned to go home and packed up yesterday, but Ralph took her to the hotel halfway... While scolding Ralph, she got out of bed. It was a suite, and she lived in the bedroom. She heard the sound of typing on the keyboard outside. Ralph must be working outside. She still had no strength to stand. When she thought of Ralph who was working energetically outside, she felt angry. She opened the door and shouted, "Ralph, until now I still have no strength to stand. How do you As soon as she said that, she suddenly felt something was wrong. What was going on outside? Why were there so many people? In the living room, there were Ralph, Sean, Edward, Hank, Kayden, and other men who Lottie didn''t know. Each of them had aptop on their knees. It seemed that they were discussing something. When she spoke, everyone turned to look at her in shock. At this moment, Lottie was so shocked that she stood there mindlessly. Ralph said calmly, "You can ask for anypensationter." "I am busy now." Lottie blushed instantly! She rushed back to the bedroom and locked the door. What happened! Why did Ralph bring so many people to the hotel and sit outside? She could not hear any sound at all! Did he deliberately make a fool of her in front of so many people? The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. In the end, she buried herself into the quilt. She was too ashamed to meet anyone! After a long while, she heard the sound of farewell outside. Later, there was the sound of the door opening and closing. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She heard that someone walked toward the bedroom. The door of the bedroom was opened. Lottie still buried herself in the quilt. She thought that Ralph would lift her quilt. But after a long time, nothing happened. Ralph did note in, nor did he speak. But Lottie could sense his burning gaze. Finally, she lifted the quilt by herself. When she turned around, she saw him lean against the door. He looked at her and asked, "Do you have strength to stand?" Her face became red suddenly! Lottie red at him, "I am joking with you." "I''m not so weak!" "You are not so strong!" "Really?" Ralph walked to the bedside. He smiled and approached her slowly, "It is not good to lie." "Let me check if Mrs. Chapman is telling the truth." "If you lie..." He lifted her jaw with his finger, and said, "You will experience again what happenedst night." Lottie, "! ! !" Was Ralph made of iron? Wasn''t he tired? She shook off his hand, "My legs still have no strength!" He squinted, "Really?" "Yes! Whatever you said was right!" She retreated in a panic, "You... calm down!" Lottie''s movement made Ralph burst outughing. After a while, he sighed, and picked her up. Lottie hurried to wrap his neck. Lottie''s action made them closer, so that she could smell his breath. She couldn''t help thinking what happenedst night. She blushed, and said, "Put me down." "Okay." Ralph smiled and put her down. When Lottie sat down, she found that there was a sumptuous breakfast on the dining table in front of her. Ralph handed her the bowl and fork. He said, "I don''t make fool of you deliberately." "They find me to deal with something. But I don''t want to leave you in the hotel alone, and I also don''t want to disturb your rest, so I ask them toe here." "I don''t expect that you will say those words to me when you got up early in the morning." Chapter 142 Further Aggravate Contradictions Chapter 142 Further Aggravate Contradictions Lottie''s face instantly turned red. She lowered her head to eat breakfast, "I don''t expect there are so many people outside." "It''s my fault." Ralph gently rubbed her head and put the hot milk in front of her, "It won''t happen again." "So, Mrs. Chapman, you can say it to me more times in the future." "I like it very much." Ralph''s words made her blush again! Her hands were trembling slightly. She quickly changed the topic, "Why do so many people find you so early in the morning?" "We''re discussing about Natalia." Ralph picked up food for Lottie, "Edward and Hank are experts in this field. Kayden found them to discuss Natalia''s illness together." Lottie said, "Kayden treats Natalia well." "Yes." Ralph nodded, "Before Yara died, she told Kayden that she owed Natalia a lot. She hoped that Kayden could help her topensate Natalia and take good care of Natalia." "At the beginning, Kayden only regards Natalia as his younger sister. No one thinks that Natalia will get in such trouble." Lottie asked, "Did Yara tell Kayden what she owed Natalia?" "No." Ralph shook his head lightly and rubbed her soft hair, "Why are you suddenly so concerned about her?" "Yara had passed away for so many years. I can''t remember many things clearly." "If you want to know the details, you can ask Kayden." Lottie lowered her head and ate bread, "He won''t tell me any things." Kayden trusted Yara very much. No matter how Zack and Natalia proved it, he did not believe them and even doubted Natalia''s character. If Natalia did not love him, she would curse him to be lonely forever! "Well, leave it alone." Ralph smiled, "Eat quickly. When you finish, we go home and pack up. You will stay in the hotel arranged by your crew." Lottie nodded. Suddenly, she raised her head and asked, "Why do you know that?" She remembered that she did not say it to Ralph. "I''m also an actor of your crew." Ralph smiled at her. Lottie Green, "..." She almost forgot that Ralph was a stand-in of Alfred for his kiss plots. She curled her lips, "Do you stay in the hotel arranged by the crew too?" "Of course." Ralph smiled and said, "If I don''t stay with you, I will not know when there is a kissing scene and I can''t show up at the first time." Lottie Green, "..." She asked, "Why do you care so much?" "It''s not a big deal." Ralph filled her empty ss with milk, "I care about it very much." "I don''t allow any other men to touch my wife." His words were soft but powerful, making Lottie feel warm. Sometimes, you had to admit that when the man you loved showed strong possessiveness to you, you would feel quite happy. Lottie said, "You promise me that you can''t do anything else, except for being a stand-in of Alfred for his kiss plots." Ralph smiled and asked, "Mrs. Chapman, what do you mean?" Lottie stammered, "You... you can''t do something likest night!" "Well." He chuckled, "You remind me." "I will ask Sean to strengthen the sound instion of that hotel." Lottie Green, "..." As he spoke, he took out his mobile phone and was ready to call. Lottie felt anxious. She quickly put down her fork and threw herself at him to grab his phone, "No!" It was too embarrassing! It was too shameful to ask Sean to reinforce the sound instion! "Why not?" Ralph grabbed her slender waist with his one hand and pulled her toward him. He asked, "Don''t you love me?" Lottie was shocked. Why did he think that she didn''t love him just because she didn''t want to make love with him in the hotel? Ralph found that Lottie did not answer him, so he found out Sean''s phone number and called him. !!! Lottie hurried to grab his phone and hang up, "Don''t do this!" Ralph sighed, "You really don''t love me." Lottie tried her best to refute, "I don''t mean that!" He stared at her, "What do you mean?" She blurted out, "I love you! I do love you!" Ralph smiled and said, "Say it again." Lottie repeated, "I love you! I do love you!" He chuckled and pulled Lottie to him, "I know." Lottie was stunned for a moment before realizing what she said. She blushed! She was pulled down on the bed suddenly. She struggled and asked, "Why do you do it again?" "My wife said she love me, so I have to do something." Lottie Green, "..." Why did she feel like she was made fool of? It was until the afternoon that Lottie managed to get out of bed. Ralph contacted Connie to pack up Lottie''s luggage and then he sent Lottie to the hotel in person. "Lottie, you are so happy!" Connie smiled and bumped Lottie''s shoulder. Lottie said, "I hope you can be so happy one day." "Thank you very much!" Connie smiled and leaned against the back seat of the car, "But now I have no interest in other men!" "I only like Alfred!" Lottie looked at her, "Do you want me to help you?" Connie shrugged, "Forget it." "I know that Alfred likes you." "I don''t want to make trouble to you." Lottie asked, "I don''t think he likes me." It was impossible that Alfred liked her. Connie said, "Are you interested in any other men except for Ralph?" Lottie thought seriously, "No one." "That''s it!" When they arrived, Connie took the luggage out of the car while teasing, "I know why Mr. Chapman wants to be a kiss stand-in." "Mr. Chapman also knows that Alfred likes you, but you don''t feel it at all. So I say that you are only interested in Mr. Chapman." Lottie Green, "..." Really? "Really." After Connie helped Lottie to check in, they took the elevator with the suitcase. Connie said, "To be honest, I think you and Alfred are a good match. If you are together, I will feel very happy." "It''s a pity that..." "It''s a pity that Alfred doesn''t like her!" Before Connie could finish her words, a woman interrupted her. Lottie looked in the direction of the voice. She saw Lorry and Yoyo standing inside the elevator. Lorry nced at Lottie, "You just rely on men to get this chance to film with Alfred. Do you think that you are awesome?" "You overestimate yourself!" In face of Lorry''s provocation, Connie was angry and said, "It''s none of your business. I am talking with my best friend." Lottie grabbed Connie''s hand and said, "We take the next elevator." Lottie did not want to provoke Lorry. The movie had not yet started to film, so she did not want to have a conflict with anyone at this time. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But when they were about to get out, Yoyo already closed the elevator door and pressed the floor number quickly. "Lorry, don''t talk so harshly. It''s normal for Lottie to be proud." After that, she nced at Lottie Green indifferently. "Don''t take Lorry''s words to heart. She''s straightforward. Seeing that you have better resources than her, it''s inevitable that she''ll feel unfair." Lottie Green narrowed her eyes. Yoyo''s words seemed tofort Lorry and her, but in fact, every word of hers was fanning the mes. Chapter 143 I Will Tell Lottie Green Chapter 143 I Will Tell Lottie Green As expected. Lorry had already begun to be angry. "Shouldn''t I feel unfair?" "Why does Lottie Green have better resource?" "She''s just a stunt-in who relied on Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell. What representative work does she have? What''s her real ability to be the heroine?" "It''s just that the former director of ''Azeroath'' was so stupid that he wanted to take advantage of Isobel Mitchell, but he was taken advantage of by this woman!" The more Lorry spoke, the angrier she became. In the end, she rolled her eyes at Lottie Green. "I hate people who don''t have the strength to take over the main role!" "Hey, what do you want to express?" Connie Houghton was so angry that she said, "Since you are so dissatisfied. Go and find the director to rece her. You can ask Alfred Barton to choose you as the heroine." "Shut up if you don''t have the ability! Your words are so harsh!" Lorry sneered. "You''re just a bad follower. You''re so arrogant!" "It''s because I am a little attendant that I dare speak casually. Miss Lorry, I advise you to be careful with your words. You will suffer a loss sooner orter!" "You!" "s." While Lorry and Connie Houghton were arguing, Yoyo turned her head and looked at Lottie Green helplessly. "You really have a good temper." Lottie Green narrowed her eyes and chuckled. "I''m not as smart as you." Lorry made the second female lead full of hostility toward the first female lead without any effort. For the fight between shell and snipe, the fisherman takes the advantage. "Yoyo must want to be a fisherman, right?" Unfortunately, Lottie Green didn''t want to be her prey. At this time, the elevator arrived. Lottie Green pulled Connie Houghton''s hand. "Let''s go." Connie Houghton rolled her eyes and snorted. "Then you have an opinion. Don''t be the second female lead if you have the ability. In any case, you will be trampled by Lottie!" "You!" Lorry''s eyes were burning with anger. "I didn''t expect that Lottie Green''s best friend wouldn''t be easy to deal with even if Lottie Green didn''t speak too much!" She was pissed off! She was angry and couldn''t defeat her! "All right." Lottie Green sighed helplessly and turned to look at Lorry. "Lorry, I know you have a problem with me." "Azeroath is a very good project, and your acting skills are also very good. Even if you are not the heroine, you will still shine." "As for me, whether I have the ability to be the heroine or not, whether I can be the heroine or not is not up to you. As long as you do your job well, everything will be decided by the market." "Of course, if you think I am the heroine and you are the second female lead, you will be defeated by me. It doesn''t matter if you give up." After that, she nced at Yoyo. As expected. The pride on Yoyo''s face disappeared in an instant. "Let''s go." Lottie Green grabbed Connie Houghton''s hand with satisfaction and turned to leave. "What do you mean?¡± "I''ll tell you! I won''t quit. I''m the second female lead! I want others to see that you''re not even as good as my toes!" After that, Lorry took Yoyo''s arm angrily. "I''m so angry!" She turned to look at Yoyo. "Hey, Yoyo, why don''t you look good?" Yoyo coughed lightly and turned to look meaningfully at the direction in which Lottie Green and Connie Houghton had left. "Lottie Green really doesn''t know what''s good for her." "Yes!" Lorry rolled her eyes. "She said I would give up the second female lead?" "Humph, I just told you that I didn''t want to be in the same crew with this kind of person and wanted to resign. But now, I don''t want to resign!" "I''m going to stay andpete with Lottie Green!" As she spoke, she looked proudly at Yoyo. "Let''s work hard together andpete with Lottie Green!" Yoyo pursed her lips and smiled awkwardly. "Okay." After that, she narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction that Lottie Green had left, her eyes filled with hatred. The psychiatric hospital in Rexwell. udia Green, dressed in a striped hospital gown, sat on the bed with disheveled hair. She carried a small tattered doll in her arms as she stared at the wall with a lifeless gaze. She had been sent here for three days. In the beginning, she felt that her father would definitely not let her stay in the psychiatric hospital like this. Dad also said that he would ask Miss White for help and would definitely save her. However, one day, two days, three days had passed. The hope in udia Green''s heart gradually turned into despair. "Did my father find Miss White? When can I get out?" Ignoring her crazy roommate, she looked at the sky outside the iron railing. Her father had originally given her a diagnosis of mental illness so that she would not have to go to jail and escape the punishment of thew. But now, she might as well go to jail! At least the people in prison were normal! "udia Green, someone came to see you!" Just as she looked at the sky in despair, the doctor''s voice came from the door. udia Green''s lifeless eyes immediately lit up! She jumped off the bed excitedly. "Is Miss White looking for me?" The doctor nodded. "Indeed, She''s Miss White." "Great!" udia Green grabbed the doctor''s arm tightly with excitement. "I''m going to see her!" Miss White is here! Miss White is finally here! N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Could she finally leave this damn ce? udia Green was excitedly taken to the visiting ward by the doctor. Through a ss window, Alice White was looking at her coldly with her arms crossed in front of her chest. udia Green jumped onto the ss window excitedly and looked at Alice White excitedly. "Miss White, are you here to pick me up?" "I knew you had a way!" "It was you asked me to help Natalia Ross..." "Am I very familiar with you before?" Before udia Green could finish her words, Alice White interrupted her coldly. The woman frowned and looked at udia Green in confusion. "Ms. Green, I remember that we''re not familiar with each other, right?" "We just had a few meals in public, and my other friends were there when we were having dinner. When did I be familiar with you?" udia Green was stupefied. "What... do you mean?" "We''ve met... five times in total, haven''t we?" Alice White snapped her fingers in confusion. "I really don''t know you well." "So why did your father ask me to see you and let me help you out?" "udia Green, although I''m not familiar with you, I still want to tell you that mental illness can be cured. Don''t give up hope, and don''t dream of being discharged from the hospital without being cured." "Don''t say that I''m familiar with you. Even if I''m familiar with you, I won''t help you. It''s not responsible for you and society to let you leave the hospital because you''re sick." Alice White gave udia Green a strange smile. "udia Green, I''m done talking with you. You should behave yourself." "Don''t let your fathere to me again in the future. We are really not familiar with each other at all." After that, she stood up and turned to leave. ¡°Alice White!" Lying on the ss window, udia Green clenched her teeth tightly. No matter how stupid she was, she knew that Alice White was deliberately trying to distance herself from her! "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell others that you framed Lottie Green?" Alice White frowned and looked back at udia Green in confusion. "What you said makes sense." "But..." She smiled smugly. "Who would believe a mental patient?" "Lottie Green will!" udia Green gritted her teeth. "She knows that I''m not crazy. She''ll believe me!" "Moreover, Lottie Green wille to see me sooner orter!" "If you don''t save me out, I will definitely tell her!" Alice White frowned and a hint of viciousness shed across her eyes. "You''re right." "But..." She narrowed her eyes. "If you died in a mental hospital due to excessive mental pressure, wouldn''t Lottie Green know?" Chapter 144 Is He a Kiss Stand-in? Chapter 144 Is He a Kiss Stand-in? Because she was too tired of being tortured by Ralph Chapman, after being sent to the hotel by Connie Houghton, Lottie Green fell asleep on the bed. She slept until the next morning. At seven o''clock in the morning, there was a knock on the door of the crew. ¡°Ms. Green, it''s time to get N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. up and get ready to shoot." Only then did Lottie Green yawn and slowly walk out of the door. The crew arranged breakfast in the lobby on the first floor of the hotel. When Lottie Green arrived at the restaurant, everyone was there. Yoyo and Lorry sat together, while Alfred Barton sat in the distance, eating and looking at his mobile phone, with a smile asionally on his lips. Needless to say, Lottie Green knew that this man was definitely sending a message to Ste. So she followed Alfred Barton''s example and found a corner to sit down. While eating, she clicked on the chat box between Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. "Mommy, Daddy made breakfast for us." As soon as she sent the message, Fabian Chapman began toin, "Daddy''s not good at cooking." "But even if it''s not delicious, I gave him some face." "Brother didn''t give him any face. He didn''t eat a single bite. I even told my dad that only pigs can eat such breakfast." "Hey? No, Mommy, is Brother scolding me?" Lottie Green was overjoyed. "If I were you, I would have fought with Elijah Chapman." Two minutester, Fabian Chapman sent a message again. "It''s over. I was taught a lesson by my brother." "Woo, so miserable!" She didn''t know why, but when she saw the news of Fabian Chapman''sining, Lottie Green also felt happy. "I''ll make you something delicious when I get back!" "Okay, mommy, I''ll wait for you!" Lottie Green chuckled. Just as she was about to put down her phone, she received a message from Elijah Chapman. "You''ve been deceived." The young man''s message was as precious as his words. "He wasn''t beaten at all." Lottie Green shrugged helplessly and smiled. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to cook delicious food for you." "Yes." Elijah Chapman was so mature that he didn''t look like a five-year-old child. "Come on, filming." "If you encounter something unhappy, you can tell me. Maybe it can help you." "I''ve promised Ste Barton that she''ll only disturb her uncle for the time being. She won''t disturb you." "If you need it, I can help you deal with Fabian Chapman." Lottie Green, "..." "No need." She always had the illusion that she was talking to an elder while talking to Elijah Chapman. "Mommy is going to work." "Well, I''m going to work too." "You want to work?" "Yes, take care of Fabian Chapman and Ste." After that, he sent a helpless emoji to Lottie Green. "Ste Barton really doesn''t treat herself as an outsider." "Tsk. As the heroine, she can be so happy on the first day of filming." As soon as Lottie Green put down her phone, Lorry, who was in the distance, began to ridicule her again. "A viin gets what he wants. He''s so proud that he can forget himself!" Lottie Green didn''t want to argue with her, so she turned around and continued eating. After that, she followed Alfred Barton to the set. ording to the original shooting arrangement, she and Alfred Barton had two kissing scenes this morning. Lottie Green took a look at the time. It was about half past ten in the morning when they were filming a kissing scene. Yesterday, when she was with Ralph Chapman, she seemed to have heard him and Sean Hond say that there was an important meeting at 10 o''clock this morning, which wouldst for more than an hour. Sitting on the chair, she counted with her fingers. At ten o''clock, Ralph Chapman would hold a meeting. Even if the time of the meeting waspressed again, the meeting for more than an hour would bepressed to half an hour at most. The distance between Chapman Group and the filming site was also an hour''s drive. That was to say, if Ralph Chapman held this meeting, he would definitely not be able to catch up with the kiss today. Was she going to bid with Alfred Barton? Lottie Green sighed. "Forget it." This man had worked so hard to get a job for kissing. He just didn''t want to see her kissing Alfred Barton. She couldn''t possibly secretly take a kiss scene because he had more important things to do, could she? Thinking of this, she stood up and walked to the director with a smile. "Director, can you change the shooting arrangements in the morning?" ¡°Who do you think you are?" As soon as she said that, Lorry suddenly raised her voice and said, "The heroine is different. On the first day of the shoot, she wants the director to change the shooting arrangement for her. That''s amazing!" Lottie Green rolled her eyes. "Is Lorry finished over and over again?" She knew that Lorry was actually bewitched, so she had never been really angry with Lorry. However, this woman was taking advantage of the opportunity to belittle her. It was really annoying! Yoyo chuckled and said, "Lorry, don''t say that." "Lottie may have difficulties?" "I took a look. There were two kissing scenes this morning. She probably didn''t intend to kiss." Yoyo''s wordspletely reminded Lorry. Yes! Lottie Green wanted to change the time. She probably didn''t want to kiss that greasy old man who was a kiss stand-in! Thinking of this, Lorry quickly approached the director and said, "Mr. Bane, do you still remember that there is a producer who needs to be a kiss stand-in?" "There are two kissing scenes this morning. When will this kiss stand-in arrive?" ¡°After all, the producer designated her. If she didn''t kiss him, the producer would be angry." "Didn''t Lottie Green just want to change the time so that he can be missed so that she can secretly kiss Alfred Barton?" She insisted on having Lottie Green kiss the kiss stand-in! Mr. Bane frowned as he looked at Lottie Green. "You want to change the date of these two kissing scenes?" Lottie Green nodded. "Yes." "Ha." Mr. Baneughed coldly. "Time is indeed going to change, but Lottie Green, don''t even think about making any trouble." "Today''s filming is normal. As for this kissing scene... you''ll shoot it when you get the hint! We don''t have to wait for him." This was what Lottie Green had been waiting for! "Okay, director!" After saying that, Lottie Green turned around and left. Lorry and Yoyo looked at each other. "There''s something wrong with Lottie Green''s reaction..." It was as if she was also waiting for a kiss... After solving problem, Lottie Green began to carefully recite the lines and shoot. Soon, it was half past ten, and it was time for the first kiss between her and Alfred Barton. Ralph Chapman, as the kiss stand-in, did not arrive. Mr. Bane nced at the time and said, "Wait another five minutes. If the kiss stand-in is not here yet, we..." Before he could finish his words, a ck Maserati stopped directly at the entrance of the set. The door opened and a man got down, noble, cold and arrogant. "Wow!" In the distance, Lorry was so shocked that her eyes widened. "Who is he?" She had been in the showbiz for so long, but she had seen just a few men who could touch Alfred Barton. But this man in front of her... Whether his appearance, temperament, or even his walking style... all of them couldpletely draw with Alfred! No, maybe he was a little better. This man... Who was it? "Hello, director." The man in ck dust coat walked up to Mr. Bane and stretched out his hand. "I''m the stand-in for kissing with Lottie today." Lorry took a deep breath and her voice changed in shock. "He''s a kiss stand-in!?" Chapter 145 I Have a Kiss Stand-in Chapter 145 I Have a Kiss Stand-in "Are you kidding me?" Looking at the tall and handsome man, Lorry felt that she had misheard him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This man... "He''s almost more handsome than Alfred. How could he be Alfred''s stand-in?" Who was crazy? She or this man? She bit her lip and moved closer to Yoyo. "Did I mishear?" "No." Yoyo narrowed her eyes and looked at Lottie, secretly gritting her teeth. "Damn it." "I should have found a kiss stand-in." Looking at Ralph who was putting on makeup on the other side, Lorry was extremely jealous. "She yed opposite the handsome Alfred, and took kissing scenes with a more handsome man. Why is she so lucky?" "It seems to be lucky." Yoyo red viciously at Lottie and sneered. "But who knows what the final result will be?" Lorry did not recognize the kiss stand-in, but Yoyo was very familiar with him. This was Alice White''s beloved. Before she entered the showbiz, she had been her follower for a period of time. At that time, what Alice thought every day was how to get pregnant with Ralph''s child and forced him to marry her. Unfortunately, before she was brought home by Yank Chapman, Alice was just a little girl from the slum. She had lost her fertility due to too many miscarriages. In the end, she had to... Yoyo secretly took a picture of Ralph with her mobile phone and sent it to Alice. Soon, Alice''s message came. "Why are you with him?" Looking at the message on the phone, Yoyo sneered. Who would expect? After so many years, she was going to have a rtionship with Alice again because of this man. After Ralph had put on his makeup, Lottie had also done her makeup. "Don''t you have an important meeting?" When the people around were about to shoot the scene, Lottie stood beside Ralph and asked in a low voice. The man answered calmly, "I passed up." Passed up? Lottie pursed her lips. "Isn''t...it a very important meeting?" "Yes." Ralph smiled elegantly and said, "Very important. It concerns the nning and management of the European branchpany next quarter." "Then why did you pass it up?" Lottie''s frowned. Although she didn''t know business, it was a meeting rted to the important matters of the next quarter... Because he is a workaholic, he wouldn''t pass it up. "Work is important." The man looked at her dotingly. "But I don''t want you to wait for me." He didn''t want her to wait for him, More important, he didn''t want to see her kissing with another man. Lottie rolled her eyes. "Can this man tell what is more important?" Although the filming was important to her, she had just told the director that she could push this scene to the afternoon. But what about his meeting? Considering the time difference between Europe and home, and his schedule was so full every day, when could he make up for the missing meeting? As if seeing through her concerns, the man smiled faintly. "Don''t worry. Someone has the meeting for me." Lottie frowned. "Who is it?" "Fabian." Lottie was shocked. "Fabian?" "Yes." Ralph shrugged his shoulders lightly. "Don''t tell me you think the same as Ste that Fabian has no other advantages than talking too much?" "In fact, you are wrong" "Elijah is smart but not good at social interactions. He likes to do what he likes." "Fabian is smart too. He can understand more than half of the documents in mypany, and at such a young age, he has his own opinions on business." "But he''s naughtier andzier and always tries to avoid the task I gave him with noisy performance." Lottie Green, "..." For the first time, she knew that Fabian had such ability. It was indeed Ralph''s child... Good lenses, bad frames. At this moment, in the Chapmans'' Vi. The five-year-old boy was sitting on the big chair. He was small, but his vigor was as strong as anyone in the video conference. He was listening calmly to the reports made by those people through Bluetooth headphones. "There was some difference between your report and your form. Although I don''t know what went wrong, I think my father will let you make a new one." "There are many problems with this project. The sample rage of the research is too small. It cannot satisfy me, let alone my father." "Don''t lie to me because of my age. It''s happened that I had read the documents that you just mentioned before." After a meeting, all the executives across the video couldn''t help but sweat. The ability of the boss'' young son was not inferior at all. He was only five years old! What would happen when he grew up? However, something was discovered. Fabian was wearing Bluetooth headphones all the time. What he said was not something a five-year-old child could tell. The only possibility was that there was someone instructing him through the headset! So it should not be him who was powerful, but the person speaking in the headset! But no one knew that what was ying in Fabian''s headset... "Elijah taught me a code and went to read. Hepletely ignored me." "I''ve set up the blocks several times and wrote the code three times. When will youe back? It''s so boring..." The little fellow smiled proudly. "Humph, Ste seems to like my brother on the surface, but in fact, she can''t stand to stay without me for a few seconds." Therefore, he won this round against his brother! "The actors are in ce!" In the filming site, after a long wait, the photographer was finally ready. He was too handsome, and the difference between him and Alfred was obvious. It took the director and the photographer a long time to find the right position. Lottie and Ralph faced each other and settled down at the filming site. They stood in the middle of the set. One was handsome and the other was beautiful. What a perfect match. From a distance, they looked like a pretty couple. Seeing this, Lorry felt so jealous and stuffed strawberry hard into her mouth. "Alfred, I think it''s better for you to take this kissing scene yourself." When she had learned that Alfred was going to use a kiss stand-in, Lorry had taken pleasure in Lottie''s misfortune. She felt that a neer like Lottie was not worthy of taking a kissing scene with Alfred at all. But now, looking at the kiss stand-in who was more handsome and more elegant than Alfred, Lorry was lost in envy! Had Lottie saved the gxy in her previous life? Why did she take all the good things? Alfred sat on the rocking chair,zily ying on his phone. Hearing Lorry''s words, he didn''t even raise his head. But just smiled faintly and thought, "I also want to shoot it myself, but I don''t have the chance." However... He nced at thecent Ralph in the distance. Ralph was Lottie''s husband. But if he wanted to dere his sovereignty in front of him, it was not that easy. Just as the director was about to start filming, Alfred stood up and called him calmly. "Mr. Bane." "You said that the producer has the right to ask an actor to use a stand-in, right?" Mr. Bane paused and said, "Yes." "I''m also one of the producers." The man nced at Ralph provocatively and said, "So, I also ask for a new kiss stand-in." Wasn''t he muddying the waters? Mr. Bane frowned. "Didn''t you already have a kiss stand-in?" "I doubt the acting skills of the leading actress." Alfred waved at the corner with a fake smile. An actress with the same stature as Lottie and looked very simr to her walked out. "This is the kiss stand-in I prepared for the leading actress." After that, he looked at Ralph proudly and said, "Let the two stand-ins act the scene." Chapter 146 Kill Lottie Chapter 146 Kill Lottie Alfred''s words were like a stone thrown into the quietke. It raises a thousand ripples in the set. Lorry, who was watching the fun, bent double withughter. "Alfred, no wonder why you were so calm? You are waiting for this moment!" Lottie wanted to kiss both handsome man, but what happened? In the end, not only could she not kiss Alfred, but she could not kiss this handsome stand-in! Alfred crossed his arms around his chest and looked at Ralph provocatively. "Sir, the kiss stand-in I found was much more professional than you." "Her height, stature, or jawline, they''re all exactly the same as Lottie." "Not like you. You don''t even know my conditions before you insist on being my stand-in." The man''s words made Ralph''s face turn livid. He narrowed his eyes and stared coldly at Alfred. "Are you sure you want to provoke me like this?" Alfred smiled faintly. "You provoked me first." Kissing scenes was one part of the normal filming. Ralph used his identity as a producer to interfere with his normal work and deprive him of the opportunity to be intimate with Lottie. Naturally, he would not let him off so easily. "Mr. Chapman, don''t me me for not reminding you." "As the same as you, I am the producer. And, I am also the hero of this y." Alfred smiled gracefully. "Now you have two choices." "One, there''s no need for a stand-in. Let me and Lottie perform personally." "And the other one." He pointed to the female kiss stand-in aside and said, "Come with her." After that, Alfred even turned to look at Mr. Bane. "Mr. Bane, am I right?" "Both of us are producers. You can''t double standard." Mr. Bane pretended to be calm and coughed softly. He turned to look at Ralph and said, "Mr. Chapman..." Ralph crossed his arms around his chest and looked at Alfred curiously. "Mr. Barton just gave me two choices." "But what I''m telling you now is..." The manughed coldly and pulled Lottie into his arms. "I don''t choose either one." After that, he grabbed the back of Lottie''s head and kissed her hard. This kiss was sudden and overbearing. Lottie''s body stiffened for a moment, and then went limp from his kiss. It was the first time she had kissed in public. Lottie felt that she should be embarrassed and shy. But in fact... She actually enjoyed it. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck, as gentle as water. Everyone in the set was stunned. The photographer quickly turned on the camera and shot this scene. In the warm and dreamy filming set, Ralph held the back of Lottie''s head with one hand and grabbed her slender waist with the other, kissing her aggressively. As for Lottie, she was kissing back gently. This scene was as beautiful as a fairnd. Mr. Bane stared nkly at them in front of him. "What a perfect match..." For some reason, he could tell the feeling of happiness from the kiss between Lottie and Ralph. Alfred frowned hard. His heart was filled with jealousy, sadness, and helplessness. Ste was still waiting for him to marry this woman home and be her mother. Alfred sighed. It seemed that he still had a long way to go before he could fulfill the little girl''s desire. "Alfred." Lorry frowned. "Why don''t you stop them?" Alfred turned his head and nced at her. "Why should I?" "They kissed already!" Lorry looked unhappy. Didn''t they agree that Lottie or Alfred would kiss each other, or the two stand-ins kiss each other? Why didn''t anyone stop them? "That''s great. Lottie would get dizzy with sess again!" "No background, no qualification, how could she, a stand-in, be so lucky?" "Come on, you stop them." Alfred rolled his eyes at her and ignored her. Lorry pursed her lips and nced at the director and photographer who were filming seriously. She didn¡¯t dare stop them. After stomped her feet hard, she turned to leave in anger. Behind her, Yoyo put away her phone, sneered, and chased after her. Coming out of the set, Lorry was so angry that she kicked the big willow tree on the roadside. She was pissed off! Originally, the heroine of this movie was her. However, when the actor was about to be decided, Mr. Watts wanted to support Isobel that he let her be the heroine. There was nothing she could do but only acted as the second female lead, and she evenforted herself that this was the price for not following the unspoken rules. Moreover, it was not bad to be able to film with Alfred. But how could she have imagined that the female lead in the end would not be Isobel but Lottie, who had been a stand-in for five or six years! Why was this woman so lucky? She couldn''t even take a good kiss scene. How could such a handsome man kiss her when she was so unprofessional? Flirted with Alfred in normal scenes and took kissing scenes with such a handsome man! The more Lorry thought about it, the angrier she became. "Lorry, stop kicking." Yoyo held her back. "Does your foot hurt?" "No!" "But the tree hurts." Yoyo chuckled, took out her mobile phone, and sent a video to Lorry. "Take a look." Lorry frowned and took a look. The video was of Lottie hugging and kissing Ralph on the set. Both of them were intoxicated and happy with their eyes closed... Lorry felt jealous when she saw this. She turned off the phone and asked, "Why show me this?" Did Yoyo think she was not angry enough? "Actually, it''s something to calm you down." Yoyo chuckled and nced at Lorry. "Think about it." "Although someone is shooting the scene in the set, since the man is a stand-in, no one knows who he is." "But my video is different." She deliberately opened the video and pointed to Alfred, who was standing aside with a cold expression. "Mr. Barton, the hero is watching from the side, while the heroine is kissing someone who is not an actor." "If this gets out... wouldn''t it be very interesting?" Lorry still did not understand. "What do you mean?" Yoyo rolled her eyes at her. "So stupid she is." But she still exined to her, "Different people will have different perspectives." "Mr. Barton''s fans may think that this actress doesn''t kiss Mr. Barton because she hates Mr. Barton." "The audience may suspect that this actress'' acting is really bad or that she is too useless and can''t act well with Alfred Barton." "Or, someone will think that she needs a stand-in to help her kiss. She may not be suitable to be the heroine..." "What do you think?" Yoyo¡¯s words woke Lorry up in an instant. That''s right! Since Lottie Green was doing such a thing in such a high-profile way in the filming site, she should This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. spread the news for her! Lorry took out her phone and sent the video to her manager. "Kill this Lottie Green!" Chapter 147 Join in If You Cant Win Chapter 147 Join in If You Can''t Win "You two are really a good match!" On the set, the director finished watching Ralph Chapman and Lottie Green''s kissing scenes and could This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. not help but sigh. "If I hadn''t known that Ms. Green was single, I would have suspected that they were a real couple!" Hearing his words, Lottie Green''s face couldn''t help but turn red. She pursed her lips. "Actually..." "In fact, it''s not impossible." Ralph Chapman interrupted Lottie Green in a calm voice and turned to look at the lovable woman beside him. "Take off your makeup." Seeing that it was lunchtime, Lottie Green nced at the makeup on her face and nodded. "Have lunch together?" The man with a cold and noble face chuckled. "Okay." "Then I''ll remove my makeup." Lottie Green turned around with a smile and entered the dressing room. It had been a long time since she had dinner with Ralph Chapman. Either she was busy or he was busy. A doting smile appeared on Ralph Chapman''s face as he watched the woman leave briskly. In the distance, Yoyo''s mobile phone recorded all these again and sent them to Lorry. "Since I''m going to deal with Lottie Green, then let''s make a big deal of it!" Lorry did not let everyone down. She directly found all the videos Yoyo sent to her and put them on the Inte. "The new actress hates Alfred Barton, and the kissing scene needs a stand-in." "After the kissing scene, how many things do you not know about Lottie Green?" In the past, although Lottie Green had always been sent top searches by Isobel Mitchell and Luke Berry, at that time, Lottie Green''s name had been tied up with two small characters in the entertainment industry. She was not popr at that time. Naturally, not many people paid attention to her. But this time was different. This time, the target was Alfred Barton, the hottest actor in the entertainment industry. As a result, J Alfred Barton''s fans on the Inte began to insult Lottie Green crazily. The onlookers also began to criticize Lottie Green. Not long after, Elijah Chapman¡¯s app couldn''t take it anymore. Sitting in the small study, Elijah Chapman wiped his sweat silently and turned to look at Ste. "Your Uncle ... has so many fans?" "Of course." Ste rolled her eyes. "My Uncle is the most powerful person in the entertainment industry!" After that, she pursed her lips. "Can''t you handle it?" Uncle Barton really had a lot of fans. She had also tried to fight against his fans. Later, she found... No matter how smart a person was, he could notpare to ten million people. Now, it was finally Elijah Chapman''s turn. The little girl changed herfortable position and leaned against the sofa. "Why don''t I call Uncle Barton and let him rify it?" "His fans listen to him the most." Elijah Chapman pursed his lips. He didn''t want his mommy to have anything to do with Alfred Barton at all. If Alfred Barton had opened his mouth to help Lottie Green this time, then Lottie Green would have owed Alfred Barton a favor. If she wanted to repay his favor, she had to increase her contact with him, and then it would be possible for her to develop with him slowly... Thinking of this, Elijah Chapman called Ralph Chapman. "Daddy, have you read the news? I can''t take it this time." "What should we do?" Ralph Chapman frowned. He took out another phone and flipped through it. Sure enough, he saw the news on the Inte. The kiss between him and Lottie Green was repeated many times over. The video of Lottie Green inviting him for lunch was also analyzed in various ways. It was obviously something he should worry about, but Ralph Chapman looked a little excited. It turned out that it was like this when he kissed Lottie Green. This was the first time that he and Lottie Green had kissed from the perspective of an observer. Well, I can be more affectionate here. I can hold you tighter here... "Daddy..." Probably because there was no sound from the other end of the phone for a long time, Elijah Chapman sighed. "Are you listening to me?" Only then did Ralph Chapmane to his senses. The man coughed lightly. "Since you can''t handle it, then don''t do it." "If you can''t defeat him, then join us." Elijah Chapman frowned. "What do you mean?" "I think the video can be yed more times." "I''m very handsome in the video." Elijah Chapman, "..." So his father had ignored him for so long to appreciate his own beauty? Elijah Chapman rolled his eyes. "But is this really bad news for Mommy?" Elijah Chapman did not want Alfred Barton to deal with this matter. The only way was to find his father and let him suppress this news before Alfred Barton did. "Is it okay? It''s just rtive." Ralph Chapman''s lips curled into a faint smile as he proudly watched the video of Lottie Green hugging and kissing him. "Now others are scolding her because they don''t understand the whole thing." "But what if these people know that I''m Lottie Green''s legal husband?" "If Alfred Barton''s fans knew that I protected the three of us at the same time, would they still scold her?" Elijah Chapman was silent for a moment. "I understand." His father was finally going to use this matter to make their rtionship public, wasn''t it? As a son, how could he not support her? "I will cooperate with you." After hanging up the phone, the young man took a deep breath and started to knock on theputer again. Ste found it strange. She squeezed her round little head out of the sofa and fixed her eyes on Elijah Chapman. "Little brother, are you writing a new code?" "Yes." Elijah Chapman nodded. Since he was going to join Alfred Barton''s fans and make a name for his daddy and mommy, he had to change the way to write code. "Don''t waste your energy." Ste pursed her lips. "You can''t beat Uncle Barton''s fans." Elijah Chapman staring at theputer, an evil smile appeared on his face. "Who said I''m going to fight?" After removing her makeup, Lottie Green''s phone rang as soon as she walked out of the set. It was Connie Houghton. She frowned. What was wrong with Connie Houghton calling her at this time? Before she could answer, a big hand with distinct joints directly took her phone away. Ralph Chapman pressed the button to turn off her phone and put it in his pocket. "I need you to have a meal with me, not with your best friend. You ignored me." Lottie Green, "..." When did she ignore him? However, she also knew that this man was domineering. Since he said so, she couldn''t get her mobile phone without having dinner. So she could only sigh and follow him. However, for some reason, she always felt that after she removed her makeup, everyone in the set looked at her in the wrong way. Even Mr. Bane wanted to say something but stopped. Lottie Green frowned. She knew that she didn''t look good after removing her makeup. But that''s not the case... It was so ugly that everyone looked like they couldn''t say a word. Thinking of this, Ralph Chapman had already taken her to a nearby restaurant. While ordering the dishes, Lottie Green subconsciously nced at the TV above her head. Suddenly, her body froze. What was on TV was actually a kiss between her and Ralph Chapman! Chapter 148 Shes... "Hes praising Lottie Green?" Chapter 148 She''s... "He''s praising Lottie Green?" This... What was going on? "This drama has just been filmed, and this drama has been broadcast on TV?" "This is a video from the filming site this morning." "It can be seen that the heroine in the camera is the heroine of the movie ''Azeroath'', Lottie Green. The man who took the kiss with her is not the heroine of ''Azeroath'', Alfred Barton." "Why? Someone leaked the news because the actress'' performance is not good enough to ovee the psychological pressure and kiss Alfred Barton." "So I finally found a stand-in for the kissing scene." "Someone said that this stand-in was found by the actress to cover up herck of business." "Some people also said that this stand-in was found by Alfred Barton, because Alfred Barton doesn''t want to y with this woman who can''t even film a kissing scene..." Listening to the host''s broadcast, Lottie Green''s excited heart instantly sank to the bottom. So... Did someone deliberately take a video of the filming site to confuse the audience? She pursed her lips and silently nced at the man in front of her, who was seriously looking at his mobile phone. ¡°Mr. Chapman, did you hear that?" At this time, Ralph Chapman was watching the video on his phone. This video wasn''t anything else. It was the scene of him and Lottie Green hugging and kissing each other crazily in the outside world. He looked at it three times. Every time he felt that his kissing skills could be better, and Lottie Green''s performance could be even more adorable. She was not attractive enough. Sure enough, it was in the set. It was better when on her bed. Of course, he didn''t want others to see the best look of Lottie Green. Seeing that the man was ignoring her, Lottie Green pursed her lips and frowned as she called out to him, ¡°Mr. Chapman?" Only then did Ralph Chapmane to his senses. The man elegantly put away the phone. "What''s wrong?" Lottie Green pointed to the television in the distance. "This." He turned his head and took a quick look. He knew what she was referring to. After all, since public opinion was so fierce now, there was a contribution to Elijah Chapman. The man smiled faintly. "Let them talk." Lottie Green pinched her fork and bit her lips. "Don''t you care?" In fact... She didn''t care what others said. She could ignore others'' thoughts, but others would. Alfred Barton and Mr. Bane. Even the whole crew would be affected, wouldn''t they? She was not alone. "Don''t worry about it for the time being." Ralph Chapman elegantly picked up food for Lottie Green. "You film well in the afternoon." "After you finish filming, the matter will be solved." Since he had said so, Lottie Green should not say anything else. The woman sighed silently and began to eat seriously. Sitting opposite her, Ralph Chapman looked at her when she was eating. He could not help but secretly take a picture of her. Soon, someone left a message on WhatsApp. Fabian Chapman said, "My mommy is the most beautiful!" Elijah Chapman: "It''s cute." Sean Hond said, "You are really a match." Kayden Chapman said, "What are you eating? It looks delicious." Edward Grant said, "Help! I don''t want to eat dog food anymore!" Looking at the news, Ralph Chapman was in a good mood. He even ate an extra bowl of lunch. After dinner, he sent Lottie Green back to the set and returned to thepany. He still had important things to do in the afternoon, so he had to deal with the work that should be dealt with first. "Tut-tut, you''re back from dinner with the handsome guy?" As soon as she entered the set, Lorry blocked Lottie Green''s way. "Did you see the rumors online?" ¡°Lottie Green, you''ve really embarrassed." The woman was neither humble nor arrogant. She looked up at Lorry indifferently. "You?" "Where is Yoyo?" Lorry probably didn''t expect Lottie Green to ask Yoyo. She frowned and said, "She went to see her old ssmate." After that, she pursed her lips. "What, now you want to draw the crew to your side?" "Although Yoyo has a good temper, she is my friend and will not stand on your side!" Lottie Green felt helpless. She looked up again at the girl in front of her. Lorry was quite beautiful, but why was she so brainless? Yoyo would always stand by her side and fan the mes. Did this woman really not notice it at all? When they first entered the crew, the makeup artist said to Lottie Green that Lorry had offended a lot of people in this circle, but Yoyo was very good. At first, Lottie Green didn''t believe it, but now, she really believed it. The woman named Lorry in front of her was a gun for others without knowing it. It was all Lorry''s fault for offending people. Yoyo had done all the good things. Thinking of this, Lottie Green shrugged. "You misunderstood." "I''m not trying to draw Yoyo over to my side." "I want to rope you in." Lorry rolled her eyes. "Are you out of your mind? To rope me in?" "I hate you so much. Don''t you know?" "I know." Lottie Green pulled over the chair beside her and sat down in front of Lorry. "But you shouldn''t hate me." "Let''s talk if you''re interested." Lorry gave her a suspicious look and sat down beside Lottie Green. The two of them kept talking about the shooting of the filming site. Yoyo came back after the director had called Lottie Green away. She encouraged Lorry to go and see Lottie Green''s joke. "Let''s go and have a look. Those things on the Inte won''t affect her at all." "I really don''t know whether she is in a good mood or thick-skinned." As usual, Lorry would roll her eyes at her and say that Lottie Green was thick-skinned. But this time, after Yoyo finished speaking, Lorry did not respond at all. She stood up, silently walked into the set, and began to seriously watch Lottie Green filming. In the afternoon, Lottie Green''s role was falling off the city wall. She did not use a stand-in all the way, but was personally hung seven or eight meters high. This height made ordinary people tremble in their hearts, but she seemed to be fine and could still smile and discuss the changes in her expression with the director. Lorry looked at her. For the first time, she felt... "This woman is not as bad as I thought, is she?" "She is a stand-in after all." Yoyo couldn''t help sighing with emotion. "She''s not afraid. She''s really amazing." "No wonder she doesn''t have any acting skills and can y the leading role." Lorry frowned. "You can''t say that she doesn''t have any acting skills." "I don''t think I can perform her expression just now." "She can be an actor because she has some real skills." "Didn''t the news say that she helped Isobel Mitchell and Luke Berry improves their acting skills?" N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "She''s quite powerful." Yoyo choked. She widened her eyes. Lorry was... She was praising Lottie Green. How was that possible! She had only gone out to meet Alice White. Why had Lorry''s attitude towards Lottie Green changed so much? Chapter 149 Should I Call the Police? Chapter 149 Should I Call the Police? Looking at Lorry''s approving expression as she looked at Lottie Green, Yoyo furrowed her brows. No! "I can''t let Lorry have a good impression of Lottie Green!" If Lorry didn''t hate Lottie Green anymore, then how would she y the next move? Thinking of this, the woman gave a cold snort. ¡°Lottie Green¡®s trick can only teach an online celebrity like Isobel Mitchell, who almost became a monk." "Which one of the actors is not better than her?" Yoyo curled her lips and reached out to hold Lorry. "You are much better than her." "It''s a pity that she is the heroine and you are a supporting actress." "Not bad." Lorry pulled her hand away from Yoyo''s hand imperceptibly. "Lottie Green just told me a story." The woman turned around, took a step back, and kept a safe distance from Yoyo. "It''s a very old- fashioned story, but it''s quite interesting." "I think you should also finish this story." Lorry took a deep breath and sneered. Yoyo frowned. "What story?" "The story of the m fighting for profit." Lorry sneered. "Yoyo, I remember that if it weren''t for the change of the lead actress, you would have been the second female actress in this movie." "The second female lead is your favorite role. She is absolutely infatuated with the male lead and values love very much." "As for the third female lead, she is much worse in terms of social status and feelings for the male lead." "You once told me that you didn''t like the third female lead." "If I always go against Lottie Green, the two of us will fight for each other. No matter who bes the protagonist in the end, the second female lead will return to you." After that, Lorry took a deep breath and said, "I should have thought of this level a long time ago." "It''s a pity that I''m confused. I won''t figure it out until the little boy analyzed it for me." Yoyo''s face had turned extremely pale. She bit her lip and said, "Lorry, I didn''t mean that!" "Don''t be brainwashed by Lottie Green. We''ve been together for so many years. Don''t..." "Really?" Lorry snorted and took out a photo. "How do you exin this?" Yoyo took a look and her face turned as pale as paper. In the photo, she was in contact with a media reporter! And the cooperation between her and this reporter was to promote her to be the second female lead''s draft. In fact, without knowing who would be the heroine, she had prepared two versions of presses. If Lottie Green was the female lead, then it would be written that her rtionship with Lottie Green was harmonious. If Lorry was the heroine, she would be Lorry''s sister! These were all done secretly by Yoyo. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She thought what she did was wless. But... How could Lorry... The woman''s pale face hadpletely betrayed her. "It is indeed like this..." Lorry sighed and took back her mobile phone. "Yoyo, I have always regarded you as a friend. Even when you came to this y, I knew that you always liked Alfred Barton, but you could never find a chance to cooperate with him, so I strongly rmended you to the director." "But I never thought that you would use me everywhere." "In your eyes, I''m just a pawn!" After that, Lorry turned around and left without looking back. She should thank the little boy called Elijah Chapman. If he hadn''t sent her an email, she might not have been able to understand the meaning behind Lottie Green''s words. Yoyo stood where she was, watching Lorry leave, and gritted her teeth. "What kind of method did Lottie Green learn?" Lorry, the fool, had been deceived by her for almost two years. Now she suddenly came to her senses? Also, where did the photos in Lorry''s mobile phone and the content of the presse from? Just as she was puzzled, her assistant called her. "Yoyo, yourputer has been invaded." "All the information inside seems to have been copied." "Do you want to call the police?" Hearing the voice on the phone, Yoyo''s heart sank. Theputer was invaded... It seemed that she had underestimated Lottie Green! When she thought of this, she raised her head and looked coldly at the Lottie Green who was still filming in the film factory. She gritted her teeth in anger. "Ms. Green." After finishing the whole afternoon''s filming, just as Lottie Green removed her makeup and was about to go home, an assistant-like person stopped her. "Hello." The man said politely, "I''m Miss Lorry''s assistant." "Miss Lorry asked me to apologize to you." "The conversation with young master Elijah Chapman today has already made Miss Lorry deeply know her mistake. She wants to apologize to you." "In addition, it was Miss Lorry who sent someone to do the video of you and the kiss stand-in this morning." "But soon she realized her mistake." "But..." The person on the other end of the phone sighed. "I don''t know why, but after the news and video spread out, it caused a huge sensation." "We realized that we were wrong and wanted to withdraw all the videos and news, but we found that we couldn''t." "What''s more, there are more and more videos about you and the kiss double online. Lottie Green frowned and thought for a long time. It was not until the assistant left that she finally understood what Lorry meant. The assistant meant that the person who was spreading the rumors at night was no longer the one sent by Lorry. Sitting in the car home, Lottie Green leaned against the back of the car, enjoying the cool evening breeze while taking out her mobile phone to watch the news. On the Inte, the discussion about her and Ralph Chapman, the "kiss stand-in" was still very sensational. What made her speechless and amused was that these people''s work waspletely out of control. Theizens were talking about which one was better, this kiss or the one between Alfred Barton and Lottie Green. Looking at theizens'' words, Lottie Green smiled faintly. If this question was ced in front of her, she would directly vote for her husband without hesitation. If she didn''t love her man, who would love him? After a few pages of discussion, Lottie Green switched off the page after she gave a thumbs-up for the kiss. The discussion online was hot. However, Lottie Green could still see that there must be someone adding fuel to the fire behind such a But... Who was this person? Lorry''s people and capital had been withdrawn. Lottie closed her eyes. Such a good marketing and such a good topic. Therefore, the mastermind behind this... It should be Ralph Chapman himself! Thinking of this, the woman pursed her lips, took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. "What are you going to do?" Chapter 150 She Is under the Control of Her Husband Chapter 150 She Is under the Control of Her Husband The man on the other end of the phone smiled faintly. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Lottie Green didn''t expose him. She changed into afortable position and leaned against the seat of the car. "I think many people on the Inte are praising you for matching me." "Who do you think is so kind as to invest in the navy and buy a hot search for you and me?" The man said in a low voice, "Is there such a good thing?" "Maybe it''s because we''re a perfect match, so others may be touched." Lottie Green, "..." "Do you believe this reason yourself?" "I believe you." Ralph Chapman''s lips curled up lightly. "Anyway, it''s a good thing that no one has spoken ill of you." "Take a good look at your y." "Okay." Lottie Green took a deep breath. "Forget it if you don''t want to say it." In fact, she was not stupid. She could guess the man''s purpose. After hanging up, Lottie Green closed her eyes. She had always been unwilling to announce her marriage because she did not want others to think that she had climbed to her current position as Mr. Chapman. But what happened today made her feel that it was not a bad thing to announce it. At least, no one would use her feelings again. In this way, could she focus on her work and ignore those messy rumors? Perhaps it was because she had been too tired from the scene in the afternoon, so Lottie Green closed her eyes and fell asleep unconsciously. When she woke up again, the car had stopped at the door of the Chapmans'' Vi. The woman yawned and nced at the scenery outside the window. "Why are you home?" Mr. Bane had stipted that everyone had to live in the hotel reserved by the crew during the filming, so she naturally thought that the driver was sending her to the hotel. In the end, he actually sent her directly back to the Chapmans'' Vi? "Mr. Chapman has asked for leave for you." The driver sitting in the driver''s seat answered respectfully, "You can stay in the hotel tonight." Lottie Green furrowed her brows. She had just stayed in the hotel for a day and was asking for leave? What the hell was going on? However, she was not used to living in a hotel. She was happy toe back to apany those two little guys. With this in mind, the woman put on her coat and got out of the car. There were no bodyguards at the gate of the vi. Feeling that something was wrong, she took out the key and opened the door. There was no one in therge vi. When hanging up the coat, she found a card on the dressing rack. The handwriting on the card was written: "Open the box on the tea table." Lottie Green pursed her lips and walked to the tea table as she said, opening the pink and white box. Inside the box was a photo of Lottie Green since she was a child. There were 24 photos per year. Behind each piece, there was a man''s vigorous handwriting. "You were a little ugly when you were a child." "So you were so stupid when you were a child." "Fortunately, I''ve grown up." In front and behind almost every photo, he was ruthlesslyining. Until- Until she was 18 years old. The following words were: "If only I knew you this year." Lottie Green''s hand, which was holding onto the photo, trembled slightly. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The year she was eighteen was the darkest year of her life. That year, she realized that she was not the biological daughter of the Green family. That year, she was coaxed by Isobel Mitchell and made money for Luke Berry''s future. Now, a man told her that if only he knew her when she was 18 years old. Lottie Green closed her eyes, tears silently sliding down her cheeks. Even she herself did not know why she was crying. If she had known Ralph Chapman at the age of eighteen, would she not be like this now? The woman sniffed and continued to look at the next photo. "A lot more haggard." "I feel sorry for you." "You won''t always be a stunt-in." "Hold on a little longer. We''ll meet soon." Thest photo was of her attending the awards ceremony not long ago. The words behind the photo were: "Go upstairs. I have something to tell you." Lottie Green closed her eyes and a helpless smile appeared on her face. When had a man as serious and cold as Ralph Chapman be so romantic? She could even imagine how awkward and enjoyable the man was when he was writing after these photos except for grading official documents. She couldn''t helpughing. She put away the photo, tidied her hair, and went upstairs. From the stairs, the way upstairs was covered with red rose petals. She followed the direction of the roses and walked step by step to the bedroom upstairs. Finally, the roses stopped on the bed in the bedroom. The womany down on the bed like a stream. She had been tired for a whole day. She really needed to lie down and rest. "Hiss!" As soon as shey down, her head hit a hard object. Her whole body was in great pain. "Stupid." A man''s deep and doting voice came from behind her. Lottie Green was startled and quickly got out of bed. When she stood still on the ground, she found that there was another person lying on the bed! Ralph Chapman sat up slowly from the bed. He looked at her helplessly and said, "Fabian Chapman said that this is more romantic." "I heard his nonsense and hid under the quilt to surprise you." "In the end, I was almost killed by you." Lottie Green rubbed her head and looked at him with grievance. "How would I know that you were hiding under the quilt?" "Does it hurt?" The man sighed helplessly and waved at her. "Come here." Lottie Green pursed her lips and walked over carefully. Ralph Chapman stretched out his long arms and pulled her into his arms. The man gently rubbed the top of her head with his big fingers. "Where did you hit?" His gentle movements and gentle voice made her feel even more pain in the ce where her head had been hit. She felt wronged. "Here." His big hand was pulled by her and stopped at the back of her head. He gently rubbed it. "Are you feeling better?" "Yes!" Lottie Green closed her eyes and enjoyed his service. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something and asked, "It hurts so much. What did I just hit?" The man did not stop massaging her head. "My head." Lottie Green, "..." She turned around to look at him. "Aren''t you in pain?" The man pulled her head back and continued to rub the back of her head. "It doesn''t hurt." "How can it not hurt if you lie?" "Well, that''s pain." "Then massage yourself. Don''t rub me all the time." "No need." The man''s voice was still indifferent. "I''m smarter." "As for you, you are very stupid." "What if the collision bes even more stupid?" Lottie Green, "..." This man was obviously concerned about her, but why did he make her angry? Just as she was feeling indignant, all the lights in the room were turned off. The projector projected images on the clean wall in front of him. The video was a press conference. The handsome man sat in the seat of honor and said calmly, "Lottie Green is my wife." "I was the one who took the initiative to act as a stand-in for others in the video that everyone saw today." "I''m a strong possessive person. I can''t stand other actors kissing my wife." "I think many people online say that she''s not good at kissing." "As the only person who has experienced her kissing skills, I can tell you that her kissing skills are very good." "However, except for me, no one has the fortune to enjoy it. Even if it''s a movie, it''s not enough." The man looked at the camera seriously and said, "So, I, Ralph Chapman, am here to dere that my wife does not take a kissing scene with other actors, but it does not mean that she is incapable. It is because she is under his husband control." "But..." As soon as he finished speaking, a male reporter stood up. "Mr. Chapman, don''t you think that doing this will affect her career?" Ralph Chapman was calm. "I don''t think so." "Of course, even if it really has an impact, I can deal with it." After that, the man nced at the male reporter coldly, and his eyes were full of danger. "Is there anything else?" Chapter 151 I Am A Little Idiot Nobody Loved Chapter 151 I Am A Little Idiot Nobody Loved The male reporter was frightened by Ralph Chapman''s gaze and quickly took a step back. "No... No." Ralph nced at the venue. "Any other questions?" The reporters looked at each other, and kept silent. "Since there are no questions." Ralph cleared his throat and looked down at the camera with an air of superiority. "Lottie Green is my wife. No matter who you are, if you want to hurt her, get past me first." On the surface, he was warning thoseizens who were anxious to instigate and see chaos, but in fact, he was warning Alfred, Alice, and all the people who wanted to hurt Lottie. No matter what they would do, as long as he was there, no one could hurt Lottie! An intense apuse sounded in the venue. The projector also stopped ying. Then, the scene that Elijah and Fabian stood together appeared on the screen. The two little guys stood in front of the white wall and looked at the camera with smiles. Fabian said, "Mommy, don''t me Daddy for being so corny. As a workaholic, that''s the most romantic style of confession what he knows." Elijah said, "Although the form of confession really makes people want toin about, it''s not easy for Mr. Chapman to fall in love with someone at such an old age." Fabian said, "So Mommy, you should know why we recorded this video, right?" Elijah said, "Because the old man is so thin-skinned and doesn''t want to confess his love himself, he forced us to help him." After saying this, they looked at each other and sighed helplessly at the same time. Fabian took out one banner, asked Elijah to hold one end while holding the other end himself and unfolded it together slowly. On the red banner, the yellow words were written: "Ralph loves Lottie." Lottie had been moved to tears, but this banner still made herugh uncontrobly. Sheughed and turned to look at the man beside her. "Is it your idea?" The man gave her an awkward expression. He didn''t know that these two little guys had recorded such a video at all! Ralph denied with a livid face. "No." He really didn''t ask them to do so! Although he felt that his form of confession and announcement was not romantic enough, he would never let they record such a video for him! What a joke! "I know. Mr. Chapman will be embarrassed and he will deny that he didn''t ask us to prepare this." Fabian sighed and said, "Mommy, you have to get used to it. That''s what Mr. Ralph is. Say yes and mean no." "He was totally into you that he even told us that the reason he announced the rtionship with you was that he didn''t want you to get in trouble." Elijah nodded in agreement. "It''s clear that Mr. Chapman is trying to make him less jealous in the future." "Mommy, extreme old-fashioned is romantic "Do you feel Mr. Chapman''s love?" The video finally ended at this point. The projector was shut off and the lights in the room went on. Lottieughed so hard that her facial muscles hurt while tears still on her face. Ralph was a little displeased at first. However, when he saw her crying andughing which looked so cute, he sighed. After a long while, when she was tired fromughing, he held her in his arms and gently wiped away the tears on her face. "Do you have to be so happy?" "Yeah!" Lottie pursed her lips and mustered up the courage to wrap her arms around his neck. "Honey." She rarely called him that. At the beginning, she thought that they didn¡¯t love each other, so it was inappropriate to call him "honey". Later, she was used to calling him Ralph, so she felt it was too embarrassed to call him that. But tonight, at this moment, she just wanted to call him that. She could only call him that. "Yes." The woman''s soft voice made Ralph''s expression soften. He gently hugged her. "Good girl." The man''s voice was low and maic that sounded so enchanting. His embrace was extremely warm. Lottie leaned into his embrace. She wanted to say something, but she said nothing finally. After a long silence, she raised her head and looked at him. "Thank you." "Thank you for everything you did for me." She said in her heart. When she married him, she had never thought that she would win his heart in the end. Everything was like a dream to her. "No worries." The man raised his hand and rubbed her hair. "You are my wife." It was his duty to do anything for her. However... "I want to rify one thing." "The video of Elijah and Fabian just now... it has nothing to do with me." "I have no idea with it." He was not that corny at all! Lottie''s face stiffened slightly. He said that it was not his idea. So did it prove... She lowered her head and said, "I get it." He treated her well just because he was her husband. He just did his duty as a husband. He might like her. But it couldn''t reach the level of love... Thinking of this, her excited heart began to sink. After a while, she raised her head and sniffed. "I''m fine." "I don''t think you will fall in love with me either." "It''s good for us to be like this." She shouldn''t ask for more. Everything she got now far exceeded her expectations. People should learn to be satisfied. Ralph frowned. "That''s not what I meant." But Lottie couldn''t listen to his exnation at all. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She lowered and shook her head silently. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have tofort me." "Actually...to tell the truth, I didn''t fall in love with you." "It''s good that we''re like this." "Perhaps I''m not qualified to be loved..." Ralph frowned. Looking at her moping, he felt sorry but amused. He always felt that true love was without words. Love needed to take actions. He thought that since he had done so much for her, she should know his heart. But what happened? "Little fool." The man''s words made Lottie burst into tears. She sniffed and tried her best to stop crying. "Yes, I''m stupid. It''s not the first time you know me." "In your heart, I am just a little fool who is not being loved." "I..." "Oh!" Before she could finish her words, the man raised her chin and kissed her hard. His kiss was overbearing, making her unable to resist at all. She widened her eyes and wanted to struggle, but she failed. In the end, she was pressed onto the bed. The man pressed her hands above her head with one hand and held her slender waist with the other. She fell into his rhythm. Ralph kissed her earlobe and said in a low and evil voice, "Don''t think too much in the future." Chapter 152 Why Didnt You Arrest Us? Chapter 152 Why Didn''t You Arrest Us? "Bang!" On the second floor of the Chapman''s vi, Alice picked up the vase and smashed it hard on the ground. She smashed one vase and then picked up the other one. "No matter how many you smashed, things still happened." Yoyo sat on the sofa and watched her go crazy. "If smashing a few more vases can let Ralph change his mind and divorce Lottie. I will support you to continue." "Bang!" Alice gritted his teeth and threw thest vase to the ground. She kicked the fragments on the ground hard before sitting down on the sofa. And then she looked at Yoyo with a cold face. "You told me today that Lorry will make Lottie suffer a lot." "What''s the result?" "Today, Ralph and Lottie actually announced their marriage!" Before they announced it, she could still asionally hang out in the upper ss as Ralph''s fianc¨¦e. But now, what Ralph did directly cut off all her connections in the business world! One day ago, she was still talking to others about her engagement with Ralph. And the next day, Ralph held a press conference and told everyone in the world that he and Lottie were a couple! "Ralph is too bold." Yoyo sighed lightly. "I thought he would keep this matter a secret in order to not affect Lottie''s career." As long as Ralph hid it, they would have plenty of opportunities to make a fuss. No matter the gossip man was Luke or Alfred. As long as the timing was right, Ralph and Lottie would certainly break up. No one expected that Ralph would give them a final strike regardless. After this press conference, there would no longer be any gossip about Lottie and other men on the Inte, and even other negative news would no longer exist. Few media and reporters would dare provoke Ralph. In the future, what Lottie had to worry about only was whether her acting skills would be criticized. If there was no solid evidence, no one else would make a fuss about her private life. This was what made Yoyo and Alice the most ufortable. "I don''t care!" Alice gritted her teeth tightly. "In the past, I still thought that it was not in a hurry to deal with Lottie. After all, she just married Ralph not long ago." "But now..." She narrowed her eyes. As long as Lottie didn''t die, she wouldn''t be at ease! Yoyo sighed and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s not over yet." "Lottie hasn''t reached the point where she can''t be resolved." Alice frowned. "Do you have a way?" "I don''t, but you do." Yoyo sneered. "Don''t forget, as Ralph knows..." "The birth mother of Elijah and Fabian was your best friends." "You have such an important figure in your hands. Why are you afraid that you can''t deal with Lottie?" Alice frowned and remained silent for a long time before sighing. "I''ll think about it." Yoyo still didn''t know that the birth mother of Elijah and Fabian was Lottie. In Rexwell, there were only three people who knew that Lottie was Elijah and Fabian''s birth mother. But even if there were very few people who knew about it, blood rtions could not be forged. It was too risky to use it as an excuse. "But this is the only chance." Yoyo looked at her. "If you can''t do it this time, you might really have to kill Lottie to get what you want back." "I don''t think that as a soldier''s descendant, you would want to exchange someone''s life for happiness, right?" "Besides..." Yoyo sighed. "I just saw Yank downstairs." "Although he dotes on you, he is, after all, a straightforward person." "If you used some tricks to deal with Lottie, he would still protect you. But if you were to kill her..." "I guess he will stand on the side of justice. What do you think?" Her wordspletely eliminated the hesitation and doubts in Alice''s heart. She was right. Using a "dead person" was much easier than killing a living person. Moreover, if something happened, Yank would support her. "Think about it carefully." Yoyo sneered, picked up her handbag, and turned to leave. Alice did not send her off. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When Yoyo went downstairs, Yank was sitting in the living room drinking tea. Seeing her go downstairs, he smiled coldly. "I didn''t expect you to be in touch with each other." Yank had seen her before. It was she who had instigated Alice to find a woman. At that time, she drew a beautiful picture for Alice. She told Alice to find a woman to sex with Ralph and then told Ralph it was her. When the woman gave birth to a child, she would say it was hers and force Ralph to marry her. Unfortunately, everything that happenedter was not as good as their n. Because after that night, Ralph could tell at a nce that Alice was not the girl with himst night. No matter what Alice said, he did not believe it. In the end, Ralph pulled open her cor and found her skin under it was intact. Butst night, Ralph had been biting that woman''s neck while sexing all night long. Since the lie had been exposed, Alice couldn''t pretend anymore but had to say that the girl was her ssmate. As for Yoyo, she had thought that Alice would say that she was the one who slept with Ralph. But Alice saw through her and made up another ssmate. Later on, when the girl gave birth to a child, Yank found some clues from Alice''s usual performance and imprisoned her. Only then did he finally understand Alice and Yoyo''s n. In the end, he found that girl and the two children. He told Ralph toe back immediately while taking Alice away to scold all night. But the next morning, he learned about the fire in the hospital yesterday. When Ralph arrived, he had only rescued the two babies but failed in rescuing their mother. Alice had been with Yank all the night. It was self-evident who set the fire. Thinking of this, Yank looked at Yoyo more coldly. "What are you nning?" "Set fire again?" Yoyo smiled faintly and said, "Yank, don''t say such harsh words." "We are in the same boat. Why are you so hostile to me?" Yank put the cup on the tea table with a loud bang. The ss hit the ss table collided and made a loud noise. He stared at her coldly. "Who''s in the same boat with you?" "It¡¯s you." Yoyoughed a silveryugh. "If you weren''t with us, why didn''t you give Alice and me up? Why didn''t you arrest us?" Chapter 153 Do You Really Think He Likes You? Chapter 153 Do You Really Think He Likes You? The living room instantly quieted down. Yank suppressed his anger and swept a cold nce at Yoyo. "Get lost." "Yank, I know that you look down on me, but what can I do? I''m in the same boat with Alice." Yoyo gently fanned with hands. "Since the day you defended Alice, you have not been innocent. Don''t think how righteous you are." "Get lost!" Yank finally could not help roaring. Yoyo chuckled and turned to leave. After she left, Yank frowned and strode upstairs. Alice was sitting on a chair. There were pieces of porcin all over the floor. Seeing hime in, she curled her lips. "I won''t give up." Yank looked at her quietly and sighed. As he picked up the broom to sweep the floor for her, he said in a low voice, "Ralph and Lottie are fated." "If they''re not fated, they won''t be husband and wife now." "There are many men in the world..." "I want Ralph!" Before he could finish his words, Alice interrupted him coldly. "You were the one who told me back then. You said that Ralph is your younger brother. He will listen to Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. you." "It''s you who told me that as long as I like him, you will help me!" "What are you doing now? Are you here to persuade me to give up? But back then, didn''t you ask me to marry Ralph?" "I''ve put in so much effort because of your words. Now all my efforts are in vain. And you,e here asking me to give up?" After that, she jumped off the chair and said, "I have no way out now." "You can choose to continue helping me." "Or, kill me!" When she jumped off the chair, her bare feet almost stepped on the broken porcin pieces on the ground. Yank quickly picked her up. "Be careful." "Let me go." Alice frowned and said coldly. However, Yank still hugged her with restrained movements and put her back on the bed. "Don''t move around before I clean up." "Well." Seeing that he was busy cleaning, Alice suddenly thought of Ralph. If... If it was Ralph who treated her as well as Yank...what a beautiful dream When she woke up the next morning, her phone had already been ringing off the hook. All the people who knew her, whether she was familiar or not, sent messages to congratte her. "I didn''t expect Mr. Chapman to be your husband! How happy you are!" "Lottie, may I have the honor to invite you and your husband to dinner in the future. Maybe we would have some cooperation in business." "Lottie, your husband is so powerful!" "Lottie..." In the face of so many messages, Lottie helplessly covered her face with her hand. This was one of the reasons why she did not want to reveal her rtionship with Ralph. Ralph''s identity was too prominent, while she was too ordinary. This was the only result once their rtionship being announced. However... She gave a wry smile. Although she did not like this feeling, she could not be too selfish. If Ralph wanted to announce it, then just do it. Although they hadn''t been together for a long time, he had helped her a lot. She had no reason to refuse. Moreover, it had been made public, so it was useless to refuse. Thinking of this, Lottie sighed helplessly. She replied to the messages sent one by one seriously, no matter whether the person was familiar to her or not. By the time she finished replying, it was already lunchtime. Fabian knocked on the door. "Mommy, it¡¯s time to eat!" "Are you so tired that you can''t even go downstairs for lunch?" "Mommy, should I ask Mrs. Zhang to serve you?" "Although this is a good idea, I think you won''t be able to stand it and will be shy." "If you don''te out, I''ll find Mrs. Zhang..." "I''ll be right there!" Lottie quickly interrupted Fabian. "I''m going to get changed and go downstairs for lunch!" She didn''t want Mrs. Zhang to bring the food here! Ralph had caused such a big scene yesterday. As an adult, how could Mrs. Zhang not know what had happenedst night? If Fabian asked Mrs. Zhang to bring the dishes to her room and serve her, she would feel embarrassed. Fabian''sughter sounded outside the door. "Mommy, hurry up!" "We''re all waiting for you downstairs!" After that, Fabian strode down the stairs and left. Lottie sighed helplessly. Just as she was about to put down her phone, she received a message. It was sent by Alice. "Lottie, can we talk?" "I know you don''t want to talk to me, but what I want to tell you is rted to Fabian and Elijah''s mother. Don''t you feel curious?" Lottie''s hand paused, which was about to put down her phone. Fabian and Elijah''s mother... She was indeed very curious. Fabian and Elijah did not know much about that woman, and Ralph didn''t mention her a lot in front of her. But she never knew that Alice also knew about that woman. After thinking for a long time, she finally took a deep breath and texted back, "What do you want to tell me?" Seeing that Lottie had replied, Alice seemed verycent on the other end of the phone. "You''re indeed curious about that woman." "I¡¯ll text you an address. Will youe now?" Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. "Let''s talk on the phone." "I don''t want to see you." Last time she met Alice outside the Chapman Family, it was the night when Natalia had an ident. Although there was no concrete evidence, Lottie knew very well that the reason why udia had evil intentions towards her that night was all because of Alice. "Hah, you are really noble." On the other end of the phone, Alice replied very fast. "Ralph''s announcement of your rtionship on TV really makes you very arrogant?" "Do you think you are the happiest and proudest person in the world?" "But Lottie, do you really think Ralph likes you?" "Who Ralph loves most will always be Elijah and Fabian''s mother." "You''re just a substitute. Why are you so arrogant?" Looking at the words on the phone, Lottie''s hand, which was holding the phone, paused. She frowned and hesitated for a long time, but could not help replying, "What nonsense are you talking about?" Ralph had told her that his rtionship with Elijah and Fabian'' mother was an ident. He had told her that he had no feelings for that woman. "Don''t you know whether I''m talking nonsense?" "The reason why Ralph likes you is only because you once had a baby for him, and he has always felt guilty about Elijah and Fabian'' mother. He just regarded you as her to atone." "Do you really think you are happy?" Chapter 154 I Will Make You Her Mommy Sooner or Later Chapter 154 I Will Make You Her Mommy Sooner or Later Looking at the screen, Lottie''s brows furrowed tightly. She knew that Alice deliberately said that to provoke her. Holding her phone, she wanted to text something back several times to refute, but she deleted the words several times after typing. In the end, she found that she seemed to have no evidence or right to refute her. Alice was telling the truth. Ralph indeed felt guilty towards Elijah and Fabian''s mother. He wanted to make up for it several times. So... Was she really a substitute? Lottie shook her head. She didn''t believe that. "Mommy!" At that time, someone knocked on the door again. "Time for lunch!" "Daddy said that we can''t eat before youe downstairs." "For the sake of your two precious sons'' stomachs, hurry up and go downstairs for lunch!" The ringing sound of a child''s voice outside the door made Lottie''s mood slowly turn good. She frowned and deleted Alice from her contact list. She didn''t need to care about what Alice was talking about? Alice had always wanted to see her quarrel with Ralph and break up with him. Lottie didn''t want to make her wishe true. The woman put away her phone and got up to open the door. Outside the door, Fabian covered his belly exaggeratedly. "Mommy, finally you open the door!" "If you don''te out, your precious son will starve to death!" Looking at hisical expression, the unhappiness that had been aroused by Alice totally disappeared. She squatted down and held Fabian in her arms. They went downstairs. "You usually eat so much. If you''re hungry, you won''t die." Fabian pursed his lips and looked at Lottie with bitterness. "Mommy, you really want to starve me to death." "ording to the function of the human body, it is actually difficult for you to starve to death." On the dining table, Elijah looked at the "Human Anatomy" in his hand and said faintly, "If you want to starve to death, you have to first lose the fat on your body." Fabian had a telling pause. "Brother, you''re saying that I''m fat!" "I''m just stating objective facts." "That''s right, Elijah is telling the truth!" Beside him, Ste, who was in a ponytail, also quickly said, "Brother Fabian, you should eat less in the future. This way, you will starve to death easier!" Fabian was speechless again. He felt that he had been targeted. He pursed his lips in defeat. "I''m just joking with Mommy." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Elijah looked up at him indifferently. "I''m also joking with you." Ste raised her hand and said, "Me too!" Fabian didn''t know what to say again. Well, he was indeed targeted. He gloomily got out of Lottie''s arms and climbed onto his dining chair. He began to eat hard. "In order not to starve to death, I have to eat more!" Looking at his look, Ralph sighed lightly. After a long while, Ralph looked up at Lottie. "Have you had enough sleep?" Lottie nodded generously. "Yes." The man chuckled. "You were so tiredst night. I thought you would sleep a little longer." "Uh..." Fabian coughed and said, "Daddy, you children are here." Ralph nced at him lightly and said, "Now you remember that you are children?" "When I was embarrassed by the video yesterday, how could you not remember that you were children?" Fabian coughed. He looked up and face to face with Elijah. He stopped talking. When hearing Ralph mention yesterday''s video, Lottie''s mood finally changed. She chuckled. "I think that video is... interesting." "Since you think it''s interesting." Ralph looked at her lightly with his intense eyes. "You can show me your love in that way in the future." Lottie didn''t say anything. She would rather choose to die. After lunch, Lottie received a call from Mr. Bane, asking her to go to the crew hotel and there was something for her to do. "Lottie!" When she arrived at the hotel, as soon as she got out of the car, Mr. Bane weed her warmly and led her to the conference room on the second floor. Mr. Bane first expressed his congrattions to Lottie, and then began to speak sincerely, "We were moved by the rtionship between you and Mr. Chapman, so we decided to make some adjustments to the kissing scenes..." Lottie''s eyes lit up. "Make adjustments to kissing scenes?" Was it to reduce the times of kissing scenes? After all, Ralph had made it clear yesterday that he did not want to see her kissing another man. "We''ve decided..." Mr. Bane cleared his throat as if he was announcing an important notice. "We''ve decided to increase the kissing scenes to three times of the original one!" Lottie was stunned. "Why?" "Your rtionship with Mr. Chapman was just announced. It''s the time when all theizens think you are a good match." Mr. Bane was very excited. "At this time, if we add more kissing scenes, you can openly show off your love with Mr. Chapman!" "We''ll take photos of you kissing each other in multiple positions, and then use them as a show on the Inte. It''ll definitely trigger heated discussion. In this way, we will even save the publicity fee!" "On the one hand, you showed off your love with Mr. Chapman. On the other hand, theizens have been show off, and our movie can be famous." "We can have triple gain, Lottie!" He spat out his saliva. "It¡¯s a deal!" "Wait!" The second before Mr. Bane got up and left, Lottie frowned and called him, "I don''t agree." "I don''t agree to add kissing scenes, and I don''t agree to use my rtionship with Ralph to hype." "Azeroath is a good movie. There''s no need to promote and marketing in this way." "My husband Chane is a businessman, not a star. He doesn''t need to apany me to show off, so I refuse." "Not only do I refuse to add kiss scenes, but I also suggest that the kiss scenes should be reduced." Lottie closed her eyes. "On the one hand, it''s to reduce the exposure of my husband." "On the other hand, it''s to make him feel at ease." Since Ralph had already made it clear that he did not want her to kiss other male actors, she would not do that. For her, he had even held such a press conference. She felt that it was reasonable to argue with the director to reduce kissing scenes for his sake. He shouldn''t have be her stepping stone. The smile on Mr. Bane''s face disappeared instantly. He frowned as he looked at her. "Are you insane?" "What a great opportunity..." "Since she doesn''t want to add kiss scenes, and then reduce them." All of a sudden, a low male voice sounded. Mr. Bane was stunned and quickly turned around. At the door of the reception room, Alfred was leaning against the door with his arms crossed, his eyes indifferent. "I respect Lottie''s choice." Mr. Bane was stunned. He looked at Lottie and then at Alfred. Finally, he sighed helplessly. "All right, I''ll listen to you!" If it was only because of Lottie''s insistence, he could still persuade her. But if Alfred also insisted, he was not confident that he could convince the two leading actors. If they both went off work together, he was not able to finish the movie? But even if Mr. Bane agreed to them, he was full of unwillingness. "You don''t even want to ept the chance in vain. Lottie, let''s go and see if you can get famous in the future!" Mr. Bane said and turned to leave. "Thank you." After Mr. Bane left, Lottie took a deep breath and thanked Alfred. "You don''t need to thank me." Alfred walked in and sat down gracefully beside Lottie. "I did not do this for you, but for myself." Lottie looked at him with a frown, puzzled. Alfred looked up at Lottie''s face intently. "I promised Ste that I would make you her mommy sooner orter." "I don''t want to see you be so close in front of me." Lottie didn''t say anything. Chapter 155 The Most Important Position Chapter 155 The Most Important Position "Alfred, you must be kidding." Lottie coughed awkwardly. "You''re an outstanding person. Women who want to marry you can line to the moon..." "But I like the girl who is the other''s wife." Alfred''s lips curled slightly. "I believe that one day I will be able to get her. After that, he gracefully lifted his leg and went out. When he walked to her side, he seemed to have thought of something and looked at her. "By the way, I remember telling you about my fianc¨¦e." Lottie quickly nodded. "Yes, I remember." "Alfred, you have a fianc¨¦e..." "I n to cancel the engagement after the movie is finished." As he spoke, he raised his hand and patted her on the shoulder. "Lottie, wait for me." Lottie didn''t say anything. She looked at the man''s back in a daze, withplex feelings in her heart. If she had not met Ralph, perhaps she would have blushed and her heart would beat faster at his words. However, she was already Lottie''s wife. His words would only make her feel helpless. She sighed. She got up and went downstairs, nning to go back to her room. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Yoyo who was on the phone. "Will you go to the cemetery to visit her?" "Well, I almost forgot that today is her birthday. Mr. Chapman still remembers it clearly." As she spoke, she got into the elevator. "Are you going to go with Mr. Chapman...?¡± Before she could finish her words, she saw Lottie. Yoyo immediately quieted down and put down her phone. She smiled gently and greeted, "I thought you wouldn''te back to the hotel." "Mr. Chapman is so nice to you." Lottie nodded without emotion. "He''s quite nice to me." As she spoke, she nced at Yoyo''s phone indifferently. Her mobile phone was in her hand, and the screen was still on. The call was actually from Alice. Lottie was a little surprised, but on second thought, she felt that it was reasonable. After all, Yoyo had been targeting her since she entered the crew. Yoyo urging Lorry to target against her was the same way as Alice inciting udia to frame her. She was not surprised because they were best friends. "Yes, Mr. Chapman is very kind to his women." Yoyo sighed lightly. "He treated Yumi better back then." As she spoke, she looked up at Lottie''s face indifferently. "You know about Yumi, right?" "Yumi was the ssmate of me and Alice. She was drunk that year and identally entered the wrong room, so she slept with Mr. Chapman." "After that, she was pregnant with twins. Although Mr. Chapman didn''t take care of her personally, he treated her so well during that time..." "What a pity! Yumi died after giving birth to the two children." Yoyo sighed. "Otherwise, there won''t be a chance for another woman to be the mother of the two children. Do you think so?" Lottie frowned and didn''t say anything. Yoyo pretended to be annoyed and pped her mouth. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said this to you." The way she put on an act made Lottie''s lips curled. Lottie looked at Yoyo indifferently. "Just say what you want to say. Don''t be roundabout. I feel tired for you." After that, she looked at Yoyo up and down. "Do you want to tell me that I am the substitute of that woman, just like Alice said to me?" "There''s no need to say, I get it." After that, she turned around and strode away. "Damn it!" On the phone, Alice couldn''t help but curse, "How can she be so arrogant? Damn it!" Yoyo''s lips curled into an indifferent smile as she looked at Lottie''s back. "Alice, don''t worry." "How long has she known Ralph? Is she so sure that Ralph''s feelings for her are irreceable?" "I don''t care!" On the other end of the phone, Alice was exasperated. "Yoyo, help me!" If Lottie wasn''t Elijah and Fabian''s mother and she was just an ordinary woman, Alice wouldn''t have been so nervous. But Lorrie was their biological mother. As long as she was by Ralph''s side, her rtionship with the children would be easier to be exposed. Ralph felt guilty for their mother''s death. Once he knew that Lottie was their mother, she would have no way to change their marriage! Thinking of that, Alice silently grabbed the phone in her hand. "Yoyo, help me." "Even if it is against thew, I will drive her away from Ralph!" "You are really insane." Yoyo curled her lips. "Don''t worry, I will help you." If she had helped Alice earlier just to bully Lottie, then she had an even more important reason for the time... "I believe that one day I will be able to get her." Yoyo remembered what Alfred said to Lottie upstairs. Yoyo''s hand was clenched into a fist. She had liked Alfred for many years. From the moment he became famous, she wanted to chase after him and catch up with him step by step. She spent two years struggling in the entertainment industry. And she finally had a chance to be in the same crew with Alfred. He was the first male lead and she was the third female lead. Although there was no opposite ying with him, she still felt happy. The rtionship between her and Alfred had improved. But Lottie... Yoyo narrowed her eyes slightly. Alice hoped that Lottie would disappear. She felt the same. Back into her room, Lottie closed the door and fell asleep on the bed. When she woke up again, it waspletely dark. She took out her phone and checked the time. It was already eight o''clock in the evening. After a yawn, she got up and washed up. Then she went downstairs to buy something to eat. As soon as she went out, she saw Alfred rushing upstairs. At that time, Alfred was wearing sunsses and a mask, with his face fully covered. Seeing her sleepy eyes, he chuckled and took off his mask. "Are you going downstairs to buy something to eat?" Lottie nodded. "Yes." "There are many reporters downstairs. Don''t go." Alfred opened his door generously. "I have some snack. Do you want toe?" Lottie paused and hesitated. It was already dark. It wasn''t good for her to eat in his room. Alfred seemed to have got her doubts. He smiled, "Get in and watch TV first. I''ll ask Lorry and the others toe and eat together." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Only after hearing what he said did Lottie rx. She entered the room. It was not that she did not believe in Alfred, but that people will talk. But it would be different if Lorry and the others came. It was normal for the crew to have dinner together. She did not close the door. Instead, she walked straight into Alfred''s room and sat down on the sofa. She picked up the remote control, and wanted to find a TV series to watch. "This afternoon, the actor Yoyo and her best friend Alice went to the cemetery to pay their respects to their deceased ssmates." Yoyo''s news was broadcast on TV. On the news, Yoyo was softly telling Yumi''s story by the microphone. "Her life was hard. After giving birth to two twin sons, she passed away. Now her sons call another woman mommy every day. I don''t know if she will be very sad if she knows this..." Lottie frowned. Just as she was about to change the channel, she saw an arm gently patting Alice''s shoulder from the background of the news. That arm... The familiar sleeves and buttons made her eyes wet. "The people who came to mourn her today are all the people who used to care about her the most." Yoyo was still crying at the microphone. "Although she is dead, there will always be people in the world who will always remember her and put her in the most important position." Lottie held the remote control tightly. Was she the most important person to her? Chapter 156 She Was As Vicious As They Were Chapter 156 She Was As Vicious As They Were Lottie raised her hand and ced it on her heart. She was sure that her heart was upied by Ralphpletely. But... What about Ralph? The time Lottie knew Ralph was too short, and he used to have a deep love. Even if Ralph liked her now, she didn''t know how important she was to him. So she felt angry and depressed. Lottie held the remote control and stared at the TV screen for a long time. "Lottie, do you like to watch this kind of news?" Lorry''s teasing voice sounded. Lottie came to her senses and found that she was watching a foreign president give his inaugural speech on TV. "You are concerned about the current events." Other actors were joking while sitting down on the sofa. Alfred invited Lorry and other actors toe. Almost everyone was here. But Alfred did not invite Yoyo. Alfred ordered food with his phone while saying, "I am going to eat by myself, but I feel it is so boring, so I invite you together." "The food is not enough. You can eat first. I order food now. I treat you tonight!" As soon as he finished speaking, waves of cheers sounded in the room. As the most powerful person in the crew, Alfred stayed in thergest and most luxurious in the hotel. They did not feel crowded in his room. Some were eating snacks and chatting, while others proposed to y cards together. Lottie was not interested in ying cards and chatting. She sat quietly, and stared at her phone. She looked at her phone. It had been ten minutes. Ralph did not reply to her. Was he working? Or did he stay with Alice and Yoyo? Or... Lottie felt worried. "You''re married. Why do you keep watching your phone?" Lorry sat down beside Lottie with a bag of melon seeds, "Do you eat?" Lottie grabbed a handful of melon seeds, and ate. "I used to hate you." Lorry ate the melon seeds while sighing, "I used to think you have no any ability except for hype." "But now I change my mind." Lottie frowned and nced at her, "Because of Yoyo?" "Not all." Lorry shrugged and said, "I talk with Mr. Bane in the afternoon. He says that you are stupid." "You missed the opportunity to hype with Alfred." Lottie thought for a while. She understood that Mr. Baneined that she didn''t want to add more kissing scenes. She lowered her head and said, "My husband is not an actor, and he acts as a kiss substitute because he doesn''t want me to kiss with another man." "If I agree to add more kissing scenes, I will make trouble to him." Ralph had his own things to do. He should not waste time on filming and should not cater to other people''s entertainment because of her. "Well." Lorry shrugged, "I misunderstand you before." "I think about it carefully, and find that it is Yoyo who leads me to misunderstand you in the past." "Yoyo wants me to deal with you." Lorry felt angry, "I hate being used by others!" "Yoyo is so vicious. She deserves it!" Lottie smiled helplessly. Lorry was so impulsive that she was easily instigated by Yoyo. However, her straightforward character was quite likable. "I know what you''re thinking." Lorry looked at Lottie and said, "You must be curious why I used to trust Yoyo so much." "When I enter the entertainment industry, Yoyo and Ie from the samepany. Yoyo''s mother is a psychiatrist, and knows some psychological guidance and auxiliary skills, so I make friends with her..." "In fact, I have heard some rumors about her mother before I make friends with Yoyo. I think Yoyo is different with her mother. As a result, she is malicious like her mother!" When listening, Lottie looked at her phone and asked, "What''s wrong with Yoyo''s mother?" "Don''t you know?" Lorry whispered, "Yoyo''s mother was the former dean of the psychiatric hospital. She was sentenced to jail now because she once took a normal people as a madman into the mental hospital." "The current dean of the psychiatric hospital is Yoyo''s cousin. Her surname is Liang." "I heard that a few years ago, she also caught a normal woman as a madman into the mental hospital, but that woman just had a baby." "I don''t know why that woman doesn''t take her to court." "Otherwise, Yoyo will have no money to enter the entertainment industry." "It is Yoyo''s cousin who supports Yoyo!" Lorry sighed, "I am too naive at that time." "Surrounded by these malicious people, Yoyo must be not innocent" "I treat her as my friend, but she just wants to fool me!" Suddenly, Lottie thought of something. She raised her head and asked, "You said that Yoyo''s cousin once caught a woman into the mental hospital who just gave birth... as a mental patient?" Lottie''s voice was a little loud. Everyone in the room stopped ying cards and looked at them in surprise. Alfred, who was reading the newspaper, frowned and said, "There is a balcony behind you." Lottie frowned. Before she understood what Alfred meant, she was pulled to the balcony by Lorry. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The door of the balcony was closed. "Why are you so surprised?" Lorry lowered her voice and said, "This is just a rumor. If someone hears it, Yoyo will know sooner or "Yoyo will definitely make trouble to you!" Lottie looked up at Lorry seriously, and asked, "Where do you hear of it?" "Can you help me ask about the specific time?" If it happened five years ago, It was her! Chapter 157 Did She Drink too Much to Hallucinate? Chapter 157 Did She Drink too Much to Hallucinate? Although Lorry didn''t know why Lottie wanted the specific time, she nodded, "I''ll try my best to help you." "Thank you!" When Lottie took a deep breath and was about to thank Lorry seriously, Ralph called her. Lorry squinted at the remark on her mobile phone. "Honey?" "You are so sweet." Lorry shrugged her shoulders, and she was not jealousy any more as before. She said, "I won''t disturb you." After saying, she waved at Lottie, turned around, and left. The balcony door was closed. Lottie nced at the vibrating phone, took a deep breath, and picked it up. "Why do you answer soter? Are you busy?" As soon as the phone was connected, Ralph asked. Lottie replied, "I''m not busy." "What are you doing?" Ralph chuckled, "I am missing you." Lottie felt happy. She took a deep breath and asked, "I hear that today is Yumi''s birthday." "Yes." Ralph did not deny, "Today is Yumi''s birthday." "Do you go to worship her?" He said, "Yes." Lottie closed her eyes. She felt painful as if her heart was hollowed out. The news she just saw on TV was true. It was Ralph who stood beside Alice and patted her shoulder gently. She thought of what Yoyo said in the elevator in the afternoon. "Will you go to the cemetery to visit her?" "Well, I almost forgot that today is her birthday. Mr. Chapman still remembers it clearly." "You go to the cemetery with Mr. Chapman..." Lottie held the phone tightly. She could ept Ralph''s past, and understood that Ralph wanted to worship Yumi. She felt happy that he was a grateful man and still remembered Yumi''s birthday. But... Why didn''t he go with Elijah, Fabian or her? He went with Alice and Yoyo. He knew very well that Alice loved him very much, and Yoyo was hostile to her. However, he went with them. Did this mean... Lottie closed her eyes. It meant that she was an outsider in Ralph''s heart. Perhaps, Yoyo and Alice were right. She was just a substitute for Yumi. Lottie almost lost her bnce. She held her phone with one hand and held the balcony railing with the other hand. She asked, "Why don''t you bring me with you to see her?" "I really want to worship her." Ralph was silent for a while, and then said, "I''ll bring with you together next time." Lottie wanted to say something, but finally she did not say anything. Ralph found that Lottie was not happy. He asked, "Where are you?" "I''m at the hotel." She said, "Alfred treats us tonight. They''re ying cards inside. I''m on the balcony." "Are you unhappy?" She heard the sound of clothes zipper when he said. Lottie did not know what he was doing, so she could only pretend that she heard nothing. She said, "No." She heaved a long sigh of relief and looked at the sky and the street lights below, "I''m very happy." "You treat me so well. You are willing to hold a press conference to announce our rtionship." "Elijah and Fabian also like me." "My career is also on the rise. After filming this movie, I officially enter the entertainment industry." "I feel very happy." The more she said, the more sorrowful she felt. She said, "If you have nothing else, I will hang up." "They''re having dinner, and I also feel hungry." "Okay." Ralph said, "Eat more if you''re hungry." "Call me whenever you need help." "Okay." The phone was hung up as soon as Lottie finished herst word. Hearing the busy toneing from the other end of the phone, she felt sad. It was true. Everything was her wishful thinking. Ralph was sensitive. He knew she was in a bad mood, but he didn''t ask further. She used a far-fetched reason to hang up, but he just asked her to eat more. He did not want to know why she was unhappy, and also did not want tofort her. So he hung up so quickly. Thinking of this, Lottie felt even sadder. Alice said that she was just a substitute. Yoyo talked about Yumi arrogantly in front of her. They knew Ralph better than she did, so they had the confidence to say these words in front of her. The more she thought about it, the sadder she felt. At this moment, Lorry opened the balcony door. She asked, "Do you finish?" This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Food is ready. Do you eat first?" Lottie smiled, "Eat first." "Can love be food?" She put away the phone and strode into the room. Full of all kinds of dishes were on the table. All these dishes were not cheap. Moreover, there were many famous wines on it. Lottie took the bowl. After a while, a male actor suggested to drink together. "You can''t drink it, can you?" Lorry nced at Lottie and was about to take away the wine in front of her. "Why I can''t drink it?" Lottie snatched the wine and opened the lid. She drank directly without using the wine ss. Everyone was stunned. This is strong. Men did not drink like this! Was Lottie so good at drinking? Ten minutester, she finished it. Lottie was drunk. She put down the empty bottle and was about to pick up another one. When she grabbed the second bottle of wine, her hand was held by a big warm hand. The wine was taken away. She frowned and looked up, "You..." After she said one word, she stopped. Did she hallucinate after drinking too much? Ralph was even not willing tofort her. How could he appear in front of her? Chapter 158 Isnt His Love Obvious Enough? Chapter 158 Isn''t His Love Obvious Enough? Suddenly, Lottie fell into a familiar arm. She smiled, "It''s a good dream." She must be dreaming. If it was not a dream, why would Ralph be here and hug her? He should be busy with his work now. He should be missing Yumi. It was impossible for him toe here to find her. Ralph sighed. He nced at everyone and said, "My wife is drunk." "I take her home first." After saying, he held Lottie. Just as he was about to leave, an arm blocked his way. It was Alfred. He leaned against the door and said, "Mr. Chapman, you can''t take Lottie away." "What''s wrong?" Ralph stared at Alfred, "It doesn''t need your permission to take my wife home, right?" "If you don''t quarrel with Lottie, you don¡¯t need my permission." Alfred picked up the wine and took a sip. He said, "But now your rtionship is not good." "Lottie is drunk. If I allow you to take her away, I''m afraid that she will be angry with me when she wakes up." Alfred deliberately said that he was intimate to Lottie. In fact, Lottie did not tell Alfred that she quarreled with Ralph, and she would also not be angry with him. Ralph smiled, "Well?" "Why don''t I know that I have a quarrel with my wife?" Ralph and Alfred were both powerful. The atmosphere was tense. Lorry said, "Alfred." "Lottie should not have a quarrel with Mr. Chapman." "She just calls Mr. Chapman on the balcony." "It seems that they don''t have a quarrel." Alfred smiled, "If they don''t have a quarrel, why does Lottie drink directly aftering back from the balcony?" "She is not good at drinking, but she still drank crazily after she called Ralph. Can''t this exin the problem?" Lorry was stunned. It seemed reasonable. She looked at Alfred and Ralph, and did not know how to persuade them. Even though Lottie was drunk, she felt very ufortable for the oppressive atmosphere in the room. She pulled Ralph''s hand away and said, "I want to drink." Lorry frowned and hurried to hold her. Actors in the room whispered. "Why does Alfred not allow Lottie''s husband to take her home? Although they quarreled, they are couple. Is there anyone more intimate than her husband for Lottie?" "But Alfred''s behavior is also reasonable. If your friend quarreled with her husband, you won''t allow her husband to take her away while she is drunk." The discussion around became more and more fierce. Lorry frowned and suddenly had an idea. "Well. If Lottie sobers up, she can make decision, right?" Lorry''s words silenced the whole room. Ralph smiled, "You are right." He said to Sean who had been waiting at the door, "Prepare some hangover soup and hangover medicine." Sean nodded and turned to leave. Ralph looked at Alfred, and said, "Mr. Barton." "If Lottie sobers up and proves that we don''t quarrel, will you apologize me?" Alfred frowned and did not speak. "I don''t want to sober up!" Lottie pulled Lorry away, and sat down on the sofa, "Let''s drink." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She looked at Ralph and said, "Ralph,e and drink with me!" Then, she nced at Alfred Barton again. "Come with me!" "We... won''t return until we get drunk!" Lorry frowned helplessly. "Lottie Green, you''re drunk! Stop fooling around!" Letting these two handsome men drink with her was something that she couldn''t even say even if she was drunk! "Okay." Alfred Barton''s lips curled into a smile as he sat down next to Lottie Green. Ralph Chapman also frowned and sat down on the other side of her. "Let''s... take a big risk!" Lottie Green burped and poured wine for the two men beside her. She said, "Drink!" Alfred Barton narrowed his eyes, picked up the wine cup on the tea table, and drank it up. Ralph Chapman sneered and picked up his wine ss to drink. One of the two men was cold and proud, while the other was and pure and elegant. The two of them sat on both sides of Lottie Green. They kept drinking, one after another, causing everyone around them to be dumbfounded. Lorry quickly picked up her mobile phone and secretly recorded the scene. Just as she was about to finish shooting another section, her cell phone rang in her pocket. This was Lottie Green''s phone which fell to the ground when she had helped Lottie Green up. Naturally, she had put it into her pocket. She had wanted to give it back to Lottie Green when she returned to her room, but she hadn''t expected it to ring in her pocket. Lorry answered the phone. It was Connie Houghton. "Where''s Lottie Green?" Connie Houghton frowned as soon as she heard Lorry''s voice. "Who are you?" Lorry nced at Lottie Green, who was still leaning against the sofa, watching the two men drink. She quickly grabbed her phone and went to the balcony. She briefly exined the current situation to Connie Houghton and even sent her a short video of Ralph Chapman drinking with Alfred Barton. Connie Houghton: "..." "I''ll be right there." 20 minutester. Sean Hond''s sober-up soup and medicine came, and so did Connie Houghton, who was dusty. The two men on the sofa had already drunk more than two bottles of red wine. To everyone''s surprise, the drinking capacity of these two people was surprisingly good. Ordinary people couldn''t find the directions after drinking a bottle of wine. Not only were they not drunk, but they could also continue drinking. Connie Houghton nced at Lottie Green, who was sitting on the sofa persuading others to drink. She quickly strode up and said, "Lottie, I''ll take you back to your room." Lottie Green curled her lips and pulled Connie Houghton''s arm away. "I don''t want to leave!" "I want... I want to continue drinking!" As she spoke, she picked up the bottle on the table and was about to pour it into her mouth. Ralph Chapman quickly snatched the bottle of wine. Alfred Barton took the opportunity to hide the rest of the wine on the table, he was afraid that she would continue to snatch it. "Stop drinking." Connie Houghton pursed her lips. "Why are you so drunk?" Lottie Green chuckled. "I''m not in a good mood. I just want to drink!" Connie Houghton sighed and held Lottie Green''s hand. "Why are you in a bad mood?" The familiar temperature and tone of her best friend finally cleared Lottie Green''s intoxicated head. She looked up at Connie Houghton''s face and almost cried with grievance. "I''m not in a good mood." "Ralph Chapman doesn''t like me." In an instant, all eyes in the room were focused on Ralph Chapman. Ralph Chapman: "..." Wasn''t his love obvious enough? Chapter 159 Why Fight with Mr. Chapman? Chapter 159 Why Fight with Mr. Chapman? The atmosphere in the room became a little awkward. Connie Houghton frowned and swept a cold nce at Ralph Chapman. Then, she held Lottie Green''s hand and asked, "Do you think he doesn''t like you?" "Yes!" The drunken Lottie Green dared not say anything. "He just doesn''t like me." "I''m not important to him at all!" Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and did not speak. Sounds of actors whispering could be heard around. "Didn''t Mr. Chapman just announce their rtionship yesterday?" "Didn''t you say that it was because you didn''t want to see Lottie Green kissing another man? Then, you agreed to kiss stunt-in" "That''s right. I thought Lottie Green was the happiest woman in the world, but now..." "s, how can ordinary people expect the grudges between rich and powerful families? As the saying goes, the greater the reward, the more risk..." "I didn''t expect that a man of Mr. Chapman''s status would also like this kind of affectionate man''s image..." These words made Connie Houghton frown even more. She took a deep breath and hugged Lottie Green''s shoulder. "Lottie, since you''ve said that, tell me what Ralph Chapman has done to you." "If he really doesn''t like you, there''s no need to maintain his image." The day before yesterday, he had said in front of everyone that he liked Lottie Green very much. The day after that, he had made her feel wronged and depressed! If her best friend didn''t stand up for her, who would stand up for her? Connie Houghton''s words silenced the room. Everyone wanted to raise their ears, for fear of missing a word and hearing less gossip. Lottie Green pursed her lips in grievance. "He''s very nice to me." "When I grew up, he was the best man for me, better than my biological father and adoptive father." "But..." The woman''s nose twitched. "I''m not the most important person in his heart." "Connie..." The drunken woman couldn''t feel the surrounding gaze and environment. She thought that she was sitting on the sofa at Connie Houghton''s house. So she rxed and wantonly expressed all her emotions to Connie Houghton. "I also know that I appearedter in his life than others. That woman lost her life for him." "She is the most important person in his heart, and I can understand." "He values friendship and loyalty. He is a good man." "But I just feel ufortable. As a woman, I want to be the only one in my husband''s heart." "I know I''m selfish... but I can''t control myself..." The womany on Connie Houghton''s shoulder, her tears soaking Connie Houghton''s clothes. "Why didn''t I know him five years ago?" "Why didn''t I meet him five years ago...?¡± Her tearful voice made Ralph Chapman''s eyes darken. He got up and walked over, gently taking over the little woman on Connie Houghton''s shoulder. "Why am I the one behind...?¡± "I shouldn''t have loved Luke Berry because he saved my life. I shouldn''t have made friends with Isobel Mitchell, let alone l promised them to do that..." She sobbed andy on Ralph Chapman''s shoulder. "It would be great if I didn''t promise udia Green... if I don''t know Ralph Chapman, I won''t feel so ufortable now..." The man holding her tightened. He never knew that this was what she thought. For a long time, he had always felt that love was not something that could be determined by a simple word. He thought that as long as he was good to her, she could finally feel his feelings. But it turned out that the better he treated her, the less secure she felt. The scene in front of him was too dazzling. Alfred Barton frowned, turned around and walked out of the room irritably. Lorry rolled her eyes and quickly followed him out. In the past, as long as Alfred Barton appeared, Connie Houghton would not look away from him. But now, she didn''t even notice that Alfred Barton had left. The woman bit her lips and stared at Ralph Chapman''s every move. This man... She didn''t seem to like her as much as Lottie Green had said. She hesitated for a moment, then quickly picked up her phone and clicked on the camera. Lottie Green was still leaning against Ralph Chapman,ining about her grievances. But her voice was getting smaller and smaller, getting weaker and weaker. In the end, she simply fell asleep in his arms. "Ralph Chapman." The moment the man got up with Lottie Green in his arms, Connie Houghton frowned and stood up to stop him. "Can you answer a question?" Ralph Chapman stopped and stared at her with his bottomless eyes. "Speak." "Lottie just said that you value friendship." "I also believe that you are a person who values friendship. That woman before was very important to you. You can''t easily forget her. I could understand." "But can you tell me which is more important to you, Lottie and that woman?" The man hesitated for a while, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. "They are all important." Connie Houghton still stood in front of him and said, "You know that I don''t want this answer." "I don''t know either." Ralph Chapman frowned. "After all, they have never existed in the same space, nor have they appeared at the same time around me. I can''t tell who is more important." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "But I can assure you." The man took a deep breath, and his deep voice was like an oath. "In my heart, Lottie Green''s weight is definitely not less than Yumi''s." After that, he gently carried the sleeping Lottie Green and left. Connie Houghton was stunned and did not aware for a long time. "Everyone." After Ralph Chapman left, Sean Hond came in from outside the door. "Mr. Chapman said that everyone tonight is an actor registered by the crew." "If everyone takes it as nothing happens tomorrow, then the Chapman family can guarantee that all the actors in the crew will be sessful." "But if one day, something happened tonight is exposed, then no matter what position you are in, you will be regret." "Please believe that the Chapman family has the strength to support you, and we have the ability to push you down the altar." The actors in the room looked at each other, not daring to speak anymore. In Rexwell, the Chapman family was the sky, was the king. Ralph Chapman was the most terrifying emperor in the Chapman family''s kingdom. How powerful and mysterious was he? If it hadn''t been for the fact that he had taken the initiative to expose what had happened to Lottie Green, 99% of the people in Rexwell wouldn''t have known what this man looked like! After a long time, someone in the crowd said in a trembling voice, "Please rest assured, Mr. Chapman. No... no one will tell anyone about what happened tonight." As soon as he said this, the whole room was filled with voices of assurance. At the end of the hotel corridor, the window was open. A cold night wind blew in from outside the window. Lorry looked at Ralph Chapman getting into the car with Lottie Green in his arms and smiled faintly. "Alfred Barton, look at how affectionate they are." "With your appearance and wealth, what kind of woman can you not find? Why should youpete with Mr. Chapman?" Chapter 160 I Wont Drink in the Future Chapter 160 I Won''t Drink in the Future Alfred Barton looked up at the city in the distance and sneered. "It''s not that I want topete with him." "In other words, I don''t care who I fight with." With this, he turned his head and looked at her arrogantly. "What I care about is whether I want it or not" "I''m now sure that I want Lottie Green and l like her." "So, whether it''s Ralph Chapman or someone else, I will strive for what I should." Looking at his gaze, Lorry furrowed her brows. "But Alfred Barton, I''ve heard that... you have an engagement, right?" "I just feel that since you have a marriage contract and Lottie Green also has Mr. Chapman, is it..." "The engagement exists in name only." The woman who had made the engagement with him was still missing. Perhaps she was already married, or maybe she had already died. It was impossible for him to let an unknown woman be his fianc¨¦e all the time. The man looked down at the phone indifferently. "I asked the Mr. Bane, the shooting cycle of this movie is still two weeks and a half." "After this work, I n to go home and cancel the engagement." After that, he turned to look at Lorry. "It seems that your identity is not simple to know since you know that I have a marriage contract." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lorry smiled and said nothing. "I have something to do with your fianc¨¦e. I''m just a distant rtive." After that, she stretched herself. "It seems that I can''t be a rtive of Alfred Barton." Alfred Barton''s lips curled into a smile. "No matter whom Lottie Green chooses in the end..." ¡° He had to work hard for what he liked. Early the next morning, Lottie Green woke up in the Chapmans'' Vi. She opened her eyes and looked at the familiar ceiling. Her whole head was a little stunned. Yesterday, she... Didn''t she go back to the hotel? How did she wake up in Ralph Chapman''s bedroom again? Did she have a time-travel? "Was she sleepwalking?" "Was she drunk?" Just as the woman was puzzled, a cold child''s voice rang in her ear. Lottie Green frowned and quickly sat up from the bed. On the carpet of the bedroom, Elijah Chapman was holding a book and sitting on a small bench to guard her. The little fellow continued to flip through the book without raising his head. "You''re here because you''re drunk and Daddy brought you back." "Last night, you hugged Daddy and cried all night, saying that he didn''t like you." Lottie Green, "..." She quickly put her hand on her burning cheeks. "You''ve learned how to lie." Elijah Chapman''s hand, which was flipping through the book, paused slightly. After a while, the little fellow took the phone and said, "Come to the master bedroom." Fabian Chapman''s reluctant voice came from the other end of the phone. "What are you doing, brother? Ste and I are ying a kite." "Mommy said that I was lying. She said that she wasn''t drunk yesterday and cried with Daddy in her arms." Fabian Chapman said, "Okay, brother. I''ll go back now!" Lottie Green, "..." She coughed dryly. "Why did you ask Fabian Chapman toe back?" "Let me show you the evidence." The little fellow put down the phone. "Last night, Daddy asked us to leave evidence and said that we would show it to you when you woke up." Lottie Green, "..." "Is this your daddy''s idea?" "Yes." Elijah Chapman shrugged his shoulders. "Daddy said that he wanted to record your crazy look when you were young. When you''re old, he''ll dig it out and mock you." Lottie Green, "..." "What''s this man''s bad taste?" She pursed her lips. Just as she was about to say that she didn''t want to see it, she stopped. If she had said that she didn''t want to watch it, with Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman'' intelligence, they wouldn''t have let here into contact with this video at all. Then how could she find an opportunity to delete it? She didn''t want them to keep this video andugh at her when she was old! Thinking of this, the woman looked at Elijah Chapman and smiled awkwardly. "When will Fabian Chapmane back?" "Five minutes." The little fellow leaned against the small chair and said seriously, "They put a kite in the backyard garden. It will take two minutes to go back to the vi from the backyard." "Clean up the kite for one minute, and go upstairs for one minute." "In one minute, Fabian Chapman will quarrel with Ste." Lottie Green furrowed her brows, half believing in Elijah Chapman''s words. She felt that Elijah Chapman was smart enough and organized enough. But he couldn''t estimate the time so urately. But unexpectedly... Five minutester, the bedroom door was really pushed open. Lottie Green subconsciously nced at the time. It was just five minutes away from the time when Elijah Chapman hung up the phone. Elijah Chapman is a devil, isn''t he? "Mommy!" "Auntie Su!" The two little guys, Fabian Chapman and Ste, pushed the door open and came in. They sat down beside Elijah Chapman on both sides. The way the three little guys sat in a row gave Lottie Green the illusion that they were the Three Treasures of One Fetus. After a while, she shook her head. She was really confused recently. Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman were Yumi''s sons. Ste was adopted by Alfred Barton in the orphanage. How could they have anything to do with each other? "Mommy." Fabian Chapman took out the tablet with a smile, found the video, and clicked the y button. "Look!" Lottie Green frowned and looked at the screen- In the video, she was held in Ralph Chapman''s arms, holding his hand tightly with both hands, crying heavily. "You don''t like me,-!" "I''m not important to you!" "I''m so miserable. The first time I got married, the husband I met didn''t care about me!" "Next time... next time I''ll wipe my eyes open." The woman''s wailing came from the tablet, and her voice was shriller than before. In the end, her voice became hoarse. Lottie Green, "..." She really wanted to find a hole to hide in. She didn''t want to admit that this woman was her! She had always known that she was not good at drinking. But she didn''t know that she was drunk... "Is her wine quality so bad?" "Fabian Chapman, turn it off." She said, her scalp tingling. Fabian Chapman obediently turned off the phone. "Mommy, don''t drink anymore!" "Okay, I won''t drink anymore!" She wouldn''t drink anymore! It was too embarrassing! She deleted the video. She looked up and saw three pairs of pure and smiling eyes. Lottie Green, "..." After watching the video of her making a fool of herself with the three of them, Lottie Green felt a little... She didn''t want to talk to them. Just then, her cell phone rang. The woman took a look at her phone. It was Connie Houghton''s message. "Lottie, are you awake?" She quickly picked up her phone to reply to the message and coughed softly. "You three can leave now." "I''m going to reply to my friend." They looked at each other and stood up together. One put away the tabletputer, one held a skirt, and the other held a book. "We''re out!" "Get out, get out!" Lottie Green held her phone and looked at them with a smile. She heaved a long sigh of relief. She had to slow down. "By the way, Mommy." When she walked to the door, Fabian Chapman suddenly thought of something. "It''s useless for you to delete this video. Daddy has a backup." Lottie Green, "..." The door closed. Lottie Green fell onto the bed in despair and rejoiced inwardly. Fortunately, she had only embarrassed herself in front of Ralph Chapman and not acted like this in front of the actors. Otherwise, how would she be able to film in the crew in the future? At this time, Connie Houghton''s message was sent again. It was a video message. The woman frowned and clicked on it. In the video, she sat beside the whole crew, holding the bottle and crying bitterly. "Ralph Chapman doesn''t love me!" Lottie Green, "..." Chapter 161 Of Course You Should Apologize Chapter 161 Of Course You Should Apologize Lottie Green thought that the video Connie Houghton had sent to her should be the same as the video that Fabian Chapman had shown her. It was all about her being drunk and making a fool of herself. She frowned awkwardly and wanted to turn it off. Unexpectedly, Ralph Chapman appeared in the video the second before she turned it off. His cold face was full of seriousness and deep affection. He said, "They never existed in the same time and space, nor did they appear by my side at the same time. I can''t measure who is more important." "But I can assure you." "In my heart, Lottie Green is just as important as Yumi." His deep voice seemed to have magic power. Lottie Green held her phone tightly and stared at him silently for a long time. After a while, she closed her eyes. She wanted to drinkst night because she had read the news that Ralph Chapman had gone to visit Yumi with Yoyo and Alice White in the afternoon. However, she had never thought that Ralph Chapman would say something like that in front of the camera after she was drunken. Moreover, all the crew members were there in the video. She was actually touched that he was willing to say something like that in front of everyone. In fact, she did not want to be the only one in his heart unconventionally. After all, the woman named Yumi met him earlier than her, gave birth to two sons for him, and finally sacrificed her life. Didn''t Lottie Green have a feeling with Luke Berry since he saved her? The point that Lottie Green was angry and dissatisfied with was that Ralph Chapman didn''t inform her when he went to the cemetery to visit Yumi. Not only did he not inform her, but he even went there with Alice White and Yoyo. Was this proof that... In his heart, he did not really ept her. He didn''t want her to participate in his life. Thinking of this, Lottie Green''s heart instantly sank to the bottom. At this time, Connie Houghton called, "Lottie, look, Mr. Chapman still likes you!" "Don''t be in a bad mood in the future!" "He said it!" Lottie Green said with a wry smile, "What''s the point?" "Do you know that yesterday was Yumi''s birthday?" "He went to sacrifice with Alice White and Yoyo, but he didn''t tell me." Connie Houghton on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment. "Lottie, are you mistaken?" "I know Mr. Chapman''s schedule yesterday. He did go to the cemetery, but he went there by himself." Lottie Green was stunned. "But I clearly saw it in the news..." It was Connie Houghton''s turn to be confused, "Then did he go there twice?" "Lottie, are you sure the person you saw in the news was him and did you see his face?" Wasn''t it too strange for a man to pay his respects to a woman twice on the same day? Ralph Chapman did not look like the one who knew how to yact. Connie Houghton''s wordspletely reminded Lottie Green. Although Ralph Chapman was extremely rich, he had always kept a low profile. The suit, the cufflinks, and the watch he wore were never the limited edition. Although his clothes and essories were expensive, anyone could buy a same one as long as he wanted. She bit her lip, quickly turned on theputer, found yesterday''s news, and read it again. Sure enough, she found a w. In the video, the man''s hands were so white and delicate that it could be spected that they had been taken good care of. But in fact... Although Ralph Chapman did not do manualbor, he was a person who did not stick to trifles. He wanted to do many things by himself. asionally, he would go to the backyard to garden the flowers and nts, and asionally go to y golf and do exercise with others. His hand was rough and masculine. They were definitely not white and delicate hands. Lottie Green closed her eyes. The truth was revealed. Therefore, everything that happened yesterday should had been arranged by Yoyo. She first made a phone call as she entered the elevator, allowing Lottie Green to hear that yesterday was Yumi''s birthday. Then, she made a ssh to put the news on TV. Because she let Lottie Green know that call, she naturally felt that it was Ralph Chapman''s hand when she saw the familiar sleeves and buttons. "Lottie, I''ve also found the news you mentioned." Connie Houghton on the other end of the phone frowned, "Don''t you think it''s strange?" "What kind of superstar is Yoyo? She''s just going to visit a grave. What''s that to do with the mainstream media?" Lottie Green narrowed her eyes, "It''s indeed very strange." She had almost believed it. "Connie, did you mention that Ralph Chapman went to the cemetery yesterday?" "Yes!" Connie Houghton nodded, "One of my senior high school teachers was buried in that cemetery. Yesterday was his death anniversary. I went there to send him flowers. When I left, I saw Mr. Chapman." "He is holding a bunch of flowers alone in front of the woman''s tomb and talking to it." "I heard him mention your name from afar." "In the cemetery, it¡¯s inappropriate for me to say hello to him there. I wanted to call you and tell you about it as soon as I got out of the cemetery, but I met another student who sent flowers to my teacher then I forgot about it!" Lottie Green touched her forehead helplessly. Therefore, Ralph Chapman did not go to the grave with those two women yesterday, but he mentioned her name in front of Yumi''s tombstone? She sighed. "Connie, I think it''s pointless for me to be angry and drank yesterday." It was not real. It was a trap set up by Alice White and Yoyo. "It''s not pointless." Connie Houghton said gently, "Yesterday, everyone was watching you drink and talking about it!" Lottie Green, "..." She hoped that everyone could forget her embarrassment yesterday. But in order to let others forget, first of all, she had to let others lose the tool to remind them. She thought that the video was backed up by Ralph Chapman... "I think Ralph Chapman cares about you." Connie Houghton, who was on the other end of the phone, said seriously, "Go and apologize to him sincerely. Tell him that you will never do it again. I think he will destroy the video for you." Lottie Green pursed her lips, "Apologize..." "Of course you have to apologize!" Connie Houghton curled her lips, "Do you know how difficult it is for a person like Ralph Chapman to announce that he likes you in public?" "However, I just had said that you two had a very good rtionship, but you were drinking gloomily and said that he didn''t like you. If I were Ralph Chapman, I would be depressed to death!" Lottie Green, "..." After hanging up the phone, Lottie Greeny on the bed for a long time. When she got up again, it was already past 10 o''clock. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She decided to make some delicious food for Ralph Chapman as an apology. Just do it. She went downstairs and found his favorite fish in the kitchen. Three dishes and one soup. She put the food in the thermos and carried it to the Chapman Group. Standing at the entrance of the Chapman Group, Ralph Chapman looked up at the towering building and sighed. No wonder Kevin Green tried so hard to get close to Ralph Chapman. Ralph Chapman was in charge of such huge asset. If the rumors had not been too outrageous, the Green family would not have been qualified to have anything to do with him. She was not qualified to marry him. After looking at the entrance of the building for a long time, Lottie Green finally took a deep breath and walked in. But she ran across Alice Whiteing out of the building as soon as she entered the building. Chapter 162 Im Here to Apologize to You Chapter 162 I''m Here to Apologize to You "Hey." Alice White looked at the woman in front of her, "What are you doing here?" Lottie Green alsoughed coldly, "Then what are you doing here?" "I''m an employee here." Alice White chuckled, "Lottie Green, don''t you know that I''m working as an assistant in the Chapman Group? So I can see Ralph Chapman at any time." Lottie Green was lost in thought, "An assistant?" "The assistant I met at the filming site who holds the umbre and shoes for artists?" Alice White''s expression immediately changed, "I don''t me you for not understanding what the assistant means since you are shallow" After that, she looked down at the thermos in Lottie Green''s hand, "What, do you want to be an understanding wife and loving mother to deliver lunch?" "Unfortunately, no matter how hard you try, you can''tpare with Yumi!" Lottie Green''s lips curled into a smile, "Is Yumi doing well?" "Of course!" Alice White snorted coldly. Anyway, Yumi did not exist at all. She had made it up with Yoyo. Wasn''t she able to say anything? Thinking of this, she sneered, "Yumi is thousands of times better than you. Who do you think you are?" Lottie Green alsoughed, "Since Yumi is thousands of times better than me, why does she want to be friends with someone like you?" Alice White did a double take, "What do you mean?" "I mean..." Lottie Green curled her lips, "I look down on you." "Are you happy ying tricks and acting with Yoyo?" "I think you should enter the entertainment industry. Your acting is not bad. Do you want me to introduce you to the director?" After that, she seemed to think of something, "By the way, I forgot that you can''t be an actress." "As an actress, at least you need to have a perfect face." After that, the woman walked into the building. Alice White stood still, staring at her back, and stamped her foot fiercely. When Lottie Green arrived at Ralph Chapman''s office with the thermos, there was no one in the office. She caught his secretary at the door. The secretary smiled when she saw her, "Hello, Madam." Lottie Green was a little surprised, "You know me?" "Of course!" The secretary smiled, "The president was confessing to you a few days ago at the press conference. How can I not know you?" Lottie Green gave a shy smile. She felt even guiltier for Ralph Chapman. He was so nice to her, but she still doubted him... "Madam, are you here for the president?" The secretary nced at the thermos in Lottie Green''s hand, "The president is still in a meeting. Do you want me to take you to wait outside the conference room first?" Lottie Green intended to refuse. But the secretary said again, "If the presidentes out after the meeting, the first thing he sees is that youe to him with lunch. He will be so happy then!" Lottie Green was silent for a moment. In order to see how happy Ralph Chapman was, she decided to follow the secretary. The conference room was on the other end of the corridor. Through the huge French window, Lottie Green could clearly see the man listening to the report seriously. His eyes were indifferent and serious, and his ears were slightly tilted. Ralph Chapman listened carefully to the report. She felt a little warm. He waspletely different from the overbearing CEO she had imagined. He was not the kind of person who talked about money every day, nor was he the kind of person who bullied others who were young and had no qualifications. His facial features were delicate and hale, with a kind of masculine style. And he held the folder... It was exactly the same as what Lottie Green had imagined. It was rough and full of power. It was not the white and delicate hand in the video yesterday. Looking at this pair of hands, Lottie Green couldn''t help butugh. Sheughed at herself. She thought that she knew Ralph Chapman well enough. But it was not until she was deceived this time that she realized that she had just thought she knew him well. But he had known her. Connie Houghton was right. She should apologize to Ralph Chapman. Of course, she also hoped that Ralph Chapman would apologize to her. Whether she apologized or not, she hoped that he could reflect on himself. Since he didn''t visit Yumi with Alice White and Yoyo, why didn''t he call her? Did he still think that she was an outsider in his life? Just as Lottie Green was lost in her thoughts, she felt a burning gaze cast over her. She frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of her sight. Through the huge French window, she clearly saw the man in the meeting. His calm eyes were fixed on her, as if he had something to say. They looked at each other. Lottie Green smiled awkwardly and gestured for him to continue the meeting. She turned her head and continued to sit outside with the thermos in her arms. The atmosphere in the conference room became very subtle. The leader, who had always been serious, had a smile on his face. Everyone in the meeting was stunned. Everyone subconsciously looked out- Outside the door, an extremely beautiful woman was sitting on the bench outside, holding a thermos in her arms. She sat upright like a middle school student waiting for the monthly exam. The people in the conference room looked at each other. In fact, everyone was familiar with this woman. Because two days ago, Ralph Chapman, the boss who had always been serious and cold in front of them, took the initiative to hold a press conference. He admitted that he liked her in front of everyone around the world, and he liked her so much that he even turned her into a hen-pecked wife. Everyone took delight in talking about it in the group. Everyone in meeting exchanged nces. The employee who was reporting also sped up. Everything was simple. Five minutester, the meeting ended. Lottie Green quickly stood up. The door of the conference room opened. The first employee who came out greeted Lottie Green warmly as soon as he walked out, "Hello, Mrs. President!" Mrs. President... Lottie Green was still a little unustomed to this title. She smiled awkwardly, "Hello." Although she didn''t know them, she always felt that their smiles were sincere. So she greeted everyone seriously and said goodbye to everyone. Soon, only Ralph Chapman was left in the conference room. After the corridor quieted down, Lottie Green instinctively turned to look at the conference room.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the man in the conference room was looking at her. The man propped up his chin with one hand and sat in the executive chair with a chuckle. His gaze made Lottie Green''s face flush. She pursed her lips and was about to walk in with a thermos when the man inside stood up. He strode up to her with a smile on his face, "What, you suddenly have time to bring me lunch?" Lottie Green pursed her lips, "I''m here to apologize to you." Chapter 163 I Will Die with You Chapter 163 I Will Die with You Here to apologize... Ralph Chapman stared at her for a while. He could not help but smile. "Go to my office." Lottie Green hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright." After all, this was a meeting ce. Moreover, there was a huge floor-to-ceiling ss window here. Everyone who stood in the corridor could see their movements and expressions. It was indeed not a good ce for eating and chatting. Thinking of this, she stopped walking and stood at the door obediently, waiting for him toe out. The tall and straight man walked out of the conference room and naturally took the thermos in her hand and put it on his left hand. His right hand held her hand. The man''s big hand was wide and dry, with a reassuring temperature. His big hand wrapped around her small hand, just like how he had protected her tightly before. It made her hearts beat faster. They walked along the corridor. Ralph Chapman held the thermos with one hand and held her hand with the other. One hand of Lottie Green was held by him, and the other hand was so tight that there was nowhere to put it. This was the first time she had held hands with him in public. She was a little nervous, but there was an inexplicable sweetness in her heart. "Are you nervous?" The man''s deep voice rang in her ears. Lottie Green instinctively nodded. "A little." In the past, even her rtionship with Luke Berry had been buried underground. He had never openly held hands to show off his love. "As long as you get used to it." The man holding her smiled. In order to take care of her pace, the man''s long legs walked very slowly. "This is also my first time." Lottie Green curled her lips and tried her best to ease her embarrassment. "But I think you''re very skilled." "I learned without teacher." There was a hint of a smile in the man''s deep voice. "Just like on the bed, we don''t need a teacher for this kind of thing." Lottie Green''s face waspletely red. After walking for a while, they met several employees who came back after dinner. They greeted them respectfully. "Mr. Chapman, Mrs. Chapman." "Yes." Ralph Chapman nodded lightly. Lottie Green also smiled cautiously at the employees. "Hello." Probably because they hadn''t expected Lottie Green to respond to them like this, a few employees smiled and walked away. "The president really likes thisdy very much. We can even see he show off his love!" "I didn''t expect Mrs. Chapman to be so beautiful and so approachable..." "What a perfect match! A beautiful woman and a handsome man..." The discussion of the few employees drifted into their ears. Lottie Green pursed her lips, but couldn''t hold back the corners of her lips with happiness. She held Ralph Chapman''s hand silently. She was so funny. Everyone could see Ralph Chapman''s feelings for her. However, she had been misled by two women and suspected him... As Ralph Chapman walked, he nced at the little woman''s happy face from the corner of his eyes. The man curled his lips. If he remembered correctly, the employees they had just met were from the marketing department. It seemed that it was time to raise the sry of the marketing department... Holding Ralph Chapman''s hand, Lottie walked very slowly. She even hoped that this corridor had no end. She could always be held by him and be happy. But there was still an end to the corridor. Soon, they arrived at the door of the office. The man opened the door. Ralph Chapman''s office was very spacious. He walked in and put the thermos on the tea table. Lottie Green hurriedly fellow up, carefully took out the food inside, "I want to apologize to you today." "So I made something you like ording to your taste..." The man looked at her quietly with his bottomless eyes. Lottie Green was a little embarrassed by his gaze. She lowered her head. "I''ve been busy all this time. It seems like I haven''t cooked fish for you for a long time." "Try and see if it suits your appetite. If you don''t like it... let''s go out and eat." "Of course I like." Ralph Chapman rubbed her head and sat down beside her. Lottie Green hurriedly handed over the chopsticks. She looked so submissive, like a little wife of a feudal society. He smiled helplessly. "I''m not used to it." Lottie Green smiled sheepishly. "After all, I''ve done something wrong... I have to have a good attitude towards apologizing." "What did you do wrong?" "I shouldn''t have..." Lottie Green took a deep breath. "I shouldn''t be drunk, shouldn''t say that you don''t like me, and shouldn''t... listen to someone else''s provocation." "It was onlyter that I realized that I had never asked you about Yumi and the stand-in things from the beginning to the end." "Not only did I not ask you, but I was also sad there. I thought you didn''t like me, and I even drank and made fun..." Her voice became smaller and smaller until it was as soft as a mosquito''s. Ralph Chapman rubbed her head helplessly and sighed helplessly. "In fact, I was wrong." "I always feel that you and I have done what I should do. I have done everything that good to you. You can always feel my feelings for you." "But I didn''t expect that you would really think that I don''t like you if I didn''t express it." "It''s not like that." She pursed her lips and lowered her head to tell him everything about Yoyo and Alice White misled her. Ralph Chapman was silent for a long time. After a long while, he smiled faintly and said, "I think what you just said makes sense." Lottie Green looked up at him. The man held a pair of chopsticks and ate while coldly curling his lips. "I''ve thought about it too." "Yumi is such a good person. Why would she be willing to be friends with them?" "It''s strange." "After what happened that year, I investigated Yumi and visited many ssmates of Yoyo and Alice White." "Everyone says Yumi exists, and everyone can tell the story of Yumi." "But when I asked a lot of details, it was very different." The man closed his eyes. "Besides, whether it''s a ss photo or a club photo..." Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "There is no Yumi in all the photos." "I still can''t tell what Yumi looks like now." "She is like an invisible person, only in the mouth of others." "I even suspected whether Yumi really existed." "But if she doesn''t exist, how can you exin Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman?" Lottie Green frowned. "Didn''t Yoyo and Alice White show you her photos?" ording to Yoyo and Alice White, Yumi was their best friend. However, since they were good friends, why didn''t they have photos? Why didn''t Ralph Chapman know what Yumi looked like? "Alice White said that she didn''t let me know Yumi''s appearance because she was afraid that I couldn''t forget her." The man''s words made Lottie Green''s heart sink. She raised her head. "Then... if one day I die, won''t you forget me?" Ralph Chapman picked up the teacup and took a sip. "I won''t." His heart fell to the bottom in an instant. Lottie Greenughed dryly. Just as she was about to change the topic, she heard the man''s deep voice. "If one day, you die." "I will die with you." Chapter 164 I Want to Find Yumi Chapter 164 I Want to Find Yumi The air in the office instantly quieted down. Lottie Green stared nkly at the man in front of her, her heart suddenly tightening. He... What his meant was... She was different from Yumi in his heart, right? "Today''s fish is delicious." Sitting on the sofa, the man held his chopsticks and elegantly ate the food. "Yumi and I were just an ident." "We didn''t have any feelings for each other, but we were drunk that time." "But I didn''t expect that she would be pregnant with Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman just once." "I haven''t seen her since I went to the wrong room." "The second time I see her is thest time." "At that time, my second brother called me and told me that he found her. He also said that she was waiting for me in the hospital with two children." Hearing the man''s deep voice, Lottie Green clenched her fists tightly. Ralph Chapman looked at her with his deep eyes and said, "I was shocked and surprised." "As a result, as soon as I got off the ne and arrived at the hospital, I bumped into her and found that she went crazy because of postpartum depression and burned the hospital." "Fortunately, she was the only patient in that recuperation hospital at that time." "When I took the two children away and went back to save her, the fire field had turned into a sea of fire. My second brother was afraid that I would note back if I went in, so he forcibly held me back." The man took a sip of soup and said, "Lottie, I hope you can understand that Yumi has never been my lover, and we have never had a feeling." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "But I have feeling with you." The woman''s heart tightened because of the man''s words. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything. "But for me, Yumi is indeed important. Without her, I won''t have my two lovely sons now." "If she hadn''t died, I would have married her and been responsible for her life." After that, he put down the soup bowl. "But there''s no if." "You don''t have to doubt my feelings for you because of others'' words, huh?" His words were both provocative and sincere. Lottie Green''s heart trembled slightly. After a while, she bit her lip. "There''s one more thing I want to know..." "If it''s really as you said, I''m so important in your eyes..." "Why did you go by yourself when you went to see Yumi yesterday? You didn''t bring Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman, nor did you bring me..." The reason why she felt that she was not important to him was that Yoyo and Alice White had misled her... But he didn''t take her there. He didn''t take her with him, nor did he tell her. She always felt that if they really loved each other, he should take her to participate in his life and his past. Ralph Chapman smiled bitterly. He turned his head and raised his hand to knock on her head. "Have you forgotten something?" The woman frowned. "What''s the matter?" The man coughed lightly and said with a smile, "The night before yesterday, you were tortured by me for a long time." "You only fell asleep at dawn. Have you forgotten?" Lottie Green was stunned. That night, memories of her being tossed and turned by him instantly flooded her mind. The woman''s face instantly turned red! That night... She had indeed made love with him all night. When he finally let go of her, it was already three or four o''clock in the morning. She fell asleep in a daze. When she woke up again, it was time for lunch. Ralph Chapman shrugged his shoulders lightly when he saw that she had recalled. "I saw that you were sleeping soundly and did not want to disturb you." "I think we still have a long way to go. As for Yumi, you will always know." "You won''t go this time. There will be next year." However, he did not expect that his little wife would be misled in such a clumsy way. Lottie Green bit her lip. "So that''s how it is..." She heaved a sigh of relief and tugged at his sleeve in embarrassment. "I''m sorry." He was so nice to her, so serious, and even willing to take the initiative to hold a press conference to announce their rtionship. And she... Because of a few words from others, she misunderstood him and med him. "I''m fine." Ralph Chapman smiled faintly. "Actually, they haven''t mentioned Yumi for many years before yesterday''s incident." "I once wanted topensate Yumi and tried my best to find her rtives. They always said that they had taken care of her family and told me not to intervene." "Since she died, Alice White avoided talking about Yumi." "I even suspected that Yumi was still alive, but they didn''t want me to find her." "And you actually let them take the initiative to mention her." "This means that they have begun to realize that they can''t find any way to make you sad except Yumi." "Otherwise, why would they use such a dead person to make trouble?" The man''s words instantly enlightened Lottie Green. "Do you think... Yumi is still alive?" "Yes." After eating thest mouthful of rice, Ralph Chapman put down his chopsticks and said, "If she is really dead, why do they keep it a secret?" "A dead person. No matter how much I know about her, she''s still a dead person. She won''te back to life, and she won''t pose a threat to anyone." Lottie Green frowned. "What if... she''s really alive?" "Do you want to find her?" "I don''t think so." The man''s voice was cold and low. "Even if she was alive, she never came back to visit Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman." "No matter what difficulties she has, she shouldn''t have avoided me ande back to see the children." "Why should I look for a woman who doesn''t even want her kids?" Lottie Green''s hands were tightly clenched together. For some reason, Ralph Chapman''s words made her feel ufortable. She really wanted to defend Yumi and exin that she was not that kind of woman. But when the words came to her mouth, she felt ridiculous again. She was not Yumi herself. Moreover, if Yumi was found, she would definitely be her rival in love. She would not only fight with her for the love of Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman, but also fight with her for Ralph Chapman. But... For some reason, she had a strong impulse. She wanted to see Yumi. She wanted to find her. He wanted to ask her why she didn''t want the two children, Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. She even had a vague feeling... Yumi must have something to do with her. There seemed to be a voice in her mind telling her to find that woman. The woman grabbed her head in distress. After a while, she raised her head and looked at him with sparkling eyes. "Mr. Chapman, I want to find Yumi." Ralph Chapman''s long fingers paused as he tidied up the bowls and chopsticks. "Why are you looking for her?" "I don''t know." The woman lowered her head in frustration. "But... I just want to find her." Chapter 165 Wasnt It All Because You Were Unworried? Chapter 165 Wasn''t It All Because You Were Unworried? "So Mommy, do you want to n with us and let aunt White tell us where our biological mommy is?" In the small rooms, Elijah Chapman put down his book and looked at Lottie Green seriously. Lottie Green nodded seriously. She, an adult, looked a little funny sitting in the study of the two little guys, but she couldn''t care too much. Yesterday in the building of the Chapman Group, Ralph Chapman denied her proposal. "I don''t care what difficulties Yumi has. She didn''te to visit the children because she didn''t want to have anything to do with us. Why must found her?" "Maybe she has changed her name and has a new life and a new child." "We don''t need to disturb each other." "I won''t look for her, neither will you." Ralph Chapman''s words from yesterday rang in her ears. The woman sighed and hugged the soft cartoon pillow on the ground. "I know it''s a little difficult." "But..." She could not control herself. She didn''t sleep wellst night and kept thinking about Yumi. She even began to think that Yumi''s time of pregnancy was very simr to hers. Could she have known Yumi before? Otherwise, why would she care so much about a woman who had nothing to do with her? Perhaps, Yumi had met her in the delivery room. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Perhaps, she and Yumi used to be good friends. What if Yumi had something to do with her memory loss? So early in the morning, she went back to her and Arthur Bell''s house in the slums together and found many test sheets for her pregnancy. Then she returned to the vi and let Elijah Chapman entered the hospital''s system. She found Yumi''s medical record. As a result, Lottie Green was dumbfounded. She and Yumi seemed to really know each other. That was because they were both going to the same hospital for the examination and production. They were both going to see the same doctor. Even the delivery room was next to each other, and the serial number of the birth examination was the same. If she didn''t know Yumi at all, wouldn''t it be too coincidental? What''s more, the pregnancy examination was repeated and the delivery room was next to each other. It would be difficult not to know each other. She concluded that Yumi had something to do with her lost memory. If she could find Yumi, she might remember a lot of things in the past. Maybe she could still remember why she had entered the lunatic asylum. She told Ralph Chapman her suspicions. On the other end of the line, Ralph Chapman chuckled. "You''re willing to use any reason to find her?" Obviously, he did not believe her. Therefore, after thinking for a while, she finally locked onto Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. Thinking of this, shey on the pillow and blinked her big watery eyes. "Elijah Chapman, Fabian Chapman, are you really not going to help Mommy?" "You helped Mommy and found your biological mother. Aren''t you tempted?" Elijah Chapman nced at her indifferently. "I''m not tempted." He had long epted the fact that his biological mother had passed away. Even if she was really alive, his attitude was the same as his father, Ralph Chapman. Since they had not bothered each other for so many years, there was no need to look for them. "Mommy." Fabian Chapman curled his lips. "Why are you so happy?" "Aren''t you afraid if our biological mommy isn''t dead?" Fabian Chapman puffed out his cheeks. "What if we find our own mommy?" Lottie Green smiled. "I''m happy for you." "After all, if she really doesn''t die, you will have two Mommies in the future." "One is me cooking delicious food, and the other is your biological mother. Isn''t that good?" "Not good." Fabian Chapman pursed her lips andy back on the small bed unhappily. He rubbed the wallpaper with his fingers gloomily. "Are you going to leave after Mommyes back?" "I don''t want my own mommy anymore. I don''t want her at all!" He had finally epted this new mommy and finally treated her as his only mommy in the future. Now she was going to find his biological mommy again! He didn''t want it! Looking at the little fellow''s depressed back, Lottie Green held her forehead helplessly. "With your own mommy, I''m also your mommy." "Blood rtions are blood ties. The rtionship between us will not change, right?" "It will change!" Fabian Chapman''s voice was full of grievances. "You just want to find our biological mommy and then throw us to her!" "I don''t want to help you. I won''t!" Lottie Green looked helplessly at Elijah Chapman, then turned tofort the little guy who was throwing a tantrum. "I swear, after finding your own mommy, I won''t leave you behind, okay?" "Oh no!" Fabian Chapman got up from the bed gloomily. "Brother, if you want to help her, you can help her. I won''t help!" "I''m going to y with Ste!" After that, the little fellow put on his slippers and went downstairs. The door of the children''s room was closed. The little fellow''s angry footsteps and the Mario''s helpless voice came from the corridor. "Little ancestor, why do you look so bad? Who made you angry...?¡± "Mommy, don''t take her words seriously." After Fabian Chapman''s footsteps disappeared into the corridor, Elijah Chapman sighed and looked helplessly at Lottie Green. "After all, he''s a child. It''s normal that he can''t ept it." "His mind is immature." Lottie Green nced at the little fellow in front of her, who was only a few minutes older than Fabian Chapman. "Then are you mature?" "Yes." Elijah Chapman smiled maturely. "I roughly understand what you mean." "But I still have to say, Mommy." "Even if our biological mother is still alive, after we find her, you must believe that the person in Ralph Chapman''s heart has always been you." Lottie Green was taken aback. "You are worried..." "I''m afraid you''ll think too much." Elijah Chapman lowered his head and tidied up the books scattered on the carpet. "I''ve always felt that Daddy was just more responsible and guilty towards my biological mother." "He always said that he was sorry for our biological mommy, but he has never been nervous to her as you." "You don''t even know how helpless and anxious he was when you were drunk and said that he didn''t like you that day." "But he doesn''t want to hurt you. You scold him and beat him, but he bears it." "You have to know, no one has dared to treat our daddy like that." "You have done it, and he has endured it." "In fact, the person he likes the most is you." Elijah Chapman''s words made Lottie Green''s heart tremble again. An inexplicable warm current flowed past. She pursed her lips. "I know." Yoyo and Alice White had misled her once and she made a scene once. People would not fall twice in the same ce. She sighed, raised her hand, and gently knocked on Elijah Chapman''s head. "Your little head. Why do you think about everything and consider everything?" Elijah Chapman raised his eyes and gave her a resentful look. "Isn''t it all because you guys are let me worried?" "If you two can have a good rtionship, do you think I''m willing to care so much?" "I still have so many books to read." "I still have to swim in the sea of knowledge!" Lottie Green, "..." Chapter 166 She Was Scared Chapter 166 She Was Scared Early the next morning, Lottie Green arrived at the Chapman family''s old house with the gifts she and Elijah Chapman had carefully prepared yesterday. Getting out of the car, she took a deep breath. After confirming that Alice White was at home with the servants at the door, she walked in with a gift. "Mr. Old Chapman, Mrs. Chapman is here." Upstairs, as soon as Mr. Old Chapman got up, the servant knocked on the door. Mr. Old Chapman was stunned. "Lottie Green?" How could she take the initiative toe to the old house to see him? N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He jumped out of bed excitedly and almost dodged. "Mommy, do you remember what I taught you?" "I have remembered it." Sitting on the sofa downstairs, Lottie Green held her phone and silently replied to Elijah Chapman, "Your daddy..." "I''ll make it clear to him. Don''t worry." Lottie Green took a deep breath. "Thank you for your hard work." "It''s no big deal. As your son, if I don''t help you deal with him, who will help you?" Lottie Green, "..." Did this little guy forget that she was just his stepmother and Ralph Chapman was his biological father? "Lottie!" Suddenly, Mr. Old Chapman''s clear voice came from upstairs. She quickly put away her phone and stood up. "Father!" To her surprise, Mr. Old Chapman was helped down the stairs by the housekeeper and servant. She was stunned. "Father, you''re..." Didn''t he always have a tough body? Why was he suddenly so weak? He waved his hand. "It''s okay, it''s okay." The housekeeper tried not tough. "Mrs. Chapman, the Old Master heard that you were here, so he jumped out of bed excitedly." "In the end, he got up too fiercely and shed his waist." Lottie Green, "..." "You talk too much!" He rolled his eyes and sat down on the sofa supported by them. "My daughter-inw took the initiative to see me. I''m happy!" After that, he looked at Lottie Green with a smile. "I saw Ralph announce your rtionship at the press conference a few days ago." "They all said on the Inte that you are a bunch of people made up of heaven and earth!" Heughed and leaned against the sofa, saying, "Yesterday, a lot of people joined your fan group. My cell phone has been ringing all the time. The application messages are all about you and Ralph Chapman''s sweet past..." Lottie Green froze slightly. After a while, she coughed softly. "Father, do you mean... you''re the keeper of my fan group?" She had always known that there was a fan group on the Inte, but there were only five people in the fan group at the beginning. She wanted to go in, but was refused by the keeper. She had been depressed for a long time because of this. "Mr. Old Chapman is in charge?" Only then did he realize that he had said something wrong. He coughed lightly. "No, I''m not." "I was talking nonsense just now, I..." "I applied to join the group with my ount." Lottie Green took out her phone. "Can you pass?" Mr. Old Chapman: "..." After a while, he sighed and said carefully as he took out his mobile phone. "Don''t let others know that you have joined the group." "Ralph Chapman built the group." "The four managers are me, Elijah Chapman, Fabian Chapman, and Mario." "Ralph won''t let me tell you." Lottie Green paused. Her fan group... Ralph Chapman built it? The woman''s hands were tightly twisted together. It was hard to imagine... Ralph Chapman, who had always been cold and arrogant, actually took the initiative to establish a fan group that belonged to her... People like him were busy attending meetings every day, reading documents, and getting benefits for his hundreds of thousands of employees. He definitely knew nothing about the entertainment industry. She could even imagine how he learned from Kayden Chapman about all kinds of knowledge in the entertainment industry. To him, how important was she... Only then would he be willing to suffer so much and go to the domain he was not familiar with, and be her backer silently? "In short, you are very important to him!" Mr. Old Chapman answered her question briefly. Putting the phone away, he nced at the gift box behind Lottie Green. "For me?" "Yes, it''s for you." The woman came to her senses and opened the gifts in front of him. "These were all personally chosen for you by Elijah Chapman, Fabian Chapman and I when we were shopping yesterday. Do you like them?" "Yes, I do!" Mr. Old Chapmanughed heartily. The more he looked at Lottie Green, the more satisfied he became. "When will you give Ralph another daughter?" She didn''t expect him to ask such a question, and her face turned red. "I will... as soon as possible." "Okay! I''ll believe you! As soon as possible!" Lottie Green blushed from embarrassment. She took a deep breath and turned to look at the sunny sky outside the window. "Father, do you want me to go out with you?" "Elijah Chapman said that you are very good at chess, and he also said that you like to y chess in the pavilion in the backyard garden." Mr. Old Chapman was immediately overjoyed. "Okay!" "Let''s go to the backyard to y chess!" He loved ying chess the most. It was a pity that these unfilial children would either win him mercilessly or not y with him! How could he let go of someone who took the initiative to y chess with him so easily? He quickly got the butler to help him and led Lottie Green to the pavilion in the backyard. Lottie Green sat down in the pavilion. When she looked up, she saw a room with green nts at the door. Elijah Chapman had said that it was Alice White''s room. From Alice White''s room, she could clearly see they are ying chess. Vaguely, Lottie Green could see the figure in the room. She curled her lips, lowered her head, and praised the old man for his good chess skills while ying chess with him seriously. In fact, Lottie Green didn''t know how to y chess either. She only knew a little bit of it now, and it was from Elijah Chapman''s taught yesterday. However, Elijah Chapman said that he liked rookies like her. One morning, Lottie Green and Mr. Old Chapman happily yed chess in the pavilion. This angered Alice White. She stood inside the window and watched as Lottie Green yed chess with Mr. Old Chapman smugly. She felt unhappy no matter how hard she tried. She had been in the Chapman family for many years, and Mr. Old Chapman had always been indifferent to her. Even when Second Brother tried his best to match her and Ralph Chapman, Mr. Old Chapman treated her neither coldly nor warmly. He had never treated her as a daughter-inw, not even a nominal daughter! But now, it had only been less than two months since Lottie Green married Ralph Chapman. She hadn''t met Mr. Old Chapman more than ten times, yet she was able to make him so happy. She was indeed a fox! She took out her phone angrily and took a picture of Lottie Green and Mr. Old Chapman. "Too cheap!" "She''sughing with Mr. Old Chapman outside my window. She''s deliberately angering me!" "Yesterday, when she met me at the entrance of Chapman Group, she shouted at me. Today, she went too far." "I''ll kill her sooner orter!" Not long after the video was sent, Yoyo called. "Why are you angry?" "Don''t tell me you can''t tell that this Lottie Green is afraid?" "Did she try to please the Mr. Old Chapman before? Someone who has never gone to the old manor suddenly started to please Mr. Old Chapman. Wasn''t it because she no longer had confidence in the rtionship between her and Ralph Chapman?" Chapter 167 Shall I Send You Home? Chapter 167 Shall I Send You Home? Alice White frowned and once again nced at Lottie Green in the pavilion. This woman, in front of she and Yoyo mentioned that she was Yumi''s stand-in, was indeed not so attentive. But now... Was it really like what Yoyo said because she was afraid? Because she knew that in Ralph Chapman''s heart, she was not the only one, so she wanted to perform well in front of Mr. Old Chapman to get a ce in the Chapman family? Thinking of this, a hint of pride shed across the woman''s eyes. "Yoyo, is our method effective?" Yoyo smiled faintly. "I don''t know if it works, but I know that Yumi has already posed a threat to Lottie Green." "Don''t forget, why is Lottie Green willing to be our surrogate mother five years ago?" "Just for her disappointing boyfriend, Luke Berry." "She is such a sentimental person. How panic she will be when she knows that she is just a stand-in in Ralph Chapman''s heart?" Alice White frowned and thought for a while. After a while, she smiled. "That''s right." "You''re smart." Although Yumi did not exist, Alice White and Yoyo made it up. However, Lottie Green was already afraid. Yumi was like a thorn in her heart. This name made Lottie Green nervous, suspicious, and even uneasy. Everything was worth it. Holding the phone, Alice White nced at Lottie Green in the pavilion. At this time, she was talking to Mr. Old Chapman with a smile. Lottie Green''s smile waspletely different from the one she had seen in Chapman Group yesterday. This woman was indeed an actor. Pretending to be cold in front of her, and pretending to be obedient in front of Mr. Old Chapman! Thinking of this, she snorted coldly. "Should I take advantage of the situation and continue to mention more about Yumi in front of Lottie Green?" Anyway, Yumi didn''t exist, so she could make up whatever she wanted. "No." On the other end of the phone, Yoyo paused for a moment. "Don''t say too much wrong. Don''t mention too much in front of Lottie Green before we''re ready." What if we exposed ourselves? "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Alice White answered coldly and hung up the phone. She put down her phone and sneered. Yoyo was still too timid. Now that Lottie Green was already afraid, she would take advantage of her illness to kill her. She would take advantage of the gap between her and Ralph Chapman to confirm that she was Yumi''s stand-in. After thinking for a while, Alice White picked up her phone and sent a message to Lottie Green. "Do you want to talk about Yumi?" In the pavilion. Lottie Green nced at the message on her phone. Alice White was in the room right now. If she sent her such a message, it would prove that Elijah Chapman''s n was effective. At least, Alice White really felt that she was afraid. Otherwise, she would not have sent her such a message. The woman smiled faintly and replied politely, "Sorry, Miss White." "I''m not Yumi''s stand-in. I have nothing to talk to you about. Please don''t mention her in front of me in the future." Looking at the message on the phone, Alice White smiled even more proudly. If it had been in the past, she might have thought that Lottie Green really didn''t care. But now... She looked down at Lottie Green, who was constantly trying to please Mr. Old Chapman, and smile coldly. If Lottie Green wasn''t afraid, she wouldn''t havee to curry favor with Mr. Old Chapman. Soon, it was lunchtime. Lottie Green personally cooked a few dishes that she was best at for Mr. Old Chapman. "No wonder the two little guys wanted to make you their mommy on the first day they saw you. The food tastes really good!" Mr. Old Chapman sat at the dining table, eating and praising. "If I were Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman, I also hope you could stay!" Lottie Green was a little embarrassed by thepliment. She smiled and sat down opposite Mr. Old Chapman. Before Elijah Chapman proposed this n, she had indeed never properly interacted with Mr. Old Chapman. Probably because Mr. Old Chapman was too serious about Kayden Chapman and Natalia Ross¡¯ marriage, her impression of Mr. Old Chapman had always been a little old-fashioned and indifferent. But after spending the whole morning together, she finally understood that she was wrong. How could Mr. Old Chapman be cold and arrogant as others said? He was as cute as a child! Thinking of this, she looked at the old man in front of her with a smile. "Father, if you like it, I can often cook for you when I have time." "Okay, okay!" The old man was extremely excited. "If I had known that Ralph could marry such a good wife, I would have forced him to get married a few years earlier!" Lottie Green smiled. "That''s not right." "Father, if you had forced him to marry earlier, he might not have married me." Mr. Old Chapman frowned and thought for a moment. "That''s right." "Forget it. Anyway, I am very satisfied with you!" After that, Mr. Old Chapman smiled as he lowered his head and continued eating, ignoring everything else. Lottie Green had cooked four dishes for him. Mr. Old Chapman could eat three and a half dishes by himself. After the meal, he rubbed his round belly and leaned against the sofa. ¡°Mario, bring me my nutritious tablets!" "I haven''t been so full for a long time!" Lottie Green chuckled as she tidied up the bowls and chopsticks. "Pay attention to your health." "Don''t eat like this in the future. If you like it, I cane here to make it for you." Mr. Old Chapman nodded and waved to Lottie Green. "Just let the servants clean up. I have something to tell you." The woman put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hand and strode to Mr. Old Chapman. "Lottie." Leaning on the sofa, Mr. Old Chapman sighed. "It''s been one morning." "You coaxed me and apanied me. I saw your filial piety." "If you have anything to say, just say it." "Is Ralph bullying you, or are those two little monkeys disobedient?" "Or, is it about your family?" "As long as you tell me, I will solve it for you in my ability!" Lottie Green was taken aback. This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a while, she realized that Mr. Old Chapman was... Did he think that she came to him for help? She didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Father, I really have nothing to ask you for." "I''m just..." Halfway through her sentence, Lottie Green frowned and suddenly didn''t know how to exin it to Mr. Old Chapman. At this time, the sound of high heels stepping on the stairs could be heard upstairs. Lottie Green raised her head subconsciously. It was Alice White''s cold face. "What''s the wind today that blew the big star over?" The smile on Lottie Green''s face was faint. "I''m just here to see father." After that, she nced in the direction of the kitchen. "Alice, I made lunch. There''s still some left. Do you want to eat?" Her serious attitude made Alice White roll her eyes secretly. After a while, Alice White said. "Are you going to the set after dinner?" "I happen to be on the way. Will I give you a ride?" Chapter 168 You Are Like Yumi Chapter 168 You Are Like Yumi "It''s not quite right." Lottie Green''s lips curled into a faint smile. "The film is not on the Filming Town." After that, she lowered her head and continued to peel the apple for Mr. Old Chapman. "Father, do you want another one?" Mr. Old Chapman nodded with a smile. "Okay, okay!" "In fact, I''m very happy. Ralph can marry such a good wife, and Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman can meet such a good mommy!" Mr. Old Chapman stroked his beard, looking pleased. Lottie Green smiled awkwardly. "I''m also very happy. They all like me." Alice White rolled her eyes. "They all like you? Maybe not." She walked over directly and sat down on the sofa. "You must have known why Ralph Chapman likes you. ¡° "But Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman... they are more sensible. Even if they don''t like you, they won''t show you." With this, Alice White smiled faintly. "After all, they are Yumi''s sons. They are naturally sensible." Lottie Green frowned faintly and chuckled. "Is Yumi very sensible?" "Of course!" Alice White smiled faintly. Just as she was about to say something, she saw Yank Chapman''s bottomless eyes. Yank Chapman had obviously heard their conversation. His face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Alice White smiled indifferently and even teased, "Second brother, don''t you agree?" "Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman are very simr to Yumi." N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lottie Green narrowed her eyes slightly. "Second Brother knows Yumi too?" "Of course!" Alice White raised her head and chuckled. "Back then, it was my second brother..." "I know her." Yank Chapman also frowned and interrupted Alice White in a low voice. He stared fixedly at Lottie Green''s face. "Actually, you don''t have to care about Yumi''s existence." "She has no feelings for Ralph, and it is also an ident for her to have two children." "Women shouldn''t be too jealous. Don''t go too deep into a man''s past." He looked at Alice White coldly and said, "From now on, don''t mention Yumi in front of Lottie!" After that, he frowned and red at her. "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Alice White rolled her eyes and stood up unhappily. "I''m just trying to get in touch with Lottie Green." After saying that, she seemed to have thought of something and looked up at Lottie Green. "Why don''t I send you there directly?" "The traffic in the old house is not good either. Since Ralph Chapman is not here, we should help him take care of you." Her words were high-sounding, but Lottie Green had already understood her purpose. The woman smiled faintly. "Okay." After that, she left with Alice White under Yank Chapman''s displeased gaze. After the two women left, Mr. Old Chapman chewed on the apple that Lottie Green had peeled for him while squinting at Yank Chapman. "You have something to hide from me." Yank Chapman also turned his face away. "No." "I''m your father. Can you lie to me?" Mr. Old Chapman pursed his lips and asked, "Is it rted to Yumi?" Yank Chapman also frowned and did not speak. "It seems that I''m right." Sighing, Mr. Old Chapman frowned. "I remember that after that woman died, you reminded us not to mention that name again in the Chapman family." "If someone mentions it again, you will make things difficult for him." "What''s wrong?" Mr. Old Chapman nced at him indifferently. ¡°Alice White mentioned it. Is that all?" Yank Chapman also lowered his head and did not speak. "Go after her if you like her. Push her to your brother every day. You are a coward." "I don''t like her." Yank Chapman also closed his eyes and let out a bitterugh. "She''s ten years younger than me, and she''s also the daughter of myrade-in-arms." "Even if... I won''t touch her." Mr. Old Chapman pursed his lips. "It''s a problem!" "It can be seen that Ralph Chapman is very happy after being with you." Red Ferrari. Alice White said. "I thought Ralph Chapman would guard Yumi for the rest of his life." Lottie Green sat in the passenger seat and looked straight ahead. "I''m also very happy to meet them." Well, Ralph should be very happy to meet you. "After all, there are not many women in the world who look like Yumi." Lottie Green narrowed her eyes and smiled. "She and I are very simr?" "Of course." Alice White smiled and said, "If not, how could Ralph Chapman take you as his stand-in?" The woman''s words seemed to be testing the bottom line of Lottie Green''s eptance. She smiled calmly and said, "Yumi should also be very beautiful." "If I got everything with this face, I will be very happy." With this, she quietly looked at Alice White and sized her up. "After all, not everyone can look like Yumi, right?" Alice White''s face darkened. This woman... She was mocking Alice White for not even being a stand-in! Bitch! Thinking of this, Alice White suppressed the anger in her chest and said in a cold voice, "I didn''t see youe to look for Mr. Old Chapman. Why are you so attentive today?" Lottie Green chuckled. "I used to be very busy with my work. Now that the crew is free, I''m here to find him." "After all, he was the elders." Alice White smiled faintly. "That''s right." "To be a stand-in, you need to do every detail." "Yumi used to be a person who respected the old and loved the young." "If she is still alive, sitting in your current position, she will also please the children and the old master like you." After that, she seemed to suddenly think of something. "By the way." "Lottie Green, you still don''t know, do you? It was Yumi''s birthday yesterday." "Yoyo, Ralph Chapman, and I went to visit Yumi together. Why didn''t you go?" Lottie Green pretended to be surprised and raised her head. "Ralph Chapman... went to celebrate Yumi''s birthday?" "That''s right." Alice White sneered. "Don''t tell me you don''t know?" "That makes sense." "For Ralph Chapman, you are just a stand-in. It doesn''t matter whether you know Yumi''s birthday or not. He just needs to know." After that, she smiled as she sized up Lottie Green''s reaction from the rearview mirror. "Yesterday, we met a reporter on our way here. If you were to look through the news, you should still be able to see it." She was clearly afraid that Lottie Green would not be able to read yesterday''s news and suspect that her words were true. But it was one thing if she didn''t say it, but if she did, it was equivalent to admitting that yesterday''s news was deliberately nned by them. "I see." Lottie Green obediently lowered her head and didn''t speak. Alice White was even more pleased with herself. She began to talk about Yumi endlessly. Of course, most of them were nonsense. As she listened, Lottie Green used her phone to record everything. "Yumi is the most beautiful girl I have ever seen." In the end, Alice White blew hard on Yumi''s face. Lottie Green nodded. "No wonder both Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman are so pretty. So they look like Yumi." She did not know whether Alice White''s words were true or false. If it was true, maybe Yumi really looked like her. After all, from a certain point of view, Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman was very simr to Lottie Green. Sometimes, she really doubted whether she had given birth to these two babies. Chapter 169 Perhaps Yumi Doesnt Exist Chapter 169 Perhaps Yumi Doesn''t Exist Alice was about to respond when she felt that something was wrong. She praised that Elijah and Fabian looked like Yumi. However, Yumi did not exist at all. Their mother was her, Lottie! What did she hear was wrong? Was Yumi praising herself? But she had no way to refute it, because it was the topic that Alice brought up first. She didn''t have any way to refute Lottie''s shamelesspliment, nor could she turn her back on what she had just said. Taking a deep breath, Alice could only smile silently. "Yes." "But you don''t have to feel inferior. Although you are not as beautiful as Yumi, you are now Yumi''s stand-in." "With the identity of a stand-in, you can also be happy. It''s just that you can''t get Ralph''s love. It''s not a big deal." "For a woman like you, living by him side is already the greatest gift, isn''t it?" Lottie frowned and didn''t say anything else. As Lottie didn''t speak any more, Alice would be even prouder. As she drove, she began to talk about Yumi. Anyway, Yumi didn''t exist, so she said whatever she wanted. Lottie didn''t say anything else. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She lowered her head and listened absentmindedly while fiddling with her phone. After a while, she raised her head and said, "You used to have a good rtionship with each other. Where did you like to go?" "...like restaurant or somewhere." Alice frowned. "Why do you ask?" "I want to know her taste so that I''ll go with Ralph in the future." Alice''s eyes lit up when she heard Lottie''s words. She hesitated for a while and finally chose a ce that Ralph would dislike very much. "It''s near Filming Town. There''s arge sidewalk snack vendor under the bridge." "We used to go there often. Yumi likes the fried food there very much. She used to take me and Yoyo there." "Yoyo and Yumi both like it very much. You can take Ralph to have a try." After that, Alice could even imagine Ralph''s disgusted expression as he apanied Lottie there. Alice almostughed out loud. "Does Yumi have a family? I want to visit her family." Alice frowned. "Why are you visiting her family?" Lottie smiled faintly. "Since you said I''m Yumi''s stand-in, in Ralph''s heart, I''m just a stand-in." "If I treat Yumi''s parents well, won''t I be Yumi herself?" "Am I better than a stand-in?" "You''re smart." Alice snorted. "I don''t know where Yumi''s parents are. She hasn''t told me yet." Lottie smiled faintly. "What about her family address?" "She is your best friend. You should know her family address, right?" Alice instantly felt that Lottie was really annoying. She frowned and casually made an address. "I know she used to live here, but I don''t know where she lives now." While they were talking, they had arrived at the shooting site. Lottie thanked her lightly and got out of the car. Looking at Lottie''s back, Alice frowned. She had a vague feeling that something was wrong. "Hasn''t Lottie always been against the fact that she''s Yumi''s stand-in?" Why was she suddenly so interested in Yumi? Was it really because of yesterday''s grave sweep? Lottie met Yoyo at the entrance of the set. Standing at the door, Yoyo frowned and looked in the direction in which Alice''s car had left. "Did she send you here?" Lottie chuckled. "Yes, she treats me very well. She said that I''m almost exactly the same as Yumi." After that, she carefully observed Yoyo''s reaction and chuckled. "By the way, are you familiar with Yumi?" Yoyo frowned at her and said nothing. "Would you like to have dinner with me after we finish the scene?" Yoyo snorted. "I''m not familiar with you." "Why don''t you go?" At this time, Lorry came over and put her arm around Yoyo''s shoulder, saying, "It''s Lottie''s treat. Is there any reason not to eat?" She smiled and looked at Yoyo. "Weren''t you very thrifty before? It''s on her." Yoyo frowned and tried to pull her hand away, but she couldn''t. "Listen to me, it''s settled!" Lorry waved her hand. "Lottie, I''ll go too. You''ll get this!" After that, she took Yoyo into the set. When she turned around, she even blinked at Lottie. Lottie silently gave Lorry a thumbs-up. In fact, Lorry... She had always liked her. Although Lorry was hostile to her at first, Lottie could tell that she was actually a woman with clear love and hatred. It was precisely because of her straightforward personality that she was easily used as a tool. After the afternoon shoot, Lorry held Yoyo in her arms and strode to Lottie''s side. "Didn''t you want to treat us to dinner?" Lottie smiled. "Yes." She got in the car and took Lorry and Yoyo to the ce Alice had mentioned. "That''s it?" Lottie smiled. "Yes, I heard that Yoyo used to like this ce very much." "Who said that?" Yoyo was surprised. "How could I eat in such a dirty ce?" After that, she stood up. "Lottie, what exactly do you want to do?" Lottie smiled leisurely and said in a cold voice, "But..." "Alice said that you used to like toe here with Yumi." "But as if it was not true. Are you lying or are she lying?" Yoyo, who was about to leave, stopped, She turned to look coldly at Lottie''s face. "What do you mean?" "I don''t mean anything." Lottie smiled faintly and raised her hand to fiddle with the forks on the table. "Why can''t your words be right with Alice''s?" "Yumi is different in your eyes." "I''m also very curious about which one is the real her, or is there no Yumi in the world?" "Yumi, did you make her up?" Her words made Yoyo''s face instantly turn pale. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "If it weren''t for Yumi... then where did Ralph''s two childrene from?" "It''s simple." Lottie looked up at her, with her cold and stern eyes. "If the children''s mother is just a surrogate mother, she doesn''t need a name at all." "She can be called Yumi, Lucy, or Amy." "Anyway, this person is no longer here. You can decide what her name is and what she looks like." Chapter 170 Dont Drink Like That Chapter 170 Don''t Drink Like That Yoyo suddenly became alert! She stared at Lottie. "How is that possible?" "Yumi is a friend of me and Alice!" Lottie smiled faintly. "She''s your friend. Why is she different in your eyes?" Yoyo could not answer. She frowned as she looked at Lottie in front of her. Since Lottie dared to speak like this... Did she know something? If it weren''t for the fact that she knew something, why did she suddenly mention it and mention that Yumi didn''t exist? But if she knew the truth... She would never react like this! She should... She was testing. Thinking of this, Yoyo took a deep breath to calm down. "Yumi has such an unpredictable character." "In different people''s eyes, she is different." After that, Yoyo stood up. "I don''t think you''re sincerely inviting us to dinner." "I''m not used to the food and filth here." "I''m leaving." After that, she stood up directly and strode away. "Wait..." Lorry frowned. Just as she was about to go up and stop her, Lottie waved her hand. "Let her go." After that, she quietly watched Yoyo''s back as she fell into deep thought. Yoyo''s attitude almost proved that her guess was right. In fact, this wasn''t something that Lottie had thought of herself. During the break in the afternoon, she chatted with Connie for a while and mentioned something about Yumi. "You and Yumi have the consecutive numbers of test sheets and all the tests are done together?" Connie on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment before replying. "Lottie, do you think it''s possible that Yumi is like you?" Connie''s guess silenced Lottie. Then, Connie sent her a message again. "The more I think about it, the more likely it is." "Lottie, think about it. Why does Yumi have different reviews? It proves that many people take her for granted." "Someone told them that there was this person, but he didn''t tell them the details. That''s why this happened. There is such a bridge plot in the recent investigation collection." "She''s very likely to be hired by Alice and Yoyo." "I guess one of them wants to give birth to Ralph''s child and marry into a wealthy family." "Butter, they identally exposed something. They didn''t dare to kill Ralph''s children, and they didn''t want this woman to marry into a rich and powerful family in their ce. So they could say that Yumi is their friend who went the wrong way." "Of course, I''m just guessing." All of Connie''s conjectures made Lottie''s mind heavy the entire afternoon. That was why she had suddenly thought of these things and used these words to test him. But in the end... Yoyo''s face and attitude had betrayed her. Sitting on the chair, Lottie silently raised her hand and rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Perhaps, everything was as Connie had guessed. The so-called Yumi who had given birth to Elijah and Fabian might not have died. In the fire, what Ralph saw might be Yumi who had not been rescued. Then Yumi... "Is she dead or is she secretly alive in another ce in the world?" These questions were like a cluster of mist that shrouded Lottie. She scratched her head and couldn''t think of any other evidence to prove that Yumi existed or didn''t exist. "You seem to be very annoyed?" Suddenly, Lorry''s voice rang in her ear. Lottie raised her head. Sitting opposite her, Lorry picked up a straw and inserted it into the ss bottle with peanuts. She picked up the drinks and asked. "Who is Yumi?" Lottie took a deep breath. "She used to be an old friend." "All right." Lorry shrugged. "It''s your first time inviting me out for dinner. Can you not be so dejected?" "Tell you something you''re interested in." Lottie frowned and took the other drinks from her. "What?" "You asked me to investigate that mental hospital for you. It''s a little tricky." She took a deep breath of the drink and said lightly, "Yoyo''s cousin, when she took over the psychiatric hospital, there were indeed some patients who were not ill but they were arrested as the mental illnesses." Lorry yawned and said, "The person I''m looking for also said that a woman is the most miserable." "She was just rescued from the fire. As soon as she is out of danger, she has to get a sedative. And Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. they don''t let her move and her memory has been obliterated." Lorry sighed as she spoke. "This group of people is too immoral." "A good person has been injected with all kinds of calming drugs and mental drugs and someone makes her lose her memory." "This is outrageous." Lottie was instantly stunned. She looked at Lorry nkly and was stunned. "You said...a woman who has experienced the fire...was sent to a psychiatric hospital...to lose her memory?" Lorry nodded. "I''m also surprised." "I just asked a few more questions, but they didn''t say anything. They only told me these." "Thank you!" Lottie bit her lip in surprise and thanked Lorry a lot. "Thank you!" She was still wondering where Yumi had gone after the fire, when Lorry sent her an important message! Moreover, Yumi and she were in the same psychiatric hospital. Both of them lost their memory. Lottie had a reason to believe that she and Yumi were just as Connie had said. Unfortunately, she and Yumi lost their memoryter. They couldn''t find each other anymore. If they hadn''t lost their memory, she and Yumi would have be good friends. "Since you thank me so much..." Lorry stole a nce at Lottie. "Why don''t you drink with me?" "Okay!" After receiving news of Lorry, Lottie was also a little excited. She took a deep breath and waved to the owner of the sidewalk snack vendor. "Serve us the dishes and beers!" Although there were still many doubts that had not been solved, there was no doubt that she had gained a lot today. Not only did she unravel Yumi''s secret, but she also knew that Yumi did have a rtionship with her. In that case... Then as long as she regained her memory, she could find Yumi. She could find a biological mother for Elijah and Fabian and find the woman who Ralph had always been sorry for? Thinking of this, she directly picked up the beer bottle beside her and drank it directly. "Hey!" Lorry was shocked. "Lottie, you''re not good at drinking. Don''t drink like this!" "I''m happy!" Lottie smiled at her, picked up the beer bottle, and started to drink again. Lorry was speechless. In the beginning, she was quite worried about Lottie. Butter, she realized that Lottie was really in a good mood, so she didn''t care too much. The two women were drunk in the shop, but they didn''t realize that danger was quietlying behind them... Chapter 171 Dont You Show Me Some Respect? Chapter 171 Don''t You Show Me Some Respect? "Hey girls, it''s so boring to drink alone. Why don''t you y with me?" Just as Lottie and Lorry were drunk, a lustful voice sounded. Then, there was a burst ofughter. "Boss, do you want these two girls? Can you give me one?" The leader of the gangughed and said, "These two girls are so fragile. I am not enough!" Hearing that, Lorry felt worried. She didn''t look back. Listening to the footsteps getting closer and closer, She couldn''t help pushing Lottie''s shoulder. Lorry lowered her voice, "Call Ralph." "Lottie, call Ralph!" She knew there were five or six people behind. They are strong men. Lorry looked around. She found that all people around looked away to avoid trouble. Lorry shouted, "Lottie!" But Lottie was so drunk that she couldn''t hear her clearly. She bent on the table, and looked up at Lorry in confusion, saying loudly, "Why do you keep asking me to call my husband?" "Can''t I stay here alone?" Hearing that, those strong men walked toward Lottie and Lorry faster. Lorry bit her lip helplessly. She pointed behind and said in a low voice, "Lottie, there are bad guys!" "Bad guys?" Lottie raised her head and looked behind. There were about four or five men standing not far behind her. These men were all tall and strong with tattoos. The leader had a beard, and looked fierce. When Lottie raised her head, theyughed and said, "This girl looks familiar." One of the thin man said, "She is an actor." "She looks beautiful, and her husband is also very rich!" "Her husband is named Ralph, the richest man in Rexwell!" Lorry was stunned. She quickly stood up and nodded, "Yes!" "Her husband is very rich!" "Can you let me call her husband and ask him to give you money?" "Do you think we are greedy for money?" The bearded manughed and said, "If there is a chance to get money, we will do it." "But you also can''t escape tonight!" He stroked his beard and looked at Lottie lustfully, "We y with you first, and then ask your husband to bring money to save you." "You''d batter think about how to serve us well." Lorry held the corner of the table tightly, and her face instantly turned pale. She knew Hooligans were unreasonable. What should she do? The ce was remote, and it was already toote. The people around did not want to help them. This ce was remote, and no one else woulde in a short time... Lorry bit her lip. She regretteding here with Lottie. If they followed Yoyo to leave, They wouldn''t meet these hooligans. Lorry nced at Lottie. She found Lottie couldn''t stand still. Lottie clutched at the table with both hands to steady herself. Lorry took a deep breath. "You take me away." Opening her arms, Lorry stood in front of Lottie, "She has a husband, but I don''t." "If you hurt her, her husband will kill you." "I''m alone, and no one will make trouble to you." Lorry''s face was pale, and her nails were deeply embedded in her palms, "Take me away. I serve you." "Leave her here to wait for her husband to save her." "So that you can y with woman and get the money." The bearded man smiled and held Lorry''s chin, "You are her good friend. If she has a coquetry to her husband, her husband will also make trouble to us." "We don''t want to take this risk. It''s better to take you away." The bearded man was so cautious that Lorry felt desperate. She didn''t know how to do. She and Lottie were weak. This ce was so remote. Even if they called the police, everything would be over when the police came. "She bes very cruel when she is drunk." Lorry said, "I know her well." "When she''s drunk, she doesn''t even know her husband, so she can''t serve you well." "She won''t remember what happens." While Lorry was defending, the bearded man touched her face. Lorry dodged. The bearded man pped her heavily. Lorry felt dizzy. She heard that the bearded man said angrily, "Don''t you say that you can serve me well?" Lorry took a step back. She grabbed Lottie''s hand, and said, "Run." Lottie smiled, "Why do we run?" "He hit you." Lottie shook off her coat and rubbed her fists, "I avenge you" Lorry quickly grabbed her sleeve, "Lottie, you''re drunk!"N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "I''m not drunk." Lottie looked at the man in front of her and said, "Lorry is my friend." "You can''t hurt her without my permission." Those men frowned. They looked at each other, and then rushed up together. Lottie smiled. Even though she was drunk, she could deal with these people. Few people knew Lottie was good at martial art. She often acted as a low-ranking stunt double, so no one knew that she was the descendant of Arthur Bell. Even though she was drunk now, these punks were ordinary people with greater strength for her. Lorry was stunned. Everyone around was shocked. After knocking down the bearded man, Lottie stood up, and put one hand on Lorry''s shoulder to leave together. She said, "Am I powerful?" Lorry was too shocked to speak for a long time. "Powerful!" "Lottie, you''re too powerful." Did Lottie learn it as a stunt double for these years? She shouldn''t look down on a stunt double. She thought that a stunt double had no any skills. She did not expect that Lottie was so good at martial art. However, the bearded man stood up after they left. He called all the hooligans nearby. Lorry and Lottie were surrounded by them. "How dare you hit me?" The bearded man sneered. He walked toward Lorry and Lottie and was about to p Lottie''s face. However, his wrist was grabbed suddenly. "Mr. Poole." Ralph said indifferently, "You make trouble to my wife again and again." "Do you give me a face?" Chapter 172 Its Not too Late to Apologize Chapter 172 It''s Not too Late to Apologize Lorry quickly helped Lottie sit on the bench by the roadside. Lottie leaned against Lorry''s shoulder, and said arrogantly, "I can beat them!" The bearded man frowned and tried to pull his hand out, but he failed. He had used almost all his strength. His face was flushed, but he still could not pull out his hand. The bearded man stared at Ralph, "Let me go!" "All my followers are here. Don''t force us to kill you!" "Really?" Ralph smiled and looked around, "Can your followers help you?" The bearded man frowned and turned around. Twenty of his followers were subdued. The bearded man''s face suddenly turned pale. He turned around and stared at Ralph, "You..." When did he call so many people? "Mr. Poole." Ralph shook off the bearded man''s hand. He fired a cigarette and said, "Don''t you know not to offend someone you can''t afford?" He pointed at Lottie, "She is my wife." "I hear that you want to be rude to my wife, and ask me to give you money." "Good idea." This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "But." Ralph exhaled smoke. He turned around, and sat down on the bench opposite Lorry. He leaned against the bench and crossed his legs elegantly, "First of all, you live." The bearded man felt afraid of Ralph''s homicidal intent. He bit his lip to nce at Lottie and Lorry, and his followers. Suddenly, he knelt down in front of Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, we are drunk to talk nonsense." "Please forgive us." Lorry burst outughing. The bearded boss was so arrogant just now, but now he was very poor! She thought that he would rather die than apologize. But he knelt down in less than five minutes when facing Ralph. "I know you do that for money." Ralph asked, "Give me the records of transferring money and chatting from your client." The bearded man''s face turned pale. "Mr. Chapman, I can''t give it to you." If someone knew that he betrayed his client, he would never receive such a job again! "Sean." Ralph did not force him. He looked at Sean and said, "Call the police." "Mr. Chapman!" The bearded man felt worried when he heard that Ralph was going to call the police. "I can do whatever you want!" "Don''t call the police!" He was afraid to be caught by the police! Ralph smoked and said, "The records of transferring money and chatting." The bearded man sighed. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and handed over to Sean, "Here you are." "But please don''t speak it out." Sean took the phone and checked it. "Mr. Chapman." Sean frowned, "It''s Yoyo." "Yoyo!?" Lorry was furious, "She''s so vicious!" Yoyo had meals with them in the food stall, but when she left, she contacted the gangsters immediately to bully her and Lottie! She''s so vicious! Fortunately, with the help of Lottie, she already broke up with Yoyo. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even know how she died! "Keep the evidence." After Ralph said to Sean, he nced at the bearded man and his followers. "I don''t call the police, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t avenge my wife and her friend." "Make them lie on the bed half a month." After saying, he stood up and strode to Lorry. He grabbed Lottie''s shoulder and said, "I take her home." Lorry adored Ralph very much. She watched Ralph take Lottie away. He was so powerful! Mr. Chapman was not worse than Alfred! Regardless of his appearance, and temperament, and even his love to Lottie, he was superior to Alfred! Lorry once thought that Lottie was so stupid that she didn''t like Alfred. But now, she felt that Lottie was stupid if she liked Steven! "Let''s go." Ralph picked up Lottie and strode away. Lorry quickly followed him. She could hear the whine behind. Lorry patted her heart while walking. For the whole night, she felt like that she was riding a roller coaster. From the beginning, she felt despaired when she found that they couldn''t escape. But when Lottie knocked down those gangsters, she was happy that they could leave. After a while, she felt worried as they were surrounded. Now, Lottie''s husband came here to save them, which made her feel excited. It was much more exciting to make friends with Lottie than with Yoyo! Thinking of this, she took photos of Ralph holding Lottie and sent it to Yoyo. "Lottie''s husband is so powerful!" Lorry thought that Yoyo must be waiting for the news. Lorry was right. In the hotel. Yoyo was lying on the bed with her mobile phone in her hand. Every five minutes, she took out her mobile phone to have a look and wait for the reply. But to her surprise, she did not receive the message from the bearded man, but from Lorry. Yoyo frowned and had a bad feeling. At this time, "Are Lorry and Lottie caught by the bearded man?" Why was Lorry avable to send her a message? Did the person who kidnapped Lorry send it? Yoyo felt confused and opened the message. She saw Ralph''s back. He was holding Lottie and walking forward. Ralph''s back was tall and strong. Lottie''s legs were swaying. It was a very beautiful picture, but it made Yoyo terrified. They failed. Ralph went to save Lottie. Yoyo bit her lip tightly. At this moment, another message came. It was not sent by Lorry, but a name called Stars Surrounding the Moon. "You are found." "It''s notte to apologize." Chapter 173 Alfred Saves Mommy Chapter 173 Alfred Saves Mommy Yoyo was so scared that she threw her phone into the trash can. At this time, herptop on the bedside table started on its own. It showed the same sentence. "You are found. It''s notte to apologize." Seeing this, Yoyo suddenly copsed. She picked up her slippers and threw them toward theptop. The connection was broken. In the Chapmans'' Vi. "What''s going on?" Fabian looked up at Elijah and Ste in confusion, with his hands on his cheeks, "Please exin." "She smashed theptop." Elijah and Ste said. After saying, they looked at each other and smiled. Then they continued to work with aptop in each of their hands. Fabian felt bored, so he could only draw on the drawing board. Finally, he could not stand boredom. He took out his mobile phone and sent a message to Lottie, "Mommy, are you all right?" Lottie did not reply for a long time. Fabian frowned. When he was about to put down his phone, the message came. "She is asleep." Fabian was confused and quickly replied, "Thank you!" "I''m her son. My name is Fabian Chapman." "Who are you? Are you my mommy''s friend?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The message came slowly, "I''m not her friend." "I''m her husband, your daddy." Fabian was stunned. He frowned, "Why are you with Mommy?" Daddy should be in a meeting at this time as usual. Elijah was worried that Lottie met with Alice and Yoyo by herself. Before Lottie went out today, he put the positioning and monitoring system on her, so that he and Ste could keep an eye on her all the way. Therefore, they were able to see on theputer clearly what happened to Lottie today. When Lottie had meals with Yoyo, Elijah was afraid that she would make any trouble to Lottie, so he asked Lottie to transfer the monitoring system to Yoyo secretly. Therefore, Elijah and Ste turned to monitor Yoyo. They did find some clues on Yoyo. After leaving, Yoyo contacted the local head of a small gangster, and paid them to bully Lottie and Lorry. Ste asked Frank to save Lottie immediately. Just now, Ste received a message from Frank. He said that Lottie was safe and was taken away. They thought that Lottie was saved by Frank and taken away by Lorry. But now, why did Ralph answer the message with Lottie''s phone? "Daddy." Fabian felt confused, and asked, "How did you know it?" The moment he sent out the message, Ralph replied. "Are you only allowed yourselves to monitor her and pay attention to her, but not let me worry about my wife?" Fabian Chapman, "..." He frowned and looked up at Elijah and Ste, who were still working hard. "I really don''t understand... Daddy, when did you start paying attention to mommy?" "Didn''t you prevent her from investigating our birth mommy?" "Mommy told you that she was going to investigate. Weren''t you angry?" "Brother asked you to make allowance for Mommy. Didn''t you teach him a lesson?" "Why did you suddenly..." Their father suddenly appeared next at Lottie Green¡¯s side? Why did he also appear on time? Facing the series of questions from Fabian Chapman, the man on the other end of the phone frowned slightly. He nced at the woman sleeping soundly in the bed and sighed deeply. "Being angry is one thing." "Her safety is another thing." Even if he was unwilling to let her get involved in the affairs about Yumi, if she insisted to do it, how could he ignore it? He had secretly sent someone to follow her since the moment she left. The one who was following her would send him a message every hour to tell him her current situation. Tonight, when Lottie Green went to the food stall under the bridge with Lorry and Yoyo, he had already felt that something was wrong. Therefore, he specially canceled the cross-border meeting tonight and waited for her to ask for help. If there was no danger, it was naturally the best. In that case, he would just stay in the office all night. If there was any danger, even if she didn''t say anything, he would be the first one to rush to her. This was his duty as a husband. Therefore, Yoyo''s n naturally did not escape from his bodyguards. In fact... When those hooligans came over to her, he had already arrived with the troops. The reason why he did not go straight to her was that he wanted her to take the initiative to contact him. After all, he was still in a cold war with her. He wanted her to give him an out. But he didn''t want to alert the enemy. If these hooligans did not take action, but they came up to control them, then there would be too little evidence for punishing Yoyo. Of course, the reason why he didn''t take actionter was that... Lottie Green was too strong. She was able to knock down the five people by herself, which not only shocked Ralph Chapman, but also shocked Frank sent by Ste. And then... He sighed, "Let Connie Houghtone to the hotel." "Just tell her that Ste sent someone and saved her." Fabian Chapman, who was on the other end of the phone, "...?¡± "Dad, why are you so dramatic?" "Isn''t it because mommy wants to find my birth mommy? You won''t allow it. You two have a fight, right?" "Don''t you even want to deny that you saved her?" Although he thought so, the little Fabian nodded and typed quickly on the phone with her little fingers. "Okay, I''ll contact Aunt Houghton now." "Then let Aunt Houghton tell Mr. Barton." "When Mommy woke up, the first person she saw was Uncle Barton. Then Uncle Barton would tell mommy that it was he who saved her with Frank and the others." "Mommy will be very grateful to him, treat him to a meal, cultivate her feelings for him, and finally marry him and be Ste''s mommy, okay?" Ralph Chapman was silent as he looked at the message on his phone. After a while, he took a deep breath, "Do you want a beating?" "It''s not that I want a beating, but that''s what you mean, Daddy." "Aunt Houghton has no ability to save mommy." "If you don''t admit that it''s you who saved mommy, then Uncle Frank will be the one." "Uncle Frank is one of Uncle Barton''s heelers." "Isn''t that equivalent to Uncle Barton saving mommy?" Ralph Chapman, "..." "Forget it." "I..." His phone was snatched away before he finished hisst sentence. The drunken Lottie Green had already sat up. She grabbed the phone and threw it to the wall. The phone crashed to the ground. She wrapped her arms around Ralph Chapman''s neck, "Honey..." Chapter 174 I Had Taken Antialcoholic Drug Chapter 174 I Had Taken Antialcoholic Drug Lottie Green frowned and subconsciously grabbed Lottie Green''s arm, "What''s wrong?" "Don''t me me..." She bit her lip and stared at him with blurred eyes, "I want to help you find her..." "If she is still alive... I hope that Elijah and Fabian can stay with their birth mother..." "After all... I''m not their biological mother." She closed her eyes. Her voice was muffled because she was drunk, but he could still figure out what she meant. "At least let here and take a look at Elijah and Fabian. They''re so cute..." "I want to know why she wanted to leave, why she didn''te back to find you before she died..." "I still want to know..." She closed her eyes, "A lot of evidence shows that I should be pregnant and give birth to children at the same time with her." "I should have known her, I should have known her!" "I want to find her... I want to ask her what my child was like when I was pregnant." "I still want to know..." As the she spoke, her voice gradually lowered. "I still want to know if my child is really dead..." "I suspect that my child is not dead..." "If he really died, why did they erase my memories? Why did they treat me like a crazy...?¡± In the end, there was even a hint of crying in her voice, "You have your own child..." "I also want to find my child..." "Although I don''t know what I can do after finding him..." "I may not even hear him call me mom." "But... as long as there is hope, I still want to find..." "My biological mother is an irresponsible mother. Dad said that he is still alive and if I want to find her one day, I can take the jade pendant to seek..." "But I don''t want to find her at all, and I don''t care about that jade pendant... Otherwise, I wouldn''t have lost it for so long without looking for it..." "Because for so many years, she had never looked for me and udia Green at all..." Tears rolled down her cheeks, "Dad said that mom isn''t an ordinary person. She''s very powerful..." "Since she is very powerful, she will definitely be able to find me if she wants to..." "She just doesn''t want to see me..." "I can''t be like her... Even if I can''t find my child, I have to try my best to find him..." As she spoke, she raised her red and swollen eyes and looked at him with tears, "Can you understand me?"Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "For Elijah and Fabian and for myself... I want to find Yumi..." Ralph Chapman held her tightly in his arms. After a long while, he sighed, raised his hand and gently rubbed her face, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, "Your alcohol tolerance has improved." Every time she was drunk, she would lose her mind. But now, she was serious and rational enough to say so many words. "I..." Lottie Green raised her eyes and looked at him with a intoxicated smile. After a while, she leaned over and kissed his lips, "Lorry gave me the antialcoholic drug." Because she had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, Lorry always knew that there were some social engagements that she could not refuse. Therefore, Lorry carried antialcoholic drug with her. She had stuffed two pills into Lottie Green''s mouth after she had fought off those people for the first time. Ralph Chapman could not help but narrow his eyes when he heard her exnation, "So you''re awake from the time I went to find you?" "I''m not very sober." Lottie Green smiled, "I''m still a little dizzy..." After that, she hugged Ralph Chapman''s neck and kissed his face, "But I still have reason." "Bad guy." The man raised her chin and gently bit it, "You deliberately pretended to be drunk and asked me to take care of you, huh?" "I really thought you were drunk. I took you upstairs to feed you water and help you take a bath..." "Well, I know you didn''t regard me as a substitute." Lottie Green avoided him andy in his arms with a smile, "So..." The woman blushed, "I think I should do something for you and the two kids." "I heard from Alice White and Yoyo many times that I was Yumi''s substitute all day." "But I''m not angry at all." She raised her hand and ced it on his chest, "I know you''re here. I''m not a substitute." No matter what others said, it was not as important as his real thoughts. And... Yesterday in his office, she said that she would deal with Alice White and the others to find Yumi. But he was afraid that she would be hurt, so he strongly opposed it. After a quarrel, she returned home angrily to find Elijah Chapman and n with him. Although he had quarreled with her on the surface and had a cold war with her, he had always cared about her. She had always known that his men were following her. He would abandon thepany''s business and personally go to the food stall to protect her. He would also take her to the hotel when she was drunk and do everything for her. Wasn''t this more convincing than Alice White and Yoyo''s words? Thinking of this, Lottie Green took a deep breath, "I still gained something today." Ralph Chapman looked down at her, "What?" "Yoyo''s cousin is the president of the bem." "Lorry helped me find out that a woman who had experienced the fire was sent to the bem to erase her memory." As she spoke, she raised her head and looked at him with her clear eyes, "I think this woman who has experienced the fire... is Yumi." Ralph Chapman frowned. "Should we go there now, or tomorrow?" Lottie Green was stunned, "What?" "Should we go and find Yoyo''s cousin now, or tomorrow?" Lottie Green stopped for a while and was delighted, "Honey, are you willing to help me with the investigation?" "Otherwise?" He raised his hand and gently pinched her nose, "You¡¯ve told me so much. Howe I won''t help you?" "You are my wife." The man''s voice was low and elegant, but serious. Lottie Green''s face instantly turned red. She bit her lip and stammered, "Thank you..." "What are you thanking me for?" He sighed, picked up his mobile phone and called Sean Hond, "Check out the current president of the bem." "Keep an eye on her after finding her." "Let''s go to meet her tomorrow morning." After that, the man hung up the phone. Lottie Green looked up, "We''re going tomorrow morning?" "Yes." The man raised his hand and rubbed her head, "It takes time to investigate since Sean Hond is not a supernatural being." "We shouldn''t go there tonight." "You''ve been tired for the whole day. Have a good rest first. We''ll go find her when we get up tomorrow." Lottie Green pursed her lips and nodded obediently. It should be... "Tomorrow, I should be able to find out something." Chapter 175 How Dare You Provoke Lottie Green? Chapter 175 How Dare You Provoke Lottie Green? Throughout the night, Lottie Green didn''t sleep well. There were several times when she woke up from nightmare. In her dream, there were soaring fire and child''s crying. The big fire burned on her body and eroded her skin, making her scream involuntarily. "Ah-!" She screamed and woke up from her dream. Ralph Chapman, who slept beside her, frowned slightly, and his face instinctively showed the displeasure when he was woken up. But a momentter, his eyes softened. He knew that Lottie Green must have had a nightmare. He pulled her into his arms and askedzily, "What''s the matter?" His embrace made her feel warm. Lottie Green leaned into his embrace and closed her eyes silently, "I''m fine." Probably because she had been paying too much attention to Yumi recently, she dreamed that she had been burned by the fire. However... She began to wonder. The big fire back then... Was it really Yumi who set the fire because of her postpartum depression, or... Someone else did it? "Don''t worry too much." The man closed his eyes and held Lottie Green tightly in his arms, "Sean Hond had already found Yoyo''s addressst night." "He has already taken his men to guard her house. When you are in a better mood, shall we go there?" Lottie Green turned to look, a trace of gratitude rising from the bottom of her heart. "Thank you..." In the end, she wanted to find Yumi herself. If Ralph wanted to find her, with his power and influence, it was impossible that he could not find her within five years. However, he was willing to help her find someone he didn''t intend find. Thinking of this, Lottie Green felt warm in her heart. "Don''t thank me." The man raised his hand and gently knocked on her head, "Do you want to sleep a little longer, or do you want to depart right now?" Lottie Green frowned and thought for a moment, "Let''s go now." "Sleep for a while on the way." She didn''t sleep well. But it was equally important to find Yoyo''s cousin. Looking at her haggard face, Ralph Chapman sighed. "I hope you can have a good rest after all of this." "I can''t rest." Lottie Green yawned and got up from the bed to wash up, "Whether I can find out Yumi''s whereabouts in the next few days or not, I have to go to the vige to finish the outdoor scene." She sighed as she washed her face, "There''s only one outdoor scene in this movie. As the heroine, I have to go." Ralph Chapman frowned lightly. He smiled lightly as he put on his jacket, "Since you''re so busy, why do you still want to meddle in someone else''s business?" "That''s not someone else''s business." Lottie Green smiled sweetly, "How can the business between you and your babies be someone else''s?" Her words made Ralph Chapman''s hands, which were buttoning, slightly stop. After a while, he chuckled and said, "That''s right." Ten minutester, the couple got in the car to Yoyo''s cousin''s house. Yoyo''s cousin was Yelly. Five years ago, Yelly took over the bem after Yoyo''s mother went to prison. After bing the president of the bem, Yelly bought a house in the vi area in the south of the city. After she changed from an ordinary director of the psychiatry department to the president of a bem, she had lived a life of living in a vi and driving a luxury car. Lottie Green had reason to suspect that the reason why Yelly was so sessful was because of what had happened between Yumi and her. The hotel they lived in was very far away from Yelly''s house. Sitting in the back seat of the car, Lottie Green was in a daze. As the car swayed, she leaned against Ralph Chapman''s shoulder and fell asleep. Not knowing how long it pasted, she heard Ralph answer a call in a daze. At the meantime, she didn''t hear what was on the other end of the phone. However, she heard Ralph Chapman''s cold and low voice, "When did it happen?" "Okay, I see." From his cold voice, Lottie Green could sense that something was wrong. She frowned, yawned, looked up, and asked in a daze, "What''s wrong?" Ralph Chapman looked at her deeply and hesitated for a moment. Then, he sighed and said, "Yelly is dead." Lottie Green instantly lost all desire to sleep. She widened her eyes, "Dead!?" How was that possible! Lorry''s investigation of Yelly was confidential. Moreover, even if it was not confidential, she was not on good terms with Lorry beforest night. No matter what others did, they would not associate it with her! How was it possible? Yelly died when she was on the way to find her. Lottie Green''s body began to tremble. She looked up at Ralph Chapman''s face, trembling. "How... how did she die?" "Suicide." The man closed his eyes, "It happened just now." After that, he indifferently asked the driver to turn the car around, "There''s no need to go." Lottie Green''s hands grabbed tightly onto the hem of her clothes, "What a coincidence..." "Is it... is it not toote for us to find herst night?" "It''s all my fault... I shouldn''t have rested..." "I shouldn''t have slept..." "It has nothing to do with you." Ralph Chapman took a deep breath and interrupted her softly. He took out his mobile phone and showed her a piece of news from this morning. "Shemitted suicide because of this." Lottie Green pursed her lips and picked up his phone. There was a piece of news about the economic profit. She saw Yelly''s name on the list of people plotting against the public. "Shemitted suicide because of this." "The police started investigations for a long time and took actionst night. Yellymitted a serious crime. Maybe she was afraid of being caught, so she jumped off the building early in the morning and The man sighed and gently raised his hand to rub Lottie Green''s head, "It has nothing to do with us." "Even if you arrivedst night, she might not tell you the truth, or she might still die." Lottie Green was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Without this news, she would really think that Alice White and Yoyo already had the ability to do anything. Not only did they know that she wanted to seek confirmation from Yelly, but they even killed Yelly! What a coincidence. "Don''t think too much." Ralph Chapman sighed lightly and held her in his arms, "Didn''t you say that you were going to the vige for an outdoor scene?" "Get ready in the next few days. When youe back after filming, I''ll look for him with you." Shey in his arms and nodded obediently, "Okay." It seemed that this was the only way. She leaned in his arms in frustration and closed her eyes, but she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. "Honey, Yelly''s death really has nothing to do with us, right?" The man looked up at the scenery outside the window with deep eyes, "Yes." In the old house of the Chapman family. Alice White listened to the voice on the other end of the phone in shock. "Yelly jumped off the building?" "Why did it happen so sudden?" "I..." Before she could finish her words, someone knocked on the door. She quickly hung up the phone and opened the door. Yank stood outside the door stood. He walked in with a gloomy face and kicked the door. "Yank..." Alice was in confusion and bit her lips. "Why are you so angry in the morning?" "What happened?" "What happened?" Yank red at Alice coldly. "If I hadn''t ced my man to be one of Ralph''s bodyguards, do you know what would happen today?" "How dare you provoke Lottie?" Chapter 176 Lotties Daughter Chapter 176 Lottie''s Daughter Alice was stunned. Her voice trembled when she heard that. "Yank, what... what are you talking about?" "Listen." Yank frowned and red at her. "Do you really think Yelly''s death was an ident?" "No matter how tight-lipped she is, Ralph can make her speak!" Alice suddenly took a step back. "So Yelly''s death..." "I did it." Yank nced coldly at Alice. "How many times have I told you not to interfere in the affairs between Ralph and Lottie?" "I did think to make you and Ralph a couple. But after so many years, you should know that it''s impossible!" "Have you forgotten what you did back then?" "You almost killed them all!" "You mentioned Yumi again and again in front of Lottie. Do you want her to find out that she is Yumi herself?" "Or..." Yank looked at Alice wearily. "Do you think that I''m too free now and deliberately give me a hard time?" Alice bit her lip and lowered her head. "I..." "I just can''t stand that Lottie has always been with Ralph, and that Ralph has always loved her so much..." Yank gave a wry smile. "What if I don''t like you loving Ralph?" "Should I learn from you to take you back by force?" Alice was stunned. She raised her head and was about to say something. After a long while, she braced herself and said, "Yank... you are more than ten years older than me." "You and my father arerades-in-arms." "I have always... regarded you as my elder brother." The woman''s words made Yank unconsciously forced a smile. "I was just joking with you." "I can protect you this time, but not every time." "I promised your father that I would be your backer in the future, but I can''t promise to settle your problem perfectly every time." The man got up and turned his back to Alice. "Take care of yourself." After that, he opened the door and left. The sun shone on the corridor which looked much more dazzling. In a trance, he seemed to see Alice''s father, Mr. White. Hey on the hospital bed covered in blood and held his hand. "Yank, I know you are a steady man "I''m about to die. You can put all the me on me for the failure of this mission." "I only have one request..." "Can you marry my daughter?" At that time, Yank sighed. "But I was a dozen years older than her." "Then help me protect her and take care of her until she gets married, okay?" "Okay..." Yank closed his eyes. Mr. White had helped him take all the me. It was all thanks to Mr. White that he was promoted, rewarded, and became the pride of the Chapman family. He could not break his promise to Mr. White. After Yank left, Alice was stunned for the whole morning in her room. At noon, she called Yoyo again. They met in a cafe and reviewed what had happened yesterday. They had never expected that Lottie, the one who was ignoble and should be despised, attacked them instead. If it weren''t for Yank''s quick reaction, what had happened back then would have been exposed today! In addition to her shock, Alice was also frightened. "What should we do?" She had said too much about Yumi before, and none of them was true. If Lottie and Ralph continued to investigate... Just as Alice was like a cat on hot bricks, Yoyo''s cell phone rang. "Hello, here is the Paternity Testing Center of Rexwell. The result of your hair samples came out..." "I''ll get itter." After hanging up the phone, Alice frowned. "What''s wrong?" "Nothing." Yoyo shrugged. "Do you know that Alfred has an adopted daughter?" Alice nodded. She had met Alfred''s adopted daughter by ident before. She looked... very simr to Lottie. She had never had a good impression of her. "This child was adopted by Alfred in the orphanage in Rexwell." "She is about the same age as Ralph''s son." Yoyo stood up. "In addition, she looks so simr to Lottie..." Alice''s eyes widened. "So you suspect..." "I suspect she might be the girl you threw away." "I secretly got that little girl''s hair and sent it over with Lottie''s hair for a paternity test." "The result just came out. Do you want to go with me and take a look?" Alice stood up excitedly. "Let''s go!" The result of the test confirmed Yoyo''s suspicion. Ste Barton was Lottie''s daughter. "This is getting interesting..." Hold the Testimonial, Yoyo smiled coldly. "Alfred''s adopted daughter is Lottie''s biological daughter..." Alice bit her lip, and an idea suddenly came to her mind. Even if Ralph didn''t care about Lottie giving birth to a child, if he knew... that Lottie had given birth to a daughter for his rival in love? Although Alfred made it public that Ste was his adopted daughter. But there were also many media spections that the saying of adopted daughter was just an excuse for Alfred to maintain his single man image. Many people believed that this so-called adopted daughter was his biological daughter. So... "Don''t tell anyone about this." While Alice was lost in her thoughts, Yoyo frowned slightly and put the Testimonial into her bag. "It''s not the right time to make it public. It''ll only make them discover the holes. We have to think about it carefully." "I got it." Alice nodded. Just as she was about to say something, Yoyo''s phone rang again. It was her family who urged her to attend Yelly''s funeral. She was annoyed by their nagging and left by taxi. Alice hesitated in the testing center for a long time, and pushed the door open and walked in the room. "Can you give me another copy of the Testimonial that Yoyo just took away?" "I know you must have backup here." "I can pay you well." When Alice received a call from Alice, they were having dinner together. The two little guys, Elijah and Fabian, kept putting food into Lottie''s bowl. "Mommy, it taste good, take one!" "Mommy, try this!" In the face of the two enthusiastic little guys, Lottie could only helplessly raise her head and ask Ralph for help. Ralph chuckled. Just as he was about to speak, his cell phone rang. It was the number from the Chapman''s vi. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He frowned and picked it up. "Ralph, it''s me, Alice." "Don''t hang up." On the other end of the phone, Alice took a deep breath. "I have something important to tell you." "About... about Lottie''s daughter." Chapter 177 Stella Is Our Daughter Chapter 177 Ste Is Our Daughter Lottie''s daughter? Ralph frowned. He turned to look at the woman sitting in the middle of Elijah and Fabian in the distance and lowered his voice. "What tricks do you want to y again?" "Ralph, why are you so wary of me? Alice''s lips curled into a faint smile. "As you know, Lottie once had a child." "Since you love her so much, you should do something for her, right?" "Don''t tell me you don''t want to know where the child that Lottie gave birth to is?" Ralph was silent for a moment. "Where are you?" "I''m in the cafe downtown. We used to drink coffee together here." After receiving Ralph''s reply, Alice smiled happily. "I''ll wait for you. See youter!" Ralph frowned and hung up. He put down his phone and nced at the mother and sons in the distance. "There''s something urgent in thepany. I''ll go to work." "Ok!" Lottie smiled and waved at him. "On the way, asked Sean to buy you some milk. You ate too little." A faint smile finally appeared on Ralph''s serious face because of her words. "I see." After that, he looked at her with a faint smile. "Eat more." "It''s really disgusting." Fabian propped his chin with hands on the dining table and mumbled, "Will this be our daily life in the future?" "I want to grow up soon and find a girlfriend to show off love too." Elijah gave him an indifferent look. "There are still thirteen years left. It''ll be soon." Fabiany on the table dejectedly. "I''m only five years old." "Thirteen years, it will take a long time..." "Learn to endure." Lottie gently knocked on the little fellow''s head. "You are over anxious, boy." Fabian pursed his lips and sighed helplessly. "I''m leaving." Alice smiled faintly when he saw how harmonious the mother and sons were before he left. "Didn''t Daddy say that he had finished his work today?" After he left, Elijah asked with a frown. Fabian shrugged. "Maybe it''s a sudden business. How could I know everything?" "He can''t secretly meet other women in the name of going to work, right?" "Your daddy is not such a person." Lottie rolled her eyes at him and continued eating. Elijah and Fabian looked at each other helplessly. It seemed that these two adults had finally fallen in love with each other sensibly! It''s really worth to celebrate! When Ralph arrived at the cafe, Alice was elegantly sitting on a chair and stirring the coffee in front of her with a small spoon. "Ralph." Seeing himing, she quickly stood up and forced a big smile. "You''re here!" "Yeah." Ralph frowned slightly and sat down with an indifference expression in front of her. There was a distance between them. "Ralph, I''m really happy to see you." Alice smiled and pushed a cup of coffee to Ralph. "Your favorite vor." Ralph looked down at the cup of coffee and had no intention to drink it. "Go ahead." "I don''t have time to waste." He said in a deep and cold voice. Alice was a little depressed. After a while, she took a deep breath and asked, "Ralph, we couldn''t even have a civilized conversation, could we?" "I don''t want to waste time on you." Ralph looked down at his watch. "I''ll give you ten minutes." Alice got a cold shoulder. She took a deep breath and simply put the Parent-Child Testimonial on the table. ¡°Ralph, since you''re busy, let''s keep it simple. "Do you remember Alfred?" "The movie king was said that he had some affairs with Lottie." "He has a daughter named Ste." "To the outside world, Ste is known as his adopted daughter, but in fact, Ste is his biological daughter." As she spoke, she handed the Testimonial to Ralph. "When I first saw Ste, I felt that she looked very simr to Lottie." "Combined with the fact that Lottie once gave birth to a child, I found someone to do a DNA test." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Look, the test results showed that Ste... is Lottie''s daughter." Ralph took over the Testimonial. This was a copy. However, he could still recognize the authenticity from its rigorous wording and corresponding logo. The final result of the test was: The possibility of sample A and sample B being the mother-daughter rtionship was 99.99%. Therefore, Ste... She was Lottie''s daughter. The man pursed his lips and did not speak. Looking at him, Alice knew that he believed that the result was authoritative. She couldn''t help but smile and said in a gloating tone, "I''ve seen on the Inte that Alfred has always liked Lottie." "But who would expect..." "Lottie is the mother of Alfred''s child." "They are a family..." Ralph held the Testimonial tightly. After a while, he raised his face and looked coldly at Alice. "Who said they are a family?" "Lottie is my wife." Alice was so shocked by his serious and cold gaze that she almost couldn''t speak. When this man was angry, the surrounding air would be oppressive! She took a deep breath and plucked up her courage to continue, "Mom, Dad, and Daughter, a family of three, aren''t they?" "Lottie is Ste''s biological mother, and Alfred is Alfred''s biological father. They are indeed a family!" "Ralph, I know it''s hard for you to ept this fact now." "But you do have two sons, right? Do you have the heart to see their family unable to reunite?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. After a long while, he leaned back and looked down at the woman in front of him coldly and arrogantly, like an emperor. "Who said Ste is Alfred''s daughter?" Alice paused and continued, "Ste is Alfred''s daughter!" "Alfred is the movie king, and he has many girlfriends in the entertainment world. Even his girlfriend can''t be publicly announced. How can he make it public that he has a biological daughter?" "That''s why he said that Ste is his adopted daughter to cover-up the truth!" "Ralph, I really don''t lie to you. Ste is the daughter of Lottie and Alfred!" "Really?" Alice smiled faintly when he saw how eager Alice was to exin. "Do you have another certification?" "Since you know that using a Parent-Child Testimonial to prove the rtionship between Lottie and Ste, why don''t you prove the rtionship between Alfred and Ste by another DNA test?" Alice was stunned and could not speak. "Actually." Ralph gracefully leaned over and ced his hands on the table. "Ste is the daughter of Lottie and mine." Chapter 178 Havent You Seen Someone Lost in Love? Chapter 178 Haven''t You Seen Someone Lost in Love? Alice was shocked that she felt even the air quieted down. Alice widened her eyes and looked at the man in front of him with a stiff body and could not speak. Undoubtedly ... She just knew about it, why had Ralph learned about it? No, it''s impossible! Alice bit her lip tightly. Ralph had no reason to doubt Lottie. He didn''t even know whether she had given birth to a son or a daughter! And... He had only sexed with Lottie. If he had truly known that Ste was his daughter, he would have known that Elijah and Fabian''s mother was Lottie too! It was even more impossible for him to sit so calmly in front of her... Alice was fearful with doubts in her mind, a mixture of emotions spreading over her face. After a long time, she finally calmed down and said, "No... impossible!" "Ste... How... how could she be the daughter of you and Lottie, Ralph...?¡± Ralph looked at her livid face and smiled faintly, "Without a DNA test. It''s possible for anyone to be Ste''s father." "I''m not familiar with Alfred, but I vaguely remember that he is also a proud person." How could such a person let his own daughter call him stepfather for benefits? Therefore, Ralph could conclude that he was not Ste''s biological father. And who exactly was her father... He didn''t care, nor did he want to know. He didn''t want to investigate more about Lottie''s past. After all, those memories were too cruel and painful for her. But no matter what... Ste was her biological daughter. It was good news. Alice was stunned by his words. In the end, she looked at his eyes and heaved a long sigh of relief. It took a load off her mind. Fortunately, Ralph was not that powerful. She took a deep breath and looked up. "I''ll do the DNA test." Today, she realized that the people in the Paternity Testing Center could be bribed. As long as she paid enough money, it should not be a problem to make a fake Testimonial. Thinking of this, she smirked proudly. "But what I hope is that when I give you the evidence that Ste is Lottie and Alfred''s daughter..." "Ralph, you should ept the result and let Lottie reunite with her family." Ralph raised his eyebrows lightly and looked at her with an unfathomable expression. He tapped the table lightly. "Are you... ordering me?" He said in a tone full of king-like arrogance and disdain. Alice felt very stressful that she instinctively swallowed her saliva. "I... I didn''t..." She bit her lip. "I''m just..." "You don''t have to worry about Lottie in the future." "As you see, she once had a boyfriend, given birth to a child, and even had been in the mental hospital." "I ept everything." Alice''s face instantly turned pale. "Ralph, in fact, you deserve better..." "It''s up to me but not you whether it''s worth or not." The man nced at her coldly. "Don''t beat the air." "I won''t abandon her, no matter how many memories you''ve got." "You want me to give up on her?" The man''s eyes turned cold. "Unless I die." After saying this, he stood up, turned around, and left without hesitation. Alice White sat on a chair and watched as he walked away. His heart was filled with jealousy and anger. Why! What right did she have? She knew Ralph Chapman first, and she wanted to marry him first! What was the result? As a result, even though Lottie Green had so much bad history and her reputation had been ruined. Ralph Chapman still loved her and wanted her! Why! The angry Alice White swept all the coffee on the table to the ground. "Crack!" The fragments and coffee were smashed to the ground. The sound here attracted everyone in the cafe to look at her. She red back fiercely. "What are you looking at?" "Haven''t you seen anyone fall in love?" Aftering out of the coffee shop, Ralph Chapman wearily sat in the car and closed his eyes. Sean Hond, who was driving, frowned and asked in a low voice, "Sir, what''s wrong?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "I''m fine." The man sighed. After a long time, he opened his eyes again. "Go to thepany." "By the way, do something." "What?" "Find someone to get Alfred Barton¡¯s hair andpare it with Ste Barton''s." Sean Hond was stunned. "Isn''t Ste Barton adopted by Alfred Barton?" "When Alfred Barton announced that there was an adopted daughter, he took out his adoption procedure." "Then let''s do an appraisal." Ralph Chapman turned around and looked at the scenery outside the window. He looked serious and said, "I''m not afraid of anything." Lottie Green received a notification from the director in the afternoon. They would go to the mountains to shoot the exterior in advance and set off early tomorrow morning. "Are you leaving tomorrow?" In the group chat, Lorry keptining, "I''m not ready yet." "Didn''t you say next week?" Mr. Bane sighed and sent a voice message in the group chat, "Because of the schedule arranged by Alfred Barton, the time of leaving the Exterior is early." "Alfred Barton has something important to deal with at home. Everyone, please understand." Lorry sent a helpless emoji. Turning around, she began to whisper to Lottie Green, "Are you ready?" "I really don''t want to go to the mountains at all. I heard that it''s raining frequently over there, and there''s also andslide..." Looking at the message she sent, Lottie Green didn''t know whether tough or cry. "It''s not the rainy season recently. You think too much." "What''s more, the natural disaster happened a few years ago. We will only go for a week, and we may not necessarily encounter it." "Anyway, I''m still afraid." Lorry sent a sad emoji and said, "You are good at martial arts. If anything happens to you, you must protect me!" "Okay." She smiled helplessly. Just as she was about to reply to Lorry, Connie Houghton called her. "Lottie, have you seen the news?" "Who is that woman?" Lottie Green saw the list of items which Mr. Bane sent in the WhatsApp group that they needed to prepare ahead. She looked at it while chatting with Connie Houghton. "What gossip is it?" "Alfred Barton has a woman? "It''s more terrifying than this!" Connie Houghton pursed her lips. "It''s about your Mr. Chapman!" Lottie Green frowned. "What''s wrong with him?" Connie Houghton directly threw a link over. "Look!" "Mr. Chapman just had coffee with a woman in the cafe. The atmosphere is not very good." "After drinking the coffee, Mr. Chapman turned around and left. That woman went crazy in the cafe and said that she had broken up." Connie Houghton said carefully, "Do you know that woman?" Chapter 179 Do You Think Im Still Sleeping? Chapter 179 Do You Think I''m Still Sleeping? Lottie Green frowned and opened the link as she made the call. There was a small video secretly taken by someone on the link. The woman sitting opposite Ralph Chapman was Alice White. Alice White first took out a piece of paper from behind and handed it to Ralph Chapman. The atmosphere between the two was not very good. In the end, Steven left with the piece of paper, and Alice White was so angry that she smashed things in the coffee shop. In the end, the video was recorded by the people in the cafe with their mobile phones. Alice White looked crazy. "What are you looking at? Don''t you see that someone has fallen in love?" Her crazy look was really... It didn''t look good. "Lottie, do you know this woman?" On the other end of the phone, Connie Houghton asked in a low voice. "Yes." Lottie Green smiled faintly and turned off the video. "This woman is Alice White." Connie Houghton took a deep breath. "Is she Alice White? The one who has been trying to marry Mr. Chapman?" Although Connie Houghton had never seen this person before, she had more or less heard some rumors about Alice White from Lottie Green. For example, Alice White imed to be Ralph Chapman''s fianc¨¦e. What''s more, she used Yumi to attack Lottie Green. "It''s her." Lottie Green turned on the speaker, put the phone on the table, packed her luggage, and talked to Connie Houghton. "It should be at noon today." No wonder Ralph Chapman said that he wanted to go to thepany after answering the phone. It turned out that Alice White was looking for him. On the other end of the line, Connie Houghton bit her lip. "Lottie, is Ralph Chapman..." Lottie Green didn''t answer her question. Instead, she changed the topic lightly. "Mr. Bane just said that the crew is going to go to the mountain area for an Exterior-level week. He said that Alfred Barton has other ns next week." "You''ve always been paying most attention to Alfred Barton. Where is he going next week?" Connie Houghton pursed her lips silently when she heard Lottie Green mention Alfred Barton. "He''s going back to Europe next week, his home." "The reason why the fans found it seems to be because... his cousin is going to get married." "She married the Second Miss of the Bells, who is in line with their family." After that, Connie Houghton couldn''t help sighing. "I heard that the Bartons and the Bells have decided to arrange a marriage for this generation." "Not only did Alfred Barton''s cousin marry the Second Miss of the Bells, but Alfred Barton himself has also engaged the First Miss of the Bells." "But the eldest daughter of the Bells has been abducted since she was a child. Her family has been looking for her for more than ten years, but they haven''t found her." "It''s also said that the Bells didn''t find her at all and let her live on her own." Speaking of this, Connie Houghton sighed. "The rtionship between rich and powerful families is reallyplicated... If you don''t want to find a good daughter, then don''t." "That''s why Alfred Barton still can''t marry a new wife even though he has adopted his daughter." "But..." Connie Houghton paused for a moment and said, "Judging from Alfred Barton''s attitude toward you, I think he will cancel the engagement ande back to chase you." Lottie Green was amused by her. "What nonsense are you speaking?" "I''m already married. Why is he chasing me? It''s more like chasing you." "Ralph Chapman can even go and see the woman who is pursuing him behind your back. What''s wrong with you chasing a man?" Connie Houghton curled her lips and felt very unfair. "Lottie, I always thought that Mr. Chapman was so nice to you. He wouldn''t be like other men!" "He is indeed different from other men." Lottie Green chuckled and continued packing. "I don''t think there''s anything between him and Alice White." "It''s just a cup of coffee." "If we had a room together, I might have been nervous." After that, she let out a long sigh of relief. "Let''s not talk about this anymore. Are you familiar with the ce where we are going tomorrow?" Ralph Chapman held a meeting for the whole afternoon. Recently, a foreign branchpany was on the market. The market there was in turmoil, and many unexpected situations needed to be dealt with by him. He didn''t even eat dinner. He just ate a sandwich and continued to work. It was not until five o''clock the next morning that the meeting, which he had held for more than ten hours, finally ended. On the way back, the man leaned tiredly against the leather seat of the car and asked faintly, "Is Madam in the crew or at home?" "He''s in the crew." Sean Hond answered fearfully, "Last night, Madam said that the crew would go to the mountains tomorrow to shoot an Exterior-level shoot. She was afraid that she would bete from home in the morning, and she didn''t want to waste others'' time, so she went to the crew." After that, Sean Hond also nced at the time. "Now the crew should be ready to leave, right?" Ralph Chapman nodded and closed his eyes. "Let''s go to the crew''s hotel." Sean Hond frowned. "Do you want to see Mrs. Chapman?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He coughed lightly and said, "When Madam set off yesterday, she specifically told me that you were too tired to go to a ce like the mountainous area. She went to work, and it only took a week. It will be very fast." Sean Hond''s words made Ralph Chapman''s heart stop slightly. The man smiled faintly. "She''s quite considerate." "But..." Sean Hond braced himself and said, "Yesterday afternoon, there was a video of your meeting with Alice White, and it was taken and posted on the Inte..." Ralph Chapman slowly opened his eyes. "And then?" "I saw that you were so busy yesterday that you didn''t have time to deal with these things, so I asked someone to delete it and control the public opinion online." "I thought my movements were fast enough that Mrs. Chapman couldn''t see..." "Butst night, Madam and her friend called. It seemed that she saw it..." In the back seat of the car, the man frowned fiercely. He picked up the phone handed over by Sean Hond. The video on the mobile phone showed that someone secretly took a picture of him meeting Alice White. The man''s knuckles began to turn white as he held the phone. He didn''t expect that Alice White would y this trick on him! The man narrowed his eyes and watched the video three times. "How was she feeling when she left yesterday?" "I can''t see clearly." Sean Hond told the truth. "She''s very calm." "But when she talks to friends, her voice is still a little nasal..." Sean Hond carefully looked at the man''s face from the rearview mirror. "I guess Madam must have... cried." Ralph Chapman''s eyes darkened. His heart sank. This little woman didn''t have much confidence in their feelings. Even when she was drunk, she said that he didn''t love her. He told her at noon that he was going to thepany for a meeting, but in fact, he was going to see Alice White. She saw... "He should be thinking too much, right?" Thinking of this, the man closed his eyes and sighed deeply. "I won''t go home." "Get ready to go out of the vige of the Exterior." Sean Hond was stunned. "But sir, you didn''t sleep all night..." The man red at Sean Hond coldly. "Do you think I''m still sleeping?" Chapter 180 Lets Go out and Live Chapter 180 Let''s Go out and Live The car drove from Rexwell to the mountainous area for an entire morning. Lottie Green leaned against Lorry''s shoulder and slept the whole morning. By the time she woke up again, the car had already arrived at the entrance of the city. Looking at the bright sunshine outside the window, she was in a good mood. She couldn''t help closing her eyes and feeling the clear temperature. Lorry looked at her silently and said, "Don''t pretend to be in a bad mood." After that, she patted Lottie Green''s shoulder lightly. "I think Mr. Chapman has his reasons." "If he has something to do with Alice White, he doesn''t have to wait until now." Lottie Green was taken aback. After a while, she opened her eyes and smiled helplessly. "Do you think I care about yesterday''s news?" On the contrary, she did not take it seriously at all. She was very clear about Ralph Chapman''s feelings for her. There was no need to be suspicious. Moreover... Alice White was so angry that he smashed things in the end. Presumably, their conversation was not pleasant. The purpose of someone releasing such a video was very simple. Or to guide public opinion and say that she and Ralph Chapman were not happy. Or, she wanted to take the opportunity to create a gap between Ralph Chapman and her. Unfortunately, these people had miscalcted. "Don''t you care?" Lorry furrowed her brows and looked at Lottie Green silently. "I saw that you''ve been very haggard this morning. You didn''t sleep all night, did you?" Lottie Green yawned and nodded. "Indeed, I didn''t sleep all night." "But it has nothing to do with the news." Because her mind was full of things rted to Yumi recently, she basically forgot the content of the script. In order not to dy the film, she stayed uptest night and read the script again. She didn''t sleep until early in the morning. She was indeed haggard. "Stop being so stubborn." Lorry sighed. "Everyone has seen the news, and they also know that you are not feeling well..." "It doesn''t matter." "If you want to cry, just cry. It will make you feel better." Lottie Green started. Just as she was about to say something, the car stopped. Mr. Bane stood up and said, "Here we are!" The actors on the bus got out of the cars, and everyone dragged their luggage to the production site arranged by the crew. Just a few steps away from dragging her luggage, someone grabbed her suitcase. She looked back in surprise. Behind him was Alfred Barton, dressed in ck. The man pulled her suitcase with his big hand and said in a low voice, "Let me do it." "Great!" Before Lottie Green could say anything, Lorry quickly agreed on her behalf. "Thank you, Alfred Barton!" "I''m fine." Alfred Barton dragged his suitcase and calmly walked in front of Lottie Green and Lorry. Lottie Green frowned and nced at Lorry. Lorry blinked at her and whispered into her ear, "Ralph Chapman can even see other women behind your back. Why don''t you ask Alfred to get your luggage?" "Only the prefecture officials are not allowed to light lights when they set fire?" Lottie Green gave her a helpless look. "It''s not the same thing." However, it was a good thing for someone to help her get her luggage, so she did not care too much. A group of people slowly walked into the construction site rented by the crew. "Sir..." A ck Maserati was parked on the dirt road in the distance. Sean Hond stared fixedly at Lottie Green''s luggage being pushed through the door by Alfred Barton. He coughed awkwardly. "Mrs. Chapman might be tired... She just found someone to push her suitcase..." Sitting in the back seat of the car, the man frowned as he watched her leave. Because of the wrong calction, the number of actors was two more than that of the rooms in the Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. central government. Mr. Bane and the owner of the construction site adjusted themselves for a long time. Finally, the owner of the construction site was willing to take out two rooms in the next vige. But the problem was that the make-up house was a shabby house with a three-story vi set by actors. No one was willing to live in a small house. In the end, Mr. Bane sighed and said, "Why don''t we just draw lots?" "I''ll write it!" Yoyo, who was standing aside, quickly took the paper and pen enthusiastically. "How many did you write in total?" Mr. Bane frowned and nced at the crowd in the hall. "Alfred Barton and Lottie Green, please don''t write." "Let''s count everyone''s numbers and reduce them by two." Yoyo''s hand paused slightly, and she smiled lightly. "Why did you cut them off?" "They are the protagonists." Lorry rolled her eyes. "The main purpose of this trip to the Exterior is to film the story of the protagonist. Of course, they have to live in a good ce." "If you go to live in a small house, if you get sick and catch an ident and dy the shooting progress, can you take responsibility?" Yoyo smiled faintly. "But we are all from the city, and no one is born to owe anyone." "Besides, it''s summer now, and it''s not cold. Do you really get sick just because you live in a small house?" Lorry frowned. "What do you mean?" "What I mean is equality." After that, Yoyo turned to look at the other actors. "Am I wrong?" After a moment of silence, the actors began to echoed, "Yes, yes." Who would be willing to leave the big vi and live in a small house? If Lottie Green and Alfred Barton were also drew lots, they would have a chance to stay in the big vi! Mr. Bane frowned and looked awkwardly at Lottie Green and Alfred Barton. "You two..." "Forget it." Lottie Green''s lips curled into a faint smile. "Don''t draw a lot. I''ll go." The meaning of Yoyo''s words was that as the protagonist, she and Alfred Barton should not be special. "Then I won''t make it special. I''ll go live there." It was just that the living environment was not good, and she could still bear it. She had even lived in the Crazy Man''s Yard, not to mention the small house in the countryside. Thinking of this, she walked up to Alfred Barton, pulled her suitcase, and turned to look at thendlord. "Where is he?" "I''ll go with you." Alfred Barton furrowed his brows and did not let Lottie Green take the suitcase away. He dragged his suitcase with one hand and her with the other. "Let''s go." The man''s words not only shocked Lottie Green, but also everyone present. Lorry rushed up to stop him. "Forget... forget it?" "I just want to apany Lottie, you..." "Didn''t they say there were two rooms over there?" Alfred Barton looked up at Lorry indifferently. "We''re not living together." Thendlord echoed, "Yes, yes." "The two houses live opposite each other, and they can''t be exchanged!" "That''s it." Alfred Barton swept a cold nce at the actors around him. "Since none of you are willing to live outside, then I''ll go out with Lottie Green." "The hero and heroine are not here. You can do whatever you want." Chapter 181 the Fairy Someone Loved Chapter 181 the Fairy Someone Loved Alfred pushed Lottie''s luggage out of the house and headed in the direction thendlord had pointed to. Lottie had no choice but to follow him silently. "Damn it." In the car outside the house, Sean watched in shock as Lottie followed Alfred into the house. "Sir, this..." Ralph frowned as he looked in the direction where Lottie and Alfred had left. His brows furrowed again. Everyone in the crew lived in the house, except for them. They went to a shabby house. It was self-evident what it meant. Blue veins stood out on his temples. "Go and find thendlord." "I also want to live in that small house." Sean paused and nced at the small broken house. "Sir, you don''t need to..." "That house is too shabby. You are distinguished..." Before he could finish his words, Ralph stared at him. Sean immediately shut up. "Get it!" Ten minutester, Sean rushed back to the car and said, "Thendlord said that one more person can live there!" "I''ve also made it clear." While drinking water, Sean took a deep breath and exined to Ralph, "There are two more people in the crew than the scheduled rooms. No actor is willing to live in the shabby house." "Maybe Ms. Chapman was in a bad mood because of the newsst night so that she proposed to live outside and Alfred followed!" After saying that, Sean carefully looked at Ralph from the rearview mirror. "Sir, you should believe that Ms. Chapman has nothing to do with Mr. Barton!" Ralph nced at him and said, "Do I need your exnation?" Would he not understand his wife? She was just angry with him. "Alfred moved into another shabby house at the opposite side against Ms. Champers¡¯. But thendlord said that you can live next door to her." "As a neighbor, you are only separated by a wall, but Alfred, who lives opposite is separated by a corridor. You are closer than him!" Ralph nodded lightly and elegantly took the key from Sean. "Let''s go." His attitude was cold and indifferent, while his anxiety when he walked to the house showed that he was in a hurry. Sean sighed and quickly caught up with him taking his luggage. Alfred left after he had sent Lottie''s luggage to her room. Although he was interested in her, he was still a gentleman and would not do anything out of line. Closing the door, Lottie let out a sigh of relief andy down on the big bed. She had stayed up all night and slept in the car all morning. For that moment, she only felt that her neck and shoulders were sore. It must be because of the wrong posture when she slept in the morning. Lying on the big soft bed, she picked up her mobile phone. After sending a message to her two babies to say that she was safe, she looked at the ceiling and was ready to sleep. ¡°Bang~" "Bang~" As soon as she closed her eyes, there was a strident noise next door. She frowned and got up in frustration. The door of the next room was wholly open, and thendlord was squatting on the ground, covered with dirt, and working on a wire. She was a little speechless. "What are you doing?" Thendlord looked up and wiped his sweat. When he saw it was her, he smiled and said, "A rich man wants to rent a room here." "It used to be a storeroom, and there was no electricity. I''ll put the electricity on." Lottie was a little speechless. "Aren''t there any more rooms to rent?" "Yes, there are. There are plenty of houses that are bigger and more luxurious than this." "The reason why I let you live here is that I only this little house left." Thendlord sighed as he spoke. "I really don''t know what the rich person thinks. He insists on living here instead of living in a good house..." "But this man seems to be really rich. He has a driver by his side who calls him Sir." "They all came from Rexwell like you. From the driver''s words, it seems that the man made his wife unhappy, so he came to find her..." "The man is handsome and rich. I wonder what kind of fairy his wife looks like..." Lottie frowned. Just as she was about to say something, her phone rang. It was a message from the Fabian. "Mommy, Daddy didn''t go home today. I asked Mario and he said that Daddy was looking for you." Reading the words on her phone, a smile appeared on her lips. ording to what thendlord had just said, she probably knew what had happened... The fairy mentioned by thendlord was probably her. "Well." She smiled at thendlord in a good mood. "Where is the guest now?" Thendlord pointed in the direction of the river behind the little house and said, "He''s answering a phone." Lottie raised her eyebrow and looked in the direction of the river. As expected, a slender man stood far away. It was too far away for her to see clearly. But she was sure that he was the man she loved. She didn''t know when she had be so familiar with him... that she could clearly identified him by his back. Thendlord began to do his word again. "You don''t need to do that." She smiled lightly. "There is electricity in my room. He can live with me." Thendlord paused. "But... but you''re a female..." Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had understood something. "Are you the fairy?" Lottie was amused by his words. "I''m not a fairy." "I''m just a girl be loved." After that, she turned around and walked toward the river. The wind in the countryside was a little cold. It was cool and refreshing. Lottie took a deep breath and looked at the figure on the phone. She slowly walked over. In the beginning, she was still calm. But the closer she got, the surer she was that the man was Ralph. It was impossible for her to calm down because of the joy and excitement. In the end, she nearly ran all the way to Ralph. The tall and straight man was on the phone. Hearing the footsteps behind him, he frowned and turned his head subconsciously. The sun was low in the west and was shining on her bright smiling face, which made people fall in love for a moment. The man''s hand holding the phone suddenly stopped. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. "Let''s talk about it when I get back." After simple arrangement, he hung up. "Why are youing?" Lottie''s hands were sped behind her back. She was happy, shy, and a little pride in her voice. Looking at her face, Ralph suddenly felt that his decision was right. He was running around on the road, and he didn''t rest well. But at that moment, her smile made him feel that everything was worth it. He gazed at her with his intense eyes. "What do you think?" "Aren''t you busy with the international economy?" She knew that he was tired of working overtime thest night, so she didn''t dare tell him about her departure, for fear of disturbing him. "It''s over." "Aren''t you going to rest?" "I was afraid that you would misunderstand my rtionship with Alice after learning the news, so I didn''t rest." His serious expression made Lottie touched. "So... you came here for this?" "Yes, but not all about that." "What else?" "And..." He chuckled. "It''s the first time my wife has been so far away from me after marriage. I''m worried." Chapter 182 So Worried about Lottie Chapter 182 So Worried about Lottie His words made the Lottie smile uncontrobly. In the sunshine, she looked up at him in front of her. He was handsome, tall, and graceful. It was the appearance of the prince charming in her dream. Everything he did were the romantic plots that she had thought about before. No, she had never even thought about what he had done for her. She looked at him and said in a sweet voice, "Are you so worried about me?" "Of course." The man smiled and walked over. He pulled her slender body over and held her in his arms. Ralph''s chest was hot as he warmed her cheeks. He hugged her tightly. "I''m afraid you''ll think too much and give another man a chance on impulse." There was a hint of coquetry in his words. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lottie pursed her lips and raised her hand to hold his strong waist tightly. "No matter how many times I think... I won''t give another man a chance." "Really?" He raised his hand to lift her face and gently rubbed it. "Then why did you let others carry your suitcase and let others live opposite you?" "He''s just a colleague." She chuckled. "What about you? Why did you lie to me about going to thepany and meeting Alice instead?" After that, she looked at him seriously. "I''m quite curious. What did you say to drive her so angry?" Ralph frowned slightly. The DNA identification of Lottie and Ste was in the folder of his office, which shows that Lottie was Ste''s biological mother. He closed his eyes and sighed softly. "I''ll tell you after you finish filming here." She had always wanted to find her own child. If she knew that Ste was her daughter for the moment, she would not finish the movie and would rush back at night. Therefore, he had to wait until she finished filming. Anyway, Ste was still ying with Elijah and Fabian in Chapmans'' Vi. It won''t be long for them to reunite after a week. "All right." Ralph didn''t want to say anything, so Lottie didn''t press him. She took a deep breath and stretched out her arms. She hugged Ralph''s waist tightly. "Honey." "Hmm?" "I''m really surprised that you cane to me." In fact, even if he didn''te to see her, she wouldn''t feel angry about him. After all, she was working, and he had no reason to let go of his own work to apany her. But he came... This kind of happiness was hard to exin. It was surprise, warm, and sweet. The wind in the countryside blew through the woods. They hugged each other, looking like a painting from a distance. On the distant hillside, Yoyo had been standing there for a long time. After a while, she curled her lips and took a picture indifferently. She sent it to Alice. "They are really in a good mood." On the other end of the phone, after Alice received the photo, she was so angry that she was going crazy! She had spent so much effort to let Ralph know that Lottie is the biological mother of Alfred''s adopted daughter. She had even asked reporters to secretly take photos of them, causing such big news. As a result, they still hugged each other without any estrangement! "This is the result of your impulsive behavior." Yoyo narrowed her eyes and pressed the voice button. She coldly sent a voice message to Alice, "Originally, their DNA identification will be a trump card in our hands." "But you foolishly ruined this card." Alice gritted her teeth. "Yoyo, what should we do now?" "Can you help me...?¡± "I won''t help you again." Yoyo sneered. "If I continue to cooperate with a fool like you, I am afraid that sooner orter I will be in dilemma like my cousin." After that, she did not forget to ridicule her. "By the way, Alice, Yank likes you very much, doesn''t he?" "Why don''t you stop struggling and marry him? He''s smart enough to protect a fool like you." After finishing thisst sentence, Yoyo directly add Alice in the cklist and deleted her. At the other end of the phone, Alice was so angry that she mmed the phone to the wall! Yoyo, go and see! She thought that they had agreed to deal with Lottie together! She would get Ralph and Yoyo would get Alfred! But Yoyo suddenly gave up! Alice clenched her hands into fists. She thought that without Yoyo''s help, she would also be able to deal with Lottie! She wanted to prove to Yoyo that she was not a good-for-nothing, nor an idiot. Without Yoyo, she would also deal with Lottie! Thinking of that, Alice took a deep breath and took out her mobile phone to find a number. "The crew of ''Azeroath is filming the exterior. Do you know anyone of them? Introduce some to me." Lottie and Ralph didn''t return to the small house until it was dark. By the time they returned, the crew had already prepared dinner. Lorry was afraid that someone would do something bad to Lottie in a remote and poor ce, so she had been standing at the door of Lottie''s room, holding her meal box. The time she saw Lottie return, she was about to open her mouth andin, and she saw the tall man behind her. She couldn''t help raising her eyebrows. "No wonder you didn''te back for so long. It turned out to be that you go out with your husband." After that, she nced at the meal box in front of her. "It seems that I have been holding it for so long in vain." "It''s not in vain." Lottie chuckled and raised the small bamboo basket in her hand. "You''re lucky." "We went shopping in the vige and bought some fresh vegetables and meat from the vigers. We nned toe back to have a meal." Lorry raised her eyebrows. "So I can have a free meal?" "Of course." "I borrowed the kitchen from thendlord. Would you like to help me in the kitchen, or would you like to stay here and chat with my husband for a while?" After a moment of silence, Lorry decisively chose to stare at Ralph. "I don''t know how to cook..." "Then I''ll go." Lottie chuckled and turned around. She carried the small bamboo basket to the kitchen. At the door of the kitchen, thendlord''s daughter was quietly looking at Lottie with her wet eyes. "Auntie..." "Can I have some delicious food with you?" The little girl''s blinking touched Lottie. She raised her hand and gently rubbed the little girl''s head. "Okay, wait for a while. I''ll share some with you when I''m done!" "Thank you, Auntie!" "Mr. Chapman." In the distance, Lorry watched the interaction between Lottie and Candy. She couldn''t help teasing him. "Do you consider giving birth to a daughter with Lottie?" "I think with her gentle personality, she deserves a daughter to apany her." "One daughter is not enough." Ralph narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I want at least two daughters." Ste could be counted as one. The other one... He was still working on it. Chapter 183 Alfred, You Lost Chapter 183 Alfred, You Lost Lottie made four dishes and a soup. Ralph set up a small table on the wooden board of the owner. They started their open-air dinner in front of the small house. Thendlord''s daughter Candy had been eating with Lottie. Lottie liked the little girl very much, so she yed with her and served her food. It was not until her mother called her back to sleep that the little girl reluctantly left. After Candy had left, Lorry couldn''t help sighing with emotion. "Lottie, you really need a daughter." "Even though Candy isn''t your biological daughter, you like her so much. If you have your own daughter, she would be much favored by you." Lottie shrugged. "I do like a daughter very much." After saying that, she felt a burning gaze on her. Her face instantly turned red! She remembered that she had... She had promised Elijah and Fabian that she would have a daughter with Ralph... She said that she liked a daughter. Did it mean that she was giving Ralph a hint? Thinking of that, Lottie couldn''t help but tremble slightly. ... She could even imagine what would happen after they returned to the room... The more she thought about it, the redder her face became. The redder her face was, the more she couldn''t help thinking about it. Fortunately, it was dark and Lorry did not stare at her. Otherwise, it would be so humiliating! "What are you eating here?" Just as they were eating happily, a cold and deep voice sounded. Alfred wasing. He walked over. When he saw Ralph, there was a sh of shock in his eyes, and then he understood. Alfred sat down leisurely beside Lorry with a smile. "Mr. Chapman is right. Lottie is a henpecked wife." "I didn''t expect that Mr. Chapman, who has been pampered since you was a child, woulde to such a shabby vige." After saying that, he nced at Ralph coldly. "Mr. Chapman, are you used to living here?" "The bed here is not soft and the environment is not good. Why do you make things difficult for yourself, Mr. Chapman?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. "Hasn''t Mr. Barton, who has been spoiled since you was a child, alsoe?" "I can''t be regarded as having afortable life. After all, my father doesn''t really spoil me and doesn''t care much about me." "But..." Ralph raised his eyebrows slightly. "I heard that Mr. Barton is the only child in the family." "I also heard that Mr. Barton has been engaged to a girl since you were a child, but the bride has been lost for many years." Ralph looked coldly at Alfred''s pale face. "Mr. Barton, if you have time, please don''t be good to other''s N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. wife. Why don''t you work harder to find your fianc¨¦e?" "Maybe after finding her, Mr. Barton and the girl will get along very well." "Ralph!" Alfred waspletely enraged. He looked up and red at Ralph angrily. "Don''t tease me with my family matters!" "After the filming, I will cancel the engagement with the woman of the Bells when I go back to attend the wedding!" Ralph nced at him coldly and said, "But I heard that... the reason why Barton hasn''t canceled the engagement for so many years is that there is no news about the girl for so many years." "The Bells also said that if you want to break the engagement, you have to personally agree with that girl." After that, he sighed. "So, whether you cancel the engagement or not, you have to find the girl." Alfred frowned hard. "I thought Mr. Chapman was so busy every day for the Chapman Group and his business." "I didn''t expect Mr. Chapman to know so much about the Bartons and the Bells." "Does Mr. Chapman have a big nose?" "Nope." Ralph calmly picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of coffee. "The information makes winners." "Mr. Barton knows everything about the Chapmans. You even covet my wife. It''s not too much for me to investigate Mr. Barton''s background, is it?" The two men fought fiercely. Lottie opened her mouth, wanting to stop the fight, but she didn''t know how to start. In the end, Lorry rolled her eyes and directly raised her hand to p the table. "Are you jealous?" "Why don''t you go to the open space in the backyard and have a fight. It''s annoying!" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and nced at Alfred without saying anything. Alfred suddenly stood up. "Mr. Chapman, let''s go." Ralph elegantly pulled the cor of his shirt, and he smiled. "Are you sure you want to fight me?" "Of course." Alfred smiled faintly. "When I was a child, I learned some martial arts from the Bells." "If you hurtter, don''t me me, Mr. Chapman." Ralph narrowed his eyes. Alfred picked a quarrel with him. However, he was willing to fight. Ralph pulled open his tie and threw it directly into Lottie''s arms. "Keep it for me." Lottie was speechless. "Are you really going to fight?" Lorry was excited. "Fight! Fight!" As she spoke, she pulled Lottie up and followed behind the two tall men. "Will Ralph win?" "Alfred just said that he learned martial arts from the Bells¡¯ teacher." "Do you know the Bells? I''m their rtive with the Bells. Let me tell you something, the Bells are actually..." While Lorry was talking, Alfred and Ralph had already started fighting. Lottie frowned and looked at the two handsome men worriedly. She knew that men were eager to win. Ralph would definitely not bear Alfred''s fight. But... Obviously, Alfred was better than Ralph. No matter what, Lottie had learned some martial arts from Alfred. Alfred''s skills... All of a sudden, Lottie was stunned. Alfred''s skills were somewhat simr to her father''s, Arthur! She suddenly remembered something and turned to look at Lorry. "Tell me, who did Alfred learn his skills from?" Lorry frowned. "The Bells in Europe..." Lottie bit her lip. Europe, the Bells, Arthur Bell... Could it be... She quickly picked up her phone and sent a message to Arthur. When Lottie sent the message, Ralph was still at a disadvantage. However, when she finished sending the message and looked up, Alfred was already under Ralph''s control. Ralph pressed Alfred''s body down. Ralph raised his hand and wiped his nose. He said proudly, "Alfred, you lost." Chapter 184 Still Running away? Chapter 184 Still Running away? "I haven''t lost yet." Alfred was pressed and struggled desperately. "I haven''t lost yet!" "You lost." Ralph smiled faintly and let go of Alfred. Ralph stood up and looked down at Alfred, who was lying on the ground and could not even stand up. "You lost. Don''t struggle." No matter what, Alfred lost. Ralph felt bored as he continued to be entangled with a loser in love. He stood up and raised his hand, then patted Lorry on the shoulder. "Take good care of him." After saying this, Ralph immediately carried Lottie in his arms. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her body suddenly soared into the air and Lottie instinctively let out a yell. She subconsciously reached out to wrap her arms around Ralph''s neck. "What are you doing?" "What do you think?" Ralph held her in his arms and strode toward the room. Lottie frowned and subconsciously turned back to look at Lorry who helped Alfred stand up. Alfred sat on the ground dejectedly and hit the ground with his fist. Lorry held his arm anxiously, trying to persuade him. Through Ralph''s shoulder, Lottie saw Alfred''s helplessness and sadness. "Don''t me me for being ruthless." Ralph holding her said lightly. His deep voice shook her chest and also her. "This is a struggle between men." "He has always liked you and wanted to fight for it, but I think he is still a gentleman." If Alfred wanted to woo Lottie at work, then no matter how powerful Ralph was, he couldn''t avoid it. It was impossible for him to stay by Lottie''s side 2 all the day while Alfred had to shoot with her for more than 10 hours a day. But Alfred was well-educated after all. Even if he wanted to woo Lottie, he would always restrain himself and be frank. Ralph still appreciated him in this respect. But no matter how much he admired Alfred, he liked his wife after all. Tonight''s fight was his first battle with Alfred, and it should be thest one. Thinking of this, Ralph sighed. He raised his hand and gently pinched Lottie''s nose. "It''s all your fault." If Alfred didn''t like Lottie, he would rather be friends with someone like Alfred. For some reason, Lottie''s nose was pinched. Lottie pursed her lips unhappily. "Why do you me me?" "It''s because of your charm." Lottie didn''t believe that. "I don''t have any charm at all." Before meeting Ralph, she had always felt inferior. Because of her past encounters. Because she had a good boyfriend, Luke, but she was just a stunt double. But after meeting Ralph, she realized that girls like her could find true love. "You do." Ralph hugged her arms tightly and whispered into her ear, "You''re the most charming in bed." "And I want to find more charm for you tonight." Lottie was speechless. Before the woman could refuse, Ralph had already opened her door. He didn''t turn on the lights. In the darkness, Lottie''s body was thrown onto the soft bed. Then, Ralph''s body pressed down on her. And then... Suddenly. There was a loud noise. "Honey, the bed copsed." "I know." "What should we do?" Lottie''s face burned with embarrassment. "Do you want thendlord to fix the bed?" She knew that many things in the countryside were simple and crude, but this was too... It was too simple! "No need." The man chuckled, hugged her with one hand, and pulled the quilt to the ground with the other hand, spreading it out. "Haven''t we tried on the ground yet?" Lottie was stunned. "Can I refuse?" "It''s toote." Ralph bit her earlobe maliciously. "But if you don''t like it on the ground..." "Let''s go to the mountain? The moonlight outside is very good." Lottie was too surprised to say nothing. "The ground... the ground is pretty good!" Lottie quickly reached out her arms and hugged him. "That''s ok!" She didn''t want to go up the mountain! If it was discovered, it would be a shame! Looking at Lottie, Ralph curled his lips and said satisfyingly, "Okay." They made love the whole night. The next day, it rained heavily outside. The crew was forced to stop. Ralph got up early in the morning and started to work. The signal in the short room was not good, and Ralph had an important meeting to attend. Sean had no choice but to move Ralph''s office to the storage room on the top floor. Lottieyzily on the bed until noon. After washing up, she remembered that there were a few tomatoes in the kitchen yesterday. She promised Candyst night that they would eat together. Thinking of this, she turned to the kitchen, took some tomatoes, and went to thendlord''s house to find Candy. However, Lottie didn''t find Candy and bumped into Candy''s mother, who was full of tears. "Candy is missing!" The woman was wet all over, as if she had been pulled out of the water. Her eyes were full of tears. "Candy told me that she went out to feed the little rabbit, but she didn''t the rabbit was gone!" As Candy''s mother spoke, her tears began to flow again. "The rabbit must have run away. Candy went after the rabbit!" "It''s such a bad day. Candy ran out by herself. If something happens to her..." After that, she bit her lip, turned around with the umbre in her hand, and said, "I''ll look for her again." Seeing the anxious look on the woman''s face, Lottie didn''t even think and picked up the umbre. "I''ll go with you. We''ll split up and look for her!" Candy''s mother looked at Lottie gratefully. "Thank you!" After that, Candy''s mother rushed into the rain with an umbre in her hand. Lottie sighed. She also raised her umbre and looked for Candy opposite. The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the sound of the rain covered all the sounds around. Lottie had to raise her voice. "Candy!" "Candy!" "Candy!" Lottie shouted loudly while holding the umbre. She didn''t notice that someone was following behind her. Lottie had been searching in the heavy rain for a long time, so long that her voice was hoarse. The rain finally became smaller. She raised her head and looked at the strange scene in front of her. Only then did she realize that she had walked far away from the home hotel. Candy was only five or six years old. She should not be able to go so far. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and turned to go back. When she turned around, the man standing behind her startled her. She recognized that this man was a stage manager in the crew. At this moment, there was an evil smile on his face and a bright fruit knife in his hand. Under the gloomy sky, the expression on his face was particrly ferocious. Lottie subconsciously took a step back. Usually, with her skills, she was not afraid of him at all. But now, she had been walking and shouting for a long time. Therefore, she was exhausted. Coupled with this rainy day, the road was wet and slippery... The only way she could think of was to run! In a hurry, she threw the umbre away and ran away. The man in ck probably didn''t expect her to run so fast, so he chased behind her. A man''s and a woman''s physical strength were different, and Lottie was panicking- With a loud sound, she fell directly on the road. "Run?" Behind her, the man''s sinister voice, apanied by his footsteps, approached little by little. Chapter 185 Cant Protect Her This Time Chapter 185 Can''t Protect Her This Time Lottie bit her lip and stared fixedly at the man in front of her. She couldn''t get up. The intense pain in her leg showed that she must have been injured. In the rain, the knife in the man''s hand was so bright that it was shocking. Lying on the ground, she supported herself with her arms and stepped back step by step. "I have nothing against you..." The man smiled. "Yes, we have no grievances." "But someone is willing to spend one hundred thousand dors to kill you." He walked up to her with a sneer, raised his knife, and chopped down hard- Lottie closed her eyes and did nothing. She thought that she was lucky. Since she was a child, she had been able to escape from dangers many times. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But she didn''t expect that in the end, she would die on such a rainy day on the road in the countryside because of this reason... The smell of blood came. However, the expected pain did not get. She frowned and opened her eyes subconsciously. In front of her was a familiar man''s big hand. Ralph gripped the de tightly. Blood flowed down from the wound. Some sshed onto Lottie''s face, while others dripped to the ground. "Go to the hell!" The man in ck gritted his teeth, pulled the knife out of Ralph''s hand, and chopped down fiercely. However, before he could brandish his knife again, Ralph kicked him to the ground. With a sound, the man''s knife fell to the ground. Ralph quickly kicked the knife aside. The man rushed up crazily. Ralph frowned. He wanted to continue fighting with him, but the wound on his hand was so deep that he could almost see bones. Pain and blood loss made Ralph''s face pale. Lottie asked. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine." Ralph turned around and smiled at her. "It''s rare to have a chance to protect you." After that, Ralph bit his lip and stopped the man from picking up the knife. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Rain, blood, and mud mixed together. Lottie sat there crying. She couldn''t stand up and couldn''t help Ralph. She only watched helplessly. This feeling was too torturous. Looking at the usually aloof man fighting with another person like a superman, Lottie felt sad so much that she felt as if her heart had been torn open. She felt so sad and helpless. After long time. Sean hurried over. He rushed up and subdued the man in ck with Ralph. "Boss, are you all right?" Sean pressed the man in ck under his knees and looked up at Ralph worriedly. "I''m fine." Ralph took a deep breath and put his injured hand to his side. He turned his head and looked at Lottie gently. "Can you stand up?" Looking at the blood dripping from his hand, Lottie shook her head in tears. "I can''t stand up..." "I''ll hug you." She quickly shook her head. "No, you''re hurt..." "It''s just a small injury." He gave her a gentle look. "I am not so weak." After that, Ralph squatted down and used his uninjured hand to carry Lottie''s body. Lottie was worried about him, so she didn''t dare struggle. In the beginning, she was always worried that he would not be able to hold on. Butter, Ralph held her and walked steadily for a long time. Lottie was relieved. It seemed that he was really fine. The rain stopped. Sean escorted the man in ck while Ralph carried Lottie in his arms. They walked very far. Then they finally returned to the small vige where the home hotel was located. The blood on Ralph''s hands spilled all the way. "Lottie!" Everyone in the crew was waiting on the road at the entrance of the hotel. Seeing that Lottie had returned, Lorry rushed over. Ralph put her down from his arms. Only after her feet stepped on the ground did Lottie feel that the danger was really over. Lorry held her hand excitedly. "Are you okay? I''m so worried!" "Even if you go out to find Candy, you should ask everyone to help you. How can you go out alone?" "You are still a girl after all!" Her worried words warmed Lottie''s heart. Lottie pursed her lips. "I really didn''t think too much..." At that time, she didn''t know what was wrong. When she heard the news of Candy''s disappearance and saws her mother''s anxious look, she didn''t think too much. Her mind was full of hope that Candy woulde back soon. "Lottie, I''m sorry..." In the crowd, who was holding the little rabbit in her arms, stood up timidly and said, "I''ve made you worry. An uncle said that my little rabbit was cute and wanted to kill it to eat, so I..." Tears welled up in the little girl''s eyes. Candy said that she hid with the rabbit in her arms... "I really didn''t mean to disappear..." Candy''s words made Lottie let out a long sigh of relief. It turned out that everything was a misunderstanding. "You''re fine..." "Lottie, why are you bleeding so much?" All of a sudden, Lorry''s voice brought Lottie back to her senses. Blood? Lottie frowned. She wasn''t injured... Suddenly, she thought of the man behind her. The moment she turned around, Ralph who had lost too much blood fell directly on her... The medical skills in the vige were limited. The wound on Ralph''s hand was very deep, and it was infected by the sshing mud. In the vige, she found a barefoot doctor to prescribe some anti-inmmatory medicine to stop the bleeding, and then she directly drove back to Rexwell with Sean. Before leaving, Mr. Bane stood outside the car, tears streaming down his face. "Sorry, Mr. Bane." She looked at the director outside the car apologetically. "I probably won''t be able to shoot the following shots. My husband hurts like this... I have to take care of him." Mr. Bane wiped away his tears with grievance and said, "I''m afraid this movie can''t be filmed..." "Alfred left early in the morning. He said that he had failed in love and wanted to go back to his hometown to rx..." "Now that you have left..." Lottie frowned. Only then did she realize that she had indeed never seen Alfred since this morning. It turned out that he had already left... Lottie took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Bane, I wish you have a better performance next." After that, she rolled up the window. "Sean, let''s go." The car started. She sat in the back seat and hugged the man lying on her tightly. "You''ll be fine." "Everything will be fine..." The pale-faced Ralph raised his hand and gently held her hand. "I''m just a little weak. I''ll be fine after resting for a while." After that, he nced at his injured right hand and said, "Maybe it will take some time for you to feed me every day." Ralph''s words made Lottie sad and touched. She sighed softly. "Not to mention for a while, even for a lifetime..." Ralph chuckled. "Sean, record." "Say it again, what will be in your life?" Lottie was speechless. After a while, Lottie rolled her eyes at him and said. "You are so shameless even when you''re injured." Ralph smiled and closed his eyes to say, "Alice arranges it." "Yank can''t protect her this time." Chapter 186 Ralph Would Find It Out Chapter 186 Ralph Would Find It Out When arriving in Rexwell, Ralph was fainted for excessive blood loss. All the doctors of the Central Hospital were waiting at the hospital gate. As soon as Ralph arrived, the doctors quickly picked him up on a stretcher. Lottie wanted to follow them, but someone stopped her. It was Alice. She asked two bodyguards to stop Lottie and said, "You can''t go in." If it weren''t for you, Ralph would not have such a serious injury! Lottie bit her lip and red at Alice, "It''s you who hurt him!" "You arrange it!" Alice did not expect that Lottie would expose her so directly. She asked indifferently, "You''re talking nonsense." Lottie was so angry that she cared nothing. She sneered, "Am I wrong?" "I don''t know why you always make trouble to me, and even arrange someone to kill me!" "If Ralph can''t get better, I will kill you!" People around the hospital could hear what Lottie said, and looked toward them. Alice felt awkward. She stopped Lottie and wanted to teach her a lesson, but now it was Lottie who taught her a lesson! Thinking of this, she looked at the two bodyguards and said, "Catch her!" After the bodyguards caught Lottie, Alice walked up to Lottie and was about to p her. Lottie closed her eyes. Although she had some martial arts skills, she could not beat these two tall and strong bodyguards. She even had no enough energy to struggle. "Ah-!" Lottie did not feel any pain that she expected, but heard Alice''s howl. She opened her eyes in shock. She felt helpless. Because she saw that Alice was pushed down and beaten by Elijah and Fabian. Elijah and Fabian usually looked gentleman and noble. But now, they did not care their image and kept hitting Alice. Alice was struggling desperately. However, Alice''s hands and feet were grasped by Frank and others, so she could not escape. In other words, Alice had no choice but to be hit by Elijah and Fabian. Ste was videotaping with her mobile phone not far away. She looked at Lottie, "Don''t worry! They won''t kill her." Lottie was speechless. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She knew that Elijah and Fabian wouldn''t kill her. But ... Lottie frowned and red at the two bodyguards who were holding her, "Leave me alone." The two bodyguards looked at each other, and then they let Lottie go. Lottie strode to Ste, "When do youe?" Ste shrugged, "We just arrive." "Elijah and Fabian saw Alice hit you, so they couldn''t stand it anymore and rushed over." "Fortunately, I asked Frank to get that bad woman. Otherwise, they will be injured." Ste turned around and asked seriously, "is Uncle Chapman ok?" Lottie did not except that Ste would care about Ralph, so she was stunned. After a while, she said, "He is not good." "Stop!" Ste put away her phone and held Lottie''s hand, "Let''s go." Elijah and Fabian stopped hitting Alice and followed Ste and Lottie. Alicey on the ground and could not stand up for a long time. Elijah and Fabian looked weak, but they hit her fiercely! Two bodyguards rushed to help Alice. Alice took a deep breath, "Help me in." She had to see how seriously Ralph was injured. She nned to take advantage of Ralph''s injury to make trouble to the Old Mr. Chapman. When Alice was about to go in, she was stopped by a few tall and strong men. Frank sneered and raised his hand to block her way, "Miss White, you can''t go in." Alice frowned and red at him, "Who are you? Why do you stop me?" "We are Ste''s bodyguards." "She doesn''t allow you to go in." Frank chuckled and looked at Alice''s two bodyguards, "I advise you to give up." Alice bit her lip. She looked at Frank, and took a step back. She could not defeat Frank. She felt angry, and turned back to the car to call Yank. "Yank, can you help me?" "Ralph is injured and he is treated in the hospital now. I want to visit him, but Lottie stopped me." Yank was ying golf. Hearing that, he felt shocked. After a while, he asked, "Why does Ralph get injured?" Alice said, "I do it." "I arrange someone to kill Lottie, but I don''t expect..." Yank felt angry. "Are you crazy?!" "Why do you arrange someone to kill Lottie?" "Do you know consequences?" "You should discuss it with me ande up with an appropriate solution!" "Are you stupid? Do you think that Ralph can''t find it out?" "The Chapmans don''t know Ralph is injured until now. Do you think carefully that if you go to the hospital, the Chapmans will suspect you?" Alice was silent for a long time. After a while, she understood what Yank meant. She felt worried and asked, "What should I do?" "I don''t think so much. Can you..." Yank closed his eyes and said, "I apply for a flight route right away. You can take my private ne to leave." Chapter 187 Dont Let Her Go Chapter 187 Don''t Let Her Go When Lottie rushed into, Ralph was in the emergency room. Sitting on the bench, Lottie looked at the red words of Under Emergency, and felt worried. It''s all her fault. If she could think twice and did not run out alone in the rain, Ralph would not be injured. The four of them waited for a long time outside the emergency room. Finally, Ralph''s attending doctor walked out of the emergency room. He looked at Lottie and said, "Ralph is fine." "He is in aa. His wounds are infected, and he loses too much blood" The doctor continued to say, "Ralph has been protected since he was a child." "His gene is special." "He rejects the blood from ordinary people." "In short, except for his lineal rtives, other people''s blood must be tested to confirm with the special gene, so that Ralph can use it." He sighed, "Mr. Chapman loses too much blood, and the blood source is not enough." After saying, the doctor looked at Elijah and Fabian, "Maybe Mr. Chapman''s two sons can help." Lottie frowned. Before she said anything, Elijah and Fabian said at the same time, "Where is the blood transfusion room?" Looking at them, Lottie felt relieved. She turned to look at the doctor and asked, "They are young child. Will the blood transfusion affect their health?" The doctor smiled, "No. They will recover after a good rest." "Mr. Chapman doesn''t need much blood." When Lottie was about to say something, Ste jumped down from the chair. She ran over, and looked at Lottie, "I can also transfuse my blood to Uncle Chapman." Ste said, "I did a blood test when I was a child. I also have special genes!" Looking at Ste, the doctor rubbed her head and said, "Your blood maybe not work." "There are many special genes. Your special genes may be different from that of Mr. Chapman." "You are a kind girl, but you are no need to do that." The doctor smiled and said, "Just let boys do it. You are a girl, and you should be obedient and don''t make trouble." Ste was a girl with strong self-esteem. Hearing the doctor''s words, she felt angry. She frowned, and asked, "Why can''t a girl do it?" "Girls can also save people. Why do you look down on girls?" The doctor was shocked. He didn''t expect that his words would irritate her. He quickly apologized, "You misunderstand me. What I mean is that you are beautiful." "The little princess can also save people!" Ste rolled up her sleeves, revealing her slender and white arms, "I want to transfuse my blood to Uncle Chapman. I want to save him!" "I want to be a little princess who can save people!" The doctor looked helplessly at Lottie, and then at Elijah and Fabian, "Forget it. Let''s go first." Ste frowned and stood in front of the doctor, "Take me with you!" "Take her together." Elijah looked at Ste, "We can draw blood together." "Inject the blood of me and my little brother to my father, and test Ste¡¯s blood to store it in the blood bank to save more people." Fabian also agreed, "That''s right. Ste wants to save people, and no matter who he is." He turned to look at Ste, "Am I right?" Ste frowned and felt unhappy, but she agreed them, "That''s it!" "I''m a little fairy who can save people!" The doctor sighed helplessly and asked a nurse to take them to the blood infusion room to draw blood. The most urgent thing is to inject blood for Ralph and he should not waste time on these trivial things. After they left, Lottie continued to wait outside the emergency room alone. After a while, her phone rang. It was Kayden. Lottie frowned and answered, "Kayden." "Lottie." Kayden was not used to calling Lottie aunt-inw, so he still called her name, "I have something to tell you." "Go ahead." Kayden said, "I know that Ralph is seriously injured. Please forgive me for not being able to go to the hospital to see him now." "I have something more important to do for him." "He helps me so much, so it''s my turn to help him." Kayden took a deep breath and said, "I find that Yank applies for a private ne route ten minutes ago. An hourter, his private ne will fly to Africa." Lottie frowned, "Why does Yank go to Africa?" Kayden chuckled, "Do you think it is he who wants to go to Africa?" "Yank rarely takes a private ne. He used to be a Special Forces soldier, and he prefers to drive an off-road vehicle or take a train to travel." "He hasn''t used his private ne for more than two years. Now, he hurries to apply for a private ne route. Don''t you think there is something wrong?" "Ralph''s business covers all over the world except for Africa." "Yank knows that when the ne arrives in Africa, Ralph can''t control the direction of the ne." Kayden had already made it clear. If Lottie didn''t understand, she would be a fool. Lottie thought of Yank''s previous help for Alice. She held the phone tightly, "Stop her." Yank was a smart man. He knew that if Ralph woke up, he would not revenge Alice. He wanted to send Alice out before Ralph woke up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Lottie took a deep breath, "Can you stop her?" Kayden smiled and said, "Lottie, you overestimate me." "These years, I work in the entertainment industry. Since Natalia is sick, I have been looking doctors for her every day." "My followers are arranged to look for doctors." "Yank must arrange many people to protect Alice to leave safely. I can''t stop her at all." "That''s why I called you." "Ralph''s followers only obey his orders in the past, butter he married you, and told his followers to obey your orders." "Now, Ralph is unconscious. Only you can order his followers." Lottie held her phone tightly and became decisive. "I see." Chapter 188 She Cant Leave Chapter 188 She Can''t Leave After hanging up the phone, Lottie turned to look at Sean who had been waiting in the distance. "Do you and your followers obey my order?" Sean felt confused. He did not know why Lottie suddenly asked him such a question. After a moment of silence, he sighed and said, "Mrs. Chapman." "You can order us." "Not long after you married Mr. Chapman, he officially informed us that we must obey your orders." Hearing this, Lottie felt moved. She held back tears and looked back at the emergency room. This man... He did a lot of things for her. If Kayden did not tell her, she wouldn''t know that he had ordered his followers to obey her orders. Lottie closed her eyes, "Come with me." "Take your followers together. We go the airport now." When Lottie turned around, she hesitated for a moment and then went to the blood transfusion room. In the blood infusion room, the three children were drawing blood with the help of nurses. Seeing her, Elijah raised his head and asked, "What''s wrong?" She said, "I need your help with monitoring." Elijah and Ste were both top hackers, so it was not a problem for them to attack the airport''s monitor. She needed someone to help her locate Alice so that she could find Alice as soon as possible. "Okay." Elijah gave Lottie an earphone and said, "Be careful." Lottie turned around and left with Sean. The moment the elevator door was closed, she turned around to look in the direction of the emergency room. The emergency room door was still closed. She closed her eyes. In the past, Ralph always protected her. Now... It was her turn to do something for him. Even though she was very worried about him, she must stop Alice. The blood infusion room was extremely quiet. When the nurse put the blood bags aside and was about to make a mark, she saw two of them jump off the chairs. Elijah and Ste took out theirptop quickly and hacked into the airport monitor systems. The nurse was stunned. She sighed, and felt that children from rich families were really powerful! When she looked down at the three bags of blood on the table, she was confused. She forgot which one should be stored in the blood bank! At this time, the doctor hurried in and asked, "Is the blood ready?" The nurse was silent. "Are these two bags?" The doctor took them away, "It''s urgent!" When the nurse came to her senses, the doctor already taken away the two blood bags! She lowered her head and stared at the rest one. She finally realized that she made a serious mistake! Mr. Chapman had special genes. If he used inappropriate blood, he would die! Thinking of this, the nurse rushed out of the blood infusion room. By the time she hurried to the emergency room, the two bags of blood had been put on the shelf and were slowly transfused into Ralph Chapman''s body. One of them had already been transfused. She panicked, pulled the doctor aside, and told him what had just happened. "What!?" The doctor scolded her and reported it to the director. The director rushed over with Edward Grant. "Don''t panic. Go and get the surveince video!" "Mr. Chapman''s blood transfusion may not be that little girl''s." The nurse nodded in panic and the two of them went to the monitoring room together. But the answer from the monitoring room made all the doctors in the room fall silent. The bag of blood that Ralph Chapman had transfused was from Ste... The nurse''s legs went limp and she fell to the ground. If Mr. Chapman died because of her negligence, then her whole family would not be able to survive in Rexwell in the future! No, not just her. The whole hospital would be buried with Ralph Chapman! The dean closed his eyes helplessly and let out a long sigh. "Go and check if there are any other ways to remedy it..." As soon as the man''s voice fell, the door of the monitoring room was open. The doctor who came in was surprised. "Mr. Chapman is awake!" Edward Grant, who was standing aside, suddenly paused. "You''re awake?" How was that possible? Because of the special genes in Ralph Chapman''s blood, his blood could only be injected with specific genes. Otherwise, there would be a serious rejection reaction and he would die directly. And this gene was passed down from generation to generation, and only one out of ten million people could have such a gene. How could it be so coincidental that Ste Barton also had such genes? This kind of coincidence was really too strange. Unless... Edward Grant turned his head and nced at the doctor in the room. "Do you think that little girl looks like Mr. Chapman?" All the doctors were stunned and nodded. ¡°Yes." "Doctor Grant, why do you ask this? Don''t tell me..." Edward Grant frowned. "I''m going to find Ralph Chapman now." By the time Lottie Green arrived at the airport with her men, forty minutes had passed since Kayden Chapman had called her. In other words, Alice White''s ne would take off in 20 minutes. "Mommy, they''re in the east." In the headset, Elijah Chapman''s voice was calm. "At the second entrance to the east, the person protected by a group of people is suspected to be Alice White, but I''m not sure." "My face can''t be seen clearly." Lottie Green narrowed her eyes. "Then treat her as Alice White." After that, she waved her hand behind her. "Let''s go!" Sean Hond rushed in with a group of people. Among the men in ck behind Sean Hond, someone secretly knocked on the phone screen. "They have arrived at the east side of the airport." Outside the airport, a ck BMW was parked in the corner. Yank Chapman also stared coldly at the moving blue sh point on theputer screen. "Those people should be able to hold Lottie Green back for a while. Hurry up and go in." The woman sitting in the passenger seat pursed her lips and looked at him with grievance. "Second brother, am I really going to Africa?" "I..." Yank Chapman closed his eyes. "If you don''t leave now, the gods won''t be able to save you." "In order to bluff, I''ve already sent all men to attract Lottie Green''s attention. Why aren''t you leaving?" Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. "She can''t leave." As soon as Yank Chapman finished speaking, the car door was opened from the outside. A ck figure directly opened the car door and sat in the back seat. "Second Uncle, long time no see." Yank Chapman''s pupils suddenly contracted. "Kayden Chapman, are you and Lottie Green in cahoots?" "No, I''m in cahoots with uncle." The man smiled faintly and leaned against the back seat of the car in afortable position. "Do you really think I don''t know that you let people spy on me?" "Second Uncle, do you really think that we can do nothing about it when he is injured and unconscious?" Chapter 189 You Know Yumi? Chapter 189 You Know Yumi? Lottie Green led Sean Hond and the rest to surround Yank Chapman''s group. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The man in the lead frowned and raised his head to look at Lottie Green. "What are you doing?" Lottie Green''s lips curled into a faint smile as she nced at the woman in red. "Who is she?" The woman was wearing a red cloak, which was big enough to cover her whole face. The woman''s body paused slightly when she heard Lottie Green''s words. A momentter, she lifted her cape, revealing her bright and clean face. "Lottie Green." Lottie Green''s eyes narrowed slightly. The woman in the red cloak in front of her was not Alice White. It was Yoyo. Lottie Green smiled faintly and raised her hand to rub her chin. "Aren''t you still in Xon County? You''re back so fast?" She coulde back because Ralph Chapman was in poor health, so Sean Hond drove all the way back. Why did Yoyoe back so quickly? "Brother picked me up by ne." Yoyo looked up at the time and smiled faintly behind her ear. "Judging from the time, Alice White should have boarded the ne and left now, right?" ¡°Africa is a ce where Ralph Chapman''s power can''t prate." With that, she sighed lightly. "You can''t find her." Looking at her smug expression, Lottie Green shrugged. "Then you might be disappointed." "But..." Lottie Green looked up at Yoyo. "Why would Yank Chapman dare use all of his men to lure them out of the mountain?" "Isn''t he afraid that I will divide Ralph Chapman''s men into several small teams and surround them?" Yoyo looked up and chuckled. "Second Brother knows all your arrangements well. Do you believe it?" The woman nodded. "Of course." "Since you said so..." After that, she turned to look at Sean Hond. "Check it out." There were indeed Yank Chapman''s undercover agents in their team. Sean Hond nodded and turned to re at the men in ck behind him. "Go back first!" "Don''t let me find out who is the spy here!" He red at these people fiercely. "Once I find out, I want his whole family to suffer!" On the way here, he wasn''t convinced when Kayden Chapman and Lottie Green made a n. "My brothers and I have been working for Mr. Chapman for many years. It''s impossible for us to be undercover!" "Why do you suspect us?" At that time, Lottie Green still smiled faintly. "It''s good if there''s really no undercover agent. If there''s... we can''t take the risk." Thinking back to what he had said at that time, Sean Hond only felt that his face was pped hard. He red coldly at the person behind him again. "Let''s go!" The men in ck all lowered their heads and followed Sean Hond quietly. When he passed by Lottie Green, he frowned and grabbed Lottie Green by her neck. This sudden turn of events stunned Lottie Green and Sean Hond. After a while, Sean Hond frowned. "It''s you?" "It''s me!" The man in ck frowned and stared at Sean Hond coldly. "Go back with you and wait for your investigation?" "When you find out who I am, will I still be alive?" "Now, get me a private ne immediately. I''m going to fly away!" "Otherwise, I''ll kill her!" The man in ck knew his current situation very well. "She is Mr. Chapman''s sweetheart. He is still in a "Hurry up and go!" "This is a good n." Lottie Green gave a wry smile. "Did you learn martial arts from Yank Chapman?" The man in ck was stunned. He probably hadn''t expected that Lottie Green would still be able to chat with him calmly after being taken hostage. After a while, he snorted. "Yes!" "Ralph Chapman was once themander of the army. I came back with him when he retired. I have been undercover with Ralph Chapman for many years." After that, he tightened his grip on Lottie Green''s hand. "Don''t move, or I''ll strangle you to death!" Lottie Green smiled faintly. "Actually... I can also strangle you to death." The moment her voice fell, she directly broke free from the shackles of the man in ck and fought with him. At first, the man in ck didn''t know her strength. After being beaten, he suddenly realized that Lottie Green had practiced martial arts! But because he had underestimated the enemy in front of him, he had been beaten too seriously by her. When he wanted to fight with her, he couldn''t beat her at all. Lottie Green quickly subdued him and pressed him to the ground. The man in ck struggled for a long time but did not struggle again. After a long while, he finally sighed as if he had lost all his strength. "I didn''t expect that the Lottie Green, who looks weak, is actually a master." "You tter me." Lottie Green smiled faintly and looked up at Sean Hond, who was already stunned. "Are you still not Only then did Sean Hond recover from the shock. He hurriedly called for the people around him toe over and subdue the men in ck together. In the end, Sean Hond ran happily to Lottie Green''s side. "Madam, you''re really... too amazing." Lottie Green frowned. "I''ve been a stunt double for many years." Although Arthur Bell had repeatedly warned her not to show her skills in public, the situation just now was too urgent. On the one hand, Kayden Chapman might not be able to control Yank Chapman for too long. On the other hand, she was also afraid that Sean Hond would really be manipted by Yank Chapman''s men because of her. Only once... Nothing will happen, right? With this in mind, she strode out of the airport with Sean Hond and the others and walked toward the parking lot outside the airport. In a corner of the airport, a mysterious man in ck silently put away his mobile phone which turned on the camera. When Lottie Green arrived at the parking lot, Kayden Chapman''s men had already taken control of Alice White. Alice White, dressed in white, was escorted by two bodyguards and kept struggling. She raised her head and red angrily at Lottie Green when she saw her. "Don''t think you won just because you caught me!" "So what if Ralph Chapman cares about you? So what if Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman like you!" "You will always be Yumi''s substitute. You will never beparable to Yumi!" "Shut up, Alice!" Yank Chapman, who was standing to one side, interrupted Alice White coldly, "You still don''t know how to repent at this time!" After that, he raised his head and looked at Lottie Green with some embarrassment. "Sister-inw." It''s because I didn''t discipline this girl well that she talked nonsense. "Don''t take it to heart. In Ralph''s heart, you are much more important than Yumi." Lottie Green raised her eyebrows lightly. "Second brother, you know Yumi too?" Chapter 190 News that Make You Cant Sleep Chapter 190 News that Make You Can''t Sleep "Of course I know." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Yank Chapman also smiled faintly. "Back then, when Ralph was on a business trip, it was me to find Yumi first and call him back." After that, the man turned to look at Lottie Green. "How is Ralph now?" "He is still in the rescue..." When it came to Ralph Chapman, Lottie Green couldn''t help but re at Alice White. "Lottie, go find Uncle first." Kayden Chapman frowned and said, "I''ll handle it here." Lottie Green nodded and turned to leave. After walking a few steps, she suddenly seemed to think of something and turned to look at Yank Chapman. "Second Brother, why don''t we go and see Ralph together?" "If he wakes up from his injury, he may want to see his family more." Yank Chapman narrowed his eyes. Lottie Green wasn''t stupid at all. On the surface, she asked him to go with her to see Ralph Chapman because she thought that Ralph Chapman was injured and had to have rtives present. In fact, she was afraid that he would put pressure on Kayden Chapman behind her and finally let Alice White go. But he still smiled. "My sister-inw is thoughtful." After that, he lifted his leg and strode to Sean Hond''s car. Lottie Green was a little surprised. Subconsciously, she turned to look at Kayden Chapman. The man nodded at her, indicating that she could rest assured. Only then did Lottie Green turn around and follow behind Yank Chapman into the car. From the airport to the hospital, Yank Chapman was very calm along the way. He even began to chat with Lottie Green about her recent work. "Are we really not going to film '' Azeroath''?" "What a pity." "I''m also curious. Alfred Barton can be considered an old man in the entertainment industry. Why did he suddenly quit acting? Later, I heard that he fell in love with someone." Lottie Green replied passively one by one. When Yank Chapman stopped talking, she took a deep breath and leaned against the passenger seat to look at Yank Chapman, who was in the back seat of the car. "Second Brother." "Since you know Yumi... do you know me?" She used to be Yumi''s best friend. Since Yank Chapman had known Yumi before and even found Yumi for Ralph Chapman, he should know her too, right? The woman''s question caused Yank Chapman''s body to suddenly pause. After a while, he coldly raised the corner of his mouth. "If I know Yumi, why should I know you?" Lottie Green paused. "Yumi and I..." "You have nothing to do with Yumi." Before she could finish her words, Yank Chapman interrupted her coldly, "You are you, and Yumi is Yumi." Lottie Green was baffled by his words. The woman frowned. Just as she was about to say something, the car stopped at the entrance of the hospital. As soon as Lottie Green got out of the car, she met Edward Grant, who was standing at the entrance of the hospital. Edward Grant couldn''t help butugh when he saw Lottie Green. "Ralph is awake." The woman paused and quickly ran into the hospital. Yank Chapman followed behind her and frowned when he saw the woman running towards Ralph Chapman''s ward. He admitted that at this moment, he was a little jealous of Ralph Chapman. With such a woman, she was willing to do anything for him. When he was in aa, he caught the person he wanted to catch on his behalf and helped him solve the traitor he wanted to solve. Knowing that he had woken up, she ran to him like a little bird. On the other hand, the girl he liked... Yank Chapman also sighed. There was a huge gap between them. Even now, he still had to clean up her mess. "Ralph knows." Edward Grant looked up into the distance and said lightly, "Second Brother, have you thought about how to end this?" Yank Chapman was also stunned. After a while, he turned around and asked, "What did Ralph return to?" "Lottie Green, she''s the Yumi you''re talking about." Edward Grant lowered his eyes and fiddled with the phone in his hand. "Half an hour ago, my men had alreadypared the hair and nails of Lottie Green and the two children to each other. As a result, it coulde out in three hours." After that, he turned to look at Yank Chapman coldly. "Second Brother, you also participated in the fire, didn''t you?" Yank Chapman narrowed his eyes. After a long time, he chuckled. "I don''t know what you''re talking about." After saying that, he turned around lightly and said, "I suddenly remember that no one has informed Mr. Old Chapman about Ralph''s injury." "I''ll go back and inform them." After saying this, Yank Chapman ced one hand in his pocket and strode out of the hospital. He didn''t notice the panic in his calm eyes the moment he turned around. "Honey." Lottie Green sprinted all the way into Ralph Chapman''s ward. The woman rushed in and held his big hand, which was not injured. "Are you still ufortable?" "It''s not difficult." "Lottie." "Yes." "I''m very happy to marry you." The man''s pale face made his ck eyes even deeper. He stared at her face quietly, as if he wanted to nail her whole body into his heart. Lottie Green felt a little ufortable by his gaze. She raised her hand and touched her face. "Is there anything on my face?" "No, I just think you look good." Ralph Chapman rarely confessed his love to Lottie Green so straightforwardly. The woman was stunned, and then her whole face turned red and hot. She pursed her lips and faltered. "Why did you suddenly say that?" The man looked down at the time. There were still two and a half hours before the DNA results came out. He couldn''t help it anymore. But... Many things were very difficult to exin. He still nned to wait until the official report came out. After everything was settled, these things would be more suitable for her. The doctor also said that if Ste''s blood entered his body without any rejection reaction, it proved that there was such a special genes in Ste''s blood. And a person with such special genes could appear among tens of millions of people. He hoped that there was no coincidence between him and Ste. Thinking of this, the man sighed and pointed to his bed. "Sleep with me for a while?" "Okay." After saying that, Lottie Green took a deep breath and carefully climbed onto the bed, hugging the man''s strong waist tightly. Nothing was more important than him. If he hadn''t been injured today, or if he hadn''t gone through hell today, she would never know how much she cared about him and how important he was to her. Fortunately. She buried her head in his chest. It was not toote to know now. Perhaps it was because she had been in high spirits that Lottie Green had fallen asleep on Ralph Chapman''s bed. When she woke up again, it was already dark. "Littlezy bug, do you want to sleep a little longer?" Hearing the man''s deep voice, she chuckled and shook her head. "I''m not sleeping anymore." "All right." "Next, I want to announce a message that will make youpletely awake and unable to fall asleep." Chapter 191 Welcome Home Chapter 191 Wee Home Lottie rubbed her eyes, "What is the good news?" Ralph rubbed her head, "I find Yumi." Did he really find Yumi? Lottie looked at Ralph and asked, "Really?" She had been looking for Yumi for so many years, but there was no news at all. So she was very suspicious of what Ralph said. "Really." He kissed her and said, "When do I lie to you?" Lottie got up and felt excited, "Where is she?" "Are we far away?" "When do we visit her?" Ralph chuckled. He looked at her and said, "Do you want to see her?" "Of course!" Lottie said, "I''ve spent so much effort on finding her." She smiled, "How do you find her?" "Because..." Seeing that she was so happy, Ralph teased her, "Because of you." He hugged her, "You go home to take a shower and dress up first. I''ll take you to see her, okay?" Lottie frowned and hesitated for a moment, "Okay." She looked at his bandaged wound, "Do you feel better?" "It doesn''t matter." Ralph looked at her, "I am not painful when seeing you." He felt very happy. Elijah, Fabian and Ste were his child. He finally found her! Lottie probably couldn''t believe that she was Yumi. Thinking of this, Ralph smiled, "Go home to dress up." "Yumi is the biological mother of Elijah and Fabian. She is your rival in love, so you have to dress up to see her." Lottie nodded, "Yes!" She should dress up to see Yumi. Besides, Yumi should be her former friend. She should dress up to meet her old friend. Thinking of this, Lottie took a deep breath and said goodbye to Ralph, leaving the hospital. Not long after Lottie left, Ralph''s mobile phone rang. It was Fabian. He said, "Daddy, the venue is ready." "The big mirror is ced in a prominent ce! "When will youe?" Ralph smiled, "Why are you more anxious than me?" "Of course!" Fabian said, "I feel excited because you are willing to arrange a wonderful wedding for Lottie." He asked, "Daddy, why?" "Why do you suddenly hold a wedding for Mommy?" "Is Mommy pregnant?" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ralph rubbed his eyebrows and said, "No." "Why?" "You''ll know after the wedding." After that, Ralph closed his eyes. He thought of Lottie. He even looked forward to seeing her in a wedding dress in the auditorium. He wanted to tell her that she was Yumi at their wedding. She was the biological mother of three children He owed her too much. So he wanted to give her a wedding that she''d never forget in life. "Mr. Chapman." Sean came in and reported, "The diamond ring and the dress are ready." After saying, he hesitated for a while. "You have not recovered yet. Moreover, you had conflicts with the Chapmans for Miss White yesterday. Is it an appropriate time to hold a wedding?" Ralph nced at him and said, "This is my wedding. Why do I care about others?" He closed his eyes, "Ask the doctor to give me a ache sealing needle. I don''t want her to think I''m a patient at our wedding." Sean nced at his bandaged hand and sighed. When Lottie returned to the vi, Mario led the servants to wait in two lines at the door. "Wee home, Mrs. Chapman!" "Wee home, Mrs. Chapman!" Lottie felt shocked. After a while, she smiled and said, "What''s up?" Mario smiled and replied, "Today is important to you!" Lottie frowned. She thought that it was reasonable. It was very important for her to find Yumi. But they were too serious. Something that Lottie did not expect happenedter She felt confused that why the makeup artist help her put a bridal makeup. Maybe she looked more beautiful wearing the bride''s makeup. But when the maid gave her a wedding dress, she couldn''t keep silent. "Well. I think it is not appropriate to wear a wedding dress." The maid smiled and said, "Mr. Chapman said that this dress can show your status." "Don''t worry. You should believe Mr. Chapman." Lottie was speechless. She sighed and went to the dressing room to change clothes. When Lottie got into the car, she felt very confused. She took out her phone and was about to call Ralph. At the moment, her cell phone rang. It was Arthur. Why did Arthur call her? Lottie frowned and answered the phone. "Lottie." Arthur said seriously, "Did you fight with someone at the airport yesterday?" "Did you show the skills I taught you?" Lottie frowned, "Yes." Arthur had warned her that these skills could not be showed up in public. However, she was kidnapped at the airport yesterday, so she had no choice. "Why do you know it so quickly?" Arthur was silent. After a while, he said angrily, "I regret teaching you!" "If I had known that you are so disobedient, I wouldn''t teach you even if you are killed by others!" Lottie was shocked. She asked, "Dad, why do you say that?" "Leave Rexwell now and go to a ce where no one knows you." "They have found you." Lottie was stunned. When she was about to ask who he referred to, she heard a loud sound. ... Her phone fell down. She raised her head. The bridge was broken. The car stopped. Lottie was too shocked to speak. She looked ahead, "What happens?" She had seen all kinds of sting scenes in the crew for many years. But she still felt shocked when seeing the real sting scene of the bridge exploding. At this time, a row of ck BMW cars drove in front of her car and stopped. Many men in ck got out of the car. A bodyguard held an umbre and opened the leading Bentley car door. A middle-aged man with gray hair got out of the car. He strode over to Lottie. He bowed respectfully, "Wee home, Miss Green." Chapter 192 I Found My Biological Parents Chapter 192 I Found My Biological Parents "Hello everyone, Mr. Chapman suddenly announces this morning that he will hold a wedding ceremony with Miss Green today." "The venue is quite luxurious." "I hear that the bride will wear a wedding dress worth tens of millions dors to attend this wedding today." "It is the most luxurious wedding in Rexwell!" The auditorium was overcrowded. There were lots of reporters and guests. At the backstage, Ste was sitting in the middle of Elijah and Fabian. She put her hands on her cheeks and said, "My uncle has no chance." "But it doesn''t matter. I also think my uncle is not suitable to Lottie." Hearing that, Fabian smiled. He touched Ste''s arm and asked, "Do you think my mommy and Daddy are a perfect match?" Ste thought for a while and said, "People who love each other are the best match!" "Well. If you know it earlier, you will not support your uncle to fall in love with my mommy." After saying, Fabian touched Elijah''s shoulder, "Brother, do you agree that?" Elijah frowned to stare at hisptop and ignored him. Fabian felt dissatisfied. He stood up and stretched out his hand to block theputer screen, "Brother!" "What are you doing?" "Today is Daddy and Mommy''s wedding ceremony. It is a big event for us!" "Stop watching yourputer!" Elijah frowned and pulled away his hand. He said seriously, "Something happens to Mommy." Fabian said, "What are you talking about?" Ste also frowned and turned to look at Elijah''sputer. She was shocked and said. "Is this Auntie Lottie''s signal?" Elijah nodded. He closed his eyes and said, "I see the news that the Great Bridge is destroyed. Mommy must cross the bridge to get here." "I monitor Mommy''s signal just now." "Her signal is off." Hearing that, Fabian realized the seriousness of the matter. He rushed to find Ralph immediately. Ralph was leaning against the bed, his face was pale. Seeing Ralph, Fabian was worried, "Daddy." "Why are you so weak?" Sean sighed, "I already arrange someone to find a doctor." Fabian went over to hold Ralph''s hand tightly, "Daddy, are you fine?" "I''m fine." Ralph smiled. He looked at Fabian and asked, "Is your mommy here?" "Sean, give me some medicine and help me make up." "I must hold a wedding for her." Sean was worried and said, "But you are very weak now." "Lottie is the most important for me." He was about to get up. "Daddy, Mommy can''te!" Fabian held Ralph''s hand tightly and said seriously, "The Great Bridge is broken just now. Mommy''s mobile phone signal is off." Ralph was shocked. After a while, he asked, "Where does she go?" "I don''t know!" Fabian felt very worried and said, "Elijah says he can''t monitor the signal of Mommy''s mobile phone." "Maybe Mrs. Chapman''s mobile phone falls into the river!" Sean held Ralph and said, "Mr. Chapman, calm down. I arrange someone to find Mrs. Chapman right now." "You''d better..." "I go to find her by myself." Ralph struggled to stand up. With one his hand holding Fabian, he put the other hand on the wall, "I go to find her right now." He was very worried about Lottie. She should be trapped in ce. Her phone probably fell into the river. Ralph thought. He struggled to walk out of the lounge. Suddenly, he fell down. "Mr. Chapman!" "Daddy!" "Someone give him drug secretly." Outside the ward, Edward felt relieved. He looked at Kayden and Ralph''s three children and said, "The toxicity of this medicine depends on person''s excitement." "Today is Ralph''s wedding with Lottie, so he is too excited that he is poisoning." Edward sighed and wrote on the medical record book. He said, "Ralph is fine. When the medicine takes effect, he feels dizzy and can''t stand up." "He should copse earlier." "Maybe it is his strong willing to hold a wedding ceremony with Lottie that makes him insist until now." "He will get better after having a good rest." Kayden looked at Ralph and said, "He can''t have a good rest." Edward sighed and closed the medical record book. He asked, "Is there any news about Lottie?" "No." Kayden sighed and said, "The bridge was destroyed, and all the surrounding surveince cameras are destroyed, too." "People who protect Lottie are injured. Most of them are unconscious for the serious explosion, and the rest are knocked unconscious by others." "I''ve asked them, but find nothing." "But I find her phone and wedding dress." "There is nothing else." Kayden sighed, "I really can''t figure out where she is." "It''s not easy for them to get together. Why does this happen?" Hearing that, Fabian frowned. He asked, "Uncle Grant, what do you mean?" Edward and Kayden looked at each other. After a while, Edward sighed and squatted down, ¡°Elijah, Fabian and Ste,e here." Elijah and Ste who are trying hard to find Lottie jumped off the chair and went over to Edward, "What''s wrong?" "Your daddy ns to announce it at the wedding." Edward sighed and turned to look at Ralph who was still unconscious. He said, "Your mommy is lost now, and your Daddy is in aa." "I tell you on their behalf." After saying, Edward handed the file bag to Elijah and said, "You are smart. You see it by yourself." They looked at each other and felt confused. Elijah opened the file bag. There were six DNA test reports inside. It showed the rtionship among Elijah, Fabian and Ste with Lottie and Ralph respectively. Elijah Chapman''s birth mother was Lottie. Ste Barton''s birth mother was Lottie. Ste Barton''s birth father was Ralph Chapman. Three of them were stunned. Elijah came to his senses first. He took a deep breath and said, "Lottie is our birth mother, and Ste is our biological younger sister." Fabian and Ste were stunned. How could it be so coincidental? They had a good impress with each other, so they often yed together. As a result, they were triplets! Ste was stunned for a long time. She felt very excited. "I call Alfred right now!" In the Bartons. Alfred sat on the chair, and listened to elders'' nagging. "I hear that Carson already found the daughter of the Bells." "It may be fake news. The Bells has been looking for her for so many years, but they still can''t find her Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. out." "Maybe she already dies." Hearing that, Alfred Barton felt very irritated. He went to the balcony to have a rest. At this time, his phone rang. He smiled and said, "You are so heartless. You finally remembered to call me." Ste said, "Uncle Alfred, I find my biological parents!" Alfred asked, "Really?" "My daddy is Ralph, and Mommy is Lottie!" Alfred was so shocked that his phone fell to the ground. Chapter 193 I Dont Want to Forget It Chapter 193 I Don''t Want to Forget It "You find the wrong person!" In a luxurious European-style room, Lottie was tied to the bed. Her voice was already a little hoarse, "I''m the daughter of an alcoholic in the slums. You find the wrong person!" She had been caught by these people for two days. That day, Ralph asked her to go home and change clothes to see Yumi, but she was caught by these people on halfway. It had been two days! Ralph''s hand was injured. She did not know whether he was fine. Was he looking for her? Thinking of this, she continued to shout, "Please let me go home." "Miss Bell." After a while, the door was opened. Mario came in, "You''ve been shouting for two days. Take a rest." Lottie red at him angrily, "Let me go home!" "This is your home." Mario chuckled and sat down. He looked at Lottie and said, "you look quite simr to Madam." "I finally find you." Mario''s greedy gaze made Lottie ufortable. She turned her face away and said, "It''s just a coincidence." Marioughed. He changed afortable position with his cross-legged, "I am not wrong." Lottie rolled her eyes. She turned around and stared at Mario for a while. She asked, "What do you want to do?" He caught her, but said that she was Miss Bell. Why did he tie her up on the bed? "I find you to control the Bells." Mario nced at her, "You''re the daughter of the Bells. You should be responsible for the Bells." Lottie was shocked. "Must I be Miss Bell as you told?" "Must I burden it as you told?" "What do you regard me as?" After that, she red at him coldly, "I ask you to send me home immediately!" "I have my husband, my children, and my own life!" Whether she was the so-called Miss Bell or not, she did not want to stay in this depressing ce for even only one day!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Miss Bell." Mario sighed, "You always care about the past. How can you be in power of the Bells in the future?" Lottie Green frowned, "Who wants to be in power of the Bells?" "You." Mario stared at her, and his eyes instantly became serious and cold. He stared at her face, and his voice and eyes were as cold as ice, "You have the Bells'' blood. You were born to burden the fate of the Bells and be the helper of the old master and the young master." This was the first time Lottie Green had seen such crazy gaze. She was so scared that she stepped back, "I..." "You don''t have to be in a hurry to refuse." Mario sneered, "I know you can''t let go of everything you have in the country and your meaningless feelings and persistence." "It doesn''t matter." He looked at Lottie Green''s face and smiled coldly, "We''ve invited a doctor who''s been studying hard recently to make people lose their memory." "He will help you forget everything about the past, and be man Friday for the Bells." After saying that, Mario gracefully stood up and left under the shocked gaze of Lottie Green. Watching him leave, Lottie Green felt her head rumbling. Forget the past. Forget... No! She could not forget! She could not forget Ralph, Elijah and Fabian! In the past 23 years, she had always been dim. She grew in a wrong family, deceived by her best friend, and finally was betrayed. After marrying Ralph Chapman, she finally felt what home meant and what real life was. What? It was called light. He was a beam of light in her life. Now, someone wanted to use medicine to make her forget that bundle of light! She struggled violently. Not knowing how long passed, the door was opened again when Lottie Green was tired. This time, it was a tall man wearing doctor''s overall and carrying a medical kit. The man was wearing a hat and a mask. From a distance, she could not see his face clearly. But she knew that he should be the person who came to take away her memory as Mario said! She instinctively backed off. Her wrists and ankles were injured by the iron chain, but she did not notice it at all. As if she had gone mad, she shook her head desperately, "No, no!" "I beg you..." The man still walked over coldly and opened the medicine kit neatly. A smell of disinfectant came. Lottie Green watched as he slowly ced the medicine on the table one by one. Every time he took out one, her heart would shrink violently. "Doctor..." The man in doctor''s overall sighed and turned to look at her, "Long time no see." The man''s clear voice caused Lottie Green''s eyes to widen. This voice... It was a little familiar! Seeing her staring at him nkly, the man shrugged helplessly and took off his mask. When she saw his familiar face, her tears almost fell. "Doctor Han!" The man in front of her was none other than Hank Han, who had once said in Rexwell that he would help Lottie Green find the antidote to amnesia! "Shh." The man made a gesture of silence to her, "If you make a louder sound, they will know our rtionship. Aren''t you afraid that they will change the doctor for you?" Lottie Green paused and quickly lowered her voice, "What do youe here for?" "For you." Hank Han shrugged, "In order to help you find the antidote to amnesia, I went through all the major research institutes in Europe." "Then I finally found a way for you to regain your memory." Lottie Green''s eyes widened in excitement, "You really found it?" "Yep." "Because if you want to know the principle of amnesia, you must find the drug which made you lose your memory." Hank Han took a deep breath and said, "When I was investigating the matter of amnesia medicine everywhere, the Bells found me." "They''re willing to pay a sky-high fee and ask me to save a portion of this medicine for them. They want to keep it as backup." "I''m indeed short of money, so I agreed." "But I didn''t expect that the Miss Bell they mentioned who needed to erase her past memories was you." Lottie Green bit her lip and looked at him helplessly, "I... don''t want to lose my memories." "So Dr. Han..." She raised her head and looked at him seriously, "Can you pretend to have injected for me? Can I also pretend to lose my memory?" "Then you go and find Ralph Chapman..." Hank Han nced at her indifferently and said, "No." Chapter 194 Who Are You? Chapter 194 Who Are You? Lottie Green was a little desperate. She looked at Hank Han helplessly, "Doctor Han..." She lowered her voice and took a deep breath, "If youck money, my husband will give you a lot of money when you get out." "You don''t have to..." Hank Han nced at her indifferently and smiled. "Lottie Green, do you think I''m stillcking money when I get here?" After that, he began to gracefully prepare the medicine. The slender needle plunged into a small bottle and then was injected into another small bottle, "You may not know much about the Bells as European magnate." "The Bells is a giant tiger that is not easy to deal with in Europe." "The Bells has a solid background and is not easy to deal with. But there are many people who covet the Bells'' property or oppose them." "Twenty-three years ago, the head of the Bells, Jerry Bell, who held great power, died in a simple car ident. His wife, who was seven months pregnant, secretly fled to an unknown city to have a baby." "After Jerry Bell passed away, the Bells were turned upside down in an instant. In the family, rtives "Later, the children were stolen, and Yuki had no choice but to return to the Bells." Yuki is also a powerful figure." "After returning to the Bells, she directly found out the first one who wanted to fight for power and profit. She shot him dead by herself.¡± "Because of this, Yuki established her authority in the Bells, and she became the new matriarch of the Bells." "Then she began to deal with the others in the Bells while secretly sending people to look for her daughter." "It''s been 23 years..." Hearing Hank Han''s words, Lottie Green was lost in thought, "Yuki... is my mother?" "What do you think?" Hank Han smiled and said, "But in the past, the Bells have always turned a blind eye to find Miss Bell." "After all, they think that the matriarch is still young. Many things can be done slowly." "Many people hold a pessimistic attitude towards finding Miss Bell. They think that Miss Bell was not stolen by the bodyguard. She should be dead." Lottie Green frowned. From the way Mario and the others had brought her back and erase her memory anxiously, they seemed to be in a hurry. It was not like what Hank Han had said. Hank Han shrugged as if he had seen through her doubts, "What I said is the past." "The Bells is in a state of extreme nervousness." Lottie Green frowned in confusion. "The Bells has encountered an unprecedented crisis." The man took a deep breath, "Half a month ago, the matriarch of the Bells, Yuki, was poisoned and turned into a vegetable." Suddenly, Lottie Green raised her head, "A vegetable?" "Yes." Hank Han continued to prepare the medicine in his hand, "After Yuki became a vegetable, and the Bells had no leader. Most of their business in Europe was taken away by the secondrgest business group in Europe, LY Company." "LY Company was not able take away the firstmercial ce in in Europe, so they keep an eye on the Bells for a long time. Rumor has it that LY Company can''t get rid of the rtionship with Yuki being poisoned." "The Bells doesn''t have a card that canpete with LY Company. The only thing they can rely on is marriage." "As for marriage, it requires Miss Bell to return to her original position." Lottie Green gasped. Therefore, the Bells had spent so much effort to bring her from abroad, tied her up, and erase her memory just for... Let her marry someone? "But I''m already married!" "No one cares." Hank Han''s lips curled into a smile. Holding the injector, he slowly walked over to her. Her heart suddenly became alert! She subconsciously backed away, but she couldn''t dodge no matter how hard she tried! In the end, the moment Hank Han''s needle pierced her skin, she suddenly looked up at him and said, "What''s the use of telling me this?" "Won''t I forget everything after you inject for me?" Hank Han looked at her with a faint smile and said, "I think it''s wrong that Ralph Chapman used to say that you are stupid." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Lottie Green frowned. Just as she was about to say something, everything went dark in front of her. She had a long dream. In her dream, she was tied on the bed of the bem. She was injected with tranquilizer again and again, struggling again and again. She screamed and roared like a madman- "I want my children!" "I want my children!" "My children are still alive!" Those people from the bem snorted and warned her, "Don''t look for your children anymore. They will never recognize you for the whole life!" "You just provided your womb. Do you really think he will marry you and take you seriously?" "Doctor, she has always been so crazy. We have no choice but to use our trump card." "Let her forget everything." Lottie Green''s eyes widened and she screamed as she was injected with unknown liquid. The liquid was exactly the same as what Hank Han had injected into her. His memory fell forward again. Arthur Bell rescued her in the fire. "I shouldn''t have saved you back then, now you''re in trouble." Arthur Bell carried her thin and unconscious body and sighed helplessly, "They asked me to strangle you directly. How could I be so cruel..." "But I didn''t expect that I would pay so much for you!" "Don''t make trouble again! We''ve found some clues." "I have no choice but to send you to the bem to hide for a while." "No matter how powerful the Bells are, they won''t investigate the bem." Lottie Green closed her eyes and listened to his words. She couldn''t help but smile. Time went back again. It returned to the big fire. Yank Chapman, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, stood in front of her with a smile. "Take the children to have a good rest. My brother will be back soon to visit you." "You don''t have to thank me. As a member of the Chapmans, I naturally can''t bear to see you separate from the children and won''t let you suffer." "I''ve already taught them a lesson. Those who lie to you have to pay the price." "Thank you." Lottie Green looked greedily at the two children in her arms and earnestly thanked Yank Chapman. Later, it was dark. She choked on the fire. Smoke billowed. Her first reaction was to cover the faces of the children with a wet towel. A man rushed in. He was handsome and imposing. "I''m the father of the children!" The man pulled her up directly, "I''ll lead you the way!" Lottie Green nced at the skinny children, "Take them away first!" "Okay, wait for me toe back!" With that, the man carried the two children and disappeared into the sea of fire. The fire grew stronger and stronger. She waited in the fire, but he never came back. The fire devoured everything. The fire licked her face, making it hard for her to breathe. In an extremely difficult situation, Lottie Green suddenly opened her eyes. In front of him was still the vi of the Bells. She had a dream. "It seems that you have remembered something." Hank Han, who was sitting on the sofa, crossed his legs elegantly and looked at her indifferently, "How do you feel?" Lottie Green frowned and looked at him warily, "Who are you?" Chapter 195 Believe It or Not, I Will Kill You Chapter 195 Believe It or Not, I Will Kill You "Lottie Green." Hank Han frowned. Although he said that he injected her with the medicine to make her lose her memory, in fact, he gave her the antidote! She should have remembered everything about the past now. Why did it seem like Lottie Green has really been injected with the medicine that made her lost the memory? He looked down at the medicine in the medicine kit and felt confused. How could she... "Are you acting?" "Although I''m an actress," Lottie Green looked up at him indifferently, "I''m not acting." The woman turned to look at her hands, which were tied to the bed by iron chains, and frowned, "Let me go." Hank Han took a deep breath, "Don''t you remember me?" Lottie Green narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly. Her voice was cold, "Do I need to know you?" "Then do you remember who you are? Who is your father, who is your husband, and who are your children?" Ayer of coldness appeared in Lottie Green''s eyes, "Are you check on a household upant?" The woman''s cold eyes made Hank Han shrink his body, which was rarely seen. Something was wrong. Either there was something wrong with theposition of the antidote, or someone changed his medicine. The current Lottie Green waspletely different from before. Even expression in her eyes was different. Frightened by her gaze, he took a step back, swallowed his saliva, and said cautiously, "I just want to confirm your current situation." Lottie Green rolled her eyes coldly, "My name is Lottie Green." "She is the eldest daughter of the Bells, who has been lost in Rexwell." "My father was the patriarch of the Bells who passed away many years ago. My mother, Yuki, became the matriarch of the Bells after my father''s death. Not long ago, she was poisoned and turned into a vegetable." "My adoptive father''s name is Arthur Bell." "I have three children, two sons and one daughter. When my daughter was born, she was thrown away. My sons were taken away by their father in the fire." As she spoke, she changed into afortable position and leaned against the head of the bed, "I have an ex-boyfriend named Luke Berry, who is a star. Now he is very popr." "I still have..." The more Hank Han listened to her, the more he felt that something was wrong. "You remember all this..." "Then... do you remember your husband?" Lottie Green raised her eyes, "What a joke. Where did my husbande from? The Bells asked me to Hank Han knocked on his forehead. He still felt shocked. He took out his phone and checked it for a long time. He found a photo of a man and showed it to Lottie Green, "Do you know him?" The man in the photo had a cold face and delicate facial features. He was wearing a ck suit and looked aloof and proud. The man in the photo coincided with the man who abandoned her in the fire in her mind... "Wait for me toe back..." "Stop looking for your children. They will never recognize you for the whole life..." "You''ve just provided your womb. Do you really think he''ll marry you and take you seriously..." "Don''t me us for treating you like this. It''s your children''s father who asked for it. He doesn''t want you to go out alive..." The pain and suffering in her mind gradually merged together and became the face of the man in front of him. She stared at the photo, and the hatred in her eyes grew deeper and deeper. Finally, she raised her head and said coldly, "Where is he?" Hank Han was delighted to see her reaction to Ralph Chapman''s photo, "You still remember him, right?" "I will recognize him even if he burns into ashes." After that, she looked up, "Where is he?" Hank Han sighed, "He''s not in good condition now. He''s in aa every day and his life is uncertain..." Originally, he had thought that if he had said that, Lottie Green would have been sad and worried. But she just frowned slightly, "It''s a pity for him to die like this." Hank Han stiffened. "People like him should be cut into pieces." Hank Han, "..." When he raised his head, he realized that Lottie Green''s eyes were filled with hatred when she mentioned Ralph Chapman. It... He looked up at her, "You don''t like him anymore?" "How can I like him?" "Take away my children and let me wait in the fire." "He didn''te to look for me until I was unconscious." "He locked me in the bem, torture me every day, beat me, and don''t let me see my children. I have almost lost my life several times." "In the end, I was injected with the medicine which makes lost my memory. And he take the child away in case that I will miss them." After that, she looked up at Hank Han coldly, "I want to tear such a man into pieces!" Hank Han copsed to the ground in an instant. He did not use the wrong medicine. Lottie Green did recall the memories she had lost in the past few years. However, there was still something wrong with the medicine. She had forgotten all her feelings for Ralph Chapman had changed her love for him into disgust and hatred. It... If he started to escape now, could he escape from Ralph Chapman''s pursuit? At this time, Eric pushed the door open and came in. "Doctor Han, what''s wrong?" Eric smiled and helped him up, "How is Miss Bell now?" "Eric." Before Hank Han could open his mouth to speak, Lottie Green, who was sitting on the bed, shot him a cold nce. The woman''s voice was cold, "Are you trying your best to tie me up from Rexwell just to lock me up in the room as a toy?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Her tone and eyes werepletely different from before! Eric went up to her in surprise, "You finally admit that you are Miss Bell?" Lottie Green nodded, "Aren''t you going to untie me?" "Hurry up and untie Miss Bell!" He excitedly ordered the servants behind him, "Go!" Lottie Green nced at him coldly, "There''s no need. You cane personally." Eric hesitated. Leaning against the bedside, she looked at him with a chuckle, "Why, as Miss Bell, can''t I even order you, a housekeeper, to serve me?" After a pause, Eric took a deep breath and walked over with a smile, "It''s my honor to serve you." With that, he unlocked all the chains quickly with the key. The moment he unlocked the chain, a light shed in Lottie''s eyes. The next second, she urately grabbed Eric''s neck and pressed him against the wall. She was so quick that no one had time to react. By the time they came to their senses, she had already taken control of Mario. Lottie pressed him hard and stared coldly at his pale face. "You''ve been hiding your strength. Do you think I''m easy to bully?" "Do you want to tie me up with chains?" "Believe it or not, I can kill you right now!" Looking what Lottie done, Hank, who was sitting paralyzed on the ground, subconsciously shifted his body backward. He had caused a big mess. Because of his antidote... themb became the wolf. Chapter 196 I Can Contact the Chapman Family Chapter 196 I Can Contact the Chapman Family "Miss... Miss Lottie..." Being stuck in the neck, Eric''s face turned purple. "You..." "Spare me..." "Now you ask for mercy?" Lottie snorted coldly and continued to exert force in her hands. "Lottie Green!" Seeing that Mario was dying, Hank behind her hurriedly called her name. The woman narrowed her eyes slightly and kicked Eric''s leg hard before released him. Mario was in pain and weak. He fell to the ground against the wall finally. Lottie turned around and returned to the bed. She crossed her legs and sat there elegantly, looking down at Mario. "Now do you know who the master is and who the servant is in this family?" Mario covered his aching neck and said with difficulty, "I... I know." "Good." The woman stared coldly at him. "I have a task for you." "At your service." "I have three children." Lottie gently yed her hair. "Two sons and one daughter." "Now their age should be..." She looked down at the time. "Should be five years old." After that, she nced at Hank. "What''s the name of the man in the photo just now?" Hank was startled and quickly said, "His name is Ralph." "OK." The woman looked down at Eric''s face as if she was a king. "The children''s father is Ralph." "Two sons are in his hands, and the daughter needs to be found." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "I''ll give you a week to bring my children back." Mario covered his neck and raised his head with difficulty. "Miss Lottie, you... you came back this time to marry into the Bartons and let the Bells get an investment..." "Isn''t it inappropriate for you to find your children so overtly?" Lottie raised an eyebrow. "When did I promise to marry the Bartons?" Mario frowned. "If you don''t get married, the Bells..." The woman sneered. "In your opinion, other than getting married, there is no other way for a woman to get her family out of trouble?" "Don''t forget that I''m Yuki''s daughter." Her mother was able to make the Bells stand firm in the European business world by herself after her father''s death, so could she! Thinking of this, Lottie raised an eyebrow. "I can do whatever she can." Mario was still hesitant. "But..." "But what else?" Lottie red at him. "Don''t you listen to me?" "No, I dare not..." "Then what are you waiting for?" She red at Mario again. "A weekter, I want to see my three children." After that, she thought about it again. "Bring Ralph here too." Hank coughed lightly when he heard this. "Why bring Ralph here?" If Ralph knew that Lottie was in such a state because there was something wrong with the medicine he gave her... He was afraid that Ralph would tear him to pieces on the spot. Lottie shot him a cold nce. "Beat him up, of course." After that, she suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Hank lightly. "Did he marry?" If she remembered correctly, that woman hade up with such a solution because she wanted to marry Ralph but had no fertility. Hank hesitated for a while and said, "He''s... married." "I really feel sorry for his wife." Lottie yawned and red coldly at Mario. "What are you waiting for? Get out and look for them!" Mario paused for a moment, then scrambled up from the ground and quickly walked out of the door. "Mario, are you... really going to help Lottie find her children and Ralph?" When they came out of Lottie''s room, a group of servants followed behind Mario, bowing and handing him tissue. Mario took the tissue and nced at the man coldly. "Why would I bring them here? To help her regain her memory?" After that, she wiped the cold sweat on her forehead with a tissue. "I knew that Hank would spend my time worrying, so I specially asked someone to change his medicine." "In order not to be discovered, I didn''t put too much dose." He looked ahead coldly. "But it seems that it''s enough for now." "But Mario..." The maid behind him hesitated for a moment and said, "Why do I feel that the current Lottie is not as good as the one who has not lost her memory..." Before she lost her memory, Lottie had made a scene, but she hadn''t been so violent. Now her personality seemed to have changed a lot since she had lost her memory... Mario sneered. "What''s the good of it?" "Let her be. When the wedding day is up, knock her out and send to the Bartons." "Once she gets married, she will be a member of the Bartons." After Yuki became a vegetable, the LY Company was casting a greedy eye on the Bells. Meanwhile, the Bells'' rtives were constantly thinking of taking over and annexing the Bells. The Bells was now under attack from all side. Although not long ago, the Bells had married the second daughter to the young master of the second branch of the Bartons, it was far from enough. The real wealthy and powerful branch of the Bartons was the main branch. The young master of the main branch, Alfred Barton was a righteous gentleman who had a marriage contract with Lottie since she was a child. If Lottie married him, the Bells would have been saved! Thinking of this, Mario frowned. "By the way, did the Bells reply?" The maid hesitated a little. "Yes..." "They said that Mr. Alfred went back to Rexwell that very night. It seems that something happened to the girl he likes..." Mario''s brows furrowed tightly. "Did the Bartons say how long he would be back?" "They said that it will take one to two weeks..." One to two weeks. Vaguely, Mario remembered that Lottie asked him to bring the three children back in one week. After a long silence, he nced at the servant and said, "Pretend to look for her first but don''t let her find out." If he didn''t do anything, he was afraid that he would be strangled to death by Lottie before Alfred came back. "Do you really think Mario will help you find the children?" Standing in Lottie''s bedroom, Hank looked at Mario who was standing in a distance with back to them and asked the woman behind him with a frown. Lottie leaned back in her chair, gracefully grinding a sharp knife. "Of course he can''t really help me, but at least he has to pretend." Hank paused and quickly turned around. "What are you going to do? Give up?" "Of course not." Lottie lowered her gaze and stared at the shining de. "I n to go back to Rexwell to find them personally after I settle matters of the Bells." Looking at her sharpening action, Hank subconsciously took a step back. "It will take a long time, won''t it?" Lottie looked up at him. "Do you have a better idea?" Hank was silent for a moment. After a while, he raised his head and said, "Why don''t you let Ralph bring the children here by himself?" Lottie smiled. "Are they willing toe obediently?" Hank nodded. "I can contact the Chapmans." Chapter 197 I Want to Make a Deal with You Chapter 197 I Want to Make a Deal with You Lottie nced at him indifferently. "Go ahead." Hank took out his mobile phone. He remembered that he had saved the number of the Chapmans, but no matter how hard he searched on the phone, he only found Yank Chapman. The man frowned and thought about it. Yank Chapman could as well. After all, they were all members of the Chapmans. Taking a deep breath, he walked out of the room and dialed Yank''s number in the corridor. In the Rexwell Central Hospital. After a whole night ofa, Ralph finally woke up. It was quiet all around in the early morning. There were two beds in the ward. He was lying on one while three little children were lying on the other. Looking at the three children sleeping together, the man sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to disturb them, so he got out of the bed with difficulty and walked out of the ward with a crutch. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Sir!" Sean leaned against the bench in the corridor, dozing. Seeing Ralphe out, he jumped up directly. Ralph gestured to him to keep silent. Sean nced back at the three little children sleeping in the ward and lowered his voice silently. "They are very tired for guarding you for a day and a night." After that, he quickly supported Ralph''s body. "When did you wake up? How do you feel now?" "I''m fine." With Sean''s help, Ralph carefully sat down on the bench and asked, "Do you have any news about her?" Sean fell silent at his question. After a long time, he sighed. "No." "We''ve searched all the airport and station in Rexwell." "We''ve searched almost every monitoring, but we can''t find any trace of Madam leaving the city." "But she is definitely no longer in Rexwell." "We''ve also checked the domestic city, but we haven''t found Madam''s entry record..." Sean carefully looked at Ralph''s face. "So... should we use our man in Europe..." Ralph closed his eyes and said, "Look for another day at home. If we can''t find it, let them start over there." Sean nodded. "Okay." After the conversation, Sean was silent for a while. "What should we do with Alice White?" "She has been locked up for several days since Madam captured her." "Mr. Yank came to see you yesterday. It seems that he wants to plead with you..." Ralph rubbed his brows. "Lock her up." "Let Lottie handle it when shees back..." The person who Alice had hurt was Lottie. The one she should say sorry was Lottie too. Even the person who had brought her back was Lottie. Although Lottie wasn''t in Rexwell now, he believed that she woulde back eventually. "Ralph." At this time, a deep voice of a man came from the end of the corridor. Ralph looked up. He saw Yank smiling. At this moment, the sky was slightly bright. The tall and straight Yank in a windbreaker strode towards him with a fruit basket and flowers in his hand. Ralph narrowed his eyes. Six years ago, after the fire, Yank also went to the hospital to see him. "Don''t worry. We have already buried the mother of the children." "You''ve tried your best. Don''t me yourself too much." "You must live well with the children in the future." Back then, what Yank had said in front of his bed seemed to be still echoing. Back then, he still felt that his eldest brother didn''t care about him, and Yank was the one who really loved him. He believed it and regarded him as his closest rtive. But now... As he watched Yank walk towards him step by step, he only felt that it was ironic. Yank clearly knew everything. Back then, he had told Ralph that he had found Yumi, the girl he had identally slept with and gotten pregnant. At that time, he also said that he would bury Yumi''s body well. But in the end... Five yearster, when Yank saw Lottie standing beside him, he chose to remain silent, not saying anything. When Lottie desperately tried to find the non-existent Yumi, he remained silent and secretly helped Alice. His elder brother, whom he thought was the closest, protected only Alice from beginning to end. "Ralph." Yank stood still in front of Ralph and looked at him with concern. "How do you feel?" "I also asked my friends at the police station to investigate the disappearance of Lottie..." "Are you worried about her?" Ralph looked up and swept coldly across Yank''s face. "You wish she could never return, right?" The man''s words caused Yank to be silent for a moment. Then, he chuckled. "I know Lottie''s missing drive you in a bad mood." "But I am indeed worried about her and you." Ralph snorted coldly. "The one you are worried indeed is Alice, right?" Yank''s mind was exposed. He forced a smile and turned around to sit down on the bench beside Ralph. "Alice has done something wrong. I am willing to apologize for her." "She''s just too willful..." Ralph narrowed his eyes. He turned to look at Yank and then looked ahead. "The first time she made a mistake, you can teach her a lesson, the second time, you can protect her, but what about the third time?" "Alice has schemed against Lottie and then me, that''s the first time." "Set fire when I first met Lottie, that''s the second time." "That''s the third time for her to hire a killer to kill Lottie while she was filming in the mountain vige...¡± After that, the man once again turned to look at Yank. "Don''t you have a bottom line for protecting her?" "But I do." "I didn''t know what she had done to Lottie in the first two times." "If I know, I won''t let her live before the third time!" His words made Yank''s face turn slightly pale. "There are indeed a lot of things that Alice did wrong..." Yank also closed his eyes. "It''s my fault for not teaching her well." At that time, he only said to Alice once, "If you marry Ralph, then my n will be much faster." Because of this sentence, Alice had be like this. She had always wanted to help him and be his right-hand man. He had always known. Thinking of this, Yank sighed. "Ralph, I''m not here to quarrel with you." "I''m here... to make a deal with you." Ralph frowned and turned to stare at him coldly without saying anything. It was quiet in the corridor. Yank coughed lightly. "I''ve found Lottie." "But as an exchange, I hope you can release Alice and let me take her away." Chapter 198 Prepare to Leave Tomorrow Chapter 198 Prepare to Leave Tomorrow The corridor instantly became much quiet. The atmosphere became tense. Ralph frowned and turned to look at the ward behind him. The door, which had been closed, was now opened a little. He sighed lightly and looked up at Yank coldly. "Yank." "Is Alice that important to you?" Yank chuckled. "It depends on how important Lottie is to you." Ralph changed into afortable position and leaned against the bench. "Lottie is important to me because she is my wife, my children''s mother, and the most beloved woman in my life." "Then, what is Alice to you?" "Perhaps, she is you beloved, right?" Yank smiled faintly. "I only want to ask you, are you willing to make this deal?" With that, he looked at Ralph. "You must have tried your best to find her. Do you have any clues?" "My news will allow you to find Lottie. The earlier you find her, the easier she could return to you." "Would you make this deal..." "Whatever you want." Ralph narrowed his eyes. Yank was purposely provoking him. He took a deep breath and said coldly. "Since you can find the clues of where Lottie is, I believe I can find it with my own ability." After that, he smiled coldly. "I think even if Lottie knows, she will support my decision." "She won''t hope that I will let go of the person she personally captured in order to get her news." Yank''s face suddenly turned cold. "Ralph, do you have to go against me like this?" Ralph alsoughed coldly. "Yank, do you have to let Alice off so easily?" After that, he changed into afortable position and leaned against the bench. "Or, you are not indulging but ordering Alice to do so those things..." "Ordering her?" Yank narrowed his eyes and smiled. "I just think she is a little girl." "If you are not willing to do this deal, then forget it. I have the way to make you hand over Alice obediently." After saying this, he stood up and looked down at Ralph, who was sitting on the bench. "But, can you find Lottie? Or would she still be your wife when you find her. Who can tell?"" After that, he strode away. Ralph leaned against the bench and closed his eyes silently. When Yank arrived at the elevator''s entrance, Ralph called out lightly, "Yank." Yank stopped and looked back at him coldly. "What''s wrong?" "Do you go back on your word?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ralph frowned tightly. "Can''t Brotherly feelingspare to your love to Alice?" He knew that this time, regardless of whether he dealt with Yank or not, they would never be able to be the same as before in the future. Yank paused and smiled. "Who is your brother?" He looked at Ralph coldly. "My mother is the legal wife of our father. And what about your mother? Do you still remember?" "Are you qualified to call me brother?" After saying this, Yank sneered and walked into the elevator. Watching he step into the elevator, Ralph''s uninjured hand clenched into a fist. He, Ank, and Yank were indeed not born by the same mother. Ank and Yank''s mother was the legal couple of their father. Ralph, on the other hand, was born of a young and beautiful woman brought back by their father after Mrs. Chapman dead. She was only two years older than the eldest son of Mr. Old Chapman. The Chapmans would not allow Mr. Old Chapman to marry her. She apanied Mr. Old Chapman without any status, maintaining this love that was not valued by anyone. Not long after she gave birth to Ralph Chapman, she died of depression. The brothers of the Chapman family were actually not as close as they appeared. However, Ank Chapman was the only one who showed obvious disgust for Ralph Chapman. Yank Chapman had always appeared as an amiable second brother. Ralph Chapman had always felt that Yank Chapman was different from Ank Chapman when he was a child. But now... He looked at Yank Chapman''s back and narrowed his eyes slightly. No wonder Alice White was so good at disguising herself. It turned out that there was a good teacher to teach her. "Daddy." Just as the man was silent, the door of the ward behind him opened. Fabian Chapman got her head out of the door of the ward and looked at Ralph Chapman excitedly. "Daddy,e in!" Only then did Ralph Chapmane to his senses. He pushed the door open and entered the ward. Fabian Chapman silently closed the door behind him. In the two hospital beds in the ward, Elijah Chapman and Ste were sitting with theirptop in their hands. Ralph Chapman frowned and walked over. "How is it?" "I found it." Taking a deep breath, Ste was the first to speak. "Just now, when you were dealing with that person, Brother Elijah Chapman and I had already started to locate the person he had recently contacted." "The data analysis shows that he received a call an hour before he came here." "The signal source of that phone came from..." Ste''s eyes suddenly widened. After a long while, she raised her head and opened her big watery eyes. "They''re from the Bells, the second family in Europe." The Bells. Ralph Chapman frowned. He had heard of the Bells. The Bells used to be the first family in Europe. Later, the head of the Bells passed away, and the Bells began to be managed by his wife, Yuki. After Yuki took over, the Bells changed from the first family in Europe to the second one. Although it was the second family, the Bells had always maintained a good rtionship with the first family, the Bartons. There was an arranged marriage that had been involved for many years. "The caller who called my second uncle has been locked. His name is Hank Han." In the distance, Elijah Chapman raised his head. "I''ve contacted Mommy before. She''s the genius doctor who went abroad to find medicine for her amnesia." Ralph Chapman frowned. The Bells. Hank Han. A bad feeling rose in his heart... "Recently, there has been gossip about the Bells in Europe. The Bells has found the lost Miss Bell many years ago." "If Miss Bell returns to the Bells, she will keep her promise and marry Alfred Barton, the eldest young master of the Bartons. From now on, the Bells will receive the protection of the Bartons and will not be annexed bypetitors." After that, Elijah Chapman looked up at Ralph Chapman and asked, "Daddy, what are you going to do?" What should I do...? Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and picked up his phone. "Sean Hond, get ready. I''m going to Europe." "I''ll go too." Ste blinked her big eyes and carefully raised her hand. "I''m Uncle Bartons'' adopted daughter. I''m familiar with that ce." "Bring me along." Elijah Chapman silently closed theptop. "I can help you break manyputer mechanisms." "The Bells is full of traps. It''s impossible without me." Seeing that they had said so, Fabian Chapman had to raise his hand silently. "Well... I can help you lie. My mouth is quite good..." Chapter 199 Can You Carry Me? Chapter 199 Can You Carry Me? The Bells'' Vi. Lottie Green sat in the study, flipping through some books on economics that she couldn''t understand, while listening to the teacher in front of her telling her the basics of economics. It had been three days since Hank Han had called the Chapman family. She didn''t hold any hope for Eric, but Hank Han didn''t do anything. The woman frowned tightly, and there was a trace of helplessness in her eyes. In the past three days, she tried several times to escape from the Bells, but she failed every time. Either someone saw through her and caught her, or she didn''t escape sessfully at all. She bit the pencil and stared at the book in the teacher''s hand, lost in thought. Although at the beginning, she had told Eric that she could also restore the glory of the Bells like Yuki. But when she really started ss and learned about the business of the Bells, she knew one thing-she was not this material. But it was even more impossible for her to marry a stranger. For her, the Bells were just a family that she had just returned. She had no sense of belonging to the Bells, nor did she think that she was a member of the Bells, let alone waste her happiness for the Bells. The only thing she wanted to do now was to go to Rexwell and find her three children. Then, she would catch Ralph Chapman and ask him to kneel in front of her to apologize to her. Thinking of this, the woman turned to look at the scenery outside the window, trying to find other ways to escape from the garden. Not long after, the ss was over. As the teacher tidied up his things, he looked helplessly at Lottie Green. "Miss, with your learning attitude, it''s impossible for you to be an excellent sessor of the Bells." Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him. "Who said that I''m going to be an excellent sessor of the Bells?" She didn''t want to inherit it at all! The teacher in charge of teaching her sighed, shook his head, and left. Lottie Green didn''t even look at it. She continued to sit by the window and watch the garden outside. Not long after, she found a small gap in the northernmost part of the garden. Although the gap was not big, she was thin. It should not be a problem for her to pass through there. The woman''s eyes continued to move forward. That gap leads to... It was the road outside! Lottie Green jumped up from her chair excitedly. Just as she was about to go to the gap in the back garden to check, a small ck figure came in through the gap. Lottie Green couldn''t see his face clearly from too far away. But she could see that it was a little boy in ck, who looked only five or six years old. Aftering in from the outside, the little fellow looked around the back garden like a thief. There was only one rockery between them, and Eric was rushing forward with a few bodyguards. That was to say, as long as Eric and the others turned a corner, they would see the little guy who had just broken in, who was acting like a thief! Sitting by the window of the study on the second floor, Lottie Green frowned. After hesitating for a long time, she still opened the window a second before Eric and the others turned around. ¡°Eric!" The woman''s crisp voice stunned Eric and the others. The little boy in ck in the distance also looked up at her in shock. Feeling the shock in the little fellow''s eyes, Lottie Green gave him a look asking him to leave quickly. Then she leaned against the window with a smile and looked at Eric. "Today''s ss is over." Eric frowned and chuckled disdainfully. "Did you learn it well, Miss?" "It''s just so-so. There''s a problem that I''m not clear about. I want to ask you for advice." Eric smiled coldly and said, "I''m going to deal with something now. I''ll exin it to you when it''s done." After that, he turned around and strode away with his followers. After Eric left, Lottie Green heaved a long sigh of relief and looked in the direction of the little boy. The little guy in ck had squatted on the rockery and waved at her with a smile, indicating for her to go over. Lottie Green frowned. ording to her current character, it was her limit to be able to help a strange boy before Eric found out. But... The woman thought for a long time in the study, but still lifted her legs and went downstairs to the small garden. There was a small cave in the rockery, and there were stone stools in the small cave. When Lottie Green arrived at the rockery, the little fellow in ck was sitting on a stone bench and looking at her with a smile. "I knew you woulde to see me." The five or six year old kid blinked his eyes and looked at Luna with a smile. Luna frowned. The little guy looked familiar. But she couldn''t remember when she had seen him. Taking a deep breath, the woman stared at him. "What''s your name?" "My name is Fabian Chapman." The little fellow sat on the stone bench with a smile. "You are my mommy." Lottie Green''s entire body froze. After a while, she shook her head helplessly and smiled. "Impossible." She did have two sons and one daughter, but her two sons were both in Rexwell and together with Ralph Chapman. How could hee to the Bells? "It''s possible." Fabian Chapman sighed. "Daddy knew that you were at the Bells, so we came without stopping." "After we came to Europe, we found Dr. Hank Han and knew that you had lost your memory. You don''t remember us anymore." "But I am your real son!" The little fellow took out a wrinkled DNA identification book from his pocket and said, "This is a copy. It clearly says that my mommy is you and Daddy is Ralph Chapman." Lottie Green frowned, took the piece of paper, and unfolded it. "ording to the appraisal, the possibility of Fabian Chapman and Lottie Green bing mother and son is 99%." Looking at the numbers on the appraisal book, Lottie Green paused. She looked up. "Are you really my son?" "Of course!" "Then..." The woman nced in the direction of the gap. "Where are your brothers and sisters?" "They''re in the hotel!" Fabian Chapman looked at Lottie Green with a smile. "Daddy lives with us in the hotel, which means that he will visit the Bells tomorrow." "But I missed you so much that I came to you secretly." After that, the little fellow took a deep breath, stood up with grievances, and walked to Lottie Green''s side. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He stood still in front of the woman and stretched out his arms silently. "Can you hug me?" "I miss you so much." Looking at the little fellow''s big, pitch-ck eyes, Lottie Green''s heart pounded violently. The little guy''s eyes were so beautiful. She was so beautiful that she felt that if she did not agree to hug him today, she would be unforgivable. The woman took a deep breath and reached out to hold Fabian Chapman in her arms. But what she didn''t expect was that when her body and the Fabian Chapman''s were holding each other, she suddenly felt a pain in her back! She quickly let go of him and found that the little fellow was holding a needle with blood in his hand! The blood on the needle was from him! Chapter 200 I Am the Head of Our Family Chapter 200 I Am the Head of Our Family "Little thing, you framed me!" Lottie Green grabbed Fabian Chapman''s neck and pressed him against the wall with great strength. "Who the hell are you?" The coldness in her eyes stunned Fabian Chapman for a few seconds. A few secondster, the little fellow began to struggle. "I am... your son..." Fabian Chapman couldn''t breathe, "Mommy, I''m... testing if you''re my biological mommy." Lottie Green frowned. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Looking at the little fellow''s big ck eyes, she was silent for a moment and loosened her grip. But she still looked at him coldly. "Make it clear!" "It''s like this..." Fabian Chapman stretched out her little hand and grabbed her finger, pausing word by word. "Have you ever heard of that old saying?" "A tiger never eats its son." "Even if you don''t remember us now, as long as you admit that we are your children, you won''t hurt us." Lottie Green narrowed her eyes. "Tigers don''t eat their children. The premise is that Tiger''s son won''t hurt her!" After that, she nced at Fabian Chapman''s little face. "If the needle you just used was a poison needle, would I still be alive now?" "Of course." Fabian Chapman blinked her big eyes and looked at him. "Are you still alive?" Lottie Green frowned, and the coldness in her eyes intensified. "What I''m saying is, if that needle was a poison needle, then I..." Before she could finish her words, she suddenly felt her body go limp, her legs go limp, and her whole body floated... He felt as if all her strength had been sucked away. At the same time, she loosened her grip on Fabian Chapman. The little fellow grabbed her hand and tried her best to support her soft body. "Mommy, the one I just stabbed you with was a poison needle." There was a hint of coldness and hatred in Lottie Green''s eyes. "Who the hell are you..." The little fellow said something again. She had lost consciousness and could not hear anything. "What are you waiting for? Come and help!" When Lottie Greenpletely fainted, Fabian Chapman frowned and struggled to support her body while shouting at her headphones. "We''ll be there soon!" Ste''s voice came from the headset. "Second brother, you are really good at lying!" Fabian Chapman rolled his eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense. The Bells will find outter!" "No." In the headset, Elijah Chapman''s steady voice sounded. "Everyone in the Bells is under my surveince. Eric has been pinned down by Daddy. Don''t worry." After a pause, Elijah Chapman said again, "Don''t be so fierce to Ste." "She''s my sister." Fabian Chapman curled his lips. He was just too anxious and his tone was not good. Why was he so fierce to Ste? It had only been a few days since his sister had been recognized, and his brother seemed to not love him anymore! While he was thinking, Hank Han''s deep voice came from behind him. ¡°Fabian Chapman, I''m here." "I''m here to help you." Fabian Chapman held Lottie Green and let Hank Han carry her on his back. Under the cover of several bodyguards, they left the gap behind the garden. After Hank Han got in the car, Fabian Chapman did not forget to remind the bodyguards, "Seal this gap and don''t let the Bells find it." After the arrangement, Fabian Chapman took a deep breath and got into the car. It was a recreational vehicle. Hank Han put Lottie Green on the bed of the recreational vehicle, and then tied her up neatly with a canvas belt. Ste put her hands on her cheeks and looked at the unconscious woman who was still tied up. "Mommy, are you really so scary now?" Hank Han quickly nodded. "Yes!" With Lottie Green''s current strength, if they didn''t coax her in this way, there was no way for her to obediently follow them! This woman had a bad temper now! Elijah Chapman lowered his head and knocked on theputer while lightly frowning. "That''s for you." "Maybe Mommy won''t do anything to us." "When she was chatting with Fabian Chapman just now, her attitude was very good." "Maybe losing her memory will change a person''s temperament greatly, but her attitude toward her rtives will not change." Ste sat by the side, silently reading Elijah Chapman''s words. Family... She finally had a family member... Subconsciously, the little girl stretched out her hand and grabbed Lottie Green''s finger. "Mommy, you have to get better soon." She still wanted to go to the beach with the gentle Lottie Green and do many things that she had dreamed of, but she had never done before. The little girl''s words silenced the air in the car. Fabian Chapman sighed, walked over, and gently hugged Ste''s shoulder. "She will get better. Trust me." Elijah Chapman lightly furrowed his brows and did not speak. The car started. However, their car had just walked out of the Bells'' two intersections when it was forced to stop. "Someone is blocking the way." The driver stopped the car, exasperated. "What should we do?" Fabian Chapman frowned and looked at the front of the car subconsciously. A pure ck car stopped in front of their recreational vehicle. A middle-aged man in ck opened the door and stood in front of the car indifferently, looking up at them. Hank Han looked up and his pupils suddenly widened. "The clothes he is wearing... are from the Bells!" He bit his lips tightly and said, "Didn''t we say that everything went well? Did Ralph Chapman hold Eric back..." "Why is this man in front of me..." Elijah Chapman calmly raised his head to look. Then, the little fellow lowered her head and continued her work. "He''s not here to chase." "Fabian Chapman, take Ste down and make it clear to him." Ste looked back at him in surprise. "Brother Elijah Chapman, this person''s clothes... are indeed from the Bells." "What we should do now is to escape." Why was he so calm? "He''s Grandpa." "Or, my previous grandfather." Elijah Chapman''s voice was still calm. "He''s not a bad guy." "Maybe, when Mommy was still very young, he was the only one who hoped that Mommy could survive safely." "Ok!" As soon as Elijah Chapman finished speaking, Fabian Chapman directly held Ste''s hand. "Let''s go down." There was a hint of timidity in the little girl''s eyes. However, the hand held by her brother was extremely warm. She bit her lip and gently held Fabian Chapman''s hand. "Okay." "With my brothers here, I''m not afraid!" In the past, Ste had dreamed of being reunited with her family. But she always felt that even if she found her family, it would be difficult for her to quickly integrate into the family. After all, she had been separated from her family for five years. But now... Her two brothers were both very warm. Her brother didn''t like to talk, but he always took care of her silently. His second brother had a lot to say, but he had a sharp mouth and a soft heart. He was fierce, but in fact, he was a sister-con. Daddy... She was a little unfamiliar with Daddy, but he was also a good person. If Mommy could get better, she would be so happy! Thinking of this, the little girl took a deep breath and firmly stepped out of the car with Fabian Chapman. "Second brother, let''s fight for mommy!" Elijah Chapman, "..." Fabian Chapman asked, "Have you read too manyics and novels recently?" Ste rolled her eyes, grabbed Fabian Chapman''s hand, and got out of the car. Arthur Bell didn''t expect that the people in the car had discussed for such a long time. In the end, it turned out to be two little kids. He crossed his arms around his chest and said, "Get the adults out of the car." "All the adults in the car have to listen to us." Ste raised her head and looked at him fearlessly. "Grandpa, if you have anything to say, just tell me." "I''m our boss!" Chapter 201 We Are Here Chapter 201 We Are Here Arthur frowned. He nced at the little girl standing in front of him, who had just reached his knee. "Where did you He remembered that Lottie had given birth to two sons? The smile on Ste''s face disappeared. Ste held her arms around her chest and looked up at Arthur''s face seriously. "Grandpa, what are you talking about?" "I was born by my mommy!" "You''re my mommy''s daddy, don''t you know?!" Arthur frowned and said nothing. Fabian sighed helplessly and briefly told Arthur about Ste. "In short, Ste separated from us when she was born." "Then by chance, we met again." After that, Fabian looked up at Arthur''s face seriously. "Grandpa, I know what you''re worried about." "Don''t worry. We''ll take good care of Mommy and let her regain her memory." "We..." "You don''t know." Arthur took a deep breath, squatted down, and looked at Fabian''s face seriously. "You don''t know the Bells you are facing." "If you take your mommy away now, it is equivalent to going against the whole Bells." "No matter how powerful Ralph is in Rexwell, he can''t control Eupe." "Here, even if the Bells'' and the Bartons'' financial resources have declined, they are still the most powerful families." "Lottie is now the eldest daughter of the Bells and will be the Bartons'' grandson-inw. Do you know what you will face in the future if you take her away?" Fabian paused, raised his head, and said firmly, "We''ve already done a thorough investigation and preparation before we came." "No matter how powerful the Bells and the Bartons are, we can''t hand over our biological mommy to others." After that, Fabian took a deep breath. "Besides, Daddy and I have known the Bells¡¯ current predicament." As the most economic-minded of the three siblings, Fabian looked serious and said, "If the Bells could contact us well and tell my father about their current predicament, my father would definitely help the Bells because the Bells is my mommy''s family." "But the Bells silently poisoned my dad and kidnap my mommy. It''s a provocation to our Chapman family." "So, even if we don''t take Mommy away, the Bells and the Bartons won''t reunite with us." "We are enemies, so we don''t care about that." Arthur was stunned. He stared at Fabian in front of him. His eyes were clear. They were indeed the eyes of a five-year-old child. But what Fabian said... Fabian was clear and logical, not like what a child could say at all. He had lived for more than 50 years, but he didn''t expect to be evenly matched with a five-year-old child. Seeing that Arthur did not speak, Fabian took a deep breath and looked up with a faint smile. "Arthur stopped our car. Do you want to stop us on behalf of the Bells, or do you want to help us point out a more suitable way to escape?" Arthur frowned. Fabian was so smart. "Fabian didn''t ask why I came, nor did he ask too much courtesy. He asked directly whether I came here to stop them or to help them." "Fabian directly gave me two choices." "Be enemies. Or make friends?" Arthur was silent for a long time. After a while, he smiled. "Your IQ must have inherited from your father." How could Lottie have such eloquence and brain? Fabian smiled frankly. "We all inherited the good genes of Mommy and Daddy." "If Arthur doesn''t choose, I''ll choose on your behalf." Fabian shrugged. "I think you should support us." "If you had wanted to help the Bells a long time ago, you should have told the Bells that Mommy is in Rexwell, under your protection." "But you don''t, so you and we must be friends." Arthur shook his head helplessly. He nced at Arthur and said, "So, should I show my sincerity now?" "No, it is up to you." Arthur failedpletely. He took a deep breath and got into the car. "Come with me." The ck car started. Fabian quickly took Ste''s hand excitedly and went back to the recreational vehicle. "Follow Arthur!" The driver did not dare neglect. He quickly started the car and followed Arthur''s car. "Fabian, why did you ask him to lead the way?" Ste curled her lips. Because of Arthur''s attitude just now, she didn''t like him at all. Ste looked at the scenery outside the window. "Isn''t it the same for us to watch the surveince video and find the way?" "It''s different." Elijah silently poured himself a ss of water and said in a calm voice, "No matter how good our hacker skills are, we can only get the nearby road conditions. But in every city, there are some roads that only the locals know, without surveince videos." "In our current condition, it''s safer for us to walk on these roads without surveince videos." Ste curled her lips and shut her mouth silently. Arthur led them. As expected, it was a very rare path that only the locals knew. Although there were bumps along the way, they had never been targeted by the Bells from the beginning to the end. Soon, the car arrived at the vi they rented in the suburbs. Hank and the driver pushed Lottie out of the car. Arthur got out of the car. Looking at the woman with her eyes closed and tied to the bed, he sighed deeply. Back then... He shouldn''t have taught her those martial arts. What he taught her was the Bells¡¯ self-created martial arts. Back then, Lottie''s biological father liked to study these things, so he found a martial arts master and created some martial arts to protect himself. Arthur was the son of that martial arts master. He and Lottie''s biological father had grown up together. Arthur knew his ambitions and his ns in the future. "If I have a child in the future, whether it''s my son or daughter, I won''t let them have the surname Bell again. I don''t want them to participate in the grievances of these rich and powerful families again." "Sometimes being an ordinary person is a kind of happiness." For some reason, the words that Lottie''s father had said in the past appeared in Arthur''s ears. He stood where he was and watched as Hank pushed Lottie into the vi. He felt a lot of emotions in his heart. "Mr. Bell, would you like to go in and have a cup of coffee?" At some point, a gentle and elegant boy stood in front of him. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The little guy had the same face as the Fabian''s, but his temperament was different from the Fabian''s. Needless to say, this must be Lottie''s another son from back then. Arthur smiled and looked down at him. "When your mommy recovers her memory, will you take her back?" "Of course." Elijah looked ahead indifferently; his voice was full of maturity that didn''t match his age. "Mommy is pure, and it''s not suitable for her to live in a family with intrigue." "And..." Elijah put his hands behind his back and said, "Even if there is an intrigue, she doesn''t need to do it herself." "We''re here." Chapter 202 She Cant bully a Wounded Man Chapter 202 She Can''t bully a Wounded Man "Mr. Chapman, our Bells may not be able to agree to your cooperation." Sitting on the sofa of the Bells'' Vi, Eric looked at the man in front of him with a chuckle. "Although the Chapman Group is famous and powerful in Rexwell, our Bells don¡¯t take it seriously at all." "You only take your ce in Rexwell. No one in Eupe likes the Chapman Group." After that, Eric pointed in the direction of the door. "Please leave." Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. Ralph changed into afortable position and leaned against the sofa. He rxed his legs and his eyes were indifferent. "You look down on the Chapman Group?" Eric chuckled. "Is the Chapman Group worth our Bells'' attention?" To put it bluntly, even if the Chapman Group made a name for themselves in Rexwell, it was still a small family business. The Bells, on the other hand, had been developing for hundreds of years. In terms of background, qualifications, and even wealth and power, the Chapman Group could only be out of Bells'' league. Facing Eric''s sarcasm, Ralph did not get angry. Instead, he smiled faintly and asked, "What about the DS Group?" The DS Group... Eric smiled. "Although the DS Group has only been developing in Eupe for six or seven years, its real financial resources have indeed reached the peak." "Even the DS Group is much bigger and more powerful than the LY Company that has always wanted to annex us." After that, Eric still looked at Ralph mockingly. "What, Mr. Chapman, do you have connections with the DS Group?" "Don''t make fool of me. The DS Group is so mysterious. We have investigated it for three years but found nothing. You are a businessman from Rexwell. How can you have a rtionship with the DS Group?" The Bells¡¯ had always been facing the danger of being purchased by the LY Company. Eric had thought about cooperating with the DS Group. However, the DS Group was too mysterious. It was hard to find them. So, Eric could onlypromise and ask for the second best. He would use the marriage between the Bells and the Bartons to bring the Bells¡¯ back to life. The Bell''s connections in Eupe could not be connected to the DS Group, let alone Ralph. Ralph chuckled. "What if?" "If I can have a rtionship with the people of the DS Group, can I see my wife?" Ralph''s words made Eric frown. After a while, Eric sneered. "So, you''ve found out that Lottie''s here." Ralph looked at him and smiled without saying anything. "Alright, since Mr. Chapman has said so, I, Eric, will also make a promise. If you can establish a rtionship with the DS Group, I will allow you to see Lottie." "If you can help the Bells get through this crisis, we can prevent Lottie from marrying into the Bartons." "It''s a deal." Ralph chuckled, and hezily got up from the sofa and elegantly turning to leave. When Ralph left, Eric has seen from him... It seemed that Ralph was a member of the Bartons. His walking posture, as well as the cold temperament, was all... Ralph was exactly the same as the previous head of the Bartons. After Ralph left, Eric shook his head. "I must overthink it. The previous head of the Bartons had been single all his life. He had never even fallen in love with anyone. How could it be possible?¡± Aftering out of the Bells'' Vi, Ralph sat tiredly in the back seat of the car. Sean quickly followed, opened the door of the driver''s seat, got in, and started the car. "The Bells are too arrogant. We came all the way here and they arranged a housekeeper to talk to us." Sean said grumpily while driving, "He wants to cooperate with your DS Group with that attitude. Dream on!" "We still have to cooperate." Leaning against the back seat of the car, Ralph rubbed the space between his eyebrows lightly and said, "The Bells is Lottie''s family after all. We can''t let the Bells break up like this." "But they are too arrogant!" Sean was still angry. "Especially Eric, he is snobbish. How could he know that we only have the Chapman Group? Sir, you were abroad a few years ago..." Ralph closed his eyes and leaned tiredly against the back seat of the car. "Tell me, why did the LY Company always attack the Bells¡¯ and want to purchase it?" Sean could not answer Ralph''s question for a while. After a long time, he curled his lips. "How would I know?" "But ording to the hearsay, there is a feud between the boss of the LY Company and the Bells. I don''t know exactly what it is." Ralph rubbed his aching forehead and did not speak. Soon, the car arrived at the vi they rented in the suburbs. The car stopped. As soon as Ralph entered the vi, he heard the angry voice of the woman upstairs. "Let me go!" "You three little guys, let me go!" Sean, who was entering the door, was shocked. Was it... Was it their gentle and lovely Lottie''s voice before? Would her character change so much after losing her memory? Sean was shocked. Compared with Sean''s shock, Ralph was much calmer. Ralph strode upstairs. In the bedroom upstairs, the woman''s voice was still ringing. Although her tone was different, he was certain that this was Lottie! It was the woman he almost lost and missed day and night! Ralph pushed the door open excitedly and went in- Suddenly! The moment Ralph entered the room, Lottie on the bed had already broken free from the shackles on the bed and was running out. As soon as he entered the door, they directly bumped into each other. The familiar fragrance and temperature came. When Lottie bumped into his arms, Ralph instinctively reached out and held her tightly in his arms. Before Lottie could even see who it was, Ralph had already hugged her tightly. There was a touch of familiarity in his warm embrace. Lottie was stunned for two seconds, and then she struggled. "Let me go!" Lottie struggled to get out of his arms, but the more she struggled, the tighter Ralph hugged her. "You''re crazy!" Lottie gritted her teeth and finally struggled- Ralph in front of her staggered and took two steps back. Only then did Lottie see his face clearly. He was the man who threw her in the fire and lied to her that he woulde back to find her! Looking at Ralph, Lottie bit her lips tightly. Anger, resentment, and unwillingness. All of a sudden, all of them came to Lottie''s mind. "Scum!" Lottie''s hands clenched into fists by her side as she swung them at Ralph with all her might. Ralph frowned and instinctively reached out to block her fists. But when he lifted his hand, he found that his bandaged hand had been soaked in blood. It seemed...It was because Lottie had struggled too hard just now that she had ripped open his wound. "What''s wrong?" Looking at Ralph''s hand that was constantly dripping with blood, Lottie couldn''t continue to punch him. She couldn''t bully a wounded man, could she? "It was you who broke the wound. You have to be responsible." Ste pursed her lips and said, "Mommy, I''m a child. If you don''t take responsibility, I''ll learn from you." Lottie was speechless. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Fabian said, "As a woman with high military skills, it''s a shame to bully a man with the injured hand." Elijah went straight out of the door, grabbed a medicine chest, and stuffed it into Lottie''s hand. "Make an example for us." Lottie was stunned. She turned to look at her three children and then at Ralph''s bloody hand. In the end, Lottie''s attitude softened. She turned around and sat down on the bed with the medicine chest in her hand. Then, she nced at Ralph coldly and said, "Come here quickly and apply the medicine for you!" Chapter 203 May I Know Your Requirements? Chapter 203 May I Know Your Requirements? Ralph nced at Lottie. Lottie''s face was still beautiful and delicate. At this moment, although her expression was cold, there was concern and worry in her clear eyes. Ralph smiled faintly, walked over, and sat down beside her. Lottie took a deep breath and tried her best to calm down. She carefully removed the bandage on Ralph''s right hand. The wound made her shocked. Lottie pursed her lips and pretended to be rxed as she cleaned up the blood oozing out of his wound. "Why are you injured like this? Did you take the initiative to hold the de?" Such a neat wound must have been cut by a knife. He was lucky not to hurt his bones. Ralph nodded. "Yes." "Are you out of your mind?" Lottie rolled her eyes at him. After using alcohol to wipe away the blood on his hand, she began to apply medicine to his wound. "Why are you holding the de?" Ralph stared at Lottie''s profile and smiled lightly. "To protect someone." Lottie''s hand paused slightly. "A woman?" "Yes." Lottie was a little unhappy. Lottie pursed her lips. She quickly applied the medicine on his hand and bandaged his wound. "Where''s she? Why isn''t she with you?" "Why didn''t she take care of you since you''ve injured so badly?" Ralph smiled. "She took care of me. But you didn''t see her." Lottie rolled her eyes and said in a low voice, "Scum." When she gave birth to three children for him and was locked up in the hospital like a prisoner, Ralph also came to her side, saying that he would save her and her children. She believed it, but she didn''t expect that he only saved the children and didn''t intend to go back to save her at all. Thinking of this, Lottie wrapped up the gauze gloomily and turned around to clean up the medicine chest. Ralph sat on the edge of the bed and watched her move. A faint smile appeared on his lips. "When I and Lottie just got married, every time she was injured in the set, she had to take out her medicine chest and treat herself." "Now Lottie looked as same as she was packing up the medicine chest." Ralph looked at her face with a wry smile. After a long while, when Lottie had finished packing up her medicine chest, she realized that Ralph was staring at her. Lottie curled her lips and rolled her eyes at him. "What are you looking at?" Ralph looked away calmly. The bedroom became quiet. After a long time, Lottie took a deep breath and turned to look at Ralph. "Did you ask someone to tie me up here to stare at me?" Ralph smiled and said, "I''m thinking about how toe back to you." Lottie pursed her lips. "Then did you have any ideas?" "No." Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him, "Haven''t got the answer? Stop looking at me!" After saying that, she turned her face away and got up to the balcony. Standing on the balcony, Lottie took a long breath while raising her hand to pat her blushing face. Even though she hated Ralph Chapman, she had to admit that when he stared at her straightly... Still, her heart would beat wildly, and her face would turn to be hot. Obviously, he was a bad guy. Yet he was also a handsome bad guy. "This ce is where you should belong to." Just as Lottie Green was staring nkly at the lush trees in the distance, a mature male voice rang out from behind her. She quickly turned around. Behind her stood Arthur Bell, whom she had not seen for a long time. Lottie could not remember how long she had not seen him. Seemingly, Arthur Bell was much older and haggard than before. "Dad..." Looking at his face, she unconsciously hesitated. Arthur Bell smiled and said, "Still call me father at the moment?" He slowly walked to the balcony and stood by Lottie Green''s side. Then, he looked into the distance with a deep gaze, "You are the first Miss of the Bells. Your father is Jerry Bell. He was the previous This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. head of the Bells. And your mother is Yuki, who is the current head of the Bells. "You and I..." Arthur Bell smiled lightly, "The blood rtion does not exist between us, never." "I was just your father''s formerpanion." Lottie Green pursed her lips and turned to look into the distance, "But I still think you''re my father." After that, she closed her eyes and sighed deeply, "I would rather be your child." "Without being the eldest daughter of the Bells, I wouldn''t have been caught in this unfamiliar ce, and I wouldn''t have been forced to study and do business." "In fact, you can choose not to learn." Lottie Green shook her head, "If I don''t learn, I''ll marry into the Bartons and marry the young master of their family." "No." Arthur Bell answered with augh, "The young master of the Bartons is very handsome. Actually, he is a movie star." Lottie Green shook her head again, "It''s not my will, anyway." "But you need to shoulder the responsibility of the Bells." Arthur Bell raised his hand and gently rubbed her head, "Your family background is destined. You have to seek care for the Bells." "This is your responsibility. You can''t escape." After all, the Bells would not allow her to escape. Lottie Green heaved a long sigh of relief and leaned against the railing like a deted ball, "I¡¯d rather wish there''s a way to bring the Bells back to life without marrying the young master of the Bartons or learning." "There are ways." Arthur Bell turned to look at her, "But the premise is that you are willing to do." Lottie Green''s eyes suddenly lit up,¡± Tell me, please?" "Be together with Ralph Chapman." Arthur Bell said briefly, "You can''t handle the Bells'' business, but it will go rightly with Ralph Chapman." "He is a rare business genius." "Chapman Group, which he just took over, had been run by his big brother Mark Chapman and he left a huge debt to pay back." "But it only took Ralph half a year to bring the Chapman Group back to life." "If he is willing to help you deal with the Bells'' affairs, I believe it won''t take long for the Bells to get out of danger." Lottie Green turned to look at Arthur Bell in a daze. "Isn''t this no different from marrying the young master of the Bartons?" "There''s a difference." Suddenly, Ralph Chapman''s deep and indifferent voice sounded behind them. He slowly walked to Lottie''s side, with a light smile on his lips. "First of all, originally we are a legal couple. For you, being with me is like God''s truth." "Second, you are the mother of my three children. You can get along well with them if you choose to stay together with me." "And for thest..." He curled his lips with evil smile and turned his head to look at Lottie''s face, "Trust me. I really know how to bring the Bells back to life." Looking at his clear-cut face, Lottie Green''s heart suddenly beat fiercely. After a long time, she finally suppressed the throbbing feeling. "Then if I want you to help the Bells... What shall I do for you?" Chapter 204 So, You Had Not Leave Me Behind Chapter 204 So, You Had Not Leave Me Behind Ralph Chapman turned around and looked at the forest in the distance, "There is only one request for you." "When the problems of the Bells are solved, you go back with me and continue to be my wife." When he spoke thest word, Lottie''s heart started beating wildly. He said that he wanted her to be his wife. Then he... She bit her lips and turned to look at Ralph Chapman''s face, "But Hank Han said that you are married." "I am indeed married." Ralph Chapman took out his phone and flipped through it casually, "Besides, I just mentioned that it was you who should go back with me and continue to be Mrs. Chapman." After that, he took out his mobile phone and showed her the photos in it, "Here, take a look." Lottie Green looked at him suspiciously, and then took his phone. There were two photos of marriage certificates in the phone. She and Ralph Chapman''s names were clearly written on it. Lottie''s hand trembled. "Keep flipping." She pursed her lips, lowered her head, and continued flipping. Behind the marriage certificate were her and his photos. So many. In these photos, some were them who stood by the sea, some were being together with Elijah and Fabian, and some were them who shot in the filming site. She smiled sweetly and happily in every photo. And Ralph Chapman stood beside her, elegant and gentlemanly. She felt familiar with every photo. But when she thought about it carefully, she couldn''t remember anything. In the end, after browsing through all the albums, she felt empty in her heart as if something was missed. After a long while, Lottie raised her head and stared at Ralph Chapman''s face, "So, Are these photos... all true?" "Of course." Ralph smiled lightly and took out his mobile phone from her hand, "I know that you have lost a lot of memories with me. And all you remembered was I threw you down in the fire five years ago." As he spoke, he turned to look at Arthur Bell and smiled politely, "Father-inw, can you leave for a moment?" Arthur Bell, who had been standing not far away and witnessed what had happened, woke up by Ralph suddenly. He coughed awkwardly and turned into his room. When reaching the door, he even thoughtfully closed the balcony door for them. There was a slight wind swaying on the balcony. Ralph Chapman stood still. He smiled lightly and unbuttoned his suit jacket. Lottie Green was in a daze, and she suddenly realized what he wanted to do. She grabbed his hand, which was taking off his clothes. "What the hell are you doing!?" "This is the balcony!" Ralph Chapman paused and instantly understood what the little woman had misunderstood. He smiled lightly and teased her on purpose, "I just want to see the sincerity of your cooperation with me." Lottie Green bit her lip tightly. Although she hated those self-righteous members of the Bells who wanted to make use of her. But after all, she was the offspring of the Bells. Arthur Bell also said that she was the descendant of the Bells and should have taken the responsibility. Moreover, she had escaped for 23 years. Humans couldn''t always avoid responsibilities, could they? Furthermore, what Arthur Bell and Ralph Chapman said was right. Ralph Chapman was someone who could be the son-inw of the Bells. If she were to choose between studying and marrying the man she had never seen in the Bells... She would rather cooperate with Ralph Chapman. At least, he still raised her three children. Moreover, the photos he showed her were real. Her smile in those photos was not pretending to do so. Thinking of this, Lottie took a deep breath and forced herself to take back the hand that was holding him. She turned her face away. "Then... take it off at your will!" Ralph''s lips curled into an evil smile, "If you don''t look at it, there''s no meaning to take it off." Lottie was stunned. "Does this man not know what shame is?¡± She felt puzzled. However, she still turned her head around. Just take a look! As long as she was not embarrassed, it was Ralph Chapman himself who was embarrassed! In her determined eyes, Ralph Chapman unbuckled the buttons on his suit jacket one by one. Then he put the coat stained with his smell to her hand, "Take it." Lottie Green rolled her eyes to him, but still epted it. She wanted to see where his bottom line was! When she took the coat with her hands, he wiped her palm with his fingers. Both strange and familiar touch seemed to have rubbed against an electric current and rushed into her heart from her palm. The coat in her hand seemed also has stained with his temperature. She used her palm to absorb the slight warmth. Her heart suddenly felt warm, and her nose suddenly felt sour, which made her almost burst into tears. Lottie Green sniffed and tried her best to keep her expression unchanged as she continued to look at Ralph Chapman. She did not understand why she wanted to cry. Clearly... She only hated and did not love the man in front of her. Perhaps she loved him, but she could no longer remember, could she? Just as she was annoyed and trying to hold back her tears, Ralph Chapman unbuttoned his white shirt, revealing his left shoulder with a long burning scar. The messy thoughts of Lottie Green instantly vanished when she saw his scars. She looked at the wounds in shock. "You..." "In the past, you asked me why there was such a wound." "At that time, I didn''t remember that you were that woman. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid of making you sad." He took a deep breath, looked at her, and said softly, "If I had known that you were the so-called Yumi, I would have held you up when I saw you for the first time." The way he looked at her was too affectionate. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. For a moment, Lottie Green didn''t dare look him in the eye. So she turned her face away, "Then your scar..." "It was left behind by the big fire five years ago." "There were many scars left at that time. The smaller ones were all repaired by surgery." "This scar is too deep and long. Even the best stic surgeon can''t deal with it. I might as well leave this scar so as to memorize you." Lottie Green''s eyes darkened and she didn''t speak. In fact, she had a vague answer in her heart. There were also many burn marks on her body during the fire five years ago. However, her injuries were all minor. Later, when she was locked up in the psychiatric hospital, she recovered little by little. But... "You obviously left earlier than me. Why are you injured more seriously than me?" That day, she was the one who stayed in the fire for the longest time. Logically speaking, she should be the one who was the most seriously injured. But she was not so badly burned... "What do you think?" Ralph Chapman raised his hand and gently caressed her palm-sized face. "You said I''m a jerk and I didn''t keep my promise." "But you have been rescued. How can I find you?" Lottie Green waspletely stunned. She subconsciously raised her head and looked at him with her clear eyes full of shock. "So, you..." "I didn''t break my promise." "After sending children to a safe ce, someone stopped me and said it was too dangerous. He told me not to go in again." "But I still broke in." "Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything." Lottie Green''s heart hurt violently. She closed her eyes and said in a trembling voice, "So... you didn''t leave me... right?" Chapter 205 Seizing Ralph Chapman as My Husband Chapter 205 Seizing Ralph Chapman as My Husband Ralph Chapman did not speak but just pulled up his shirt silently to cover the burning scar on his shoulder. The wind on the balcony gradually became stronger. He looked at her with a light smile in a thin shirt. Lottie Green opened her eyes and looked at his white shirt that had been blown up by the wind. She paused for a moment and quickly handed him the jacket. Originally, she wanted him to put on his coat. After all, it was windy on the balcony. But he just took the coat without putting it on directly. Then, he walked behind her with his coat. His breath was so close behind her. It was as if she could kiss his lips as soon as she turned around. Lottie Green''s heart began to beat violently. He...What did he want to do? Just as she bit her lips and was about to stop him, her warm coat was immediately draped over her. Lottie was stunned for a moment, and then she understood why he stood behind her. She blushed. On one hand, it was because of his concern for her. On the other hand, it was because her idling thoughts. It turned out that he came behind her just to put on her clothes. Why did she think...Did he want to hug her from behind? Was she...Too impure? Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the man behind her stretched out his arm and held her in his arms. His big hands sped her slender waist, and his voice was low and gentle, "I have never thought about leaving you alone." "The fire five years ago was the first time we met." "The smoke is too thick. I can''t remember your appearance, nor can I hear your voice clearly." "But you told me that you like stars. I remembered." "So, I named the two children, one is called Elijah Chapman, and the other is called Fabian Chapman." His deep and attractive voice, apanied by his breath, was sprayed in her ears, gentle and alluring, "Elijah Chapman stands for arge group of meteorites, like clouds." "Fabian Chapman is shining stars." "At that time, everyone told me that you were dead, and someone found a burnt female corpse in the ruins of the fire." "I thought you were dead, too." "So I have buried the body well and worship it every year. I hope you can understand my respect and apology to you." Lottie Green''s heart became soft and tender because of his words. If he had dared to hug her like this an hour ago, she would have given him a set of punches, kicks, and stepped on him, telling him that the jerk didn''t deserve to touch her. But now... She listened to his bewitching voice and felt the warmth on his body. Suddenly, she did not want to push him away. The feeling of being held by him like this...In fact, it was not bad. "Sir!" Suddenly, the door of the balcony was pushed open, and Sean Hond hurried in. "The Bells..." Before he could finish his words, he saw two people hugging each other on the balcony. His words instantly stuck in the throat. He paused for a moment and coughed. "Um... did Ie at the wrong time?" Ralph Chapman smiled lightly and tightened his grip on her, "It''s indeed not the right time for you to Lottie Green''s face suddenly turned red. She broke free from Ralph Chapman''s embrace, instantly draped over his jacket, and walked out. Just a few steps away, she suddenly thought of something and paused. "What did you say about the Bells?" Sean Hond took a deep breath and continued, "People from the Bells are right downstairs." "They already know that Mrs. Chapman is here, so theye with a motorcade, saying that they want to negotiate with us." "If the negotiation fails, they wille in directly to rob us. Anyway, we don''t have as many people as them." After that, Sean Hond pursed his lips, "The Bells is too arrogant!" Ralph Chapman''s lips curled into a light smile as he turned to look at Lottie Green, "Right as arrogant as their First Miss." Lottie Green warned him with her rolling eyes. What? Was she arrogant? If she really was, she should beat Ralph Chapman up now! As if he had seen through her thoughts, Ralph Chapman smiled lightly and walked over to hold her hand, ¡°The so-called arrogant First Miss, how abouting down with me to meet your family?" Lottie Green''s face turned red again. She subconsciously wanted to pull her hand out of his hand. However, she did not expect Ralph Chapman to be so strong despite his gentle appearance! She couldn''t break free no matter how hard she tried! She pursed her lips. She knew that this was not the time to be spilling. Therefore, Lottie Green simply held his hand and dragged him out withrge strides, "Okay, tell them what you just said. If the Bells agree, I will agree to your request." "Don''t change your mind." Following behind her, Ralph Chapman looked at her back with a smile. "Of course not." "All right." He took a few steps forward, holding her hand, shoulder to shoulder, and went downstairs together. Sean Hond stood still, almost dumbfounded. This... Didn''t sir say that Mrs. Chapman lost her memory? Didn''t she regard Sir as her enemy? Didn''t someone say that Mrs. Chapman no longer had any feelings for Sir? What was going on? Just now, she had been so tense that she had said that she would kill sir when he came... It only took less than an hour to reunite with sir, hugging and holding hands. Why was this situation different from what he had imagined? Evidently the couple had agreed to love and hate each other... "You don''t understand, do you?" Fabian Chapman crossed his legs and looked at the information of the Bells while curling his lips, "After all, they are married. Whether she had the lost memory or not, they would keep the love rtionship all together." Ste nodded, "Because mommy''s heart is full of love, even if Mommy doesn''t have any memories, her love for Daddy won''t change." "As long as she''s still our mommy, she''s destined to be attracted by Daddy, no matter what she is." Sean Hond scratched his head in confusion, "I don''t understand." Beside him, Elijah Chapman, who was pretending to sleep with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and nced at him indifferently, "Actually, It doesn''t matter even if you don''t understand.¡± Sean Hond was stunned and felt warm in an instant. In his impression, this was the first time that young Master Fabian had been so gentle and understanding of him! He was extremely excited and almost walked over to hold Elijah Chapman''s hand to thank him for his However... Elijah Chapman closed his eyes again and changed into afortable position. He leaned against the head of the bed and continued to rest, "After all, you''re just a single man without feelings. You don''t need to know exactly". Sean Hond: "..." Let him retract his praise for Elijah Chapman! When Ralph and Lottie went downstairs hand in hand, Eric was sitting on the sofa and drinking tea with Arthur. Hearing the sound, he frowned and looked up. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He saw that Ralph and Lottie were going downstairs hand in hand. Eric looked unhappy. He looked up at Ralph coldly and said, "Mr. Chapman, you pretend to negotiate with me, but you go to the Bells to take Lottie away secretly!" After that, he nced at Lottie, "Miss Green, pleasee back with me." "Okay." Lottie nced at him indifferently and said, "What do you think that I rob Ralph back to be my husband?" Chapter 206 You Negotiated with My Father! Chapter 206 You Negotiated with My Father! Hearing that, Eric felt embarrassed. She said that she robbed Ralph back to be her husband! What kind of person would rob a man to be their husband? It was bandits! On the surface, she wanted to bring Ralph back. But in fact, she satirized that the Bells was a bandit! Eric looked at Lottie and said, "Miss Green, stop fooling around." "You will marry Alfred Barton on behalf of the Bells." "Eric." Ralph smiled and held Lottie, "I''ve already told you that she''s my wife." "We already get the marriage certificate." Eric snorted, "The person who you married is Lottie Green." "The daughter of the Bells is called Lottie Bells!" Lottie frowned slightly. Lottie Bells. This name... She didn''t like this name very much. "Can''t I change my name?" "Of course." Eric smiled, "If you don''t change your name, you can divorce." "I disagree!" Ste in a white gauze dress was walking downstairs slowly, "I don''t agree!" When seeing Ste, Eric felt excited! He had seen this little girl before! She was Ste Barton. She was adopted by Alfred Barton, and he had seen her at Mrs. old Madam Bartons¡¯ birthday party. She was smart and everyone in the Bartons liked her! Eric immediately smiled and said. "Ste, why are you here?" Ste pursed her lips and gracefully walked over to Lottie and Ralph. She looked at Eric arrogantly and said, "I''m here." "Because Ralph is my biological father and Lottie is my biological mother!" Eric''s face turned pale. Alfred Barton''s adopted daughter was Ralph''s child! "I disagree that my father divorces my mommy. I don''t want Uncle Alfred to marry my mommy either." Ste crossed her arms and said, "If you insist on asking my mommy to marry Uncle Alfred, I''ll tell my grandma that you forced me to separate from my father. I will suffer from depression and I''m not happy anymore!" "My grandma will allow the Bartons to help the Bells!" Ste''s voice was tender but majestic. Eric felt worried. He knew that Mrs. old Madam Bartons liked Ste very much. Because Ste wanted to eat strawberries, Mrs. old Madam Bartons bought all kinds of strawberries This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. from all over the world for her. Because Ste wanted to ski, Mrs. Old Madam Bartons built a man-made skiing field for her in summer. Because Ste liked to look up at the starry sky, Mrs. Old Madam Bartons bought her a in outer space and named it Little Ste. People in upper ss always said that although Ste was adopted, Mrs. Old Madam Bartons still doted and respected her like she treated the previous head of the Bartons. Some people even said that Mrs. Old Madam Bartons liked Ste more than Alfred Barton. The more Eric thought about it, the more scared he was. He couldn''t afford to offend her! If he forced Lottie to divorce Ralph and to marry Alfred, Ste would say something bad in front of Mrs. Old Madam Bartons The Bartons would not support the Bells anymore. Although he didn''t think that Mrs. old Madam Bartons would lose her mind for her, but...What if Mrs. Old Madam Bartons would do that? Thinking of this, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and squatted down to look at Ste. He said, "What do you want to do?" Ste pointed at Ralph, "Talk with my father!" Eric sighed and looked up at Ralph. He said, "Let''s talk." In Rexwell. Alfred sat in the bar and drank. He had already returned to Rexwell for a few days. At the beginning, he investigated the whereabouts of Lottie again and again on the day she disappeared. But he still couldn''t find any clues. Later, he found that Ralph also left with his three children. Ste didn''t contact him. She just left Frank to tell him that she went to find Lottie with her two brothers. "Uncle Alfred, I will miss you! After I find Mommy, I wille back to find you!" He held the phone and listened to Ste''s words over and over again. Finally, He sighed deeply. Lottie... Where did you go? "Mr. Barton?" Lorry saw Alfred who was sitting in the corner when she entered the bar. After greeting her friends, Lorry walked over and sat down beside him. She said, "Is there any news about Lottie?" Alfred turned to look at her and shook his head. "Don''t worry." Lorry sighed. She ordered two sses of wine, and leaned against the bar counter in afortable position. She said, "Don''t you say that you will break off the engagement with the Bells when youe back this time?" "I hear that the daughter of the Bells is found." "I have not seen her." Alfred frowned. He picked up his ss, and drank it off, "I''m not interested in her." "She is in a hurry to marry me because the Bells want to get the support of the Bartons." "I don''t want my marriage to be a deal between two families." "What''s more." Alfred put down the ss and said, "The one who the Bells bring back may not be real Miss Bell." Lorry nodded. "My family has some distant rtives with the Bells." "My father once helped the Bells to find Miss Bell." "There are two characteristics of Miss Bell. Firstly, there is a heart-shaped birthmark behind her waist, and secondly, she has Yuki''s jade pendant." After saying, Lorry put the photos of Miss Bell''s birthmark and jade pendant on the table. She said, "The Bells are in such a critical situation now. Eric maybe found a fake one to marry with you. You can hold these two photos as evidence." Alfred nced at her indifferently and said nothing. When Lorry still wanted to say something, her friend upstairs called her. She said goodbye to Alfred and turned to leave. After Lorry left, Alfred nced at the photos on the table and sneered. He finished the wine and left. After he left, the bartender frowned. Just as he was about to throw away these two photos, Yoyo took them away quickly. She said, "He is my friend. I keep these photos for him." She was worried about Alfred, SO she had been following him closely these days. Walking out of the bar, she looked down at the photos. Suddenly, she felt shocked. This jade pendant... Yoyo quickly took a taxi home. She found a jade pendant that was the same as the one in the photo in the drawer of the tea table. She thought of what Alice said. "Lottie''s younger sister, udia, gives it to me. It''s said that it is left by her mother. It''s very valuable." "But I''ve asked someone to appraise it. Although it''s a real jade, its workmanship is not delicate, and its pattern is not good-looking. It''s only worth more than 50 thousand dors." "It''s not as valuable as my evening dress. I give it to you." Yoyo narrowed her eyes and held the jade pendant tightly. After a long time, she went downstairs and took a taxi, "Go to the mental hospital." Chapter 207 I Am Miss Bell Chapter 207 I Am Miss Bell In the hospital. Standing in the ward, Lottie looked at the woman lying on the hospital bed, she felt sorrowful. She looked pale. She closed her eyes as if she fell asleep. Lottie walked over. "The master is framed." Eric stood at the door and sighed deeply, "They poison her and want to kill her." "But fortunately, the master is saved timely." "I lied to others in the Bells that Mrs. Bells is sick and doesn''t see anyone." "It''s been more than a month. Their patience has obviously been exhausted." After saying, Eric sighed and turned to look at Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, you have seen Mrs. Bells, and Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. you also know that Mrs. Bell bes a vegetable." "Can you tell me what you want to do to help the Bells?" When they were at the vi, Ste asked Eric to negotiate with Ralph. The first condition proposed by Ralph was that Eric took Lottie to the hospital to visit Yuki. Ralph looked at Lottie who was standing in front of Yuki''s bed in a daze. He said, "I have something to say with her alone." Eric looked at Yuki. After a while, he sighed. Then he walked out of the ward, and closed the door. The ward quieted down again. Ralph walked to Lottie. Lottie was still standing by the bed, quietly watching Yuki. "Is she my mother?" When she was a child, she thought that Eira was her mother and gave all her love and respect to her mother. Later, she thought that she would never see her mother again. In the past, Arthur told her that her mother had her own reasons to do that and said that her mother liked her very much. But she didn''t understand why her mother didn''t look for her for more than 20 years. After giving birth, she could deeply understand the longing for the child as a mother. She did not understand why they were the person as mothers. If she could not find her three children, she would feel very worried. However, her mother turned a deaf ear to her after she disappeared for more than 20 years. Lottie even felt that if her mother hadn''t be a vegetable, she might never know that her mother looked like this. Walking to Yuki''s bed, she touched her pale face gently. "Do you want her to wake up?" Ralph walked beside Lottie and asked in a low voice. Lottie was silent for a moment and nodded. "I want her to wake up and ask her the reason." "Why does she abandon me? Why has she never looked for me for so many years?" "Eric says that the Bells had been looking for me all the time, but every time they find the fake one." "But I find that the people sent by the Bells to find me have never left this city." "Every time someone lied that she was me, the Bells would take her back and identify her." After saying, Lottie looked up at Ralph with a nk and fragile look and asked, "Why does she abandon me?" Ralph felt shocked. He walked over and held her in his arms. Heforted her, "She should have her own reasons." "Moreover, I and our three children will always stay with you." His embrace was warm, giving her a sense of security. Although they met each other for a few hours, he could give her a sense of security that no one else could give her. She even believed that before she lost her memory, she must love him very much. Thinking of this, she held his strong waist slowly. Ralph closed his eyes and gently smelled her hair. He said, "We are your family forever." "Yes." Lottiey in his arms and agreed. Ralph felt excited and hugged her even tighter Although she lost her memory and her character changed. She was still the woman who liked to rely on him and loved him. After a while, Ralph took a deep breath and released her. He said, "I want to ask you a question." Lottie looked up at him and said, "What?" "Do you want to help the Bells?" He looked at her seriously and said, "You are not responsible to help the Bells." "Although you are the Bells¡¯ descendant, you have never enjoyed their benefits." "So." Ralph held her hands and kissed them gently, "It is up to you." "If you''re willing to take the responsibility of the Bells, I''ll help the Bells to settle their current trouble and find out who poisons your mother." "If you don''t want to be a puppet of the Bells, I will take you away this troublesome ce and go back to Rexwell to live, so that you can live a happy life." As he spoke, he looked at her sincerely. Lottie felt moved. He said that it was up to her. He did not force her to take on the responsibility of the Bells like Eric did, nor did he ask her to leave with him. Instead, he asked her to make a decision. No matter what she chose, he would support her. Her heart, her palm and her cheeks was burning hot. After a while, she withdrew his hands and said, "I..." Turning around again, she looked at Yuki, who was lying on the bed. "If I leave with you, won''t I be able to see her again in the future?" Ralph narrowed his eyes and said, "You can still see her." "But she devotes her life for the Bells." Lottie closed her eyes and sighed softly, "If I don''t help the Bells at this time, when she wakes up one day, she won''t want me." Ralph did not speak. Lottie turned to stare at Yuki''s face for a long time. Finally, her hands clenched into fists. "I want to stay here." "What if she wakes up one day...?¡± "I hope that she regrets her previous decision." Ralph nodded, "Okay." She chose to help the Bells. So he had to apany and help her. She was his wife. Outside the ward. Eric looked at the time on his phone. It had been half an hour that Ralph and Lottie stayed in the ward. He was so anxious that he was sweating. Half an hour had passed. Did they kill Mrs. Bells secretly?" At this moment, his cell phone rang. He frowned and answered it. "Is it Eric?" A cold female voice came from the other end of the phone, "You find the wrong person." "I am Miss Bell." Chapter 208 Help Daddy Chapter 208 Help Daddy When Ralph and Lottie came out of the ward, Eric already left. The bodyguard stood outside the door and said, "Eric has something urgent to deal with, so he goes to the airport first." The bodyguard nced at Lottie disdainfully, "Before Eric leaves, he says that if you don''t want to go back to the Bells with us, you can leave with Mr. Chapman." "He can understand that you don''t want to be separated from your children." After saying, the bodyguard turned around and left. Lottie looked in the direction the bodyguard left, and frowned. When she was at the Bells, Eric tried his best to ask people to look after her and prevent her from running out. When she was taken away by Ralph, he hurried to follow her and asked her to go back to the Bells with him. Why did he change his temper in such a short time after she saw Yuki? Eric not only did not care about whether she went back the Bells with him, but also withdrew all people outside, leaving only a bodyguard to deliver his words. "Let''s go." Ralph said gently. He held her and smiled to walk out. He said, "It''s rare for Eric to discover his conscience and allow you to stay with me." After saying, he smiled and asked, "What do you want to eat tonight?" Lottie''s thoughts were pulled back by his words. She pursed her lips and said, "I want to eat fish." Ralph was stunned. "Okay." He still remembered that when they just got married, she had asked Mario what he liked to eat. Mario told her that he liked fish. Therefore, even if she was beaten and injured in the crew, she had to go to the market to buy fish for him. He had never asked what she liked to eat. Thinking of this, he said, "Do you also like to eat fish?" Lottie frowned and thought carefully for a while, "I probably didn''t like it before." "But I don''t know when I like it." "When you ask me what I like to eat, I instantly think of fish." She shrugged and said, "Maybe I like to eat fish after I lost my memory." Ralph''s shook slightly. After a while, he chuckled and said, "Maybe." "You''ll know it when you regain your memory." Aftering out of the hospital, Ralph asked Sean to drive to the market. He didn''t know how to choose a good fish. Lottieughed at him as she carefully selected the fish. Standing beside her and looking at her serious look, Ralph frowned slightly. "Lottie." "Have you... really lost your memory?" Although her personality waspletely different from the time they first met again. But after getting along with her for a day, he found that... She looked more like herself in the past. He fully believed that she had not lost her memory and her personality had not changed. "Of course, or you think it''s my disguise before you?" Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him as she selected the fish and asked the boss to help her deal with it, "Sorry but I''m not in the mood yet." Ralph Chapman looked at her and smiled without saying anything. After leaving the market, Lottie leaned against the back seat of the car tiredly and said with her eyes closed, "In the ward, you had ever asked me if I was willing to help." "But you haven''t told me how you are going to help the Bells?" Ralph Chapman turned to look outside the window and said in a low voice, "Do you know who the biggest enemy of the Bells is?" Lottie Green pursed her lips, "It''s the Ly Company. Eric has told me so many times." "He had ever said that the Ly Company targeted at the Bells." "Since the establishment of thispany six years ago, it has been fighting against the Bells all the time. It even risked its own life to take their revenge." "I also asked if the Ly Company was run by someone my parents had offended before, but Eric said no." "Although my parents have done immoral things, but the opponents all have names and traces." "But the boss of the Ly Company is very mysterious and his whereabouts are uncertain." "The only clue is that this boss seems to be a veteran, right?" Ralph Chapman smiled lightly, "I know a person, who is also a veteran." "His name is rightly shortened by ''LY''." In fact, Ralph Chapman had already known about Yank Chapman''s financial situation. Both the Ly Company and the DS Group were seeking business in Eupe. There must be hostility and contact in business circles. Ralph Chapman knew the existence of the Ly Company and the name of the boss when he started to win the first business of the Bells from the business firm. Therefore, over the years, he had let the DS Group run into the business of the Ly Company abroad. If they could avoid it, they would try it as far as they can. In view of Ralph Chapman at that time, his second brother should be the same as his. He just liked to do business. It was specifically aimed at the second family in Eupe topete for business. Although it was not bright, it could be regarded as a properpetition. He did not want to expose himself, nor did he want to interfere. It was also because of Ly Company''s indulgence to the DS group that the Ly Company could develop into a financial group only secondary to DS Group in just five years. Lottie Green frowned and turned to look at Ralph Chapman, "What do you mean by that?" "Do you know the boss of the Ly Group?" "Not only do we know each other, but we also have some grudges." Ralph Chapman finally saw clearly what had happened to Alice White this time... It turned out that Yank Chapman, who had doted on him since he was a child and gave him the only warmth in the Chapman Family, had never thought highly of him, like brother Ank. Ank Chapman didn''t like him. It was obvious. Yet his second brother, Yank Chapman always appeared as a good person. To some extent, Ank Chapman''s obvious malice was much more sincere than Yank Chapman hypocrisy. Ralph Chapman closed his eyes. Everything that Alice White had done to Lottie Green had been doted upon by Yank Chapman. In other words, Yank Chapman was also the one who had caused Lottie Green hurt by Alice White every time. He didn''t know before, but now... Since Lottie Green was a child of the Bells, and she was willing to help the Bells ovee this crisis. There was no need for him to save any face for Yank Chapman. Just as he was sighing with emotion, Ralph''s cell phone rang. It was Kayden Chapman. "Uncle Ralph." On the other end of the phone, Kayden Chapman''s voice was extremely urgent, "Uncle Yank had found the ce where Alice White was locked up and gave money to my parents. Now the three of them are making trouble. They want me to release Alice White." "What should I do? I can''t take it anymore!" Kayden''s brows furrowed tightly. The ce where Alice White was imprisoned was very secret. Yank Chapman had been a soldier before, so he could find any remote ce. "How many people do they have?" Kayden Chapman frowned and said, "Quite dozens of people." "What should we do?" "Keep calm first." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ralph took a deep breath, "I''ll manage the urgency for you." Kayden Chapman frowned and said, "Uncle, your attendants have gone to find Lottie. Where are you going to find others?" "You also know my attendants. Most of them follow my father''s will. Only a few loyal ones are guarding me..." "Don''t worry." After saying these two words, Ralph directly hung up the phone and dialed Ste''s number. "Do Daddy a favor." Chapter 209 Ralph Chapman Is Not a member of the Chapman Family Chapter 209 Ralph Chapman Is Not a member of the Chapman Family In the vi, Ste leaned against the sofa, eating strawberries while holding her phone, "Daddy, what can I do for you?" Ralph Chapman frowned and said in a low voice, "Is Alfred Barton and your attendant Frank still in Rexwell?" Ste pursed her lips silently, "Daddy, you''re not kind." "You didn''t even let me tell Uncle Barton that you found mommy, dare you even ask him to help you!" Ralph Chapman turned his head to look at the woman sitting next to him and said with a smile, "When your mommy recovers her memory, I will allow Alfred Barton to know her whereabouts." Starlight pursed her lips. He didn''t want Uncle Barton to know where his mommy was because he was afraid that Uncle Barton would take advantage of her memory loss to sneak in! Therefore, when Mommy regained her memory, Uncle Barton would have no chance. Only then would Uncle Barton be allowed to meet Mommy. Her father was much more scheming than her! Taking a deep breath, she pursed her lips, "But Daddy, how can I tell Uncle Barton?" "Tell him the truth." Ralph narrowed his eyes, "Tell him everything Alice White did to your mommy. He will go." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After a moment of silence, Ste hung up the phone. In a mental hospital in Rexwell. Kayden Chapman stood at the door of the ward, his hands tightly covering the door handle behind him, "Uncle Yank, Uncle Ralph asked me to keep an eye on Aunt White. Don''t make things difficult for me." Yank Chapman slowly walked over. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was cold and cruel, "Kayden, why do you listen to that idiot?" Kayden Chapman suddenly raised his head. "Uncle Yank, why did you say that to Uncle Ralph?" "He''s your younger brother and my uncle!" "No." Yank Chapman also sneered and lit a cigarette. He leaned against the opposite wall elegantly and He took a drag on his cigarette and said in a cold and arrogant voice, "You were not born back then, but your father and I saw it clearly." "Mr. Chapman went to Eupe for a year and brought a woman back. He said he would marry her." "In the end, they gave birth to Ralph Chapman eight months after they got the marriage certificate. Dare Mr. Chapman say he was born premature?" Kayden Chapman couldn''t move as if he had been struck by lightning. Uncle Ralph... "Isn''t he from the Chapman family?" Yank Chapman leaned against the wall and finished the cigarette. Then, he looked up at Kayden Chapman coldly and said, "Ralph Chapman is very likely not from the Chapman family." "But you and I are from the Chapman family." "You have to know who is closer, Kayden." After that, he red at Kayden Chapman coldly and said, "Get out of my way!" Kayden Chapman bit his lips and continued to protect the door behind him. "Even if Uncle Ralph isn''t from the Chapman family, he still takes good care of me." "What''s more, Lottie Green, snared by Alice White is not only my aunt but also Natalia Ross¡¯ bestie!" He still remembered the anxious and self-me look of Lottie Green on the day of Natalia Ross¡¯ ident. If Natalia Ross had woken up and found out that he had let go of Alice White, who had plotted against Lottie Green, she wouldn''t have been happy either! Yank Chapman also knitted his brows tightly. He raised his hand and threw it at Kayden Chapman''s face, "You are a big fool!" However, before his hand could reach Kayden Chapman''s face, he was grabbed by the other hand. The one who grabbed his arm was none other than Kayden Chapman. Kayden Chapman red at him coldly and said, "Uncle Yank, I''ve grown up. I''m no longer the child you can beat or scold." He looked at Yank Chapman fearlessly, "I can tell right from wrong." "Back then, I was naughty. Father didn''t care about me. Mother spoiled me, so Grandpa put the responsibility of teaching me to you and Uncle Ralph." "You often beat and scold me. Every time, however, Uncle Ralph will protect me, persuade me, and apany me." "Without my uncle, Ralph Chapman, I wouldn''t have been here today." "He is my rtive. Even if he is not bleeding from the Chapman family, he is still my uncle in my heart." After saying that, he sneered and shook off Yank Chapman''s hand, "Back then, you were a special forces soldier with a good physical quality. I''m just a child in my teens, so I naturally can''t beat you. You teach me a lesson like a soldier." "But Uncle Yank, the era is different now." "You''re forty years old, but I''m in my prime." "Don''t think you can beat and scold me like before!" Kayden''s words caused Yank Chapman to snort coldly, "It''s a good thing to be young and arrogant, but you''ve underestimated your Uncle Ralph''s abilities too much!" After that, he grabbed Kayden Chapman''s shoulder and started fighting with him. Kayden Chapman frowned. Yank Chapman was indeed very strong. Even though he was already in his forties, his physical quality was still difficult to deal with! On one side, the two men were engaged in a heated fight. On the other side, Kayden Chapman and Yank Chapman''s attendants were still confronting each other. Neither side knew whether they should go up to help or continues to watch the other side. "Stop!" Suddenly, a loud and clear voice silenced the entire corridor. Kayden Chapman and Yank Chapman stopped at the same time and looked in the direction of the sound. At the end of the corridor, Mr. Chapman was being supported by Mario as he walked over step by step. Alfred Barton and Alfred Barton''s guards stood next to him. A group of people came over in a mighty manner. Mr. Chapman rushed forward and pped Yank Chapman''s face angrily, "Bastard!" "No matter what, you can''t hurt Kayden!" Yank Chapman was also pped to the side. After a while, he sneered and turned around with hatred in his eyes, ¡°If I were a bastard, then who are you?" Mr. Chapman red at him without saying a word. "Mr. Chapman." Alfred Barton turned around and sat down on a chair beside him. He crossed his arms around his chest and said, "I want to take this woman away. Do you agree?" Only then did Yank Chapman notice Alfred Barton. He frowned. "The young master of the Bartons?" "It seems that you know me." After that, Alfred Barton smiled lightly, "I heard that the woman locked up inside was the one who had previously nned to murder Lottie Green?" "I''m very interested in such a person." Yank Chapman also gave a cold snort, "You want to stand up for Lottie Green?" "Lottie Green only cares about Ralph Chapman. No matter how much you do for her, she won''t look at you again!" "Really?" Yank Chapman also lowered his head with a faint smile and gently fiddled with his clearly defined fingers, "But Ralph Chapman is from your Chapman family." "If I can''t get Lottie Green, I''ll hate Ralph Chapman." "But now that Ralph Chapman is not here, I can only seek revenge from his family." "So I chose you. As long as you are unhappy, I will be happy." A cruel smile appeared on Yank Chapman''s lips. "Good idea." "But Mr. Barton, has anyone told you?" "Ralph Chapman is not from our Chapman family at all!" Chapter 210 What If I Have an Elder Brother? Chapter 210 What If I Have an Elder Brother? Yank Chapman''s words silenced the entire corridor! Mr. Chapman looked terrible! Now there were not only the Chapman family, but also Alfred Barton and the Bartons! This bastard actually let everything out about his family! Mr. Chapman knocked hard on his crutch. "Shut up!" "Am I wrong?" Yank Chapman also let out a cold snort, "Ank Chapman and I have already secretly conducted a DNA test. He''s not from our Chapman family at all." Over the years, you''ve neglected your real sons for him, haven''t you? "Six years ago, you handed over the Chapman Group to him to manage. You said that my big brother was ignorant and incapable and could only start from the grassroots. You said that I am a soldier and don''t know how to do business." "Brother Ank is greedy for money. Ralph Chapman will give him some benefits. If he is given a small "But I can''t." Yank Chapman also raised his head and stared fixedly at Mr. Chapman. "When I was twenty, you said that I needed to train when I was young." "I listened to you and went to be a soldier." "After I retired, you said again that I was not suitable for business. So you give me money and let me do what I like." "I work hard to learn business and want to be the real heir of the Chapman family." "But in the end, you gave the property of the Chapman family to an outsider!" Since they had fallen out with each other, Yank Chapman did not hesitate to vent all his dissatisfaction over the years! His words made Mr. Chapman so angry that his face turned red and he finally spat out blood. "Grandpa!" Kayden Chapman had no time to guard the door behind him. He rushed up and held Mr. Chapman''s hand. "Are you okay?" The old man covered his mouth, and blood oozed from his fingers, "I''m fine!" "How could you be fine?" Kayden Chapman gritted his teeth and hugged his father''s body, "Doctor,e on!" Although it was a psychiatric hospital, doctors could still handle the emergency. In the corridor, the doctor came in a hurry. Kayden Chapman helped Mr. Chapman to the hospital bed and entered the emergency room. In front of Alice White''s room. Seeing that Kayden Chapman had finally left, Yank Chapman was about to break in with his men. "Mr. Chapman." Alfred Barton snorted and winked at Frank behind him. Frank rushed up directly and stood in front of Alice White''s door. "Sir, if you want to go in, you have to ask my fist first." Yank Chapman also frowned and started fighting with Frank. "The Bells?" After exchanging a few blows, Yank Chapman was also at a disadvantage. He frowned and stared at Frank coldly. "I didn''t expect someone in Rexwell to know the Bells'' technique." Frank chuckled, "My master used to be the head of the Bells'' guards, and he has indeed been a bodyguard for a period of time in the Bells." However, when he apanied the Bells to the Bells'' house, Alfred Barton took a fancy to him. So he stayed with Alfred Barton and became his bodyguard. "The Bells, the Bartons." Yank Chapman also sneered, "I''ll remember it." After that, he waved his hand and led his men, "Retreat." Hearing that he was about to leave, one of the strong men was dissatisfied, "Mr. Chapman, we haven''t taken him back yet." "We were afraid of hurting Young Master just now, so we didn''t dare do anything. Why now..." Yank Chapman also red at him coldly. "What''s the point of not leaving if you can''t beat him!?" The brawny man froze for a moment before quickly following behind Yank Chapman, his face turned red. Alfred Barton looked in the direction where they left, took a photo, and sent it to Ste, "Deal!" Putting away his mobile phone, he nced at Frank. "You continue to guard here, in case hees back again. I''ll go and see Mr. Chapman." After that, Frank still looked into the distance without any response. Alfred Barton frowned and reached out to hammer Frank, "What are you looking at?" Frank frowned. "I think Yank Chapman looks a little familiar." "When he just mentioned the Bells, his eyes were quite scary." It was as if an opponent had been mentioned. But Frank had been in the Bells for many years, he had never heard of the rtionship between the Bells in Eupe and the Chapman family in Rexwell... Alfred Barton repeated what he had just said. After making sure that Frank heard him clearly, he lifted his leg and walked toward the emergency room of Mr. Chapman. Mr. Chapman had been rescued for more than an hour. An hourter, Mr. Chapman sat at the head of the bed and held Kayden Chapman''s hand, "Now that you know that your uncle Ralph is not a member of the Chapman family. Will you hate him as much as your uncle Yank?" Kayden Chapman shook his head. "Uncle Ralph is still my uncle. I can see clearly how he treats me. Our blood rtionsst forever." After that, he sighed, "When I was useless in the past, uncle Ralph always said that I would be the heir of the Chapman family in the future, and the Chapman family would rely on me, so I should work hard." "I didn''t understand before." "Now I finally understand." In fact, from the very beginning, Ralph Chapman did not want to monopolize the Chapman family''s property alone, did he? Mr. Chapman had asked him to take care of everything, but he had been secretly training Kayden Chapman... Mr. Chapman sighed, "Go and call Alfred Barton in." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "It''s time... to let your uncle Ralph return to his ancestral roots." Kayden Chapman paused. Although he was full of doubts, he still obediently went to the door and called Alfred Barton in. "Young man of the Bartons." Leaning against the head of the bed, Mr. Chapman looked at him with a smile and said, "It''s said that the family''s shame can''t be made public. Now that you know it, I''ll tell you Ralph''s real identity." "Go back and discuss it with the Bartons..." Alfred Barton frowned and quickly sat down. "Go ahead." An hourter. Alfred Barton came out of the hospital in shock. How could it be...? Ralph Chapman was his cousin! Just when he was shocked by the news for a long time, his phone rang. "Alfred." On the other end of the line, Mrs. Bartons sighed deeply. "You''re really disobedient!" "The youngdy of the Bells has returned home, and you still ran away!" "Come back quickly. Maybe they''ll get engaged in a few days!" Alfred frowned. "I don''t want to..." Before finishing his words, his eyes suddenly lit up. "Mom, is it the young master of the Bartons who had the engagement with the Bells?" "Yes." "Then it''s not me who made the engagement with Miss Bell!" Alfred was a little excited. He was still hesitating whether to tell his family. After all... No one would be willing to turn his rival in love into his cousin. But Mrs. Barton''s call woke him up in an instant! Since Ralph was his cousin. Then... On the phone, Mrs. Barton rolled her eyes. "The engagement between the Bartons and the Bells is indeed between the young master of the Bartons and the youngdy of the Bells." "Aren''t you the young master of the Bartons?" "What if I have a brother?" "Mom has never given birth to an elder brother for you and you uncle has never married. How can you have a brother?" Chapter 211 Ill Tell You In The Future Chapter 211 I''ll Tell You In The Future "Uncle." As soon as Ralph and Lottie arrived at the vi, Ralph answered a call from Kayden. "Yank has been beaten away by Alfred''s subordinate." Kayden sighed. "Uncle, how did you convince your rival to help you?" Ralph smiled faintly and turned to look at the little girl who was drawing on the carpet next to the sofa with a drawing board in her arms. "Thanks to Ste." Kayden paused for a moment and said, "By the way, Alfred just asked me to discuss with you that he wants to take Alice back to the Bartons." "He said that he had something to do in Europe. He''s afraid that I can''t protect Alice if she still stays in my ce." "He also said..." After a moment of silence, Kayden said slowly, "He also said that he wanted you to go to the Bartons in Europe and to meet your ancestors." Ralph''s hand that was holding the phone paused slightly. "Meet my ancestors?" "Yes." On the other end of the line, Kayden sighed, "Yank quarreled with grandpa today and grandpa told the truth in a hurry..." "He said he had finished a DNA test with my father a long time ago. You are indeed not his biological grandson." "Alfred happened to be here, so grandpa chatted with him alone." "Later, Alfred told me that you had to go back and meet your ancestors..." Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and did not speak. Kayden didn''t think it was a good idea to talk about it on the phone, but since he had said that, he had to continue, "Uncle... have you already known that you are not from the Chapman?" Ralph had taught Kayden how to do business since Kayden was a child. Although Kayden agreed in his heart and was seriously studying, he was afraid that if he really learned that well, Ralph would really give him the heavy burden of the Chapmans. Therefore, he didn''t do anything serious in the entertainment industry. Ralph had always pampered his actions. Ralph always said that even if Kayden made troubles, the Chapman''s Group would still run by him in the future. In the past, Kayden did not understand. He only felt that Ralph wanted to be free and easy. Until then... "No, I didn''t." Ralph denied decisively. He held his phone and slowly walked upstairs. "I have never doubted whether I am from the Chapmans or not." On the other end of the line, Kayden was stunned. "But..." Ralph''s previous actions did seem that he knew he was an outsider and was training Kayden to be in power! "Only those who don''t live a happy life and are not loved by their parents will doubt whether they are the biological children or not." "But your grandfather is very kind to me." Kayden was stunned. Ralph on the other end of the phone said lightly, "Before that, the reason why I wanted to train you... is simply because I think that the Chapman''s Group has existed for too long and its business is limited." "For azy child like you, it''s a good ce to work happily." "Boom." Kayden''s phone fell to the ground. The Chapman''s Group was the richest in Rexwell! In Rexwell and even the surrounding cities, the Chapman''s Group was a group that couldn''t be caught up with. As a result, the Chapman''s Group was despised by his current president, Ralph? "Did you just say that Alfred asked me to return to my family?" Hearing Ralph''s words, Kayden quickly picked up the phone and nodded fast. "What he means is that you are from the Bartons..." "Okay." Ralph curled his lips. "I''ll go back to my family." After that, he hung up. By the time he was talking, he had already arrived at the door of Lottie''s room. A loud music sounded from her room. Ralph frowned slightly and knocked on the door. But there was no response. Perhaps, the music covered the knock on the door. Ralph was not annoyed. He took out the key and gently opened the door before he walked in. In the room, Lottie was doing her fitness exercises. She was wearing very short sportswear, and her long white legs and slender waist were exposed in the air. Her sweats slowly fell down along with her skin. At the moment, the woman in front of him was extremely charming. As soon as Ralph entered, he got horny. He stood at the door and gazed at her jumping back and forth to the music with her back to him. His eyes were sultry. He didn''t know how much time had passed before she finally turned off the audio in front of her, panting. When she turned around, she was shocked by the man behind her. She frowned and opened her bottle to drink water. Then she looked up at him coldly. "I remember locking the door." "You are mistaken." Ralph walked over and took a towel. He gently wiped the sweat on her forehead. He smiled and said, "It seems that it''s good for you to lose memory." "You''ve never exercised like this at home before." Lottie rolled her eyes at him. "I''m bored." "Although I lost my memory, I know that my main business is acting." "I can''t act now, and I can''t do anything else." "Eric asked me to learn business, but I can''t." After that, she sighed helplessly and sat on the carpet in afortable position. She picked up a pillow to lean against her bed. "I have nothing to do. I can only exercise and find something to kill time." Ralph smiled faintly and sat down beside her. "Hank said that you just don''t remember anything rted to me, but you remember your dream before." "Is your dream to be a star in movies?" Lottie frowned and thought for a moment before shaking her head. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. She sighed. "I learned to perform because I knew Luke and Isobel." "One was my lover, and the other was my best friend. Both of them want to enter the entertainment industry, so I had performance ss with them to learn and to be a star." "Unfortunately, of all of us, only I was admitted." "So I taught them how to film while I was in college..." After saying that, Lottie shook her head. "At that time, I was too stupid." "But my real dream..." She turned her head and nced at him. "You must want to be a jewelry designer." "But I don''t have the knowledge of art. I tried a few times and gave up." Ralph smiled, "It''s not toote to work hard now." "It''s toote." Lottie rolled her eyes at him. "I''m already old and I have to start learning art from the beginning. People will make fun of me." Ralph curled his lips. "I''ll teach you. I won''tugh at you." There was silent for a moment. Lottie red at him. "If you teach me, I won''t dare learn." "Sean just told me that you have manypanies, and you are very busy every day. You can make a lot of money in one minute..." "If you teach me, the tuition must be very expensive." Ralph smiled, "I don''t want your money." "Then what do you want?" Ralph looked up at her long legs ambiguously. "I''ll tell youter." Chapter 212 Fall In Love At The First Sight Chapter 212 Fall In Love At The First Sight Lottie was stunned for a long time before she realized that his gaze had actually stopped... She raised her eyebrows and grabbed a pillow to cover her long legs. "I''ll beat you if I look at my legs anymore!" Ralph smiled faintly and leaned against the edge of the bed in afortable position. "I look at my own wife, not anyone else." Lottie pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at him helplessly. The atmosphere in the room was inexplicably ambiguous. Lottie really couldn''t stand the atmosphere. She frowned and turned to look at Ralph. "Back then... why did I marry you?" "I like you." Ralph began to lie. "You fell in love with me at first sight." "So you proposed to me and also made Elijah and Fabian love you. Then we got married." Lottie was speechless. Even if she had been a little infatuated before, she wouldn''t have...Been so infatuated?" Although she doubted, she was not convinced. "I''m not that kind of person!" Ralph nced at her lightly. "What kind of person?" "You drank several million dors of wine on our wedding and asked me to take a bath with you. In the bathtub, you forced me to sleep with you..." "You did all these." Lottie was speechless. She...Was he so tough? But his sincere gaze seemed to be real. The more she thought about it, the redder her face became. In the end, she turned her face away. "I will never do such a thing." "You lied to me on purpose!" Even if she lost her memory, she believed that she would not do such a thing! Seeing her lovely reaction, Ralph smiled more happily. "Then recover your memory earlier and you''ll know if you''re that kind of person." Lottie bit her lip and red at him. "You''re lying to me on purpose!" "If it was so easy to think of the past, I don''t need to ask you." The more she said, the angrier she became. The more she said, the more she felt that Ralph was deliberately ndering her. "Anyway, there is no evidence and no witness. What you said is true!" "What if I can find a witness?" Lottie rolled her eyes at him again. "The witnesses you mentioned are Elijah and Fabian, right?" "Although I''m their mommy, you''ve raised them since they were young. They are definitely close to you, and they''ll always support you!" Ralph still smiled lightly. He looked at her flushed face with his dark eyes and said, "Besides them, I have other witness." After that, he looked at his watch. "She should be here." As soon as he finished speaking, a sound of a car rang outside the vi. "My witness is here." Lottie frowned. As she got up to look at the window, she asked in confusion, "Who''s here?" Through the floor-to-ceiling window of the bedroom, she saw a little woman getting out of the car Her hair was as ck in Lottie''s memory, shining. "Connie!!" She widened her eyes in surprise. Lottie was about to go out. Ralph stopped her. Ralph curled his lips and handed her a windbreaker. "Are you going to go out like this?" It was only then that she remembered that she was still wearing the short sports suit! She bit her lip and took the windbreaker. She put it on and wrapped herself tightly before she quickly walked downstairs. "Connie!" Downstairs, as soon as Connie entered, Lottie rushed out and threw herself into Connie''s arms. Connie was knocked back a few steps. After a while, Connie sighed helplessly. "Lottie, it''s only been a month since west met. Why are you so excited?" "I''m just very excited." Lottie bit her lip and held Connie''s hand tightly. "It''s great that you cane!" Although there were children, for Lottie, who had lost all her memories rted to the Chapmans, neither the child nor Ralph could give her a hundred percent sense of security. Not even Arthur and Hank could do that. But Connie could. Looking at her being excited, Connie pursed her lips. "On the way, Mr. Chapman said... you lost your memory?" Connie was ready for her amnesia beforeing. As a result, as soon as she entered, Lottie hugged her tightly. She...Connie thought that did she really lose her memory? "Lottie just can''t remember all the things about me." Ralph walked downstairs slowly. "She remembered everything about you clearly." Connie was speechless. Was there such a kind of amnesia? Who didn''t know about her situation would have thought that Lottie had an argument with Ralph and had deliberately pretended that she had lost her memory and ignored him. "Well." Ralph walked downstairs. "Miss Houghton, how do you feel about being an artist manager recently?" Connie quickly nodded and said, "I feel very good!" During the period, Connie hadn''t been in contact with Lottie. On the one hand, it was because the signal in the mountains where Lottie made movies was not good. On the other hand...Because Connie had told Lottie before that she felt that being an artist agent was also a good job...For some reason, she had been hired by someone to be an agent. After more than a week, Connie learned from a conversation with her boss that Ralph had arranged the opportunity for her. Connie thought that if it weren''t for Mr. Chapman, a person without experience like her would at least need a few more years to be an official agent. When Ralph mentioned that, she was appreciating. "Mr. Chapman..." "Connie." Ralph interrupted her. "I want to ask you a question." "Go ahead!" Ralph leaned against the railing of the stairs and nced at Lottie with a smile. Then, he looked at Connie and said, "Was it the truth that I married Lottie because she fell in love with me at first sight." "Ah?" Connie was stunned for a moment. When she saw his eyes, she quickly bit her lip and nodded. "Yes, that''s right!" "When Lottie first saw you, she told me that you were very handsome. She really hoped that she could marry you!" "Later, she proposed to you. You agreed without hesitation, and then you got married!" Connie''s words made Lottie''s face turn red again! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that...Ralph was telling the truth!? Was she really like that...Was she tough? Looking at Lottie''s red face, Connie coughed softly and said, "Lottie, you don''t have to feel embarrassed." "After all, you two have three children. It''s understandable that you fell in love with him at first sight, right?" Lottie''s face turned even hotter. She looked up at Ralph''s face. She red at him angrily and then pulled Connie out of the door. Elijah and Fabian were on the stairs of the second floor. Elijah sighed lightly. "Father is cunning." Fabian put his chin on the wooden railing and said, "Daddy is still so shameless." Ste rolled her eyes at her two brothers. "But if we don''t tell Mommy that she fell in love with Daddy first, she''ll definitely distance herself from him." "Only Mommy admits that she fell in love and pursued Daddy, she would not push Daddy away after losing her memory." Chapter 213 She Is Very Cute When Losing Memory Chapter 213 She Is Very Cute When Losing Memory The words of the three little guys upstairs made Ralph smile. "Ste knows me better." He walked upstairs to Ste, and gently picked her up. "No wonder people say that a daughter makes parents warm." Ste pursed her lips and was held in Ralph''s arms. She gently grabbed her father''s cor with her fingers and said, "But others also say that a daughter is her father''s lover in thest life." Ralph smiled faintly. "You are not my lover in myst life." Ste pursed her lips. "How did you know it that?" "My wife in myst life must be your Mommy." "You should only be my daughter in your previous life." What Ralph said made Ste pause. After a while, she approached with a smile and kissed Ralph on his face. "I also think so!" "Tsk..." Fabian sighed. "You have a daughter, and then you forget about your son." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As he spoke, he turned to look at Elijah. "Brother, we''re in such a miserable state!" "You''re the only one suffering." "I also love Ste very much." Elijah looked up at him indifferently and walked into his little study. "I''m going to read." Fabian was speechless. He was just kidding! Moreover, Fabian didn''t say that he didn''t love his sister!? Things happened in the small garden behind the vi. Lottie sat on the stone bench in the small pavilion and looked at the trees in the distance with intense eyes. "Did I really like Ralph so much before?" "Yes, you were." Connie sighed and shrugged lightly while eating the fruit on the stone table. "He has done a lot of things for you." "He helped you deal with Luke and Isobel." "As well as udia and Alice..." Connie sighed. "I know how much Ralph likes you..." Lottie frowned. "Why did Ralph do all this for me...?¡± "I... didn''t I do anything for him?" Connie frowned in embarrassment. After a long time, she shook her head. "I didn''t hear you mention that." "However, you have always liked him. You often cook for him and often take care of his two children..." "I can''t remember anything else." Lottie fell silent. After a while, she looked up at Connie''s face and said, "So, you mean..." "Ralph has done many things for me, including my career and family." "But I... basically didn''t do anything for him except cooking for him or taking care of his child?" Connie paused. It did not sound very good... "That''s it." Now in retrospect, Lottie did not do anything for Ralph as Ralph did for her. "But I don''t think it''s important." Connie shrugged and said, "Anyway, you are a couple, and Ralph is very powerful that he doesn''t need anyone''s help." "As long as you are with him, it will be the greatest help, right?" Lottie was silent for a long time before finally pping the table. "I used to be too bad!" The sound of her pping the table was so loud that Connie was so scared that the grapes in her mouth fell on the stone table. The grapes rolled far away and fell to the ground finally after rolled down the stone table. Connie was heartbroken. She grabbed another grape and stuffed it into her mouth. "What are you doing?" Lottie rubbed her aching hands. "How could I get benefit from Ralph so easily in the past?" "Even if a couple, the husband and the wife should help each other and be equal!" After saying that, she looked up into the distance. "In the future, I will protect Ralph and be his bodyguard to repay his favor!" The grape which was just put into Connie''s mouth fell to the ground again. She coughed lightly. "I don''t think... Ralph might need it." If she remembered correctly, it was Ralph who had protected Lottie when she was being hunted down in the mountain vige while shooting the movie... Ralph was even injured and his palm was still wrapped in gauze. She didn''t think that Lottie had the ability to protect Ralph... "Whether he needs or not is not my business. My business is to be his bodyguard." Lottie took a deep breath. "That''s it." "From now on, I want to be Ralph''s bodyguard and personal assistant and take care of him at any time and any ce." "Otherwise, I won''t be at ease!" Connie frowned slightly, lowered her head and began to y on her mobile phone as if she had thought of something. "Lottie, what did you just say?" Lottie rolled her eyes at her. "Do you forget it just after I finished speaking?" "I just said that I want to repay the favor I owed Ralph before. In the future, I will be his bodyguard and assistant and take care of him at any time and any ce!" After that, she turned to look at Connie and said, "Help me keep it a secret for the time being." "I don''t want Ralph to know my thought of owing him." Connie paused and nodded quickly. "Okay." As soon as she finished speaking, she sent out a voice message. At this time, on the second floor of the vi. Ralph had just sent Ste back to her room and turned to the study. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was a voice message from Connie. Ralph turned on theputer and casually clicked on the voice message. "I just said that I want to repay the favor I owed Ralph before. In the future, I will be his bodyguard and assistant and take care of him at any time and any ce!" "Help me keep it a secret for the time being." "I don''t want Ralph to know my thought of owing him." He stopped in opening the email. After a while, he gently smile and yed the voice message on the phone again. He repeated it over and over again. Until Hank''s call interrupted his thinking. Ralph picked up the phone. "Ralph, I''ve already found an expert to appraise it. I''m sure that the medicine which I injected into Lottie to restore her memory was mixed with the medicine that made her lose memories." "And this medicine seems to cause a memory loss. The more important it is, the easier it would be forgotten." After saying it, Hank heaved a deep sigh of relief. "I''ve already arrived at my teacher''s research institute. My teacher said that he''s never seen this kind of medicine either. He needs to study its Ralph smiled in a good mood and said, "Thank you for your hard work." This was the first time Hank heard Ralph''s joyful voice. He almost thought that he had misheard. Hank was stunned for a long time and finally felt that Ralph must have encouraged him in this way! Therefore, he quickly took a deep breath. "Mr. Chapman, don''t worry. I will definitely work hard with my teacher to restore Lottie''s memories as soon as possible..." "No rush." At the other end of the phone, Ralph said lightly, "You can study it slowly." "Now I find..." "She is also quite cute after losing memories." Chapter 214 May I Have A Look? Chapter 214 May I Have A Look? On the other end of the phone, Hank was so scared that he almost couldn''t hold his phone. "Mr. Chapman, are you... joking?" Lottie was so cute after losing her memory! He remembered that Lottie grabbing his neck and pressing him against the wall which almost killed him. Such a woman... How could it have anything to do with cuteness? "Was Mr. Chapman beaten silly?" He took a deep breath. "Mr. Chapman, don''t worry. I''ll definitely find a way to restore Lottie''s memories as soon as possible so that you can get out of suffering as soon as possible!" After that, he hung up the phone and rushed into the institute. "Sir, we have to speed up." "I think this patient''s husband has been beaten silly!" Although Lottie had made up her mind to take good care of Ralph and protect him. But it was a little difficult to carry it out. Standing at the door of Ralph''s study, she hesitated for a long time and knocked on the door finally. "Ralph, are you here?" Ralph''s indifferent voice came from inside the door. "Come in." Lottie took a deep breath before carefully opening the door with the tray. In the tray in her hand was the tea that she had learned to make from Connie. She walked slowly to Ralph with a tray in her hand and ced the cup of tea on the table. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "I prepared it for you. Take a try." Ralph nced indifferently at the tea on the table and then looked up at her face. "What did you just call me?" Lottie paused. "I''m calling you Ralph." Ralph sitting on the chair sighed in disappointment. He brought the cup of tea over and blew it gently. "You never called me by my name before." Lottie was stunned slightly. She looked at him in confusion. "Then how did I address you before?" If she didn''t call him by his name, then what should she call him?" Ralph? Mr. Chapman? "It''s not Ralph, nor Mr. Chapman. It''s an exclusive title that others can''t call." As if he had guessed what she was thinking, Ralph smiled and said lightly. An exclusive title that others couldn''t call... Lottie frowned and thought for a long time. "I used to call you... hon... honey?" "Yes." Ralph said with a crafty look in his eyes. "You used to call me that. I''m not used to it when you suddenly call me by my name." Lottie was stunned. But she would not get used to call him honey, okay? But... She remembered what Connie had told her this afternoon about which Ralph had done for her... The woman bit her lip. Lottie decided to call him honey anyway! After all, she had not been reserved enough in the past. That''s her fault to have fallen in love with this man at first sight and forced him to ept her! "Hon... honey." She bit her lip and stammered, "Is the tea I made tasted good?" "Not bad." Ralph gracefully put down the empty cup. "Why would you want to make tea for me?" Lottie coughed lightly. "Connie said that she was not limatized here and wanted to make some tea to drink." "I saw how she cooked tea and learned a little from her." "She said it didn''t taste good, so..." Ralph''s face turned livid. Did she mean that she served him this because it doesn''t taste good? "Fortunately, you like it!" Lottie took a deep breath. "As I said, not everyone has the taste like Connie!" Ralph bit back the words of reprimand. He smiled and said, "Whatever you make is good." A gentle light came to his eyes when he spoke. Such affectionate and gentle eyes, together with his deep and attractive voice... For a moment, Lottie felt as if he had taken her breath away. Her face flushed inexplicably while heart beat wildly. She bit her lip. Afraid that he would see her shyness, she quickly picked up the empty teacup and tray. "I... I''m going downstairs!" After that, she quickly walked out. But probably because of being too nervous, her right foot stepped on her left foot and she fell hard to the ground- At that moment, Ralph rushed up and wanted to hug her, helping the beauty from falling over. But just as she was about to fall... Thanked for her solid martial arts skill, Lottie supported herself with arms. Then, with a carp kip-up, she stood up from the ground. However, although she didn''t fall, the tray and cup in her hand flew out. With a bang, the broken pieces of the teacup flew everywhere. Ralph''s hand, which was going to save the beauty, stopped in midair. Lottie nced at the broken porcin shards in the distance and quickly walked over to pick them up. But she didn''t expect that the porcin shard which seemed harmless cut her hand when she picked it up. "Put it down!" Seeing her fingertips bleeding, the man behind her frowned and pulled her up with his left hand. He pulled her and pressed her on the sofa. Then, he turned around to find the medicine chest. "A child as young as Ste or Fabian knows that people can''t touch break porcin pieces easily. You''re an adult, don''t you know that?" Ralph reprimanded. "Or, have you lost your memory together withmon senses?" The pain on her fingertips and the man''s reprimand made Lottie felt wronged and a little wanted to cry. She bit her lip and stared at his back. "I thought my conjured health would help me from being hurt." "Conjured health?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. He recalled the time when she and he had just gotten married. At that time, she was still an unknown martial arts substitute. When injured in the filming site during the day, she would go home to apply ointment at night. Every time he asked her, she would tell him she had conjured health and would not get hurt. Now, he heard this word again... Ralph shook his head helplessly and walked up to her with the medicine chest in his hand. "Who tells that you have conjured health?" He took out the disinfectant from the medicine chest with his uninjured hand and handed it to her. "Take care of it yourself." She bit her lip and noticed his bandaged hand. "Your hand..." She sniffed and said in a muffled voice, "Connie said..." "You get hurt because of protecting me?" Ralph paused and then smiled. "It''s not serious. I''ll be fine after resting for a while." "It''s just a little convenient to take things in a short time." Lottie lowered her head and was silent for a moment. In fact, from the thickness of his bandage, she knew that his hand must be seriously injured. But he was so peaceful... After a long while, she raised her head. "Do you have to apply medicine to your hand every day?" Ralph nodded. Lottie took a deep breath as if she had made up her mind, then she grabbed his injured hand and began to untie the bandage. "May... may I have a look?" Chapter 215 What Mammy Cooked Is Tasty Chapter 215 What Mammy Cooked Is Tasty Halfway through she was removing the gauze, Ralph pressed her hand with his uninjured hand and said, "Forget it." "Sean will do it for me." "Just a scar. Nothing." As he spoke, he was about to take his hand away from hers. Lottie quickly pressed it down. She bit her lip, and said with a persistent look in her eyes. "I want to see." She looked so sincerely and persistently. Ralph looked at her helplessly and smiled. "Must you?" Lottie nodded. She lowered her head and untied the gauze wrapped around his handyer byyer. The patched wound on the man''s hand was revealed little by little in front of her. The wound was deep and long that it almost split his palm into two. Even though she boasted that her heart was mighty, Lottie couldn''t help but tremble when she saw this shocking wound. Ralph smiled helplessly and subconsciously covered the wound with gauze. "I told you not to look at it." "How can a little girl bear this?" After that, he pulled back his hand and tried to wrap it with the gauze again. He didn''t expect that Lottie bit her lip and once again grabbed his arm. She held his injured palm in her hand. "Such a deep wound, did you grab the de?" Ralph paused and nodded. "Why so stupid?" She reproved in a low voice and looked for medicine from the chest. "What kind of medicine does Sean usually apply to you?" Ralph pointed at a bottle in the corner of the chest. Lottie picked up the bottle and carefully poured the medicine out for him. At the same time, she nced at his wound with a little reproach, feeling distressed. "How could you be so silly to block a de with your hand?" Ralph gave her an affectionate look. "The man wanted to hurt you with a knife. It was too urgent for me to think about it." Lottie was shocked. He blocked the de with his hand because the situation was urgent and he protected her without thinking... How much did this man love her before? Thinking of this, a strange feeling came to her heart. Lottie didn''t know whether she should be d that she was the one he loved, or sad that she couldn''t remember what had happened before. As thinking, she had already poured the medicine out. She carefully applied it to him. "Ralph." "Yes." "It must hurt a lot, right?" She bit her lip, sighed deeply, and asked. "The broken porcin shard just now cut through my finger. There is just a shallow wound and I feel very painful." "You... must be in great pain, right?" "Why are you so stupid?" Looking at her who was applying medicine to him earnestly, Ralph smiled. "It''s worth it to protect you." His sudden words of love instantly made Lottie''s face blush. She pursed her lips and didn''t dare look up at him but just seriously applied medicine to him. "In fact..." "I don''t know what I used to look like when I was with you." "But I know martial arts. Most of the time, I can protect myself." After that, she raised her head and looked at him with her bright eyes. "In the future, I can protect you. You don''t have to be hurt for me like this." Her serious look made Ralph smile involuntarily. He stretched out his uninjured hand and gently rubbed her head. "Okay, please protect me from now on." The man''s touch seemed to have magic. Wherever he touched, there was a burning sensation, as if she got an electric shock. Lottie lowered her head. It took her a long time to finally apply the medicine to his wound and tie up the gauze for him. Finally, she put away the medicine chest and let out a long sigh. "Don''t bother Sean anymore." "Let me do it for you." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at her delicate face, the man smiled. "Okay." Lottie blushed at his gaze. She turned around and left quickly after hurriedly put the medicine chest back in the corner. Sitting on the sofa, Ralph looked at the woman''s retreating back and then looked down at the gauze wrapped around his hand, smiled. After running from the study to the corridor, Lottie let out a long breath. She did not know what was going on. Why did she feel dizzy the moment she touched Ralph? Her face was flushed and her heart beat faster. She had been in love before. She was always calm when staying with Luke. What happened to her when staying with Ralph...? "Mommy." A child''s voice sounded. Lottie snapped back to her senses and took a look. Only then did she find that the white-clothed Elijah was leaning against the wall of the corridor with his arms crossed. She patted her burning face to calm down and slowly walked to the little fellow. "What''s wrong?" "Fabian wants to know do you still remember how to cook after you lost your memory?" "He wants to eat the potato pancake you made." "Potato pancake?" Lottie paused. She did seem to know how to make it... "Do you want to eat potato pancake?" "Yes." Elijah nodded. "Fabian has coveted the potato pancake for a long time and boiled eggs in the shape of rabbits." "You used to cook it for us." Lottie was silent for a moment. "I''ll make it for you now!" After that, she went downstairs and into the kitchen. "Brother, it was you who wanted to eat. You are always on my behalf!" After Lottie left, Fabian ran out of the room angrily and red at Elijah. "It''s obvious that you want to eat!" Elijah nced at him indifferently. "When Mommy had made itter, Ste and I will eat. And you, watch from the side." Fabian: "..." "Why?" "You don''t even want to pay it of a name." Ste walked to the side and leaned against the railing. She looked at the busy woman in the kitchen downstairs. "Look, I''m your sister. You have to take care of me, so as brothers, you have the duty to ask Mommy for food." "Elijah took the initiative to talk to Mommy. He has already done a lot of work." "He just said that you wanted to eat. You didn''t pay anything, and you are still reluctant." "Then don''t eat please!" Fabian frowned. "All right, forget it. It was me who want to eat, ok?" After that, he felt that something was wrong. "But why did you say that I want to eat?" "We''re triplets. It doesn''t matter who wants to eat!" Ste rested her chin on her hands and looked at the woman downstairs. "Elijah, did you say Mommy''s potato pancake is very delicious? Is it true?" Elijah nodded. "After Fabian ate mommy''s apple pies, he finally epted Lottie as our mommy." Fabian also swore. "Mommy is very good at cooking." As soon as he finished speaking, there was a burning smell downstairs. Then, Connie''s shocked voice came, "Lottie, what did you fry?" Chapter 216 Arent You Afraid of Poisoning? Chapter 216 Aren''t You Afraid of Poisoning? Connie''s words made the three little guys on the railing upstairs look at each other involuntarily. "Well..." Ste looked up weakly at the two brothers in front of her. "Mommy''s cooking skill... is really good?" Elijah was stunned. "She used to be a good cook." "She lost her memory... She won''t forget about cooking, will she?" Elijah had asked his mommy to make apple cakes for them. Although one part of the reason was that he really wanted to eat them, the more important reason was that he wanted to let his mommy refresh her memory through cooking for them as before. But now it seemed... "I also think she won''t forget cooking without memory loss." Fabian frowned. "But mommy used to cook well... She never failed." The three little guys looked at each other again. In the end, Elijah nced indifferently at Fabian. "You can go down and take a look." Fabian held his arms around his chest. "Ste, you go." Ste blinked her eyes and walked to Elijah with an innocent face. She pulled his sleeve and said, "Elijah... will you really let me go?" "I''ve never eaten an apple pie made by Mommy. I don''t know if she''s made the same taste as before..." Elijah nced helplessly at Fabian. However, Fabian looked at Ste. Ste continued to shake the sleeves of Elijah. The three little guys were in a stalemate for a long time. Finally, they all decided to ask their daddy for help! As such, there was a knock on the door of Ralph''s study. Inside the door, Ralph frowned slightly and looked at the three little guys who minced up to him. "What''s wrong?" Finally, Ste bravely stepped forward. "Daddy, Mommy is cooking delicious food for us downstairs." "But we''re not hungry. We don''t want to disappoint Mommy." "So can you eat on behalf of us, Daddy?" Ralph looked at them with a frown. "Really?" "Of course, it''s true." Fabian pursed his lips. "Daddy, you don''t believe us. You have to trust your precious daughter, Ste, right?" Ralph paused for a moment and then he stood up and went out. When Ralph passed by the three little guys, he squatted down, gently grabbed Ste''s shoulder. With the smiling eyes lurking the evil, Ralph said, "Don''t let me know that you have bad intentions with your brothers." "Otherwise, Daddy won''t like you anymore." Ste was scared by him and took a step back subconsciously. Elijah frowned and protected Ste behind him. "Mr. Chapman, you said before that Ste is your sweet heart." "Even if she lies to you, you should still dote on her, right?" Ralph smiled. "I will definitely dote on her even if she lies to me." "But if it''s you two..." His eyes turned cold. "When Lottie drank my bottle of wine, you two didn''t seem to pay the money." Elijah and Fabian looked at each other. Then they picked up Ste from both sides and quickly ran away. Standing at the door of the study, Ralph looked at the backs of the three little guys and shook his head helplessly. Taking a deep breath, Ralph went downstairs. As walking down step by step, Ralph could smell the burn of the food. By the time Ralph reached the dining room, Lottie was cing the burning food on the table. In the kitchen behind her, the venttion door was open, and Connie was washing the pot helplessly. Seeing hime, Lottie smiled. "Elijah said that Fabian wanted to eat the apple pies I made..." "I don''t remember how I made the apple pie, so..." Ralph saw with a frown. The three little guys should have been kind, but unfortunately, they knew that Lottie had messed up the apple pie, so they finally let hime down to clean up the mess. Ralph sighed and looked down at the te on the dining table. Although the te was dark inside, the original appearance could be seen...It should be a piece of apple. Ralph was speechless. Therefore, Lottie forgot how to make the apple pie, so, she directly cut the apple slice and put it in the pot as a pie to fry? Ralph''s gaze made Lottie feel a little embarrassed. Lottie bit her lip and subconsciously picked up the te. "Forget it. It''s definitely not good to eat this. I''ll throw it away..." As soon as Lottie''s hand touched the te, she was pressed by Ralph. He smiled and said, "Although it doesn''t look good, it may taste good. I''ll try it." Lottie bit her lip, feeling a little uneasy. "It won''t be delicious..." "You don''t have confidence in yourself?" Ralph chuckled. "You used to be very good at cooking. I believe that even if you forget the specific steps, your talent should still be there." "I believe that even if you don''t cook well, the taste should be good." "Even if the taste is not good, it will be better in the future." Ralph''s voice was low and slow. As he spoke, his eyes would quietly look at Lottie. The determination and encouragement that seeped out of his eyes instantly warmed Lottie''s heart. Lottie bit her lip and let go of the te. "Thank you for being so kind..." After that, she took a deep breath, picked up her fork, and handed it to Ralph. "In fact, I think you''re right. The taste should be good." "I just put five spoons of salt in it." Ralph was shocked. His hand, which was holding the fork, stopped violently. Was it not toote to take back what he had just done? Ralph took a deep breath, picked up the fork, and had a taste. The ck apple was full of fried salt. He tried his best to eat it. After a long time, Ralph swallowed the apple. "It tastes... good." After that, Ralph picked up the second one. "Ralph, are you crazy?" The moment Ralph put the second piece into his mouth. Connie just came out of the kitchen. Connie watched in shock as Ralph ate the apple without a bad expression. She was so shocked. "You want to die?" Ralph frowned and looked at her without saying anything. Lottie bit her lip and turned to re at Connie. "Why are you saying that about Ralph?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Connie helplessly rubbed the sore spot between her eyebrows and said, "Ralph, you love Lottie so much." "Aren''t you afraid of being poisoned?" Lottie rolled her eyes at her. "How could he be poisoned?" "Your apples..." For a moment, Connie didn''t know how to describe them. Finally, Connie took a deep breath. "Try them yourself if you don''t believe me. If you can eat it like Ralph, I will say nothing!" Connie regretted what she said. She and Connie had known each other for many years and knew Lottie''s personality, so she dared to say anything. But now, Lottie..."Lottie wasn''t the person I had known. She was so hot-tempered now. What if she got angry...? But to Connie''s surprise, Lottie was not angry. She nced at the empty te and then at Ralph, who had just swallowed the apples. The next second, Lottie directly reached out to hold Ralph''s arm and put her mouth close to his thin lips- Chapter 217 Are You Really A Member Of The Bells? Chapter 217 Are You Really A Member Of The Bells? Suddenly, the dining room was very quiet. Lottie''s kiss came too suddenly. Not only Connie, but also Ralph was surprised. Ralph paused for a moment and then understood what Lottie wanted to do. So Ralph clenched his teeth and wanted to pull her away. But his right hand was injured, and only one hand could move. Meanwhile, Lottie''s arms were wrapped around his neck, continuously kissing him. Ralph couldn''t refuse her kiss. In the end, Lottie tasted the apple in his mouth. It was very salty and bitter. Lottie was shocked. The moment she tasted the apple, she instinctively let him go quickly. "Cough-!" The bitter and salty taste crept into her mouth, making her ufortable. She covered her throat and felt as if she had died once. It was too... too horrible! "Drink some water." Ralph beside her clumsily poured Lottie a ss of water with his left hand and handed it to her. "Here." Lottie immediately picked up the cup of water and gulped it down madly into her stomach. The water relieved her of the taste in her mouth. Lottie breathed a sigh of relief. And she took another big gulp of water. Logically speaking, cooking wouldn''t change with memory, would it? The apple pies she made were so bad. Why did the three little guys let her cook? And Ralph... Lottie quickly looked up at Ralph. Ralph was sitting quietly at the dining table, looking at her with some doting eyes. Seeing Lottie turn to look at him, he chuckled and said, "Are you still ufortable?" Lottie instinctively shook her head. "No... I am fine now." "Mr. Chapman..." Connie silently gave Ralph a thumbs-up. It was so hard to eat that even Lottie herself had to drink a whole ss of water to relieve. But Ralph just ate it calmly? Did he have no taste or was he crazy? "You really... impressed me." Lottie pursed her lips and looked back at Ralph beside her. There was a faint smile on Ralph''s face. "Ralph... the apple pie tastes so bad. Can''t you... know it?" Connie was speechless about her thought. Connie rolled her eyes helplessly at Lottie. ''He certainly tasted it." "He likes you. So, no matter how horrible the food you make is, he can endure it!" "You tasted a little but you had so much water..." "Ralph hasn''t drunk a mouthful of water yet!" "He must be ufortable!" Lottie was stunned for a few seconds. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Later, she rushed directly to the water dispenser in the kitchen and began to pour water for Ralph. Looking at Lottie''s anxious back, Ralph nced at Connie lightly and said, "Why did you say that?" Connie curled her lips and said, "Don''t think I didn''t see it. It''s so hard for you to bear it." "I don''t think she''ll notice your change." "So, as a good friend, I have to remind her." After that, Connie stretched herself and went upstairs. "You two just stay here. I won''t be the third wheel!" When Lottie came out of the kitchen with the water, only Ralph was left in the dining room. She frowned in surprise. "Where''s Connie?" "She doesn''t want to be a third wheel and she goes upstairs." Ralph curled his lips and looked down at the cup in her hand. In the cup... There was one L of water. Ralph was shocked. "Is she going to pour water, or is she carrying the bucket on the water dispenser over?" Why was there so much water? "Ralph, it''s for you." Lottie poured the water for Ralph. "You ate two apple pies... At least you have to drink so much water to be fine." After that, Lottie put her hands on her cheeks and elegantly pushed the water in front of Ralph. "Honey, please drink some water." Ralph frowned. He took the cup from her and drank it gently. After a ss of water, the man smiled faintly. Looking at her nervous face, he said with a faint smile on his face, "You worried about me?" Lottie bit her lip. After a moment of silence, she sighed faintly. "Yes." "I don''t want you to be in trouble." Lottie''s words warmed Ralph''s heart. Ralph took a deep breath and continued to take the water from her. "I''ll live well for you." After a few sses of water, the bitter and salty taste in Ralph''s mouth was almost gone. Ralph gently held her hand. "Thank you." "I should thank you..." Lottie''s face was as red. On the railing of the second floor, Ste looked at the two people in the restaurant who were looking at each other affectionately. They loved each other. Taking a deep breath, Ste took a photo of them sitting together and sent it to Alfred. "Alfred, look at how well-matched they are!" At this moment, Alfred was sitting in a room of a five-star hotel in Rexwell. Alfred swept his cold gaze across Yoyo''s face. "You said you are Miss Bell?" "Yes." Yoyo put the photo of the ne in front of Alfred. "Look, I have evidence of my life in Rexwell." "And the birthmark on my waist..." Alfredpared the information handed over by Yoyo to the Bells¡¯ at the same time. There were actually some differences." For example, in the photo given by the Bells, the birthmark was aplete heart shape.... However, the birthmark on Yoyo''s waist was irregr. For example, she seemed to have expected that Alfred would not believe her today, so she came with arge bag of information. And... Yoyo''s eyes... Her eyes were not as cruel and helpless as the ones he had seen before. "Let me ask you again, are you really from the Bells?" "It''s true." Yoyo chuckled. "Mr. Barton, I don''t need to lie to you." "Besides, even if I lie to the Bells, they can quickly see through me, right?" Chapter 218 I Wont Give Up This Time Chapter 218 I Won''t Give Up This Time Alfred narrowed his eyes. "In addition to this birthmark, what else can prove your identity?" Yoyo smiled. "Yes." As she spoke, she took out a jade pendant from her bag. "Look, is this the jade pendant that the Bells were looking for?" Alfred frowned and picked up the jade pendant to have a look. After a while, he found the Lost and Found that the Bells¡¯ people had set up before. There was indeed such a jade pendant in it. In terms of color and style, the jade pendant was exactly the same as the one in the photo. And... Alfred''s family was in the jewelry business. Therefore, he knew if the jade pendant was made of real or fake as soon as he held it in his hand. It was an expensive piece of jade. Putting aside the carving work of the jade pendant, this raw material alone was the price that many people could never afford in their lifetime. It was indeed something that the Bells would have. Alfred smiled faintly. "Have you contacted the Bells?" Yoyo nodded. "Yes. Eric will probably arrive at Rexwell tomorrow." After that, Yoyo chuckled and looked at Alfred with her hands on her cheeks. "Mr. Barton, I heard..." "The Bells and the Bartons have an engagement, right?" "I am the eldest daughter of the Bells, then the eldest son of the Bartons..." Speaking of this, Alfred couldn''t help but smile. "Don''t worry, he won''t let you down." In the past, when Alfred didn''t know Ralph''s real identity, every time he mentioned the engagement between the Bells and the Bartons, he felt very annoyed. But now... He wanted tough at the mention of the engagement between the Bells and the Bartons! By the time Ralph became a member of the Bartons, he would definitely not have thought that he had an engagement! If Yoyo was Miss Bell, he totally agreed with the marriage! He thought proudly that if Ralph was forced to be with Yoyo by the Bartons... Wouldn''t he have anypetitors? By then, Lottie would be his. Ste still had to call him dad! The more Alfred thought about it, the more excited he became. Alfred took a deep breath and looked up at Yoyo seriously. "The engagement with the Bartons will be fulfilled." "What you need to do now is to receive Eric tomorrow and try to let him take you back to the Bells'' Vi as soon as possible." After that, Alfred''s cell phone rang. He smiled faintly at Yoyo and said, "I have to go first." "See you in the Odense of Eupe." After that, Alfred got up and strode out of the cafe. Yoyo sat in the cafe, slowly putting away the jade pendant and the photo on the table, and she proudly looked at Alfred''s back from the window. Yoyo was very happy. Although Alfred always treated her coldly, he should be satisfied with her overall performance. Otherwise, why would he excitedly tell her that the Bartons would fulfill the engagement when he heard that she was Miss Bell? Thinking of this, Yoyo could not help squinting. "I must be Miss Bell." Yoyo thought. "When necessary, I could even... I could even kill Lottie." "As long as I could marry Alfred, I could do anything." Alice could do that for Ralph... "I could also take away everything that belonged to Lottie for Alfred! Aftering out of the cafe, Alfred got in the car in a good mood. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he picked up his mobile phone and saw the message Ste sent him. She thought it was a video sent by the little girl. He was in a good mood. Then... This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the picture, the way Lottie Green and Ralph Chapman were in love made him freeze. He bit his lip and yed the video again. That''s right. This woman who was with Ralph Chapman was the one he hadn''t found for many days! The man gritted his teeth and sent a message to Ste. "When did you find her?" "Today." On the other end of the phone, Ste replied quickly, "Uncle, we''re in the frontier of Eupe, your hometown?" "When will youe back?" Alfred Barton bit his lip and hesitated for a while. "I''ll go back tomorrow." Ralph Chapman had already found Lottie Green! So he couldn''t wait! He had to return to the frontier fortress as soon as possible and let Ralph Chapman return to his family. Then, he could hold a wedding for him and Yoyo! The man took a deep breath. "Help me keep an eye on your daddy. Don''t go too far for your mommy." On the other end of the phone, Ste was silent for a moment, and then sent a photo. "Is this too much?" Alfred Barton frowned and opened the photo. This photo almost made his brain bleed. In the photo, Ralph Chapman was sitting in a chair, and Lottie Green was sitting next to him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and forced a kiss on Ralph Chapman! Alfred Barton only felt that all the blood in his body was flowing backward. "When did this happen?" "Today." He closed his eyes and held the phone tightly in his hand. He wished he could fly back to the city now! "Uncle Barton." Ste was silent for a long time on the other end of the phone, but she still called him. "Uncle Barton, I know you''re in a bad mood." As soon as the phone was connected, Ste''s childish voice came from the other side. "But Uncle Barton, I want to tell you that don''t force someone who has no fate." "I liked her the first time I saw her, so I wanted her to be my mommy and encouraged you to pursue her." "But I know now. Mommy only likes Daddy, and Daddy only likes Mommy..." "Even if I lose my memory, I can''t break them up." "So Uncle Barton, don''t be so persistent. It''s more important to find a girl who really likes you!" The voice of the little girl on the other end of the phone made Alfred Barton feelplicated. On the one hand, the little girl was willing to call him tofort and persuade him, which proved that he was still very important in her heart. On the other hand... Even a little girl like Ste felt that there was no hope between him and Lottie Green? Was Ralph Chapman''s charm really that great? Taking a deep breath, Alfred Barton held the steering wheel and looked into the distance with deep eyes. "I thought about giving up before." When he was filming in the mountain vige, he had a fight with Ralph Chapman. That time, he wanted to test if Ralph Chapman could really protect Lottie Green. The final result was that he could. So he chose to quit. The day after the fight, he left the crew and returned to the Bartons. But... It was not until he returned to the Bartons that he realized that Lottie Green was missing. The woman, whom Ralph Chapman had promised to protect and treat with all his might, had disappeared under Ralph Chapman''s protection. That was why he had made up his mind to return to Rexwell. He wanted to find Lottie Green and try again. The man took a deep breath and looked into the distance. "This time, I won''t give up." Alfred Barton smiled faintly. He was looking forward to what Ralph Chapman would do when he was facing the pressure of family marriage like him. Chapter 219 I Remember It All Too Well Chapter 219 I Remember It All Too Well Night fell quietly. In the vi outside the suburbs, the three little guys waited until eight o''clock before they had dinner today. Connie Houghton made dinner. "Didn''t you think about cooking before you came?" Connie Houghton frowned, put the food on the table, and asked helplessly. This was the suburbs of the city, and it was not convenient for transportation, and takeout could not be delivered. Sean Hond found a nearby market to buy food, but the people of this family... No one knew how to cook? Needless to say, Ralph Chapman was a man who couldn''t cook. Then... Arthur Bell didn''t know how to cook. Sean Hond didn''t know how to cook. The group of bodyguards following them was all tall and round. Every time they asked about cooking, they subconsciously shrank back. Connie Houghton really admired this group of people. "Yes." Elijah Chapman bit his chopsticks and ate while sighing lightly. "But at that time, what we thought was..." Fabian Chapman replied, "Mommy''s cooking is so delicious, so we don''t have a cook." "Anyway, Mommy always says that if she''s not busy, she can cook all the food at home." Connie Houghton sighed and turned to look at Lottie Green, who was curled up in the corner like a quail. "You... better think about it quickly." Connie Houghton knew how delicious Lottie Green''s cooking was. But now, the best cook had forgotten what to do! Connie Houghton was really tired of cooking tonight. Lottie Green pursed her lips and lowered her head like a child who had done something wrong. "I don''t want to forget either." "I''m fine." Ralph Chapman''s heart ached when he saw how cowardly she was. He reached out to rub her head and picked up the vegetables in her bowl. "You''ll think about it slowly." "It''s not your fault for losing your memory. You don''t have to feel sorry." The man''s voice was very gentle. Connie Houghton had goose bumps all over her body. In the past, she only knew that Ralph Chapman had loved Lottie Green badly. Now, he felt it on the spot... She suddenly felt that she should find a boyfriend. "Yes." Lottie Green lowered her head and said softly, "I know..." "But I still think..." "If I still feel ufortable..." Ralph Chapman interrupted her with a chuckle, "Just learn how to cook from Connie and get back the previous cooking skills, okay?" After a moment of silence, Lottie Green nodded. "Yes!" Her gentle and charming look made Sean Hond and Arthur Bell look at each other in the distance. This... How could they remember that after losing her memory, Lottie Green''s personality was fiery and irritable? Why was she not hot-tempered or irritable in front of Ralph Chapman? Instead, she seemed even gentler than before? Could it be... Was this the power of love? Arthur Bell rubbed his chin and looked at Lottie Green. The more he looked at her, the more fun he felt. The corners of his lips could not help but rise. Sitting next to him, Sean Hond frowned and nced at him. "Mr. Bell, what are youughing at?" "I''m smiling at Lottie." "Just like her mother." "Her mother was the same when she was young, only be gentle in front of her beloved." Sean Hond was stunned for a moment, and then she smiled sneakily. "So Mr. Bell, you agree that they to be together in the future, right?" Arthur Bell rolled his eyes at him. "Even if I don''t agree..." "Can I control Ralph Chapman?" Sean Hond: "..." It seemed to be...No. He lowered his head and began to eat seriously. Although the dishes made by Miss Houghton were not as delicious as Lottie''s, they tasted good. "I didn''t promise to teach her how to cook in the future." Connie Houghton was tortured by their conversation, so she curled her lips discontentedly. "She made This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. a potato pancake this afternoon and destroyed a pot." "For my safety, I don''t want to teach her how to cook." "One million." Ralph Chapman spat out a number as he ate. "What?" Connie Houghton''s eyes lit up instantly. "Teach her how to cook, one million." "During this period of time, we will be responsible for the food of our whole family, plus 500,000." "Deal!" Connie Houghton waved her hand and said, "I''m Lottie''s best friend. Her business is mine." "She forgot how to cook. How can I just stand by and watch?" "No!" "Don''t worry, Mr. Chapman. I''m not afraid of hardship or exhaustion. I''ll teach her what I''ve learned all my life!" Lottie Green was stunned. Why did it sound like hard that she was teaching her how to cook? The woman lowered her head gloomily, took a few bites of rice, and then put down the bowl. She went upstairs in aplicated mood. Ralph Chapman frowned and was about to chase after her when he was stopped by Elijah Chapman. The little fellow put down the bowl and chopsticks and took a deep breath. "I''ll go." The man frowned and nodded. "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early." The implication behind his words was not to let Elijah Chapman chat with her toote. The little fellow nodded. "I know." After that, he strode away and gracefully went upstairs. "I''ll go and have a look too." Fabian Chapman also put down his rice bowl and carried it upstairs. Seeing that her two brothers had gone tofort her, Ste could only sigh. "I''m going too." Sitting in the dining room, Connie Houghton''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the three little guys following Lottie Green upstairs. In the past, she hadn''t thought Lottie Green was happy. But now... She put her hands on her cheeks and looked at the backs of the three little guys. "I suddenly know what the fun of your marriage is." Ralph Chapman put down the bowl and chopsticks elegantly and squinted at her. "Do you really know?" Connie Houghton nodded. However, the man sneered. "You can''t imagine the pleasure of marriage." Connie Houghton curled her lips. ¡°Lottie Green has already gone upstairs, and you''re the only one left. Do you still want to give me dog food?" "I''m telling you, I don''t want to eat!" Ralph Chapman curled his lips andughed softly. After a long while, Connie Houghton took a deep breath after the maid put away the leftovers. She frowned and looked at Ralph Chapman. "Lottie lost her memory... why is it so strange?" "She actually forgot everything rted to you and cooking?" Ralph Chapman nodded. He had chatted with Hank Han carefully in the evening. Hank Han deduced that what Lottie Green had forgotten should be something rted to her happiness. Love, cook. Perhaps, for the previous Lottie Green, these two were the key to her true happiness? On the balcony. Lottie Green and the three little guys sat in a row on the balcony chairs, quietly watching the bright moon in the sky. "Mommy." Ste turned around and looked at her face. "Except for Daddy and cooking, what else can''t you remember?" The woman was silent for a moment and shook her head. "No more." "All painful memories... I will remember them." Chapter 220 What Does This Woman Think? Chapter 220 What Does This Woman Think? At nine o''clock in the evening, the three little guys who apanied Lottie Green to watch the moon were called back to the room by Ralph Chapman. Elijah Chapman took the lead and left Lottie Green''s room with his brother and sister. Before leaving, the little guys even poked their little heads back from the door. "Daddy, Mommy, good night!" After that, they closed the door. The air in the room was a little ambiguous. Lottie Green stood on the balcony, silently ncing at the man standing at the balcony door. "Ralph... dear." Ralph Chapman''s eyes froze slightly. When Lottie Green called him husband, her voice was timid, and her eyes were hiding. She looked so cute and cute, like a little rabbit in a panic. He chuckled. "Yes." "Do I have to rest early too?" She looked up, her eyes sparkling like the stars in the sky. Ralph Chapman nodded. "You do need to rest early." The man frowned. "I have to get up early tomorrow and go to Eupe to discuss something about the Bells." Lottie Green pursed her lips. "What about me?" "You?" Ralph Chapman smiled lightly. "You should learn how to cook from Connie Houghton." "We''ll think about how to help you recover your memory after we''re done with our work." Lottie Green nodded seriously. "Then we..." She nced in the direction of the bed and blushed. "Go to sleep now?" "Yes." Ralph Chapman nodded and looked down at the time. "It''s almost time." After saying that, the man turned around and opened the door to leave under Lottie Green''s timid and shy gaze. Before leaving, he nced at her. "Good night." Lottie Green froze on the spot. By the way... "Aren''t they husband and wife?" Shouldn''t it be...Sleeping together? She looked at the double beds in the bedroom again, and a trace of loss inexplicably appeared on her face. It turned out that he didn''t want to sleep on the same bed with her... It made her nervous for a long time. Taking a deep breath, the woman walked into the bedroom. When she was about to sleep, the bedroom door was opened. Connie Houghton came in with her big suitcase. Seeing that Lottie Green hadn''t changed into her pajamas, she smirked. "I advise you to quickly change into your pajamas and take a shower." "Otherwise, when I pack up my luggage, I will fight for the bathtub with you!" Lottie Green was stunned for a few seconds. "You..." "Do we live together?" "Of course." Connie Houghton squatted down, opened the suitcase, and sighed. "Third Master Qin just said that you haven''t recovered your memory. He is afraid that if he lives with you, he will force you to do something." "So he respected you and slept with you separately." "But he was afraid that you only had those painful memories in your mind and would be afraid if you slept alone at night, so he asked me to apany you!" After that, Connie Houghton took a deep breath and looked at Lottie Green seriously. "Don''t worry." "I used to apany you at many difficult nights." "With me around, you''ll be fine." Looking at Connie Houghton''s serious face, Lottie Green bit her lip, and her heart inexplicably warmed up. Connie Houghton was one of the few people she could remember that made her feel happy. She and Connie Houghton had known each other since she was in college. Connie Houghton, like her name, always brought her a lot of happy feelings. After bing a good friend, Connie Houghton became her pir of support. Whether it was Luke Berry, Isobel Mitchell, or something else... Every time she felt sad and helpless, it was Connie Houghton who apanied her. Thinking of this, the woman breathed a sigh of relief, walked over, and gently hugged Connie Houghton. "Thank you." Connie Houghton rolled her eyes. "Why are you so polite to me?" "Besides, it''s not free for me to sleep with you." "I''m collecting money!" Lottie Green paused and looked at her in confusion. Connie Houghton proudly raised her head and said, "I''ll teach you how to cook, cook for you and sleep with you." "The total value of these three items is two million!" After that, she couldn''t help sighing with emotion. ¡°Mr. Chapman is really rich." "With these two million..." She raised her head and stared fixedly at Lottie Green''s face. "I can hire a better teacher to teach you how to start from scratch to be a designer. I''ll open a small jewelry studio at the end!" Lottie Green bit her lip. "You earned Ralph Chapman''s money..." "You want to help me..." "Nonsense." Connie Houghton rolled her eyes. "You didn''t want to be a big star." "In the future, you will be Miss Bell and Ralph Chapman''s wife." "These two identities are destined to lead a bloody life in the future. If you continue to stay in the entertainment circle and expose your schedule, you will be assassinated sooner orter." "So I think you''d better study hard now. It''s better to realize your first dream. What do you think?" Lottie Green bit her lip and turned to change into her pajamas, not saying a word. While taking a shower, she was still thinking about Connie Houghton''s words. Connie Houghton also said that she should learn how to design andplete her previous dream. Ralph Chapman had said before... He wanted her toplete her first dream. So... Ralph Chapman also thought that in the future, when she met with all kinds of bloody storms in her life, he would want to help her realize her dream and not be an actress. Thinking of this, she felt inexplicably annoyed. It was not because he didn''t want to give up being an actor, but because... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She felt that she had no ability to do anything except acting. Just like tonight... She couldn''t even make a potato pancake. The more she thought about it, the sadder Lottie Green became. After hastily taking a shower, she turned back to bed and picked up her phone to read the news. When she was kidnapped, her cell phone was thrown into the sea. The mobile phone was given to her by Ralph Chapman. The ount number and number inside were all her previous numbers. After flipping through the news about her previous filming, she felt a little sleepy. However, in the bathroom, Connie Houghton was still singing tirelessly after the bathroom song. Lottie Green yawned and started browsing her phone out of boredom. She saw a woman named Yoyo posted a nude photo of her. There was a small heart-shaped birthmark on the woman''s waist. Her heart shape was very beautiful and full, as if it was painted on it. It was very beautiful. Lottie Green thought of the purple birthmark on her waist that wasn''t very good-looking. They were all heart-shaped birthmarks. Why were other people''s birthmarks so good-looking? She sighed and praised the photo enviously. Then she put down her mobile phone and went to sleep. At this time, on the other side of the ocean, in Rexwell, Yoyo was instantly enraged by Lottie Green''s likes. She gritted her teeth and red fiercely at the praise that Lottie Green had given her. What did this woman mean? "Are you mocking me?" Provocation? Chapter 221 Morning Kiss Chapter 221 Morning Kiss Connie woke Lottie up in the early morning next day. "Get up. I''m going to teach you how to cook today. Let''s start from breakfast!" Lottie yawned as she changed clothes and got out of bed. "Why are you so energetic?" Last night, the two best friends had been lying on the bed talking about life, dreams, and love as before. Lottie was still sleepy and hadn''t sober up. However, Connie seemed to be in high spirits as if she was able to go out for twops. "Money is motivation!" Connie''s eyes lit up. "2 million, Lottie!" "For two million! Come on!" After that, the woman pulled Lottie down the stairs in a hurry. Lottie looked helplessly at the woman who was busy taking her to the kitchen and sighed faintly. "Lottie, don''t just stand there. Come and help me beat the egg!" Connie frowned and ordered. Lottie nodded. She searched the refrigerator but found no eggs. "Maybe I had left it at the door." Connie patted her forehead and said, "Go and look for it at the entrance." Lottie pursed her lips, went to the entrance and finally found the eggs on the door cab. She was about to carried the eggs back to the kitchen when she saw Ralphing down from upstairs. He was dressed in ck, tall and straight with a noble and handsome profile which made him looked so elegant with a bit of indifference. As he went downstairs, he lowered his head and buttoned his cuffs. As if feeling her gaze, Ralph raised his head lightly. Their eyes met. Lottie looked a little shy while Ralph smiled happily. He strode to her with a fresh scent. "You got up so early." Hearing his deep voice and seeing his handsome face, for a moment, Lottie found it a little hard for her to speak. She took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, Connie asked me to get up and cook with her. She will teach me." "Great." Ralph raised his hand with a smile and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. "Stay at home and learn from her." "What about you?" Seeing that he was about to leave, Lottie quickly grabbed his sleeve and asked softly, "You... are not having breakfast at home, are you?" "Sorry." The man gently held her hand. "There are some urgent businesses of thepany." "I haven''t been here for more than five years. I have many things to deal with." After that, he tightened his grip on her hand. "Stay at home with the children." "I may be busy at thepany veryte and not able toe back for lunch, and maybe I would not The scorching heat in Ralph''s palm made Lottie blush. After a while, he let go of her hand and walked to the entrance, picked up his coat and put on his shoes. Lottie stood where she was and watched his elegant actions. All sorts of emotions filled her heart. In the end, when he was about to push open the door and leave, Lottie rushed up and held Ralph''s hand again. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her grabbing him again, Ralph smiled softly and rubbed her head. "You don''t want me to leave, right?" Lottie blushed when she heard this question. She took a deep breath and looked up into his eyes. "There... there''s something I haven''t done yet." Ralph frowned at her. "What?" "This." Lottie took a deep breath and stood on tiptoe. Then she nted a kiss on Ralph''s lips. After kissing him, she instinctively took a step back as if she had been electrocuted, then smiled and tilted her head to look at him. "Good morning kiss." After that, she waved at him. "Have a good day!" Lottie turned around and strode into the kitchen with the egg. Ralph looked at her beautiful back and subconsciously reached out to touch his lips. In the end, he smiled faintly. He was in a good mood all the way out of the vi. He increasingly felt that after losing her memory, Lottie was much gentler than before. "It must be your illusion." While driving, Sean concluded seriously, "Dr. Han said before that he was almost strangled by Madam." "Eric was also beaten by Madam." "Before seeing you, because of being tied up by us, Madam struggled very hard and scolded us severely!" "But you said she was gentle!" "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder. You must have sensed wrongly!" Ralph chuckled and reached out to touch his chin. "Then tell me, is it possible..." "That she is only gentle to me?" Sean was shocked. "It''s... it''s possible." "That''s pretty good." Ralph smiled as he recalled the good morning kiss. "If she is only gentle to me..." "Then how can Alfred win her from me anymore?" It seemed that this logic could not be denied. "Stop urging Hank recently." Ralph ordered in a low voice after thinking for a long time. "Yes..." After chatting about Lottie, Ralph picked up the documents and began to study the next countermeasures. "We need a preparation period." Ralph lowered his gaze and looked coldly at the documents in his hand. "For so many years, the DS Group has given the LY Group too many opportunities to develop." "It''s impossible topress the space in a short time." "We cannot act rashly to alert them, nor can we act too slowly, the Bells don''t have pretty of time." After that, he flipped through the documents again and concluded indifferently, "A week." "In a week, the LY Group must disappear from the world." Sean shivered. He would think someone is boasting if he said that he would let a national group disappear from the world. However, if it was Ralph who said that... He would only be worried about the LY Group. After a long silence, Sean coughed softly. "Sir, should we do it like this?" "Yank... after all, he''s your second elder brother. Is it... not good for you to be like this?" Ralph nced at Sean coldly. "When he allowed Alice to hurt my woman, did he feel bad?" "When he called me a bastard in front of Kayden, he should have thought of how to bear the consequences of provoking me." His words were cold and emotionless. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It was suddenly quiet in the car. Sean quickly shut up. "Sir, I said something wrong." Ralph nced at him lightly and said, "Don''t do it again." Sean heaved a long sigh of relief. After a while, something seemed to cross his mind. "Sir, you said..." "Yank is in Raxwell and the Bells are in Odense of Eupe, they had nothing to do with each other before." "Why does he ... against the Bells?" Chapter 222 after all, I Am a Strict Husband Chapter 222 after all, I Am a Strict Husband Lottie had learned how to cook from Connie all day. Although her progress was slow, at least she could fry eggs well in the evening. After taking care of the three little guys, Lottie rushed to the kitchen. Connie, who was washing the dishes aside, helplessly looked at her bustling about. "Mr. Chapman had said that he didn''t know when would he back, had he?" "Why do you insist on frying eggs for him?" Lottie carefully flipped the eggs in the pot and said, "I want him to see my progress." Ralph didn''t have breakfast today and was busy all day for the Bells. As the eldest daughter of the Bells, she had done too little for him. Since he hoped that she could cook as well as before, she would show him all her learning achievements every day! Thinking of this, Lottie took a deep breath and continued to deal with the eggs in the pot seriously. Connie looked at her helplessly and shook her head silently. "Sometimes, I really feel that you haven''t lost your memory." "On paper, you lost your memory and forgot everything rtive with Ralph. Then you should be like a stranger to him." "Why do I feel... that you love him more than before?" Lottie paused and scratched her head in embarrassment. "I..." "I didn''t say I love him..." Connie rolled eyes at her. "Oh, I almost see the words "I love Ralph" on your forehead!" "You really didn''t say that you love him, but we are all adults. Who can''t tell?" After that, she seemed to think of something and curled her lips helplessly. "Not to mention adults, even your children can see it." "When we were having dinner just now, Fabian was showing off with me. He said that even if you lost your memory, you still loved his daddy the most." Lottie paused slightly. Her face was blushed. "Oh... yeah?" In fact, she did not know whether she loved Ralph or not. But Ralph said that she had fallen in love with him at first sight. He was her husband. She should be gentle as a wife, not to let him worry... She hated him before for leaving her in the fire. But... Thinking of the burn scars on his body and the fact that he really went back to look for her in the fire... She felt no more hatred to him, instead, she felt sorry for him. Lottie lowered her gaze and continued to fry the egg. Connie gave her a deep look, put the washed bowls and chopsticks into the disinfectant cab, and said, "Go back to your room to sleep after frying the eggs. Don''t wait for him." "Maybe he won''te back tonight." "Mm," Lottie replied in a low voice. She turned the fried egg in the pot over. After frying the egg, Lottie carefully put it in a heart-shaped te and ced it on the dining table. Then, she sat by the table and waited. She held her phone and tried countless times to send a message to Ralph, but every time she finished editing the message, she sighed and deleted all the contents. What if he was in a meeting? What if he was busy? Would it disturb him from work if she sent him a message to urge him toe back at this time? Would he think that she was immature? Holding her phone, Lottie hesitated for a long time and did not send him any message in the end. At 11 o''clock in the evening. When Elijah went downstairs to drink water, he saw Lottie, who was already asleep on the dining table, and the heart-shaped te in front of her with attractive fried eggs. The little fellow''s heart skipped a beat. After taking a cup of water in the kitchen, he ced the water on the dining table, took a nket from the sofa and covered Lottie with it. Then, he carefully took a photo of her and sent it to Ralph. At this time, the conference room of the DS Group was packed with people. It had been five years. Ever since the birth of Elijah and Fabian, Ralph had never been to Odense again. The people in charge of the DS Group had not seen their big boss for five years. This time, Ralph''sing made everyone excited feel as if it was a celebration of New Year. All the bosses of the branches gathered. Thepany''s conference had been going on for nearly ten hours. Ralph sat in the seat of the host frowning while listening to the president of the branchpany reporting. There was no other sound but the voice of the reporter. Suddenly, a text message rang. Ralph frowned and picked up his phone to take a look. It was a picture sent to him by Elijah. He felt a little surprised. Elijah actually sent him a message, or a picture? One had to know that Elijah was different with Fabian. He was a little self-conscious.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Only after meeting Lottie did his autism ease. However, he still didn''t not only like to talk, but also like to contact others through social software. Ralph clicked on the photo curiously. In the photo, a slender woman covering a nket was lying quietly at the table. Her ck hair hung down, looking beautiful and lonely. There was a heart-shaped te on the table in front of her with a well-cooked fried egg. He frowned and sent a message to Elijah, "Is she waiting for me?" "Other than you, will she wait for someone else?" Elijah replied to his message, which was unusual. "Mr. Chapman, I hope you can care about the woman waiting for you at home while you are busy." Ralph''s heart skipped a beat when he heard his son''s words. After a while, he took a deep breath, turned off his phone, and stood up. "Everyone, it''s gettingte." "We all have a family. We should be responsible for the person who has been waiting for us at home." "Let''s call it a day and make it tomorrow!" After that, Ralph stood up first and strode out of the conference room. In the conference room, everyone looked at each other with surprise and confusion. Their big boss, Ralph, was used to working overtime. How could he stop everyone from work overtime? When Ralph hurried home, Lottie was still sleeping on the dining table. Hearing the sound at the door, she opened her eyes in a daze. Seeing the man in ck, she jumped up from her chair. "Honey!" She rushed into Ralph''s arms excitedly. "You''re back." Ralph helplessly hugged the little woman in his arms and rubbed her head. "Didn''t I tell you not to wait for me?" "But I still want to wait..." Lottie raised her head and looked at him with bright eyes. "It''s your business to stop me from waiting, not mine. I want to wait for you. It''s my business." Her stubbornness made Ralph smile involuntarily. He held her in his arms and walked slowly to the dining table. "Did you prepare it for me?" "Yes!" Lottie nodded seriously. "Have a try. What about the results of my one-day study?" Ralph nodded. After washed hands, he sat down at the dining table. "I asked you to learn cooking from Connie at home. Did you really do it all day?" "Yes..." Lottie bit her lip and carefully raised her head to look at him. "After all, my husband is strict." Ralph was shocked by her words and paused when he was about to eat the egg. He looked at her face in surprise. "How do you..." "How do you know that your husband is strict?" Chapter 223 Sorry, Go Ahead! Chapter 223 Sorry, Go Ahead! His question made Lottie a little stunned. She raised her gaze and looked at him confusing. "Shouldn''t I know about it... should I?" She didn''t know why she spoke it out naturally at the moment. Ralph looked at her. "You shouldn''t." The word "a strict husband" was that when she was filming "Azeroath", she had to take a kissing scene with Alfred, so he made his own decision to be the kiss substitute. Then he held a press conference and told everyone that she was his wife. He said that her husband was strict, so she asked him to be the substitute. But... The current Lottie forgotten all the memories of the past about him, did she? Then, how could she know the word "strict husband"? Looking at Ralph''s serious look, Lottie patted her face nkly. "I... remember you said that." "You told others that you were a strict husband." "And forbid anyone else to kiss me..." Lottie frowned. She couldn''t remember when and where, but she was sure that Ralph had said that. She didn''t know when these words had been imprinted in her mind. And she just blurted it out. After a while, she looked at Ralph''s face in surprise. "Does that mean I''ve remembered something about you?" Ralph frowned and lowered his head to eat the fried egg. "You can say so." "Great!" Lottie grabbed Ralph''s arm excitedly. "If I can remember something about you, then I should be able to remember how I used to cook!" She was so excited. "When I remember how to cook, I can cook delicious foods for Elijah, Fabian and Ste!" Ralph paused slightly. Why did he feel that something was wrong? After knowing that she might regain her memory, what she excited for the most was not recalling him... She was excited the she could cook in the future? He rubbed his eyebrow center and said helplessly, "I thought you would be happy of recalling me." Lottie was stunned and said with a smile, "Of course I''m happy to recall you." "But what makes me happier is that after I regain my memory, I can cook delicious food for you and the children." "I would be a qualified mother!" Ralph looked at her with love. This silly girl... Even if she lost her memory, what she cared most were the children and him. It should out of the expectation of Eric. They injected such a medicine into her, trying to make her lose her memory, forget her worries in Rexwell and be a cat''s pawl to marry the Bartons. But who would have thought... Lottie, who had lost her memory, looked fierce to the outsiders. But when facing him and the children, she was even more adorable than before. "Lottie." Suddenly, Ralph called her name. Lottie raised her head and looked at him with sparkling eyes. "What''s wrong, honey?" The man chuckled, rinsed his mouth with tea, and then raised her jaw and kissed her gently. His mouth was full of the slightly sweet and bitter taste of Tea. Lottie''s eyes widened. She was a little flustered by his sudden kiss. But after a while, she obediently closed her eyes and even wrapped her arms around his strong waist. She took the initiative. Ralph meant to kiss her gently and let go of her originally. But her actions made him unable to let go of her. He held the back side of her head with one hand and wrapped her slender waist with the other. The longer they kissed, the more intimate they became... Until the sound of a ss falling to the ground came from the stairs. Only then did Lottiee to her sense as if wakening from a dream. She quickly pushed Ralph away with a flushed face. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ralph smiled faintly and looked up in the direction of the stairs. Connie was squatting on the ground and picking up her ss. Seeing the two people downstairs looking at her, she gave a little cough "Well... do you want to continue?" "I... I didn''t mean to disturb you." "I just woke up and saw that Lottie didn''t go back to sleep, so I went downstairs to get a ss of water and visit her passingly..." Connie coughed lightly. Without even pouring water, she picked up the ss and went upstairs, "I''m sorry, you can continue now!" Looking at her back, Lottie''s face was as red as a ripe apple. However, Ralph was very calm. Finished the fried eggs, the man stood up, took the te and chopsticks to the kitchen, and put them in the sink. Then he took a disposable cup, filled a ss of water, and handed it to Lottie, "Go to sleep." "It''s gettingte." Lottie quickly nodded and blushed. She picked up the ss of water and ran upstairs in a hurry. Looking at her lovely back, the man smiled helplessly, "Slow down." "Well." Lottie stopped in her tracks, "What''s wrong?" "You..." Ralph chuckled and said, "If you feel bored to learn how to cook tomorrow, you can go to the hospital to visit your mother." "The information that Sean Hond investigated today shows..." "In fact, she never gave up looking for you." Lottie''s body suddenly stiffened. After a while, she bit her lip, "I see." After that, she strode upstairs. Ralph stood and stared at the direction where she left. He sighed deeply. Arthur had told him before that if it hadn''t been for him, Yuki would have killed Lottie. Because she said that she didn''t want her daughter to live and didn''t want her to ept the fate of being set. "If she can''t make her own decision for the rest of her life after she is born, then I might as well let her die now." When Arthur said these words, he always sighed with emotion that Yuki was a cruel woman. But today, the information that Sean Hond''s investigated... However, it overturned Ralph''s cognizance. It turned out that Yuki had always known that Lottie was still alive. Her men had always been secretly protecting her. Otherwise, how could Arthur take away a woman who had just given birth to a child from the fire five years ago? On the surface, Yuki didn''t want Lottie to be alive, but on the sly... In fact, she had always hoped that Lottie would lead a good life. Back then, she had deliberately said many times in front of Arthur when she was about to kill Lottie. It was because she knew that Arthur was so softhearted that he would take her away. In order to prevent Lottie from being interfered by the Bells, she had endured it for more than 20 years and never met her own daughter. Ralph did not know what kind of obsession it was. However, he knew that this mother was worthy of being treated well by Lottie. Chapter 224 Which Family Are You from? Chapter 224 Which Family Are You from? When Lottie returned upstairs, Connien was ying games on her phone. Seeing here in, she guiltily buried her head under the nket. She looked a little embarrassed as she exposed two eyes looked at Lottie, "Um... did I disturb you?" Lottie nced at her indifferently and handed the disposable cup in her hand to her, "Didn''t you go downstairs to drink some water?" "Didn''t you run away without even drinking water?" Connie swallowed guiltily, "I..." "I didn''t do it on purpose." "I know you didn''t do it on purpose." Lottie pursed her lips and sat down by the bed, "I seem to have recalled something about the past." Connie held the cup and took a sip, "What did you think of?" Lottie tilted her head and thought for a while, "I thought the matter that I''m a hen-pecked wife." "And..." She closed her eyes. Ralph''s handsome face appeared in her mind. He looked at her elegantly and indifferently and smiled. "Just be my Mrs. Chapman." She frowned, "Huh?" "I think... I remember something again." "It seems that we just got married?" "He told me to be Mrs. Chapman." Connie''s eyes widened. "Ralph did say that to you." When Lottie and Ralph were together at first, Ralph''s attitude towards her was indeed indifferent. Lottie hadined to her before. Thinking of this, Connie looked at Lottie''s face with excitement, "It seems that you really have recalled some memories of the past?" "Is there anything else?" Lottie frowned and continued to search her mind for the memories about Ralph. Her head get more and more ached. In the end, she rubbed her head and shook her head desperately, "I can''t remember more..." "My head ached..." Seeing her painful look, Connie sighed and quickly hugged her, "It doesn''t matter. Take it easy." After a long time, when Lottie stopped shouting, Connie frowned and said seriously, "Lottie, think about it carefully. What did you do today?" "Which segment rang a bell?" "Before I came to Odense, I have found a doctor in the psychiatry department in Rexwell and asked him. He said that something like amnesia is that the brain selectively allows you to forget something for some reason." "But all these memories that you have forgotten have a way to recover. You just need to find the key to open your memory." "This key may be an action, one thing, or even a person or an object." "Think about it carefully. Where did you get these memories after something happened?" Lottie frowned and bit her lip silently, "I can''t remember." Today, she lived a simple life. In addition to eating with the three kids, she also learned cooking and frying eggs from Connie. She spent almost the entire day in the kitchen, her mind filled with fried eggs. She didn''t care when she had gotten these memories. But... She looked up, "Before Ralph came back..." "I didn''t remember the time when he asked me to be Mrs. Chapman." Connie was stunned for a moment. After a long while, she took a deep breath and said, "How about this? Let''s check the surveince video tomorrow and see what you and Ralph have done after he came back. Then, we can carefully analyze it and find out which thing can turn the switch on of your memory." Lottie bit her lip and was silent for a moment. "Do you want to see the surveince video of my husband and me...?" Connie nodded, "Yes." How could she know what they had done without checking the surveince video? If she didn''t know what they had done, how could she know exactly what had made her recall the past? Lottie bit her lip and lowered her head silently, "Then you will see the scene of me kissing my husband again..." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Connie was speechless. It seemed...Yes. She felt upset. "I really shouldn''t have listened to Ralph ande to Odense with him." This was indeed Odense. A city filled with romance! "Connie." "Thank you for your hard work." Lottie looked at Connie with some embarrassment and smiled, "You can watch the surveince video tomorrow yourself." "I don''t want to see how I kiss my husband..." Connie rolled her eyes, pulled her hand away, andy on the bed, "Go sleep!" "Connie." Lottie took a deep breath and changed into afortable position to lie next to Connie. She turned off the light and looked at the dark ceiling with her bright eyes. "I want to go to the hospital tomorrow to visit my mother." "My husband said downstairs just now that my mother... has never given up on finding me for so many years." "Do you believe it?" "Your mother is so powerful. If she really wants to find you, will she not be able to find you for 20 years?" Connie closed her eyes and said in a much calmer voice, "You have experienced so many bad things over the years." "If she had found you earlier, you might not be like this." Lottie clenched her hands into fists. After a while, she took a deep breath, "But..." After saying it, she suddenly didn''t know what to say. "Go if you want to visit her." After a long time, Connie sighed, "You are now the mother of three children. Maybe you can understand your mother''s decision better." "I''ll check the surveince video for you tomorrow. You can go and visit her yourself." Lottie pursed her lips and nodded, "Okay." Finally, she turned around and gently shook Connie''s shoulder, "Can you check the surveince video yourself tomorrow?" "I don''t want others to see me kissing my husband." "It''s a little embarrassing." Connie was speechless. "Don''t you feel embarrassed in front of me?" "Yes, because you have seen it on the spot." Connie was speechless again. Hearing it, she chose to die if she could. Early the next morning, Lottie got up and went downstairs to make fried eggs for Ralph. But he didn''te downstairs when it was eight o''clock. Only after asking the servants at home did she know that Ralph had been called to work overtimest night and had not returned yet. Lottie was a little disappointed. But she knew that he was busy, so she fried a few more eggs and asked Elijah and Fabian toe downstairs to eat. After sorting the children out, she changed her clothes and went to the hospital. She had followed Eric to visit Yuki once, so she knew the address. She arrived at the door of Yuki''s ward smoothly. "Sorry, strangers are not allowed to enter." Lottie raised an eyebrow and rolled her eyes at the bodyguard, "Look at me, who am I?" "Am I a stranger?" "I am the eldest daughter of the Bells!" The bodyguard nced at her and smiled, "The real Miss Bell is now inside to visit the matriarch." "Which family are you from?" Chapter 225 I Didnt Say There Was Something between You and Eric Chapter 225 I Didn''t Say There Was Something between You and Eric Lottie was at a loss, "The real Miss Bell of the Bells?" Why she could not understand the guard''s words? Miss Bell...Wasn''t it her? More than a week ago, it was Eric who brought her back and injected her with a drug that made lose her memory, so that she, Miss Bell, could return to her family and marry the Young Master of the Bartons for the Bells. Now she had just left the Bells for three days, and she was no longer Miss Bell of the Bells? Was there someone else called Miss Bell? It was them who said that she was Miss Bell. It was them who said that she was not Miss Bell, either. What the hell was going on? She frowned and looked up at the guard coldly, "I want to go in." The guard''s attitude was still tough, and there was even a hint of contempt in it, "I''ve said that no stranger is allowed to enter." "What''s more, Miss Bell of the Bells is now inside to recognize the matriarch as her mother. We can''t let an unrted person like you in." Lottie narrowed her eyes and began to rub her hands together, "Are you sure you want to stop me?" "Now I''ll give you a chance to let me in." "If you still don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll break in." "You really know how to brag." The guard rolled his eyes at Lottie contemptuously, "You?" After that, the guard looked up and down at her. She was thin and short. She looked so weak that she didn''t have the strength to break in at all! Lottie''s lips curled into a smile, "You asked for it!" After that, she rushed up, punched and kicked at the guard. Even though the tall guard''s physical quality was better than Lottie''s, it was ostensible. In just a few rounds, Lottie had beaten the guards to the ground and he couldn''t get up. She elegantly rubbed her painful hand and looked down at the guard lying on the ground, "I have told if you don''t step aside, I''ll break in." "You ask for it. You won''t listen to me if I don''t hit you. Well, I can''t do anything about it." After that, she pushed the door open and went in. In the ward, Yoyo was holding Yuki''s hand and crying. Beside her, Eric was also wiping away his tears, "Miss Bell, please forgive me." "Matriarch will recover." Yoyo sniffed and cried, her eyes turning red, "Eric, I know she will wake up." "My mother is such a strong woman. She must be blessed." After that, she wiped her tears and looked up at Eric''s face seriously, "Before Mom wakes up, I have to bear the responsibility of Miss Bell of the Bells." "If my marriage can benefit the Bells and let them get out of the current difficulties, I won''t hesitate." Looking at the woman in front of him, Eric breathed a sigh of relief and happily held Yoyo''s hand, "With your promise, I''m relieved!" "The women of the Bells have such a sense of responsibility!" After that, Eric burst into tears, "Today, we''ll go to the Bartons and discuss the marriage with them." "It''s best if you can marry him this week. At that time, the crisis of the Bells will be solved, and you will be the most respected person in the Bells!" Yoyo nodded, "Yes, I will." "I, Yoyo... no, I, Yoyo Bell, will bear the responsibility of the Bells." Hearing what she said, Eric was even more excited. This was the bearing and responsibility that the Bells should have! As soon as she returned to the Bells, she directly changed her surname to Bell. It was not like the fake one before. It was like taking her life when she was asked to change her surname! Just as the two people in the ward were moved by each other, the door of the ward was kicked open. At the door, Lottie stood there, frowning as she looked at Eric and the woman beside him, "What''s going on?" When he saw that Lottie was here, Eric quickly put away his tears. With an indifferent expression, he looked at her coldly, "What are you doing here?" "Aren''t you with your child and your husband lovingly?" Lottie''s lips curled into a smile, "I did love my husband and child, but this didn''t dy my visit to my mother." Eric frowned, "Who is your mother?" "Matriarch''s daughter is Yoyo, the eldest daughter of our family. You are just a fake!" Lottie paused slightly. Was she a fake? She directly pulled the chair aside and sat down. She gracefully crossed her legs and said, "It was you who took me back and said that I was from Miss Bell and forced me to return to my family." "Now you say I''m the fake one?" "Why are you so shameless?" Her words instantly made Eric''s face turn red with anger. He gritted his teeth, "It was Arthur who lied to us before. We made a mistake!" Lottie shrugged, "You''ve made a mistake. That''s all your fault. How did I be the fake one?" "It seems that I contacted you specifically and begged you to let me be Miss Bell." After that, she shrugged, "Besides, I look so much like Yuki. She should be my mother." "But the world is so big that the kinship is not concluded by appearance." "Maybe it''s just a coincidence?" Yoyo smiled and walked slowly to Lottie, "Lottie, I can show you all the evidence that I am Miss Bell of Property ? N?velDrama.Org. the Bells. Do you have any?" After that, she looked at Lottie''s face with a smile, "We''ve known each other for so long. Although our rtionship has always been bad, this identity should be mine. You can''t take it away, right?" Lottie frowned and nced at her, "Who are you? Do I know you?" Yoyo''s next words were all choked in her throat. Her eyes were vicious. This woman! Yesterday, she gave the thumbs-up and mocked her on the inte, but today she pretended not to know her! Ah, she wanted to see how long this woman could pretend! Yoyo took a deep breath and took out many photos and a DNA test report from her bag. "This photo shows there is a birthmark on Miss Bell''s waist." "Eric has already checked it. No matter whether it''s size or shape, it''s exactly the same as mine." Lottie nced at the photo and looked up at Eric, "Didn''t I also have a same one? Didn''t the servants help you look at it before?" Eric snorted coldly, "I was not strict enough before. I asked the maid to help me take a look, and then I concluded that it was you." "But this time, Yoyo said that outsiders can be bought over and offered to let me check her." "So this birthmark was checked by me personally! It''s exactly the same as the one on the photo!" Lottie frowned, "Eric, did you personally check it?" "If I remember correctly... the birthmark is near my waist..." After that, she looked at Yoyo thoughtfully, "I think you were very shabbily treated." Yoyo paused for a moment, and then instantly understood what Lottie meant. She was so angry that her face turned red, "Lottie, don''t think so dirty!" Lottie''s lips curled into a smile, and there was a hint of mockery in her eyes, "I didn''t say that you had anything to do with Eric." Chapter 226 Its Impossible to Compensate You Chapter 226 It''s Impossible to Compensate You Hearing what they said, Eric frowned. He snorted and nced at Lottie, "Ms. Green, I know that it''s hard for you to ept that you''re not Miss Bell in a short time." "I can understand you. After all, the Bells are the most powerful family in Odense except for the Bartons. I know that you used to make a living in the slums, so you are very eager to be the sessor of the Bells." "But..." Eric took out a DNA report and said, "I take the hair of Yoyo and Mrs. Bells to do DNA identification this morning." "The result shows that Mrs. Bells is Yoyo''s biological mother." "Moreover, Yoyo has the jade pendant that Mrs. Bells used to give Miss Bell." "All the evidence proves that Yoyo is Miss Bell!" After saying, Eric turned to look at Yoyo and said, "Miss Bell, don''t worry, and I will protect you!" Yoyo bit her lip and nodded, "Thank you, Eric." "It''s a blessing for the Bells to have you." "I will not live up to the expectations of the Bells and be the one that the Bells are proud of!" Lottie frowned. She looked at Yoyo and then at Eric, "You used to say that I was Miss Bell, so you caught me and made me lose my memory." "Now you say that I am not Miss Bell." ¡°Well.¡± Lottie looked down and yed with her slender fingers. She said, "I will go back and think carefully what youpensate me to make me satisfy" "I lose my memory. I am separated from my husband for a week, and my whole familyes here to find me." "And my friends''pensation." "And my lost cooking skills." "It''s not too much for the Bells topensate me with 50 million dors, isn''t it?" Hearing that, Eric felt shocked. "It''s impossible!" He was so angry that his face turned red. He said, "Although we make a mistake, you enjoy the benefit given by the Bells for half a month!" "Really?" Lottie sneered, "I am imprisoned by you most of the time." "I am injected medicine by you, making me lose my memory." "Is this the benefit as Miss Bell?" She looked up at Yoyo and asked, "Why don''t she have to lose her memory or be imprisoned?" Eric was so angry that his face turned red. He pointed at Lottie, "Yoyo is the real Miss Bell, but you are not!" "Really?" Lottie lifted her one leg and elegantly ced it on the edge of the chair. She looked down at Eric and said, "So, at the beginning, you know that I''m not Miss Bell, but she is, right?" "Why do youe to find me? Do you want to fraud me? Or do you want to kidnap me?" Eric''s face turned from red to purple. When did she be so eloquent? Yoyo squinted slightly. If Lottie did not say it, She didn''t know that Lottie lost her memory. So Lottie just said that she didn''t know her. Yoyo walked over and looked at Lottie with an aggrieved look. She said, "Ms. Green, I know that you''re not happy." "But everyone has their own family and mother. Although you are not Miss Bell and your mother is not the head of the Bells, I believe that one day, you will find your mother." Hearing that, Lottie felt very disgusted. She frowned and nced at Yoyo indifferently, "Although you have a DNA report, I still don''t believe that you are the real Miss Bell." "Miss Bell''s mother is the head of the Bells. She is a powerful woman and has a good reputation in business world." As Lottie spoke, she nced at Yoyo ironically, "But you always pretend to be weak." Yoyo felt embarrassed. She did not expect that after Lottie lost her memory, her personality also changed. In the past, even though Lottie did not like her, she had never said such sarcastic words. But now, Lottie said in public that she was a bitch! Yoyo gritted her teeth and stared at Lottie, "Ms. Green, what do you mean?" "I know you understand." "I don''t like to talk nonsense with people who pretend to be stupid." After saying, Lottie stood up and stretched. She nced at Eric and Yoyo once again indifferently. "I want to visit my mother today." "But you say that she is not my mother, so there is no need for me to stay here." "But..." Lottie smiled, "Whether I am Miss Bell or not." "It''s not up to what you say." "I''ll ask my husband to investigate it." "If I am real Miss Bell, the first thing I have to do when I return to the Bells is to fire Eric." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "If I''m not real Miss Bell," "I will count the mental and physical losses that the Bells have brought me during this time. I will make a list and ask the Bells topensate me." After saying, Lottie shrugged and turned to leave. Eric stared at Lottie''s back, "It''s impossible for the Bells topensate you." "The losses you say are only known to you and your family. As long as the Bells do not admit it, no one will believe you!" "It''s impossible for the Bells topensate you!" Lottie frowned and stopped. After a while, she chuckled and turned around. She looked at Eric and said, "Do you want to provoke me like this?" Lottie took out a recording pen from her pocket and said, "When you say that I am not Miss Bell, I already record it." "If I give this recording to the Bartons," "Will Alfred marry Miss Bell?" Chapter 227 Why Do You Have Time to Visit Me? Chapter 227 Why Do You Have Time to Visit Me? Hearing that, Eric and Yoyo were stunned at the same time. They probably didn''t expect. Lottie would record what they said!" Yoyo also felt shocked. If a person lost his memory, would he change his past personality and habits absolutely? In the past, Lottie would never do such a thing! But now... Yoyo looked at Lottie. She found that Lottie still looked like as she used to. But her eyes were different. Yoyo remembered the photo of Yuki when she was young, which Eric showed to her. At this moment, she found that Lottie''s eyes looked the same as Yuki''s. Yoyo took a step back. The reason she had courage to pretend to be Miss Bell was because she knew Lottie''s character clearly. Lottie was very weak. Alice, Luke and Isobel had bullied her for so many years. Yoyo thought that even if Lottie''s identity as Miss Bell was robbed by her, Lottie would not revenge her. But now... "Lottie!" Eric red angrily at Lottie, "If you give the recording to the Bartons, the Bells will take revenge on you!" "I mistake that you are Miss Bell, so I bring you back to marry Alfred andplete the marriage alliance between the Bells and the Bartons." "I don''t expect that you have ability to help the Bells out like Mrs. Bells. I only hope that you can fulfill your duty. As long as you marry Alfred, the Bells will be able to ovee this crisis!" "But what do you do now?" "You not only don''t want to marry Alfred, but you also bring your husband and your children here." "Do you expect Ralph to help the Bells settle down LY Company?" "Chapman Group is just a small family business in Rexwell!" "Its assets are even far from that of the Bells. It''s impossible for him to help the Bells get through the difficulties!" Eric took a deep breath, "I felt very worried when I know you neither want to marry Alfred, nor you want to help the Bells. Fortunately, I receive Yoyo''s call." "I rush to Rexwell and take Yoyo''s hair. Finally, the DNA report shows that Yoyo is Miss Bell!" "When the Bells have the hope to get through the difficulties, you are going to make trouble again!" Eric gritted his teeth and said, "Lottie, do you want to destroy the Bells?" Eric looked ferocious. Lottie smiled. "If she is not the real Miss Bell, the Bells will be destroyed by you." Lottie looked at Eric and Yoyo and said, "I insist on my opinion." "I will investigate this matter. Whether I will ask you to leave the Bells or you willpensate me depends on the result of my investigation." Lottie shook the recording pen in her hand and said, "Don''t y any tricks." After saying, she turned around and left. In the ward, Eric and Yoyo looked at each other silently and did not speak. Aftering out of the hospital, Lottie felt a little headache. These days, with the help of Ralph and Arthur, she finally epted the fact that she was Miss Bell. All of a sudden, Yuki was no longer her mother, and she was not Miss Bell. What belonged to her? Lottie took a deep breath. When she was about to take a taxi home, she saw the clock opposite. It was already past 11 o''clock in the afternoon. After hesitating for a while, she walked into a restaurant next to the hospital. Half an hourter. Carrying a thermal instion lunch box, Lottie came to the DS Group. Standing at the gate of the DS Group, she looked up at it and couldn''t help sighing with emotion. The DS Group was indeed one of thergest groups in the world. It was magnificent. It was much more luxurious than Chapman Group in Rexwell. Lottie took a deep breath and walked in. "Hello, I''m here to find my friend." Standing at the front desk, Lottie told the receptionist Ralph''s name. She said, "He says that he is discussing cooperation here. Do you arrange an office for him?" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The receptionist was stunned. After a while, the receptionist handed the room card to Lottie and said, "Please, Go upstairs." "Mr. Chapman is waiting for you." Lottie nodded and went to the elevator. The receptionist sighed silently. Half an hour ago, Sean hurried downstairs to tell her that a beautiful woman woulde here to find Mr. Chapman in an hour. Sean told her to give that woman the room card and to ask nothing. Looking at the closed elevator door, the receptionist shook her head. Could someone have his own office in the DS Group if he was only on cooperation here?" She was too easy to be fooled! The elevator arrived at the 15th floor. When she came out with the thermos, she happened to see a group of sexy women entering the elevator. They were talking in English. Lottie''s English was not very good, but she still understood a little. It seemed that they were discussing the boss of the DS Group. "Boss is rich and handsome!" "If he doesn''t get married, I really want to drag him to my bed!" "You''re really not reserved. If I were you, I would make love with him in the office!" "This kind of rich and handsome man is rare!" Hearing those words, Lottie frowned and walked out of the elevator. Fortunately, her husband just came to talk about cooperation. Fortunately, these women only saw the handsome boss of the DS Group and did not find that the man who came to talk about cooperation recently was also a handsome man! Thinking of this, Lottie was pleased. She found Ralph''s office ording to the address on the card. "Come in." Lottie took a deep breath. She opened the door and walked in. This was a veryrge and luxurious office. Although the office was decorated ck and white and there were not many decorations, it looked luxurious. She put the thermal instion lunch box on the table and sighed, "The boss of the DS Group is so rich that he is willing to give you such a luxurious temporary office!" Ralph suddenly stopped writing. He already asked Sean to find the simplest office. Ralph looked up at her and smiled, "Why are you free to visit me?" Lottie took out the food in the thermos and said, "I have something to tell you and it''s time to have lunch, so Ie here to find you." Ralph looked down at the delicious food on the table and asked, "Do you make it?" Lottie nodded and said shamelessly, "Yes." Ralph smiled. He secretly covered the takeoutbel with a document and dragged it to the side. He said, "You make great progress." "It''s better than takeout." Chapter 228 Theres No Chance to Turn Over Chapter 228 There''s No Chance to Turn Over Hearing Ralph''s praise, Lottie scratched her head and felt embarrassed. She smiled and handed the chopsticks to Ralph, "You eat quickly!" "Sit down and eat together." He smiled and gave her some rice, "I think you also don''t taste it, right?" Lottie hesitated for a moment. Then she sat down next to him and ate. In fact... She also wanted to taste it. The food tasted good. After she tasted every dish, she finally felt better slowly. Lottie and Ralph sat side by side, and finished all the food. After the meal, Ralph quickly cleaned up the bowls and chopsticks and packed them up. Lottiey on the sofa with her hands on her swollen belly. Looking at Ralph, she felt a little guilty, "Ralph, I should do that." Ralph chuckled. He held the takeoutbel under the folder in his hand and threw it into the trash can. Heforted her, "You are very tired to cook. It''s my turn to wash the dishes." He looked at her and asked, "Will you send me meals tomorrow?" Lottie pursed her lips and looked at him. She suddenly understood why she marked cooking as a happy thing before losing her memory. Probably because... Happiness was that seeing your lover became happy because of yourself. When she did not lose her memory, she liked to cook for her family and felt happy when she saw her family eat happily. Now she forgot how to cook meals. But she could order takeout! Thinking of this, Lottie smiled and looked at Ralph, "If you like it, I will buy... no, I will make it for you tomorrow." Lottie''s face turned red because she lied. Ralph looked at her andughed out loud. After a while, he said seriously, "I hear that you go to the hospital to see Yuki today." Suddenly, Lottie reminded of what happened in the hospital this morning. She was in a bad mood and said, "I''m here to tell you about this matter." She gritted her teeth and looked at him with grievance, "They find another Miss Bell." "They say that I am not Miss Bell. Yoyo is the real Miss Bell." "They have a lot of evidences, including the jade pendant, birthmark, and DNA identification result." As she spoke, she looked at Ralph with grievance, "I don''t know who I am now." "At first, they say that I am Miss Bell, and I believe them." "But when I finally ept this identity, they tell me that I am not Miss Bell. Who am I on earth?" Ralph frowned and walked to her side. He pulled her into his arms and said, "I know about this." "I''ll investigate it carefully." "Lottie." He raised her jaw and stared at her seriously, "You don''t need to be Miss Bell." His bottomless eyes hid unfathomable affection. He said, "No matter whether you are Miss Bell or not, you don''t need to doubt who you are." "You are my wife." "You are the mother of Elijah, Fabian and Ste." "This is your identity." "You should never be defined by anyone." Ralph''s words stunned Lottie. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while, she felt slight warmth in her heart. She reached out and hugged Ralph''s waist. "Thank you, my honey." This morning, although she had always been calm and domineering in front of Yoyo and Eric. However, as a woman who lost her memory because of her identity as the First Miss of the Bells, actually it was even harder for her to ept that her so-called identity was not real. She had been thinking about who she was. Now, Ralph''s words enlightened her. Yes. Whether she was the daughter of the Bells or not, she was his wife and the mother of their children! Even without the Bells, she still had value! Thinking of this, Lottie raised her eyes and looked at Ralph with sparkling eyes, "Honey, I have decided." "What?" "I want to investigate with you whether I am the daughter of the Bells or not." "However, regardless of the final result, whether I am the daughter of the Bells or not, I will go back to Rexwell with you to find my past memories and my cooking skills!" Ralph smiled and pinched her nose, "Have you forgotten?" "Your cooking skills have been regained." Lottie paused for a moment before remembering that she had just brought some takeout over. She opened her mouth to exin, but was interrupted by Ralph. "So did they say that they have DNA appraisal certificate?" Lottie nodded, "Yes." "But I also have one, too." He smiled and rubbed her head, "When I first arrived at Odense, I went to visit Yuki with you. Do you remember?" Lottie nodded. "That time, I took her hair and yours." "The result was that you were her daughter, so I was willing to let my friend''s DS Group help the Bells." "Could it be that Yuki gave birth to twins?" Lottie shook her head, "Arthur said that my mother only has one daughter." After that, she looked at Ralph with a frown, "Then what''s going on?" "Yoyo and you knew each other before. Both of you used to film in the same cast." "It''s not difficult for her to get your hair or nails." Lottie suddenly understood. "So..." "If so, Yoyo should have taken my belongings and my mother''s DNA test, in other words, she had upied my identity!" Lottie suddenly stood up from the sofa, "I''ll go to the Bells now and scold the blind Eric to death!" "He made me ufortable all morning!" Lottie''s fiery temper made Ralph feel a little wordless. He stood up, pulled her back into his arms, and said, "If you go there now, you will cut their ongoing ns to the end. She must have other means to y in the future." Lottie looked at him with a frown. She didn''t understand what he said. "Let them be for a while before revealing more ws." "When the timees to defeat them, Yoyo and Eric won''t even have a chance to turn over." Chapter 229 She Is My Wife Chapter 229 She Is My Wife Lottie pursed her lips, feeling that Ralph''s words made sense. So she pursed her lips and hugged Ralph''s strong waist silently, "I will listen to you." "Besides..." Lottie took a deep breath, "I do think that I should be Yuki''s daughter." She didn''t know why. When she first saw Yuki, she wanted to cry. There seemed to be a voice in her heart telling her that this woman was her mother, who she had missed for a long time, with love and hate. But she had been vegetative. She could do nothing but help Yuki defend the Bells'' foundation and wait for her to wake up. Thinking of this, Lottie looked up at Ralph''s face, "Although the Bells don¡¯t admit that I''m the family member, too." "But I think, about the business crisis of the Bells..." As soon as she spoke, Ralph knew what she wanted to say. He smiled lightly and held her tightly in his arms, "Don''t worry, I will let the DS Group help the Bells get through this difficulties." After that, he patted her gently on the back, "You just need to be at ease and do your things well." Lottie nodded silently. After a while, she raised her head and kissed on his lips while he was not paying attention. "Honey, I love you so much!" A kiss, like a barely touch, carried an electric current from Ralph''s lips to his limbs and bones. He was stunned for a moment, and then looked at her helplessly, "Sweetie, you learned how to sneak." Lottie''s face suddenly became red. She buried her face in his chest, "I just want to say thank you." "They made me very unhappy this morning... That''s why I made delicious food for you." "I don''t want you tofort me. I don''t have any rtives. When I''m sad, the first one I think of is you." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "I didn''t expect that you not only let me continue to be sad, but also gave me a lot of motivation." After that, she looked up at him with her bright eyes, "So that is my gratitude to you." Looking at the starlight in her eyes, Ralph smiled lightly and said, "You want to satisfy with such a small gift?" His words stunned Lottie for a moment. She looked at him in a daze and did not get what he meant. "I mean such a little gift is not sincere at all." Lottie paused. She looked at him. "Then... honey, tell me what I should do to show my sincerity?" "As long as you say it, I will do..." Before she could finish her words, his lips kissed her fiercely. Ralph held the back of her head and kissed her fiercely and aggressively. At the beginning, Lottie instinctively struggled. Later, she stopped struggling. She put her hand around his waist and deepened the kiss. Ralph narrowed his eyes, and it became gradually darkened. That''s his little sweetie. He had just said that her gift was not enough, only because he couldn''t hold back his desire for love. But what was she doing right now? "She deliberately took the initiative to show his sincerity?" Both of them continue to hug and kiss. Originally, Ralph had only wanted to kiss her fiercely because he wasn''t satisfied with her light kiss. But he didn''t expect that she misunderstood him, and she even felt that he was not satisfied with her "gift". She even deliberately pried open his teeth while kissing. The originally gentle kiss had turned into a passionate and alluring kiss under Lottie''s initiative. They kissed for a long time. Until the door was pushed open. Eddy knocked on the door for a long time. He thought that Ralph did not open the door because he was asleep, so he opened it directly. He didn''t expect that it would be like this when the door was open. His opening of the door made Ralph frown. He silently released Lottie and held her in his arms. He raised his head and nced at Eddy coldly, "Why you are here?" Eddy was shocked speechless by the scene in front of him. After a long while, he coughed softly and said, "Of course I have something to say." Ralph frowned, "Go outside and wait. I''ll let you inter." Eddy was suddenly speechless. "Okay, my boss." After that, he turned and left. When the door was closed, Eddy rolled his eyes silently. It was obvious that they were whispering in love in the office during daytime. Why did Ralph''s attitude seem like he had done something wrong? Through the frosted ss in the office, he saw the couple inside separate. Ralph even gently reached out to rub the woman''s head. He frowned. Could the woman inside be his wife who had lost her memory? Eddy sighed and found a seat to sit down. He was in charge of the DS Group. Five years ago, Ralph had just started his business in Europe. At that time, He was once Ralph''s best partner and friend. Later, halfway through their business, Ralph suddenly said that he had two sons and was going back. As a result, he never came back after his leave. For so many years, although the boss of the DS Group had always been Ralph, but as Ralph''s best friend and subordinate, Eddy was recognized as the president of the whole DS Group. Now five years had passed. This time, Ralph came to Odense. Eddy originally wanted to return the DS Group to him. As a result, Ralph actually said that he should continue to hide the fact that he was the real president of the DS group and continue to be the acting representative. Thinking of this, Eddy was particrly annoyed. However, he had vaguely heard people say that Ralph wanted to hide his identity because of his wife. It was rightly the woman inside the door. Thinking of this, Eddy couldn''t help but take a few more nces at her. Not long after, the office door was open. Lottie came out of the office with a red face. Walking to the door, she nced at Eddy timidly, "My... my husband asked you to go in." After that, she took small steps and ran away as if she was running for escape. Looking at her back, Eddy was quite open-eyed, and then he opened the door and entered. In the office, the man who just finished the love whisper with his wife had already tidied up his clothes. He was sitting leisurely in the main seat and looking at him indifferently, "Remember to knock on the door next time youe in." Eddy rolled his eyes and said, "I thought you were so tired that you fainted inside. Who would have thought that something happened beyond my imagination?" Ralph rolled his eyes at him, "If it weren''t for you, she would have stayed here for a while." "So, if I don''te, do you still n to continue to y dirty love?" Ralph''s slips curled up. "So what?" "She is my wife." "What we do is allowed." After that, he looked up at Eddy, "A single man like you won''t understand." Chapter 230 Shes Nothing Chapter 230 She''s Nothing When Lottie left the DS Group, the staff at the front desk of the group warmly sent her to the gate and even arranged a special car to send her away. "Miss Green, Mr. Gibbons said that you are an honored guest." When the car arrived at the entrance of the vi, the driver took out a business card and stuffed it into Lottie''s hand. "This is my contact information. Take it. Call me next time you arrive at DS Group. I''ll pick you up myself." After that, the driver looked up and gave her a deep look. "Miss Green, remember to contact me next time!" The driver''s enthusiasm made Lottie feel a little ttered. She put the business card away, "Thank you." The driver smiled, "With your status, you don''t have to thank me. That''s what I should do." Lottie frowned. "May I ask why you are so enthusiastic and polite to me...? Is it because I am the eldest daughter of the Bells?" The driver was stunned. "Are you still from the Bells?" Lottie bit her lip, "They used to say that I was from the family." "But they said that was wrong." "But I still think I should be." The driver ¡°¡­¡­¡± He looked at her as if she was a psycho, "I''m being so polite to you because of Mr. Gibbons himself." "Mr. Gibbons said that you are very important to the DS Group. We shall treat you very well!" Lottie looked at the driver in confusion. Before she could say anything, the driver had already gotten into the car and drove away. She stood where she was, frowned in confusion, and then walked into the vi. "Mr. Bartons, have a try. I made it myself." "You please wait for a moment. Lottie will be back soon." "Yes, I live with Lottie here." As soon as she entered, she heard Connie''s ttering voice. She frowned. Just as she was about to walk inside, she was pulled into the porch at the entrance. It was none other than her youngest daughter, Ste. "Mommy." The little girl blinked her big eyes and looked at her, "The situation is urgent now. I have something to tell you." "Uncle Bartons is my adoptive father. He treats me very well and is a good person." "But he likes you too much to listen to any advice." "He didn''t know that you lost your memory, so he came here to find you." "Aunt Connie likes him very much." "Mommy, you didn''t like him before. You only like Daddy." The little girl exined her past with Alfreds in a few words, "Mommy, you''d better not let Uncle Bartons know about your amnesia." "Uncle Bartons is plotting against you. If he knows that you have lost your memory, he will definitely think that he has another chance." "Daddy is so busy now that he has no time to deal with his rival in love." "Besides, Uncle Bartons is so handsome. Mommy, you can''t remember your feelings for Daddy. It''s not good for you to love Uncle Bartons when you lose your memory!" Lottie paused. She lowered her head, nced at the little fellow in front of her, who was only a little taller than her knees, she couldn''t help squatting down. She put her eyes on the same level as Ste and looked at her clear eyes seriously, "It''s too thoughtful of you! Honey." "Are you worried that I''ll be separated from your daddy?" Ste bit her lip and nodded silently. "But your Uncle Bartons, didn''t you also say that he is your adoptive father? Is he very bad to you?" Ste shook her head. After a while, the little girl sighed, "I''ve always liked Uncle Bartons and Mommy." "Honest speaking, when I didn''t know that I was Mommy''s child... I also encouraged Uncle Bartons to chase after you." "At that time, I didn''t understand. I always felt that what I liked was mine. I liked you so much, so I thought you must be my mommy." "Even after I found out that Mommy and Daddy are being together, I still hoped that Uncle Bartons can get Mommy." "But then I grew up!" Ste bit her lips and looked timidly at Lottie''s face, "Later, after the reunion with my elder brothers, they taught me a lot." "I know it''s wrong to destroy someone else''s family." "It''s even worse to destroy the love rtionship between Mommy and Daddy." "I like Uncle Bartons, but I also like Daddy and Mommy." "Uncle Bartons is worth a better girl!" After that, Ste secretly nced at Connie, who was standing in the living room, and stared at Alfred with a smile. "Mommy, what do you think of Aunt Connie?" Lottie was stunned. Subconsciously, she looked at the woman in the living room. After seeing Connie''s look at Alfred, she shivered silently. She still remembered that Connie loved a movie star in the rest of her memory. But she couldn''t remember the name of that film star. But now, after listening to Connie calling him "Film star Barton", Lottie roughly knew who that person was. The situation was a littleplicated. Lottie took a deep breath and raised her hand to pat Ste''s head, "Don''t worry, Mommy knows what to do." After that, she stood up and strode into the living room. The noise at the door made the two people inside turn to look at her in an instant. Lottie smiled gently. She took off her coat and changed her shoes at the entrance and walked over gracefully, "Is Mr. Barton here?" Connie was stunned. Did Lottie start to think of the identity of Alfred? Why? "Lottie." Alfred stood up excitedly from the sofa and looked her up and down, "Are you all right?" "I''m fine." She coughed lightly and sat down beside the sofa. "You two talk first. I''m going to serve tea." Connie bit her lip when she saw that Alfred only had Lottie in his eyes. She lost her bnce and turned around, walking towards the kitchen. "Connie." Lottie frowned and stopped her, "Come and chat with me for a while." "We haven''t seen each other for so long." After that, she looked at Alfred with a smile. "Do you mind if we talk with her about the old days?" Alfred paused, "Never mind." Connie furrowed her brows. Just as she was about to reject him, Lottie chuckled, "Since Mr. Barton said that he didn''t mind. Why aren''t you here yet? Are you not ready toe?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "You''re still his fan for seven years." "Didn''t you remember you entered the filming town to do extra performance for him?" "Don''t you give me any face now?" Connie blushed at Lottie''s words. She bit her lips and sat down silently beside Lottie. Alfred, who was standing to the side, only raised an eyebrow when he heard this. He nced in the direction of Connie and asked, "So this friend of yours has so much to do with me?" With this, he nced at Connie with a chuckle, "Why didn''t you say it before?" Connie bit her lips closely. After a while, she carefully squeezed out a few words, "I''m nothing at all." Even though she had saved him at the gate of the filming town seven years ago, he did not remember her. For him, she was nothing. Chapter 231 Why Is This Woman So Fierce All of A Sudden? Chapter 231 Why Is This Woman So Fierce All of A Sudden? Alfred nced at Connie and chuckled, "Since you are a friend of Lottie, you can''t be an irrelevant person." After that, he nced at Connie indifferently and said, "Sit down. We''re friends now." His words made Connie''s heart beat wildly. She knew that she was useless. She also knew that Alfred''s words just stood for politeness. But... Her heart beat so fast. Meanwhile, she couldn''t help blushing and feeling hot. Every single action of Connie was seen by Lottie. She rubbed the space between her eyebrows helplessly. Connie''s feelings for Alfred had been revealed all over her face... If she could not control herself in love, she would suffer a loss. After Connie sat down, Alfred looked up at Lottie with a wry smile, "Why are you kidnapped?" Lottie frowned. She wanted to say something about the Bells, but on second thought... If she told Alfred that she was the eldest daughter of the Bells, wouldn''t it be a little embarrassing to prove that was wrong? As such, she changed the topic, "Because they felt that Ralph''s power was not here, so they kidnapped This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. me." Alfred nodded, "That''s true." "Odense is located in the center of the culture and business circle, in charge of the economic lifeline of Eupe." "Here, not to mention the DS Group and the LY Company, even the Bartons and the Bells have been superior to Ralph''s Chapman Group." After that, he looked up at Lottie and smiled. "Rexwell is Ralph''s territory. However, he even can''t protect you in his own ce." "I don''t think he has the ability to protect you even now he was in Odense." He picked up the cup and took a sip of tea, "Why don''t you take Ste back to the Bartons with me?" "Our Bartons has the best bodyguards in Odense, as well as the most advanced security system." "I can ask grandma to give you a house alone. It''s safer." Lottie stared nkly at the man in front of her. In fact, she didn''t remember Alfred. However, what Ste had said just now made her feel that Alfred was a kind and gentle person who had recuperated and had self-restraint. But... "He ran directly to Ralph''s house and asked her, Ralph''s wife to live in the Bartons?" What? Even Connie felt that Alfred''s words were a little inappropriate. She coughed softly, "Mr. Barton, look at what you''ve said." "Lottie has been living here for a while. Nothing has happened..." "Are you thinking too much?" Alfred frowned and nced at Connie unhappily. "I''m just worried about the safety of Lottie." "Let''s talk about itter." He curled his lips coldly, "Even if it''s not for her safety, it''s not appropriate for her to continue living here." "Ralph is about to get married." Alfred''s words stunned the two women in the living room. Lottie looked at Alfred as if he was a fool, "Isn''t Ralph''s wife me?" "He''s already married. How can he get married again?" Alfred snorted, "Even if you were married a long time ago, the divorce would take ce in the next few days." After that, the man curled his lips and said, "You should all know the engagement between the Bartons and the Bells, right?" "The rules set by the elders of the Bells and the Bartons were the engagement between the eldest young master of the Bartons and the eldest youngdy of the Bells." "To put it simply, it is the marriage between the Bells and the Bartons in the eldest generation." Lottie frowned. When she heard Alfred''s name before, she didn''t think about the Bartons. Now that Alfred had mentioned this engagement... Her face twisted slightly, "So, this young master of the Bartons... is you?" Eric had been forcing her to marry Alfred? "Yoyo also wants to marry you?" "It''s me now, but it won''t be for a while." Alfred changed into a morefortable position. He ced his hands on the sofa and said lightly, "When Ralph returns to the Bartons, he will be the young master of the Bartons." "It''s him who will marry Yoyo in the future." Connie''s eyes widened. "Doesn''t the youngdy of the Bells is? ..." Lottie? Before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Lottie. Lottie chuckled and nced at Alfred, "You also know that Yoyo is the eldest daughter of the Bells?" "Sure." Alfred raised his lips proudly, "She came with us from Rexwell." "Without my help, Eric and she wouldn''t have reached an agreement so soon." He crossed his long legs, "Speaking of which, I heard that Eric had found a fake daughter of the Bells and said that he wanted to wait for Yoyo toe back and chase her away." "I don''t know if she''s been chased away now." "But no matter what, Lottie, as a member of the Bells, Ralph must return to his family sooner orter." "Once he recognizes his ancestors, he must divorce you and marry the daughter of the Bells." After that, Alfred looked at Lottie with sympathy and helplessness, "So, Lottie, you should separate from him as soon as possible. Maybe you won''t be so sad on the day of divorce." Lottie narrowed her eyes, "Then I''ll thank you so much!" Her hands silently clenched into fists, "Connie, for the sake of him being your idol, you send him out first." "When I''m really angry, it''s not good to hurt someone." Connie was stunned. She turned to look at Lottie, who was suppressing her anger, and quickly stood up, "Mr. Barton, you''d better... go back first." Once Lottie became angry... The situation would be unimaginable! Alfred did not realize the seriousness of the problem. He was still elegantly leaning on the sofa, with his indifferent eyes, "I''m telling the truth." "Lottie, I know that you must feel ufortable knowing it now." "But you have to ept it." "Today, my mother has already invited Ralph to attend the banquet of the Bartons three dayster." "Ralph should have already known the purpose of the Bartons, but he still agreed." After that, he sighed, "Lottie, you should know that he promised to go to the Bells'' dinner party, which proves that he wants to return to his family." "He must also..." Before he could finish his words, Lottie''s fist punched his chin. Alfred was caught off guard. His delicate facial features were distorted by pain and shock. Connie rushed up to stop him, but it was toote... Lottie''s foot had already kicked over. She kicked Alfred to the ground, "I''ve tolerated you for a long time!" "Do we need listen to you upon this?" "Who the hell are you? The one who wants to derail with me? How dare you n a divorce for me?" Alfred was stunned. He looked at the fierce Lottie in front of him and instinctively backed away. Why did this woman suddenly be so fierce! The more he dodged, the angrier Lottie became. She rushed up and wanted to punch him with her fist, but as soon as she waved her fist, she was caught by a big hand. Ralph''s gentle voice rang in her ears, "Forget it. Since he has taken care of Ste and he is my cousin, don''t hit him." Chapter 232 Never Think of Parting with You Chapter 232 Never Think of Parting with You Ralph''s voice made Lottie stop. She was about to continue beating Alfred. She put away the fierce expression on her face and returned to her innocent look. She turned to look at him, "Honey, why are you back?" Connie and Alfred were stunned by her change. Ralph smiled lightly and gently tucked her hair behind her ear, "I heard that there are guests at home, so I came back." After that, he slightly curled his lips, held her fist in his palm, and gently broke every finger, then held it in his hand. "Tell me, what did this guest do to make you so angry?" Lottie pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at Alfred. She stood up gently and was pulled to the sofa by Ralph. "I don''t like what he said." "I''ve reminded him to go before I can bear it." "But he just didn''t go." After that, the woman red at Alfred and then turned to look at Ralph gently. "Honey, did I have a good rtionship with him before?" Ralph smiled lightly and said, "Not very good." Ralph nced at Alfred with his deep eyes, "But he thinks he has a good rtionship with you." Alfred waspletely stunned. What happened? "So Lottie doesn''t seem to know me at all?" "Her memory was lost." Probably seeing the confusion in Alfred''s eyes, Ralph said indifferently, "She couldn''t remember her memories of the past year, including you and me." His words stunned Alfred for a few seconds. After a long while, he rubbed his nose, which was beaten by Lottie, "Then it''s ok for her to hit me." Since Alfred didn''t know that Lottie had lost her memory, so he asked her to move out to live in the Bartons as an acquaintance. He also told her that Ralph was the young master of the Bartons. However, at this moment, he was aplete stranger in Lottie''s eyes. Imagine, a stranger suddenly ran to your house and asked you and your husband to divorce and move N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. to his house... It seemed that he was a bastard. Alfred frowned. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly looked up at Ralph as if he had thought of something. "You said that she lost her memory, so she forgot me, and you?" "Why?" Why was Lottie treating Ralph in this way? It seemed to be gentler before she lost her memory. "Maybe this is the charm of my personality." Ralph smiled elegantly. He lowered his eyes and rubbed Lottie''s hand that had just hit him. "Even if she lost her memory, she wouldn''t forget to love me." Alfred was speechless. Connie was speechless again. Lottie''s face was flushed red. She bit her lips, "After all, I was the one who chased you back then. I fell in love with you at first sight before, now I can also fall in love with you at first sight again." Alfred felt a sudden of disgust. When you two were in deep love, couldn''t you consider that there is another person here who is ready to chase your loved girl? Connie, who was standing aside, coughed softly. She silently took out the medicine box and handed it to Alfred, "Mr. Barton, you have seen what happened..." "Lottie won''t go with you. You''d better go back." "If you continue to stay..." ncing at the couple on the opposite side of the sofa, who seemed to have no one to look at, Connie lowered her voice and said, "If you continue to stay here, I''m afraid that you will suffer something mentally." Alfred waspletely speechless. He took the medicine from Connie and stood up. When he walked to the door, he seemed to think of something and turned to look at Connie. "You name is Connie, right?" Hearing his words, Connie''s face instantly turned red and her heart beat faster. "Yes, I''m... Connie." "Give it to me." Alfred frowned and said lightly, "I have something to tell you." "Sure." Connie quickly nodded, put down the things in her hand, picked up her coat, and followed him. When she reached the door, she turned to look at Lottie. "As you weren''t at home in the morning, I had nned on cooking learning for you this afternoon." "That n is in Elijah''s hands. Take itter and see if you can contact him!" Connie only heaved a deep sigh of relief after giving her instructions. She lifted her leg and caught up to Alfred. Lottie sat on the sofa and was held in Ralph''s arms. She quietly watched the two of them leave. It wasn''t until the footsteps of them had disappeared in the yard that Lottie took a deep breath and turned to look at Ralph. "Just now..." She looked at his cold face and said, "Alfred just said... you promised to attend the Bartons'' dinner party." "After then..." She blinked her big watery eyes and looked at him, "Are you going to return to the Bartons and admit that you are the young master of them?" "If you are the young master of the Bartons... Will you marry Yoyo?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and lowered his head to look at her palm-sized little face. "Are you worried that I will divorce you and marry you as Alfred said?" Lottie bit her lips, with her face turning slightly pale. She nodded honestly and carefully considered his words. "I''m not sure if I am the First Miss of the Bells or not." "If you go back to the Bartons before making sure that whether I am the daughter of the Bells, I''m afraid that..." She lowered her head, and her deer-like eyes were filled with some lost tears. "Finally, perhaps in the end, I''ll not be the First Miss of the Bells, and I''ll not be your wife anymore." "Back then, I won''t be anyone and be with no memory, I will really be alone." When she lowered her head and said these, her eyes were as fragile as her voice. So fragile that it made his heart ache. Looking at her like this, Ralph could not help but hold her in his arms. After losing her memories, Lottie looked clearer. But she was no longer as confident as she used to be. He could feel that she wasck of security. As her husband, all he could do now was to take good care of her by her side. How could he make her sad for the sake of the Bartons? He sighed, and his warm breath, apanied by his deep voice, sprayed in her ear, "I did promise to attend the Barton family''s dinner." "But the purpose of mine is different from what they thought." Lottie bit her lips and looked at him. "Why is it different?" "It''s not convenient to talk this to you now." He took a deep breath and gently kissed her on the forehead. "You just need to know that no matter what happens, I won''t separate from you. That''s enough." "I didn''t expect to live without you during my lifetime when I married you." Chapter 233 Im Afraid of Being Killed by Her Chapter 233 I''m Afraid of Being Killed by Her Alfred took Connie to a nearby cafe. Sitting in the cafe, Connie looked at the handsome man sitting in front of her and frowned slightly. "Alfred, you want to ask me about Lottie, don''t you?" She looked down at her fingers. "The situation is basically like what Mr. Chapman said. Lottie has lost her memory. She doesn''t remember Mr. Chapman and you." "I can''t say anything else if you ask." Alfred nced at her with a faint frown. "You don''t want to drink coffee with me?" Connie froze slightly. How could she say no? No woman would refuse beloved man''s invitation, right? But... She knew very well that Alfred had invited her to drink coffee for another woman. Connie had witnessed the rtionship between Lottie and Ralph. She didn''t think that Alfred had the charm to take Lottie away, nor did he want to be Alfred''s aplice. Even if Alfred tried to seduce her with his beauty, he could not. Looking at her like this, Alfred sighed lightly. "Do you also think that I have no hope?" Connie bit her lips. After a while, she looked up at him. "I''ve liked you for many years. Could you listen to my opinion?" Alfred calmly picked up his coffee and took a sip. "Go ahead." "Actually, Lottie isn''t your ideal." Connie took a deep breath and looked up. Her ck and bright eyes were fixed on Alfred''s face. "I don''t know why you are so persistent to pursue Lottie." "But Alfred, I''ve liked you for seven years. I''ve seen all the scenes and variety show since you entered the entertainment circle." "I''ve followed all your material and interviews." "Lottie shouldn''t be your ideal. I firmly believe that." Alfred''s hands, which were holding the tea cup, paused slightly. After a long while, he curled his lips coldly. "Then what kind of my ideal type should be? You?" Connie bit her lips and nodded hard. "Yes." Alfred almostughed out loud. "So are you just paving the way for yourself?" Then he sneered and took a sip of coffee. He had thought that Connie was different from others. Now it seemed that she was just the girl wanted to be with him and coveted beside him. How silly he was! He foolishly thought that she was seriously analyzing the problem between him and Lottie. Connie was stunned. After a while, she understood what Alfred meant. She bit her lips and quickly took out her mobile phone. "Mr. Bartons, you may have misunderstood what I mean." "I just think that you should find a girl in my type, not refer to me actually." "I''m just a nobody in the entertainment circle. I don''t deserve you at all!" This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After that, she took out the information on the phone. "Actually, I''ve thought about it before. If you weren''t with Lottie, you should be a good match for whom." "These are some suitable women I selected for you, including singers, actors, producers, and agents." "These people are very good and will listen to you." "Meanwhile, they are the best in all fields of business. In terms of family background or appearance, they are worthy of you!" Alfred frowned and nced at her phone in surprise. The information and photos of women were all appearing on her mobile phone. His eyes widened in shock, "Where... did you get these?" Connie scratched her head and said, "They are all public information on the Inte." "But there are also some I collected secretly." "Don''t worry, these women I selected for you are both of good moral quality and character!¡± After that, she looked up and stared at him silently. "Alfred, you and Lottie really don''t match." "You have seen that Lottie is the kind of person who is cold as long as she does not the person." "And she has her own personality and preferences." "And who you need is someone who can do whatever you want." "Your personalities and preferences are not suitable in all aspects." "If you have to find someone to fall in love with, then everyone on this list is more suitable than Lottie!" Alfred frowned and checked the information one by one. Obviously, it took Connie a long time to collect the information. There were a few shorings of the girls that he might not ept. What''s more, he indeed cared about every w marked by Connie. The more he read, the more surprised he became. This woman named Connie...It seems that she knows him better than himself? After a while, he read all the information on his phone. He returned the phone to her. "What''s the purpose of these things?" "What kind of deal do these women make with you?" Connie rolled her eyes. "I''m just afraid that you''ll be in a bad mood after being rejected by Lottie. You''ll give up on yourself and feel that you are not charming at all." "These girls are carefully selected by me. They will definitely give you the best love experience!" After that, she red at him and put the phone away. "If you don''t like them, just forget it." "I''m bored anyway. I can do whatever I want." "It has nothing to do with me whether you are sad or not!" In the end, Connie stood up and said, "Alfred, I''ve finished what I want to say. If there''s nothing else, I''m going to go!" Connie was about to leave. Alfred sat where he was and looked at her beautiful back. There was an inexplicable emotion in his heart. "Connie." He looked at her back and said in a low voice, "You said that a girl like you is suitable for me." "Do the girls you found for me have the same personality as you?" Connie stopped and nodded. "Yes." Alfred leaned against the chair and smiled lightly. "Then why didn''t you introduce yourself to me?" Connie looked at him in a daze. "What... do you mean?" "I mean." Alfred rubbed the edge of the coffee cup. "Why don''t we have a try together?" Connie felt stunned as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at his face nkly. "What... did you say?" "I won''t say it again." Alfred curled his lips. "Would you like to be my girlfriend?" "But..." Connie was dumbfounded. "Weren''t you pursuing Lottie just now?" Alfred frowned and rubbed his bruised cheek lightly. "I''m afraid I''ll be beaten to death." Chapter 234 Being So Hasty Chapter 234 Being So Hasty When Connie returned to the vi, she was still confused. In the kitchen, Lottie was making porridge excitedly. Outside the kitchen, the three little guys, Elijah, Fabian and Ste, sat in a row in front of the dining table. They were all holding a small bowl of porridge. Elijah remained calm and silently ate all the porridge. "Not bad." Fabian looked at his brother as if he was looking at a monster. He suspected that his taste was wrong, so he put another spoonful of porridge into his mouth. Then, his face turned pale and looked worse than the bottom of the pot. Ste, who was at the far end of the room, held a jar of sugar in her hand. She added a spoonful into the porridge and tasted it. Then she added another spoonful. Connie looked at the three little children nkly. "Lottie, are you treating them asb rats?" Lottie hurriedly brought out arge bowl of porridge and ced it on the dining table. "I originally wanted my husband to help me taste it, but he said that Eddy of the DS Group wanted to talk to him, so he left." Lottie smiled as she took the bowl from Elijah and took the porridge. "My husband said that if you were at home, I can ask you to taste it for me." "You''re not at home, so I can only make my children suffer from the porridge." She gave the bowl of porridge back to Elijah and then wanted to get the bowl in Fabian''s hand. "I''ll only give them a little to taste. There won''t be any problems." As she spoke, she tried her best to get the bowl from Fabian. Unfortunately, Fabian held his bowl too tightly. She had no choice but to frown and pulled harder. She got the bowl from Fabian. "Why haven''t you finished yourst bowl?" Lottie frowned and nced at the bowl. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll add another kind of porridge for you. You canpare them and see what the difference is." Fabian instantly despaired. However, as if she hadn''t noticed that, Lottie gave the bowl back to Fabian. "Eat them all!" In the end, she went to get Ste''s bowl. Connie was speechless again. She thought that was she their biological mother? Why did she feel that she was like their stepmother? Taking a deep breath, Connie walked over and took the bowls from Fabian and Ste. "Now I''m back, I''ll taste them for you." She smiled faintly and sat down in the chair. "After all, they are all children, so they can''t give you any advice." After that, Connie reached out to grab the bowl in Elijah''s hand, but he avoided it. Elijah nced at her indifferently. "Thank you, Auntie Connie." "But I think everything my mommy cooks is delicious." "I don''t want to miss her every progress." With that, he lowered his head and picked up the spoon. Then he seriously ate all the porridge in the bowl. "Well, Mommy, you''ve made progress." "This porridge is not salty." "Great!" After getting her son''s confirmation, Lottie danced with excitement. "Connie, have a try!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Connie frowned and took a bite. Her delicate face turned pale. After a long time, Connie coughed and said, "Lottie, when you cook porridge, you must strictly follow the recipes. Don''t add any other seasoning." "Don''t add chili oil when cooking pumpkin porridge." Lottie blinked. "But the chili oil is very beautiful." Connie was speechless again. After listening to Connie''s description, Fabian and Ste looked at each other. "Mommy, I suddenly remembered that I still have a procedure to finish!" Ste immediately ran away. "Mommy, I suddenly remembered that I have a remote control car to y with!" Fabian followed to run away. Lottie pursed her lips and turned to look at Elijah. He sat in a chair and yed with his mobile phone seriously. Feeling Lottie''s gaze, Elijah looked up and smiled gently. "Mommy, don''t worry. I won''t leave." Connie rubbed her eyebrow center. She had always known that among the three children, Elijah was the most sensible and most simr to Ralph. But she didn''t expect that... Elijah can be that simr to Ralph. Even when he was eating the ill-cooked food, his attitude was the same with Ralph''s. Taking a deep breath, Connie turned to look at Elijah. "Your mommy and I have something to say. Are you going upstairs too?" Elijah furrowed his brows and continued to sit on the chair indifferently. His still looked at the phone in his hand. "I won''t disturb you." Connie curled her lips and tried to get close to Elijah. "What are you looking at?" Elijah looked up at her indifferently and showed her the content on the screen. It was "The Principle of Electrical Automatic Construction". Connie was speechless again. She silently shrank back. She was afraid that she could not integrate into the world of a genius... "Elijah." Realizing that Connie really had something to tell her, Lottie took a deep breath and looked up at Elijah. "You can go upstairs to apany your brother and sister." "Mommy is talking to your Auntie Connie about something that children can''t hear." Only then did Elijah roll his eyes and look at Lottie silently. "In addition to Auntie Connie having a boyfriend, I don''t know what else I can''t hear." After that, Elijah jumped off the chair and tidied up her clothes. Then he went upstairs. "Connie." When the sound of Elijah''s room closing sounded upstairs, Lottie turned her head and looked at Connie with a smile. "What do you want to tell me?" "Well." Connie lowered her head and blushed slightly. "It''s not a big deal." "I''m still a little confused." Lottie frowned. "What''s going on?" Connie took a deep breath and looked up. "Just now, Alfred and I formalized our rtionship." Lottie was so shocked with her mouth wide open. "Ah?" "That''s..." Connie bit her lip and did not know how to exin. "In short." "I persuaded him to say that you don''t match. And I said that Ralph and you are suitable for each other and you are a perfect couple." "I asked him to give up on you, saying that you are not his ideal. He has been pursuing you all the time, just trying to befortable. He doesn''t really like you." "Then... he asked me what his ideal was like and who was suitable for him. He asked me whether I was the one." The more Connie said, the hotter her face became. Her heart beat faster and faster, and her voice became lower and lower. "Later, I said that I was indeed suitable for him." "I also showed him the information about the girl I thought was suitable for him. I hope he can get rid of the shadow of being disappointed in love and start a new rtionship." "Then he said... he wanted to choose me..." "To be his girlfriend." Lottie was shocked for a long time before she came to her senses. "This..." "You..." "Is that so hasty?" Connie bit her lip and said, "It was a little hasty." "But didn''t you and Ralph... get married fast?" Chapter 235 Havent You Forget Something? Chapter 235 Haven''t You Forget Something? Lottie couldn''t refute. She sighed. "Our marriage... was indeed a little hasty." "We didn''t even have a wedding ceremony. Elijah and Fabian loved me, and then he chose me." Connie curled her lips and said, "Yes." Connie suddenly stopped. Connie looked up subconsciously. "Lottie, you remember the things when you married Ralph?" Lottie shook her head. "I don''t remember." After that, she paused and subconsciously raised her hand to knock on her head. "No, I seem to... remember." "We married not because I fell in love with him at first sight, nor because I pursued him." "It was because someone didn''t want to marry him..." Connie''s eyes widened as she excitedly held Lottie''s hand. "Yes, because udia didn''t want to marry him." Lottie looked at Connie in confusion. "Why didn''t a greedy person like udia want to marry my husband?" "My husband''s appearance and status are both good. Why didn''t she want to marry him?" Connie was speechless again. Was that the point? "It doesn''t matter!" Connie was so excited that she grabbed Lottie''s hand. "Do you remember anything else?" "I still remember that on my wedding night, I was scared to death by Ste. Later, Elijah applied medicine to me, and then..." "The next day, we got our marriage certificate." After that, she seriously thought about it again. "You''re right. We were very hasty." Connie pursed her lips. "What about the rest? What else do you remember?" Lottie shook her head. "Nothing." "What''s more, I remember a wordst time, it was henpecked wife." She tilted her head and tried her best to think. In the end, the intense pain made her give up. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I only remember these." Connie was overjoyed. Even if Lottie only remembered a few fragments, it at least proved that there was a possibility that her memories would fully recover! Moreover, this key point that could restore Lottie''s memories had already appeared twice! Connie hadpletely forgotten to think about the rtionship with Alfred, as well as the fact that Lottie was still practicing cooking porridge. Connie grabbed Lottie''s hand excitedly. "Then think about it carefully. Last time, when you thought of henpecked wife, and this time when you thought of how you and Ralph got married, is there anything in Lottie frowned and seriously thought about it. "I was... cooking each time." "Anything else?" Anything else except cooking? Lottie furrowed her brows and carefully recalled what had happened before she got the memory fragments. Finally, she looked at Connie with a red face and said, "In addition to cooking, I..." "I kissed my husband." Connie was speechless again. Could it be that kiss could help her recover memories? Connie wouldn''t believe it! Connie took a deep breath and came to a serious conclusion. "It has something to do with your cooking." "From today on, you have to cook in the kitchen every day!" "Let''s give it a try and see if you can recover your previous memories because of cooking!" Lottie blinked her eyes and nodded. "Alright." It would be a good thing if she could regain her memory by cooking. After all, she also wanted to recover her cooking skills. Therefore, Lottie rushed into the kitchen. After a while, Lottie opened the ss door of the kitchen. "Connie, please guide me these days and taste the food." After that, she closed the door and began to make her porridge in the kitchen. Looking at her busy figure in the kitchen, Connie sighed helplessly and began to clean up the mess Lottie had made at the table. Although the porridge on the table did not taste good, they were done to a turn. This meant that Lottie was seriously calcting the time and studying. Of course, if she didn''t add the seasoning, it wouldn''t be difficult for her to cook. Lottie spent two days in the kitchen. In the afternoon of the third day, Connie was lying on the dining table, looking at energetic Lottie in the kitchen. She was a little weak. In the past two days, she had tasted all kinds of tastes in the world. There were all kinds of dishes made by Lottie. Lottie was like a child who doesn''t obey the rules. Every time, she cooked different dishes from the recipes. After two days, Lottie came up with some rules in cooking. The food she cooked could be eaten. However, even if her cooking skills had improved, she still couldn''t remember anything about the past. "Auntie Connie, is this method useful?" Ste leaned on the table and looked at Connie, whose face was as pale as the wall. She frowned slightly and said, "It seems that not only did Mommy not recover her memory, but she has a worse memory." Connie was stunned. "Does she have a worse memory?" "Yes." Ste supported her chin with her hand and silently looked at busy Lottie in the kitchen. "She has forgotten that she still has three babies waiting for her to love." Connie was speechless again. "Mommy has been ignoring us for two days." "Elijah is fine. He''s stuffy. He doesn''t care whether Mommy cares about him." "But Ste is different." "She has been distressed these days. She thought that Whether Mommy is angry with her because of Alfred?" After that, Fabian turned to look at Connie. "Isn''t Alfred your idol?" "Can you persuade him to stop coveting Mommy?" "Ste likes him very much. For so many years, she and Alfred have been dependent on each other. She also regarded him as the most important person." "But Alfred is always coveting our Mommy. Ste doesn''t know what to do now." "If she stays away from him, it¡¯s a little unkind. Others will think that Ste doesn''t regard him as her adoptive father after having her parents." "But if she doesn''t stay away from him. He always wants to get closer to our Mommy, and Ste bes a person who breaks the rtionship between her parents." His words made Connie pause slightly. After a while, she couldn''t helpughing. "Do you kids always think so much?" "Yes." Fabian sighed. "Women always think too much." Connie couldn''t helpughing at his words. At that moment, her cell phone rang. It was a call from an unfamiliar number. She thought that it was the director of Rexwell who was looking for her to be a temporary actor, so she directly turned on the speaker and answered. "Connie." Alfred''s cold voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Haven''t you forgotten something?" Connie was stunned. "What... did I forget?" "Have you forgotten that you are my girlfriend?" "I gave you my phone number. Why haven''t you contacted me for two days?" Chapter 236 He Didnt Say to Pursue Me Chapter 236 He Didn''t Say to Pursue Me Connie was stunned for a few seconds. After a long while, she suddenly remembered that it seemed...She had indeed be Alfred''s girlfriend. Two days ago, after she had confirmed her rtionship with Alfred, she had wanted toe back and talk with Lottie. However, she found that there was a sign that Lottie was going to regain her memories. She began to help Lottie regain her memories and help her cook. She had been busy for two days. Shepletely forgot about her rtionship with her idol. With Fabian''s shocked gaze, Connie took a deep breath and apologized carefully. "I''m sorry." "I... I lost the business card you gave me, so I didn''t contact you." "You are so stupid." Alfred snorted coldly. "Where are you now? I''ll pick you up." Connie paused and asked, "Why did you pick me up?" "What did you say?" On the other end of the phone, Alfred''s voice sounded a little impatient. "Date!" "Ah?" Connie paused and turned to look at the woman busy in the kitchen. It wasn''t easy for her to leave Lottie behind since she was so hard-working. After thinking for a while, she pursed her lips. "We don¡¯t go out." "You''re here to see me? We''re dating at Lottie and Ralph''s house?" Alfred, "..." He really wanted to knock the woman''s head and see what was inside. A few days ago, he had almost been disfigured by Lottie''s punches because he pursued her. Now, Connie was going to have a date with him at Lottie''s house? "I know you may think that I''m inexplicable." As she spoke, she silently nced at Fabian on the side and then at Ste, who only showed his little head on the second floor upstairs. "But I think you shoulde here..." "Ste misses you very much." When she mentioned Ste, Alfred''s cold voice slowly softened. After a long while, he sighed. "I don''t want to go to Lottie''s ce, not because I''m afraid that she''ll hit me, but because I feel embarrassed." "How about this? I''ll drive to the entrance of Ralph''s vi. Youe out with Ste. Shall we go shopping together?" Connie pursed her lips and subconsciously looked up in the direction of the upstairs. Ste had already stood at the stairs. Realizing Connie''s gaze, the little girl looked up and nodded silently. "All right." Connie pursed her lips and said, "Call me when you arrive." After hanging up the phone, the woman let out a long sigh of relief andy on the table tiredly. Fabian came over with a smile and gently hit Connie''s elbow with her elbow. "Houghton, it''s okay." "I unknowingly became your idol''s girlfriend." "You not only solved the problem of Alfred chasing after my mommy, but also gave Ste a reason to meet him openly..." "The most important thing is that he is a star that you have liked for a long time!" "One stone kills three birds!" Connie looked up at Fabian, not knowing whether tough or cry. "It''s not as good as you said." Fabian pursed his lips. "You''re already in love with your idol, why are you still so sad?" The woman sighed and looked up into the distance, lost in thought. "That''s not in love, but a unteral treatment for him." "Although he looks very carefree and gives up so easily, he should still feel very ufortable in his heart." "He wants me to be his girlfriend at this time not because he likes me, but because he needs someone to heal him and be his help during this period of time." Fabian paused, and the expression on his face gradually became serious. "What about after he''s cured?" "I''ll break up with him." Connie shrugged. "When I decided to be his girlfriend, I knew very well that I wouldn''t get his love and feelings. I was just the one who could stay with him tofort him when he was lonely." "But I don''t care. After all, he is the man I have liked for seven years." "Seven years...." She smiled bitterly. "I''m actually very satisfied to be able to his supporter for a period of time." "Forget it, why should I talk so much to a five-year-old kid like you? You won''t understand even if I tell you." After that, the woman took a deep breath, pretended to stand up easily, and walked toward the kitchen. "Lottie, I''m going out..." Fabian looked at her back and bit his small mouth silently. The feelings of adults were reallyplicated. Half an hourter, Alfred''s car stopped at the gate of the vi. Holding Ste''s hand, Connie and he walked out of the vi. The woman wore a in light yellow dress with a low ponytail on her left shoulder. She looked quiet and indifferent. Ste was wearing a pink princess dress, which was as cute as usual. The two women got in the car. Ste sat in the back seat of the car and looked at Alfred with a smile. "Uncle, you are so lucky!" "You actually took my lovely aunt down so quickly!" "You can''t let her down! Mommy said that if you let her down, I''ll turn you into a meat pie!" Alfred instantly felt a sharp pain in the ce where Lottie had beaten him. He shivered and quickly changed the topic. "Let''s go to the amusement park today, okay?" After Connie left, Lottie no longer had any taste tester. The cooking became boring. She took off her apron andy on the sofa, looking at the ceiling with a sad face. She had been cooking for two days. She had done everything she could. But she still couldn''t remember anything. She couldn''t remember anything. It was really a headache. "Perhaps, cooking won''t help you find the key to memory." Elijah came down from upstairs and gracefully sat down next to Lottie. He picked up the book and looked down. Lottie looked at the little fellow silently. "Then tell me, what else can it be?" The little fellow smiled. "I think it should have something to do with Daddy." "All the memories you lost are cooking and Daddy." "Since the fragments that you''ve thought about twice have something to do with Daddy and there''s nothing to do with cooking at all, I think regaining your memories should from Daddy." After that, the little fellow raised his head and looked at Lottie seriously. "Thest time you find your Property ? N?velDrama.Org. memory, apart from cooking, you went to the DS Group to send food to Daddy." "Why don''t you send food to him again today?" Lottie paused. "Good idea!" She still remembered thest restaurant! The takeout is delicious! Therefore, Lottie quickly changed her clothes and went to the Chinese restaurant to pack up the food. Then, she went straight to the DS Group. "Yvonne, congrattions. Mr. Chapman is handsome and capable. It''s your blessing that he choose you!" "Yes, although Mr. Chapman has only been in our DS Group for a few days, his handsome face and his cold and arrogant temperament are really fascinating!" "Who doesn''t want to have close contact with Mr. Chapman? This opportunity fell on you!" "I heard that it was Mr. Chapman who personally asked you to apany him to the banquet!" Lottie carried the takeout into the lobby of the DS Group and heard a group of women talking. She stopped silently. Her intuition told her that the Mr. Chapman these women were talking about...It should be her husband, Ralph. She subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. The woman in the middle of the crowd was fair and beautiful. She lowered her eyes, and her eyes were full of shyness. "Don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Chapman just invited me to be his dance partner... It has not been decided yet, and he didn''t say that he wanted to chase me..." Chapter 237 Dont Look down on Yourself Chapter 237 Don''t Look down on Yourself Lottie furrowed her brows and once again carefully sized up the girl called Durah in the middle. She had a pair of beautiful deer eyes, and her whole body was white, clean, and beautiful. It was the kind of woman that made men think that she was obedient and lovely at first nce. So, she turned her head and nced at her reflection from the ss door. Today, she hade in a hurry. She was only wearing simple jeans and a white T-shirt. She was extremely in and clean. Compared to Yvonne in a long white dress, she looked very feminine. Lottie was a little depressed. Just as she was ashamed of herself, a tall and straight figure came in from outside the building. The women who had been gossiping around Yvonne instantly quieted down. The group of people bowed respectfully to the man. "Mr. Gibbons!" Eddy frowned and nodded lightly. Just as he was about to get into the elevator, he saw the quiet woman holding the lunch box. The man raised his eyebrows. Wasn''t this Ralph''s little wife who had lost her memory? "She''s here to deliver food to Ralph?" He curled his lips and walked over to her. "You''re here to deliver food?" Lottie didn''t have any impression of this man, but she only felt that he looked familiar. She nodded silently. "Yes." "Then why are you standing here?" He nced at the awkward expression on Lottie''s face. "Have you forgotten which office he is in?" Lottie paused. She was too embarrassed to say that she was listening to Ralph''s gossip, so she forgot to go upstairs. So she nodded silently. "Well, I have a bad memory and forgot." "It turns out that you will have a bad memory after losing your memory." The manughed. "But that''s easy." With this, he waved to the distance. "Yvonne,e here!" Yvonne, who was surrounded by women, paused for a moment, and then walked over with a smile. Her voice was gentle and pleasant. "Mr. Gibbons, are you looking for me?" "Yes." Eddy pointed at Lottie. "She''s here to look for Ralph. She doesn''t know where Ralph''s office is. Take her up." Yvonne raised her eyes to look at Lottie, then smiled and nodded. "Alright, I happen to be going upstairs to look for Mr. Chapman." After that, she even reached out her hand intimately, wanting to take the thermos in Lottie''s hand. Lottie frowned and dodged lightly. "I can hold it myself." Yvonne didn''t mind her cold words. She chuckled and led the way. "Ms., please follow me." Lottie took a deep breath, lifted her leg, and followed her upstairs. Eddy stood where he was and watched the backs of the two women leave quietly. He could not help sighing with emotion. He used to think that Yvonne in thepany was beautiful. But now it seemed that Yvonne was far worse than Ralph''s little wife. Even if she was wearing ady''s dress, she was not as good as her in jeans and T-shirt. Ralph had really picked up a treasure. When Yvonne took Lottie to the elevator, the women who had ttered Yvonne also squeezed up. The narrow space of the elevator was almost full. "Yvonne, why is Mr. Gibbons looking for you?" Yvonne nced at Lottie with a light smile. "This youngdy is here to look for Mr. Chapman. Mr. Gibbons asked me to send her up." Those women couldn''t help sighing. "Are you still saying that Mr. Chapman is not chasing you?" "Mr. Gibbons can see it!" "Yes, if I didn''t see that Mr. Chapman was interested in you, why would Mr. Gibbons let you do such a thing?" Someone even lowered her voice and said, "Mr. Gibbons specially asked Yvonne to send this young this youngdy and Mr. Chapman?" "This should be the reason..." Lottie stood at the door of the elevator with a thermos in her hand. She stared fixedly at the numbers on the elevator and kept sneering in her heart. These women''s imagination...It was really rich. The man had asked Yvonne to take her upstairs to look for Ralph because he felt that she did not know the way. Why had these women be evidence of the rtionship between Ralph and Yvonne? They were insane. "Miss, what''s your surname?" Suddenly, Yvonne turned to look at Lottie and asked gently. Lottie frowned. "My surname is Green." "Ms. Green." Yvonne smiled as she reached out her hand to Lottie. "My name is Yvonne. I''m the secretary of the N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. president of the DS Group." After that, she smiled elegantly. "Are you here to deliver food to Ralph?" Lottie frowned and nodded lightly. "Mm." "Then may I ask, are you Ralph''s... rtive?" "Rtive?" Lottie frowned and thought for a moment. "Kind of." "Wife, can be considered a rtive?" Hearing her answer, Yvonne heaved a long sigh of relief. She smiled and stretched out her hand, wanting to take the thermos from Lottie''s hand again. "Since it''s a meal, I''ll send it for you." "If you have anything else to do..." Lottie looked at her coldly and raised her hand to remove her hand from her thermos. "I have nothing else to do." "I don''t need Miss White''s help." The woman''s words made Yvonne''s supporters unhappy. The women almost rolled their eyes one by one. "What attitude! Yvonne just wants to help!" "Yes!" "Ms. Green, you are a rtive of Mr. Chapman. Yvonne is the person Mr. Chapman likes. Maybe you can be a family in the future..." Lottie sneered and nced at the woman who had just spoken. "Did Ralph personally say that he likes her?" Her words made the woman''s face turn pale in an instant. Yvonne''s face also turned pale. She bit her lip and red at the woman. "What nonsense are you talking about?" "Mr. Chapman never said he wanted to pursue me, nor did he say he liked me!" "He just invited me to be his femalepanion at the banquet and asked me to choose any dress at the mall. He paid for it." "Again..." She pursed her lips and subconsciously nced at Lottie, her face flushed red. "He just drinks the coffee I made for him." "There''s really nothing between us. Don''t talk nonsense!" Her words, which seemed to be refuting, made the surrounding women start to make fun of her again. "He invited you to the party to be his femalepanion, and he''s willing to spend money to buy your evening dress. Aren''t he chasing after you?" "He only drinks the coffee you make for him every day. Doesn''t he like you?" "Yvonne, don''t look down on yourself!" These women''spliments made Lottie ufortable. The woman clenched her hands into fists. She looked up at the number jumping on the elevator. If the elevator was slower, she might not be able to control her impulse and beat Yvonne into a pig''s head! On the surface, she was saying that she had nothing to do with Ralph, but every sentence she said was tempting others to praise her. "What the hell is that? Does she think I can''t hear it?" Chapter 238 Miss White Is So Kind Chapter 238 Miss White Is So Kind The elevator arrived just a second before she lost control of her fist. After they got out of the elevator, they said goodbye to Yvonne. "Ms. Green, this way please." Yvonne led the way with a smile and chuckled as she walked. "Don''t take those people''s words seriously. They''re talking nonsense." "Mr. Chapman and I really have nothing to do with each other." Lottie smiled faintly. "Don''t worry. I don''t think there will be anything between you." "Ralph has high standards." Hearing her words, Yvonne''s face instantly darkened. After a while, she adjusted the expression on her face. "You''re... right." "To be chosen by him, it''s really lucky." After that, Yvonne turned her head and smiled at Yvonne. "Ms. Green, are you married?" Lottie shrugged. "Yes." "Is your husband as excellent as Mr. Chapman?" Lottie looked at her with rolling eyes. How could she answer this question? To be honest, she did not want Yvonne to know she was Ralph''s wife. It was quite interesting to continue watching her performance. So she smiled and said, "Of course, my husband is not as good as Ralph." Yvonne sneered. She knew it! Although this woman was Yvonne''s rtive, her surname was Green. She was definitely not a close rtive. At most, she was a cousin, or even a distant cousin. Besides, how could a married woman bring food to another man with a thermos? She was afraid that her marriage was not happy, so she wanted to seduce Ralph. With this thought in mind, Yvonne looked at Lottie with more mockery in her eyes. "s, so I have to wipe my eyes when I get married." "After all, it''s hard to find a man like Mr. Chapman." "Don''t think too much about it when you get married. It''s toote to regret it." Lottie narrowed her eyes. She hadn''t expected her to think this way, so she smiled. "Yes." "You should wipe your eyes when you get married." "Otherwise, if you find someone who is charming, he will be attractive to other women. They will want to marry him." Before Yvonne could understand what she meant, Ralph''s office came. She knocked on the door with a smile and said in a sweet voice, "Mr. Chapman." A man''s cold voice came from the door. "What''s the matter?" Yvonne smiled and said in a sweeter voice than before, "Mr. Chapman, Ms. Green is here to bring you food." Ralph, who was working in the office, paused slightly. "She''s here?" He quickly stopped his work and strode to the door to open it. Outside the door, Lottie was standing next to Yvonne with a cold face. Yvonne in a white dress upied more than half of the entrance. Seeing hime to open the door, the woman couldn''t hide the shy smile on her face. "Why did you open the door in person? In fact, there is no need to be so troublesome. As long as you tell me inside, I can open the door and go in directly." Ralph was slightly stunned. A momentter, his gaze passed through Yvonne andnded on Lottie behind her. "Come in first." As soon as he finished speaking, Yvonne walked in with a smile. Behind her, Lottie nced at Ralph indifferently and followed behind. Ralph frowned. She must be in a good mood to personallye to thepany to deliver food to him. But why did he feel that her current mood..."It seems to be very bad?" After entering the office, Lottie sat down on the sofa, opened the thermos, took out the food, and ced it on the tea table. Seeing this, Yvonne hurried over to help. She chuckled as she put the dishes on the table. "Ms. Green, are these of Mr. Chapman''s favorite taste?" Lottie nodded with a fake smile. "Yes, these are all his favorites." "Keep it in mind. You should buy for him often in the future." Yvonne chuckled. "I know how to cook these dishes." "And I''m good at cooking. I have the first-ss chef certificate." The veins on Lottie''s forehead twitched as she clenched her hands into fists. She did not take Yvonne''s words seriously. But when it came to cooking... This was what Lottie felt inferior She bit her lip and said, "Is the first-ss chef certificate very great?" Yvonne was taken aback. Then she smiled and said, "Nothing great. It''s just a proof of good cooking." Lottie frowned and looked up at Ralph grumpily. "Did you hear?" "Miss White holds the first-ss chef certificate. She is very good at cooking!" "From now on, Miss White will prepare all your meals!" Yvonne immediately covered her mouth as if she was ttered. "Ms. Green, although I''m very willing to cook for Mr. Chapman, please don''t say that..." "I..." Ralph rubbed his forehead resignedly. At first, he didn''t know why Lottie had been unhappy. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But now, if he still couldn''t understand, he would be an idiot. The man sighed with resignation and turned to Yvonne. "Please leave us. I have something to say to her." Yvonne pursed her lips but did not intend to leave. She stood there, biting her lips and ncing at Ralph. Then, she looked at Lottie and said, "Ms. Green is married. Even if you are rted, you are not her biological brother after all." "If I leave you two in the same room, you will be gossiped about by others." She lifted her hair, thinking herself considerate. "So I''d better stay here. Once someone suspects you, I can exin that I''m also there, so that no one will mistake your rtionship." These words made Lottie sneer. "Miss White, you are really very well meaning." Yvonne could hear the sarcasm in Lottie''s words, but she still chuckled and said, "I''m doing this for you two." "After all..." "Yvonne." Ralph rubbed his sore eyebrows and asked, "Do you know who she is?" Yvonne smiled and turned to look at Ralph. "Ms. Green said that she and you are sort of rtive." "I don''t know what kind of rtive you are." "She didn''t tell me who she is." The woman even acted like a spoiled child. She looked up at Ralph''s cool face and said, "Mr. Chapman, would you mind telling me what rtive she is? After that, she did not forget to sneer. "I also want to know what kind of rtive can bother so much to bring you meals." Ralph felt agonized. He took a deep breath and pointed at Lottie. "Then I''ll introduce you seriously." "This is Lottie, my wife." Chapter 239 Are You Satisfied? Chapter 239 Are You Satisfied? Yvonne''s mouth was wide open. She couldn''t even believe her ears. Mr. Chapman was married? And the one he was married to was Ms. Green in front of her? Greatly shocked, she couldn''t even speak clearly. "I... didn''t hear wrongly?" "No, you didn''t." Lottie leaned elegantly against the sofa, crossed her legs, and looked indifferent. "So Miss Yvonne, do you still want to cook for my husband in the future?" "The first-ss chef certificate is really great." Yvonne felt very embarrassed. Recalling she had said to Lottie, she really wanted to find a ce to hide herself! She bit her lip and didn''t even dare look at Lottie. "I thought Ms. Green was a rtive of Mr. Chapman''s..." "I didn''t expect you are Mrs. Chapman." "It''s my fault. Mrs. Chapman, please don''t take what I just said seriously." "Since Mrs. Chapman has brought meal to Mr. Chapman, please enjoy. I am leaving now." She turned around and left. "Hold on." How could Lottie let her leave so easily? She curled her lips, put her hands on the sofa, and elegantly looked at Yvonne''s back. "Miss White, you''d better stay." "I want to hear you and my husband exin that you attend the banquet together." Lottie''s stunned Yvonne. Ralph finally realized what was wrong. Probably... Because Yvonne showed off that she was to apany him to the banquet, Lottie was jealous? The man chuckled, sat down next to Lottie, and was about to take her into his arms. Lottie frowned and subconsciously moved her body to the side, keeping a safe distance from him. "Tell me about the banquet." "If you can''t exin it clearly, either of you can leave or eat!" She was in a good mood to bring food to Ralph, only to hear a group of people saying that Ralph was going to take another woman to the banquet. He was also going to buy her a dress and chase her! Her good mood was ruined by this Yvonne. If Ralph and Yvnnone did not exin to her clearly this event, she would not let it go! Feeling that his wife seemed to be really angry, Ralph rubbed his eyebrows resignedly and said, "Lottie." "Vonnie and I will attend the banquet together..." Lottie red at him. "Her name is Yvonne!" "You called her Vonnie so intimately. Do you want to chase after her?" Ralph, "..." Yvnnone ''s body shook violently. Looking at Lottie''s angry face, the man sighed. "You see, her name is a little bit long to spell, so everyone in thepany calls her Vonnie." "I''m just following the others..." Lottie rolled her eyes. "Is it that simple?" The man curled his lips, leaned over, and gently pulled her into his arms. "Howplicated can that be?" "When did you see me cast a look at other women except you?" His deep voice was gentle and maic, with a heart-palpitating charm. Lottie pursed her lips silently and calmed down slightly. She leaned her head against his shoulder and said, "I don''t feel good hearing you call her Vonnie. You should call her by the full name!" Ralph chuckled and gently pinched her nose. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." After that, the man looked up at Yvonne indifferently and said coldly, "Miss White, you can leave now." In an instant, it changed from Vonnie to Yvonne, and then to Miss White. Yvonne''s face darkened. "Yes, Mr. Chapman." "Wait." The moment she turned around, Lottie couldn''t help calling her. Yvonne bit her lip and turned around, with a smile that was uglier than a cry. "Yes, Mrs. Chapman?" "They are all female employees of the DS Group, aren''t they?" Yvonne was stunned and nodded. "Yes, they are." "All right." Lottie took a deep breath. "Please find out how many female employees there are in the DS Group." "Then buy two milk teas for every female employee. Tell them that they are treated by Mr. Chapman''s wife, Lottie." She then turned to look at Ralph and reached out her hands to him. "Give me money!" The man smiled and casually pulled out a check and stuffed it into her hands. "Fill in it yourself." Lottie rolled her eyes. "How would I know how much do I need?" "Two milk teas cost about $40, and the DS Group has about 20,000 female employees." "So 800 thousand is enough." Ralph gently rubbed her head and said, "If you don''t think it enough, you can write 900 thousand." Eight to nine hundred thousand... Lottie was in shock. So much money!? She was just angry about those women for ttering Yvonne just now, so she wanted to dere her status in that way. But if it would cost so much money... She bit her lip and stuffed the check back into Ralph''s hand. "Then... forget it?" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Wasn''t it too extravagant to spend so much money just to dere her status? "Why?" Ralph put the check back into her hand. Holding her hand lovingly in his hand, he wrote down the number on the check, "When you drank my wine worth four or five million dors, you didn''t hesitate at all." "Now you can''t bear to spend such a small amount?" Lottie''s mind went nk for a moment. She...Had she done such an extravagant thing? Just as she was in a daze, the man held her hand and filled in the check. He handed the check to Yvonne with a faint smile. "Go with your friends who were with you just now and hand out these milk teas." After that, he looked down at the time. "It''s two o''clock in the afternoon." "There are more than 200 milk tea shops Odense. They should work together to prepare 40,000 milk teas." "Hurry up. I hope you can finish the job before you are off." "If the money is not enough, you can find the Financial Department and get more from my ount." "If there''s some money left..." The man smiled. "Remember to hand it over to the Financial Department. It will not be your service fee." After Ralph finished speaking, Yvonne''s face turned pale and even paler than the wall. She gritted her teeth and wanted to say something, but she then let it go. She took the check and left. After the woman left, Ralph turned around and nced at Lottie with a smile. "Are you satisfied?" Chapter 240 Why Cant She Attend? Chapter 240 Why Can''t She Attend? Lottie was amused by his serious expression. She turned her face away from him, but there was a wry smile in her voice. "I¡¯m barely satisfied." "Mrs. Chapman is really jealous." The man walked over with a chuckle and sat down beside her. He picked her up and got her seated on hisp. "But you are still pretty when you are jealous." Lottie pursed her lips. "Hmph!" In fact, she had already seen that Ralph was not interested in Yvonne. Otherwise, she would not have let it go so easily. Thinking of this, she turned her head and nced resignedly at the man who was holding her. "You still have a question to answer." "Why are you going to take her to the banquet?" Ralph smiled. "Do you mind?" Lottie nodded. "I do mind!" "I''m your wife. Why not take me but her?" Ralph turned her face and forced her to look at him. "Because I don''t think you need to attend some banquets." Lottie curled her lips. "Why?" "Because business banquets, especially those in Odense, are about business and work. They are boring." "Then why can Yvonne attend?" "Because she is Eddy¡¯ secretary, and she knows many businessmen in Odense." As the man spoke, he gently rubbed Lottie''s head. "This isn''t Rexwell. I''ve just arrived here, so I need a guide to introduce me to the businessmen in Odense." Lottie''s brows gradually rxed. She lowered her head and curled her lips silently. "But I don''t like Yvonne." "Do you have to have her as your guide?" Ralph shook his head. "Actually, the guide I chose at the beginning was Eddy." But he said that he hated to attend such asions, so he sent his secretary, Yvonne, to apany This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ralph to the banquet at night. It was just a trivial matter. However, Ralph hadn''t thought that Yvonne and her friends would exaggerate it as the evidence of his pursuit of Yvonne. What was even worse was that these women would have been bold enough to say in front of Lottie that he and Yvonne were a perfect match. If it hadn''t been for his wife, Lottie, who was virtuous and gentle, this matter wouldn''t have ended so easily. "Since Eddy can be your guide, ask him to introduce you to others at night." She bit her lip. "I''ll be your femalepanion and go with you!" If Yvonne could attend the banquet, why couldn''t she? "But the banquet will be really boring. Do you really want to go?" Lottie nodded seriously. "Yes, I do!" "All right." The man chuckled and sighed. He put her aside and began to eat. Lottie rested her cheeks between her hands as she watched him eat. She was then distracted until the man stuffed a piece of rib into her mouth. She paused, swallowed the rib, and red at him. "You scared me." "Coward." The man smiled faintly. "Why did you suddenly bring me food at this time?" "Because Connie went on a date with Alfred." "It was boring for me to cook at home alone. Elijah suggested that Ie to you, so I came." After that, she changed to afortable position and leaned on the sofa. "Honey, do you think Alfred is reliable?" "I always feel that he is to hurt Connie." Ralph frowned lightly. "It''s not that bad. At most, there''s no affection." As he elegantly ate, he said indifferently, "In fact, apart from the fact that he always wants to take away my wife, he is not bad." "Considering that a single man can adopt Ste in an orphanage, raise her to five years old and look after her very well..." "He is actually a kind man." "Moreover, though in theplicated entertainment industry, he can remain chaste. He has reached the top, but he is not promiscuous. This proves that he''s a man of principle and calmness." "The most important thing is..." The man smiled. "He''s likely to be my cousin." "I believe his nature should be simr to mine." Lottie curled her lips. "But I always feel that Connie is going to suffer." Thest time Alfred came her home, he wanted her to leave Ralph and go with him. But then he confirmed his rtionship with Connie the time when he left the vi. How could this be a normal rtionship? Connie had been single for many years and had never fallen in love with anyone. Her first love was like this. Lottie was really distressed and restless. She was afraid that Connie would be hurt. "But you need to change your mind." "It''s not a bad thing for her to have her idol as her first boyfriend." After saying that, Ralph''s lips curled into a smile as he sized up her clothes. "Are you going to buy a dress yourself, or do you want me to apany you?" Lottie paused for a moment before remembering that she had talked Ralph into letting her attend the banquet. The jeans and white T she was wearing now were indeed not suitable for the banquet. "I''d better go by myself!" She did not want to hinder Ralph from working because of her own matters. Besides, as for evening dresses... Even if he went with her, as a man, he would not give her any good advice. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and stood up. "Is there a shopping mall nearby?" Ralph nodded. "I''ll ask Sean to find someone to drive you thereter." At three o''clock in the afternoon. Lottie was in thergest shopping mall in Odense. Afraid that she would be bored shopping alone, Ralph had specially asked Eddy to arrange for two women to apany her. However, when she got in the car, she recognized the two women were two of those who had just ttered Yvonne in the elevator. Getting out of the car, Lottie let out a long sigh of relief and turned to the two women behind her. "Will you two feel wronged if you apany me shopping?" The two women''s faces turned red. Finally, they walked forward and bowed to Lottie. "Mrs. Chapman, we are very sorry!" "It was Yvonne who kept misleading us. She said that Mr. Chapman invited her to be his female we..." Seeing the two women apologize seriously, Lottie chuckled and said, "Well, remember not to follow others so easily in the future." Then she took them into the mall. Although there had been some misunderstanding between the two women and Lottie due to Yvonne earlier, after they began chatting, they discovered that Lottie was much easier to get along with than Yvonne. They started to talk more with her. The three of them visited shops one by one and finally agreed on a pink evening dress in a night dress store. They had the same aesthetic standard. As she was about to ask the salesdy about the size, a c female voice came. "Miss, that pink one. I want it." Lottie frowned and looked in the direction of the voice. At the entrance of the evening dress store, Yoyo stood with her arms crossed, superciliously. Chapter 241 For My Sister-in-law’s Sake Chapter 241 For My Sister-inw¡¯s Sake Lottie frowned slightly. She knew this woman. The so-called real First Miss of the Bells. She turned to look at Yoyo with a smile. "What, Yoyo also wants to wear this dress?" The woman looked Yoyo up and down. "I''m afraid this dress is not suitable for you." "First of all, the size of this dress... you can''t wear it, can you?" The woman looked at Yoyo with disdain in her eyes. "This kind of evening dress needs to be full of curves. Miss Yoyo should be no different from wearing a sack if you wear it." "You can''t control all the clothes just because you''re thin. At least, it''s beautiful to let people see the curves, right?" Her words made Yoyo''s facepletely livid. The two followers by the side also quickly echoed her words. "That''s right, that''s right. Ms. Green is a natural beauty. She has a curvy figure." "Where did youe from? How dare you steal clothes from Ms. Green?" "That''s right. I don''t know where your confidencees from. Not to mention your figure, even your temperament is far from Ms. Green''s!" "Let''s not talk about temperament for now. Only ugly people can talk about temperament, such as this The voices of the two women rose one after another. Lottie''s lips curled into a faint smile. She had always hated the two women chattering, and they followed with Yvonne looked down on people. But she had to admit- Faced with a woman like Yoyo, who was deliberately looking for trouble, these two people''s silver tongues could help her vent her anger. Yoyo''s face turned livid. She gritted her teeth and stared at the two women beside Lottie. "Kevin!" The woman almost squeezed these two words out of her teeth. "Beat them until they can''t speak!" After that, Yoyo took a step back. The bodyguard who had been following behind her walked over and raised his hand to attack the two women. Lottie''s brows furrowed slightly as she stared intently at Kevin''s actions. Just as Kevin was about to p one of the women in the face, Lottie stepped forward and grabbed Kevin''s wrist. The 1.9-meter-tall man''s wrist was grabbed by Lottie and he couldn''t move. Kevin''s eyes widened. He tried his best to shake off Lottie''s grip on his wrist, but he couldn''t! The woman''s strength was terrifying. Almost everyone present was stunned. The two women were dumbfounded. Yoyo frowned tightly. The waiter opened his mouth in surprise. Ms. Green looked thin and small. The only thing fleshy about her was her bosom and butt. How could she have such great strength to defend against such a tall and strong bodyguard...? Kevin gritted his teeth and exerted all of his strength, trying to press her hand down. At this moment, Lottie''s lips curled into a smile and she let go of his hand. Kevin had used a hundred percent of his strength to hold on to his hand, but Lottie loosened her grip- "Bang!" With a loud sound, the tall and straight bodyguard fell to the ground. "Tsk, tsk. Amazing." Suddenly, an approving male voice came from behind. Lottie frowned faintly and turned to look in the direction of the voice. It was a middle-aged man in his forties. He had cold and elegant eyes and a tall and straight figure, and his whole body exuded a cold and heroic temperament. "Yank?" Yoyo''s shocked voice rang. Lottie looked at this man and felt that he looked familiar. Yank. Chapman... Suddenly, her eyes widened. "It''s you?" She remembered that she had seen this man five years ago! He was Ralph''s second brother, Yank. After she gave birth to three children, one of them was thrown away by Alice. Originally, Alice wanted to take away the remaining two, but she was stopped by Mr. Chapman. He promised her that he would not separate her from the children and that he would let her fathere back to see them. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. However, on the day when Ralph came back to find her and her children, the hospital was inexplicably on fire. Although Ralph had seen her and her children, their whole family was almost separated from each other. Later, when she lost her memory in the psychiatric hospital...She had seen his second brother before. At that time, this man went to her closely and told her that no matter children or children''s father, they would never see her again. Because they were all dead. She was crazy for a long time because of this sentence, until she was injected tranquilizer and finally lost her memory... Thinking of this, she looked at Yank coldly. Yank also smiled faintly. "They said that you lost your memory, but I didn''t expect you to still remember me." Lottie sneered. "I just don''t remember what happened to Ralph recently." "But I remember clearly what happened five years ago." Yank also raised his eyebrows. "Oh? Then tell me, what do you remember?" Lottie pursed her lips. "You''re not a good person anyway." After that, she took a deep breath and turned to look at the waiter beside her. "Is this dress still for sale?" "If you don''t sell it, we''ll leave." As she spoke, she did not forget to nce in the direction of Yoyo and Yank. "When I meet someone I don''t want to see, I feel that the clothes I like are no longer fragrant." Only then did the waiter, who had been watching, pause for a moment and quickly said with a smile, "It''s for sale." "Ms., this way please, I''ll take you to choose the right size..." Lottie nodded. The second before she turned around and left with the waiter, she couldn''t help but smile and look back at Yoyo. "Yoyo, don''t you also want to have a try?" "Only byparison will you know you don''t deserve it." Yoyo''s face turned livid. She bit her lips and wanted to say something, but Yank stopped her. "You shouldn''t be short of this. Do my sister-inw a favor." Lottie looked at him with rolling eyes. Who is his sister-inw? Shameless! After ring at him fiercely, the woman turned around and followed the waiter into the locker room. Yoyo stamped her feet in anger outside. On the other hand, Yank was also very calm. He nced indifferently in the direction where Lottie had left and then at Yoyo. "Long time no see. Would you like a cup of coffee?" Yoyo frowned and nced at Yank. "Mr. Chapman and I used to have a rtionship, because Alice." "Now that Alice is imprisoned by Ralph, I think there is nothing to talk about." Yank also smiled. He walked to Yoyo''s side and lowered his voice. "Do you really think that I don''t know what Alice did to Lottie... mostly because of you?" Chapter 242 You Need To See A Doctor Chapter 242 You Need To See A Doctor Lottie hadn''t worn such a luxurious evening dress. It took her a long time to figure out how to wear this dress. When she came out of the locker room in the pink evening dress, only her two followers were left outside. Not only did Yoyo disappear, even Yank was gone. When they saw hering out, their eyes widened. The woman''s slender figure was set off by the evening dress, making her graceful and attractive. Not to mention a man, even a woman would want to bleed when looked at her! The hollow design on her back made her more charming and sexy. The two looked at her and kept praising her. "Mrs. Chapman is really a natural beauty!" "No wonder you are Mrs. Chapman, you are so beautiful!" "I announce that Ms. Green is the most beautiful person I have ever seen in my life!" "You are also the most beautiful person I have ever seen in my life!" These two people didn''t hide their ttery at all, making Lottie''s teeth ache. "It''s too exaggeration." She waved her hand helplessly. "You''ve gone too far." She knew that these two people liked ttery. When she heard them ttering Yvonne in the elevator, she thought it must be very happy to be ttered like this. But she didn''t expect that when the two of them really praised her, she was not only embarrassed, but also embarrassed. It was so embarrassed that she could even squeeze out a castle. The two attendants looked at each other and asked, "Have we?" "But!" "Because Mrs. Chapman is so beautiful!" Lottie was speechless. She suddenly regretted having Ralph arrange these two people to apany her. In front of the mirror, she looked back and forth and finally paid for it with the ck card Ralph gave her with satisfaction and bought the evening dress. Aftering out of the mall, she was in a good mood and returned to the DS Group with her two followers. She waited downstairs for the driver to drive over. As soon as she turned her head, she saw Yoyo drinking coffee with Yank in the cafe in the distance. She didn''t know what Yank had said, but Yank''s expression was extremely ugly. Lottie pursed her lips. If she remembered correctly, Yoyo seemed to be a friend of Alice?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Yank treated Alice like her own sister. She was very curious as to why Yoyo and Yank were also there, but Alice didn''t even have a shadow. "Didn''t she do anything bad and suffer retribution?" With this in mind, the driver had already driven over. After returning to the DS Group, she put the evening dress on the ground and told Ralph about the meeting with Yoyo and Yank Sitting on the chair, Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. "It''s indeed interesting that these two people can get together." Yank''s LY Company had always been targeting the Bells. The crisis that the Bells were facing now was caused by Yank. Yoyo was now the First Miss of the Bells. These two people should have been enemies, but now they could sit together and drink tea calmly... The man narrowed his eyes. "It seems that I should speed up." Whether it was a blow to LY Company or to save the Bells, he had to speed up. He believed that Yank''s visit to Yoyo was definitely not simple. Lottie didn''t understand what he meant. She frowned. "Honey, what do you mean by speeding up?" "Nothing." The man chuckled and turned to look at her. "You only bought a evening dress?" Lottie nodded. "Do I need anything else?" The man looked at her helplessly. "What''s the color of the evening dress?" "It''s pink!" Ralph nodded and picked up the phone. "Sean, go to the mall and buy a pair of pink high heels." Lottie started and subconsciously nced at her own feet. She was wearing a pair of white canvas shoes. This pair of shoes, and the evening dress...It didn''t seem to be very suitable. When the man put down the phone, she carefully approached him. She stretched out her hand apologetically and hugged his strong waist. "I''m sorry, honey..." "Because I saw annoying persons, I was not in a good mood. In the mall, I only bought an evening dress and came back." "Ipletely forgot about my shoes..." After that, like a child who had done something wrong, she blushed and buried her head in his chest. "I''m too stupid." "I''m sorry." Ralph''s heart beat violently because of her dependent actions and sweet voice. He raised his head, his Adam''s apple rolling. "Don''t say sorry to me." "Without me, you wouldn''t have decided to attend the banquet." "It''s not your fault that you can''t think about it." His deep, maic voice was particrly mesmerizing in Lottie''s ears. She looked up at him. From her point of view, she could see his sharp jawline and sexy Adam''s apple. The woman hesitated for a while, but she still couldn''t help it. She looked up and bit his lower jaw gently. Her sudden action made Ralph freeze. He frowned and looked down to pinch her fair face. "Little bad guy, what are you doing?" Her jet-ck eyes were filled with pure light. "I want to bite you." The man was slightly stunned, and then pinched her nose. "You want to bite my chin?" The woman shook her head firmly. "Not just your chin." Her face was burning hot. "I still want to bite your lips." "Your teeth." "And..." "Oh!" Before she could finish her words, the man directly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her. His teeth gently bit her lips, which made her frown in pain. After a while, the man chuckled and let go of her. "I''ve finished biting. Now I''ll give you a chance to bite me." Lottie pursed her lips, blushed, and gently bit down on his lips- At six o''clock in the evening, Ralph brought Lottie downstairs. Sean was shocked to find that their lips were red and swollen. Especially Madam, not only her lips were swollen, but her face was also extremely red! He frowned and carefully asked, "Are... you food allergic?" "Sir, I don''t think you''re in a good state..." "Madam seems to be more serious." "There''s still an hour before the banquet starts. We''ll pass by a hospital on our way. Why don''t I register for you...?¡± As Sean spoke, he also felt that he was very thoughtful. "There are not many people in the hospital at dusk. The diagnosis should be very fast..." "So, Sir, you and Madam''s mouths..." Sitting in the back seat, Ralph red at him coldly. "Shut up!" Chapter 243 The Birthday Chapter 243 The Birthday Sean closed his mouth and sent Ralph and Lottie to the hotel where the banquet was held. Getting out of the car, Lottie took Ralph''s hand and the two of them entered the banquet together. At first, Lottie had thought that the banquet would be a lively scene. But what she didn''t expect was... Almost all the people present were men and few were women. Even if there were a few women, they looked like secretaries. She frowned and whispered in Ralph''s ear, "Why aren''t there many women?" The manughed helplessly and looked ahead. He said in a faint voice, "Didn''t I say that?" "This is a boring banquet." The banquet was divided into many kinds. Now, the banquet they were at was purely to provide a chance for the big shots in business to Therefore, most of the people present either took their secretaries and assistants or went alone. This was also the reason why Ralph hadn''t told her that there was a banquet. However, since she already knew about it and was even jealous of Yvonne... He simply brought her over. Although everyone acquiesced that they did not have rtives, there was no rigid rule that they must not bring rtives. The way they walked attracted countless people''s attention. Everyone couldn''t help whispering. In the corner of the crowd, the man with a cold temperament nced in the direction of Ralph and Lottie, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. He turned to look at the woman sitting next to him. "Why is she here?" The woman paused for a moment and smiled. "Mr. Lee, are you talking about Lottie?" The man nced at her coldly and said nothing. The woman smiled again. "It''s been so many years. You still remember her?" After that, she picked up her ss and took a sip. "Don''t forget that your business on Odense this time." The man did not speak, but just smiled faintly. "Tell me, can she still remember me now?" "I heard that she lost her memory. She can''t even remember her husband anymore." The woman gracefully put down the wine ss. "The one beside her is said to be the eldest young master of our Bartons, the son of the previous patriarch, and my cousin." "It''s said that after Lottie lost her memory, she didn''t even know her husband." "Mr. Lee... you''re just her deskmate in junior high school." "Even if she doesn''t lose her memory, she can''t remember you, can she?" The man paused, then touched his chin andughed. "That''s true." When he was in junior high school, he was still a little fatty who was despised and neglected. At that time, not to mention girls in the ss, even boys were unwilling to sit with him. In the end, it was Lottie who took the initiative to find teacher, sit at the same table as him, make friends with him, and persuade him to study hard. "I think you''re lonely without friends." "If I don''t make friends with you anymore, you will definitely feel very ufortable!" "I don''t think you''re ugly or..." York closed his eyes. He remembered clearly what Lottie had said to him back then. He didn''t expect to see her again many yearster. She was already a married woman. Time flew by. After holding Ralph''s arm and entering, the man brought her wherever he went to take care of her emotions. In the beginning, Lottie was still a little moved and excited by Ralph''s action of taking her around. But after a long time... It was so bored! She took a deep breath and carefully asked after Ralph took her to say goodbye to a few more business partners, "Honey, when will the banquet end?" The man smiled gently and raised his hand to rub her head. "Soon." The woman felt wronged. "How long will it take?" The man looked down at the time. "In another two hours." Lottie''s small face instantly copsed. Two hours... Ralph chuckled as if he saw the helplessness in her eyes. "Do you feel bored?" "Yes." "I ask Sean to send you back." Lottie nodded, "Ok!" She didn''t want to stay here any longer. If she knew that it was such a boring banquet, she would give this chance for Yvonne! In order to attend this banquet, she bought an evening dress and dressed up. When she arrived at the venue, she found that no onepeted with her. There were very few women at the banquet, and all men were busy talking about business.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Probably knowing Lottie''s thought, Ralph gently pinched her nose and said, "If it is an interesting banquet, don''t I tell you?" "Are you still jealous?" Lottie quickly shook her head and said, "I''m not jealous!" Ralph smiled with satisfaction. Then he asked Sean to send Lottie back. Coming out of the venue, Lottie sat in the car and breathed the fresh air, "I''m finally back to life!" The venue was not only boring, but also depressing! Hearing that, Seanughed and said, "Mrs. Chapman, are we going back to the vi now?" "Yes!" Lottie responded and took out her phone. Connie sent her a picture. "Lottie, where are you?" "I am on the beach. Someone is setting off fireworks. It''s very beautiful. Will youe?" Lottie frowned and opened the photo. The photo showed the dark beach, and gorgeous fireworks blooming in the sky. Alfred held Ste''s hand and stood by the sea, looking up at the fireworks. The scene was very harmonious and beautiful. "Lottie, you used to like fireworks very much. Do you remember?" Lottie nodded. She used to like fireworks very much. But after she suffered so many things, her interest became not very important. No one cared about her interest. She almost forgot that she used to like fireworks. But Connie still remembered it. She sent Connie a message, "Thank you for still remembering it." Connie quickly replied Lottie, "Do youe to see it? It''s really beautiful!" "I hear that the firework is a birthday present that a rich man gives his lover!" "This woman is so happy! The fireworks have been on for several hours!" Lottie''s hand was trembling slightly. In fact, she also expected that someone set off fireworks for her on her birthday. She sighed, and rejected Connie again. She felt bored and continued to check her phone. She found that Arthur who did not post any news at usual time also posted one thing today. It was about the fireworks. "You once said that you would set off fireworks for her on her birthday." "No matter how beautiful the firework is today, she can''t see it." Lottie was shocked. She quickly sent a message to Arthur, "Whose birthday is today?" "Your mother, Yuki." Chapter 244 Your Biological Father Chapter 244 Your Biological Father Lottie wanted to ask more questions about her mother, but Arthur didn''t answer. The news she sent out was like a stone sinking into the sea. Taking a deep breath, she bit her lip and closed her eyes. "Mrs. Chapman, you look. It''s fireworks!" Suddenly, the car stopped, and Sean''s exmation sounded. Lottie raised her head. At the side of the road, someone was setting off fireworks. Large amounts of fireworks covered the whole city. It seemed that the person who set off the fireworks must make his lover see it. The deafening sound of fireworks sounded as if people were celebrating New Year Day. After watching the fireworks for a while, Lottie turned to look at Sean and asked, "Why don''t you drive away?" "We can''t leave now." Sean pointed to the crowded cars ahead and said, "We are stuck in traffic." Suddenly, Lottie thought that the road from the hotel to the vi was the same as to the seaside. So those cars ahead were going to the seaside. Thinking of this, she looked back. She found that cars in the back were fewer than that of in front. She hesitated for a moment, and said, "Sean, go to the downtown hospital." Sean was confused, "What are you going there for?" In the evening, he asked Mr. Chapman and Mrs. Chapman to go to the hospital to see doctor, but they ignored him. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Now it was toote and the doctors were already off work. "Go to see my mother." Lottie closed her eyes. She felt that the fireworks had something to do with her mother. When Lottie arrived at the hospital, it was already past eight o''clock in the evening. After getting out of the car, she rushed upstairs. Outside Yuki''s ward on the top floor, the bodyguards reached out to stop her, "You can''t go in without Eric''s permission." Lottie sneered. She grabbed the bodyguard''s arm, and snapped it violently. When the bodyguard was wailing, Lottie opened the door and went in the ward. The ward was silent. It was dark. Yukiy quietly on the bed. Outside the window, the brilliant fireworks reflected on her thin face. Yuki closed her eyes quietly as if she was asleep. Lottie bit her lip, slowly walked over, and sat down beside her. "Yuki." She grabbed Yuki''s cold hands and said, "I''m not sure whether I''m your daughter or not." "But everyone says that I am your daughter, and I also think so." "I recognize you as my mother." After saying, Lottie sighed and turned to look outside the window. The fireworks all over the sky almost turned the night into day. "I think that the fireworks are set off for you, right?" Lottie sighed, "Arthur tells me that my biological father died before I was born." "It''s been many years." "If someone really prepares this firework for you, he must love you very much. If you wake up, I will definitely support you to be with him together." "What a pity." She held Yuki''s hand and said, "Wake up early." The fireworks continued until early next morning. Lottie was also in the hospital, holding Yuki''s hand and apanying her until early next morning. During this period, she told Yuki about her experiences over these years and the interesting and boring things she had encountered since she was a child. It seemed that Lottie wanted to tell Yuki all the things she had umted over the years before the end of the fireworks. When fireworks finished in the early next morning, Lottie let go of Yuki''s hand. She sighed deeply and looked at Yuki again, "You have to get better early." After saying, she turned to leave. Lottie didn''t notice that the moment she turned to leave, a tear fell down from the corner of Yuki''s eyes. Coming out of the ward, Lottie took a deep breath. Just as she was about to turn around and go to wait the elevator, someone hugged her from behind. She wanted to resist. When she clenched her fists, she felt a familiar aura behind her. "Ralph?" Ralph buried his head in her neck and smiled, "Don''t you need to look back and know it''s me?" He said in a deep voice with his warm breath spraying on her neck. "You are my husband." Lottie''s face turned red. She bit her lips and gently held Ralph''s hand, "When do youe?" "I''ve been here for a long time." He smiled and hugged her, "Ie to find you after the banquet finishes." Lottie was shocked slightly and asked, "When does the banquet end?" "About nine o''clock." Lottie was shocked. It was already 12 o''clock now. Ralph came here after the banquet ended at nine o''clock. He had been waiting for her outside the ward for more than three hours! Lottie bit her lip, pulled his hand away, and turned to look at him. Under the dim light of the corridor, she looked at Ralph seriously, "Why don''t you tell me when you If she knew he was here, she would not let him wait outside for so long. Ralph smiled, "I don''t want to disturb you and my mother-inw." He rubbed her head and said, "Shall we go home?" Lottie nodded, "Ok." On the way back, Lottie looked at people in ck on the streets who was cleaning up the debris of the fireworks. She frowned and said, "Do you know who set off the fireworks?" She could guess from Arthur''s post that the person who set off the fireworks should be Yuki''s old friend. But... She had never heard from Eric that anyone pursued Yuki. "I know." Ralph looked ahead indifferently and said, "It''s a person who has disappeared for many years." Lottie turned to look at him, "Are you familiar with him?" "We know each other." He raised his hand and gently rubbed her head, "You''ll know it." "I can''t exin it clearly to you for the time being." Lottie frowned and looked at him in confusion. She didn''t ask him further. At the same time, The living room in the Bells vi was silent. Eric hurriedly went upstairs and knocked on Yoyo''s door. Yoyo had not fall asleep due to the noise of fireworks. When hearing the knock at the door, she opened the door in her pajamas, "It''s toote. Don''t you want me to sleep?" Eric said, "Someone wants to see you." Yoyo felt annoyed and said, "Who wants to see me sote?" "I am Miss Bell. Can''t he visit me during day?" It was already past 12 o''clock in the evening! "You have to meet him now." Eric frowned. He said, "The one who wants to see you is the former head of the Bells." "Your biological father." Chapter 245 Arent You Satisfied? Chapter 245 Aren''t You Satisfied? Her biological father? Yoyo''s mood was veryplicated. Then, she felt excited. "My biological father?" "Isn''t he dead?" Eric was silent for a moment. Then he said, "We also think that he is already dead." "But now hees back." Eric sighed. He looked up at Yoyo and said, "Change your clothes and go downstairs to meet him." "He is your father. He is worried about you, so hees to see you as soon as hees back." Yoyo nodded, "I see!" After saying, she closed the door. Outside the door, Eric looked at the closed door with viciousness. He knew Yoyo''s real identity. He also knew that the DNA report was not real. However, Lottie was disobedient, so he found an obedient person to act as Miss Bell. Everything would go smoothly as he expected. As long as Yoyo listened to him to marry Alfred, he would coborate with Yank to take over the Bells¡¯ property. Yank wanted to destroy the Bells, and he wanted the Bells¡¯ property. As long as they coborated, they could obtain what they wanted. But he didn''t expect that Jerry, who was imed to die in a car ident, woulde back at this time. Now Jerry was even more shrewd and arrogant than he used to be after so many years. Eric frowned. Jerry was not dead, but why he hadn''te back for so many years? Jerry had note back for so many years, but why he came back suddenly when he was about to rob the Bells with Yank? Behind...Who was ying tricks on him? Yoyo dressed a beautiful pink skirt. In order to leave a good impression on Jerry, she even put on a delicate makeup. More than half an hourter, she finally opened the door and smiled at Eric, "Let''s go downstairs to see my father." Eric looked at Yoyo, who was pretending to be cute and tender, and sighed silently. "Miss Bell." He said lowly, "The master just returns. You have to be careful with your words." "If you do something wrong to make Jerry suspect your identity." "I can''t protect you." Yoyo felt a little guilty. She nced at Eric secretly. Why did she feel that Eric''s words implied another meaning, as if he knew her real identity? It was impossible. She thought that she was good at disguising herself. She took a deep breath and smiled, "Don''t worry." "I am Miss Bell and he is my father. There is nothing wrong." Then, they went downstairs together. There were three people sitting in the living room. An elegant woman in a red dress sat on the left... Another cool man in ck sat on the right. His side face was handsome, and his corbone was charming. His eyebrows were thick and ck and his eyshes were long. His lips curved perfectly. He was so elegant and handsome that no one could forget him at the first nce. A powerful and aloof middle-aged man sat in the middle of them. Although the temperament of three people ispletely different, it was particrly pleasing to the eye. Yoyo felt a little shocked. The man in the middle with a noble temperament should be Jerry, the previous head of the Bells. He looked noble and arrogant. Even though he was a middle-aged man, he still looked graceful. "Father!" Yoyo felt excited. She lifted her skirt and ran down quickly. York and Richeal felt shocked and saw that Yoyo threw herself into Jerry''s arms. She cried, "Father! That''s great! Youe back!" "I''m very happy!" Jerry frowned slightly. After a while, he took a deep breath and said, "I have mysophobia." Yoyo, who was crying in his arms, felt a little shocked. What did he mean? "Uncle Jerry means that you don''t rub your tears and snot, as well as the powder on your face against his suit." Richeal nced at Yoyo indifferently and sneered, "If you don''t get out of his arms right now, Uncle Jerry might hate you." Hearing that, Yoyo was shocked. She quickly got out of Jerry''s arms. As expected. Richeal was right. She rubbed her tears, snot, and powder all against Jerry''s suit. Jerry nced at his suit and felt disgusted. He took off it and threw it to York. York shrugged and threw it into the trash can. It was really difficult to be the daughter of a rich family. "You''re Yoyo, right?" After a while, Jerry finally looked at her and said, "Eric already tells me everything." "If you are willing to sacrifice your happiness for the rest of your life for the Bells, I won''t stop you." He pointed at York, "This is my adopted son, York." "This is York''s elder sister. She is my adopted daughter, Richeal." "You can ask York for help whatever you want." Jerry stood up. He said, "I''m sorry to disturb you sote. Ie here just to see what you look like." "It''ste. Go to sleep early." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After saying, he left. Yoyo was stunned. Her biological father had only been here for a short while, and he was leaving without saying a word to her. She bit her lip and wanted to catch up with him, but York stopped her. He gave her a business card, "This is my contact information." "Uncle Jerry just says that if you need help, you can tell me." "You can contact me at any time." After saying, he left with Jerry. Yoyo held the business card and looked at Richeal, who was following behind them. Richeal smiled, "Don''t think too much. I can''t walk fast in high heels." "I have nothing to say to you." She yawned and looked Yoyo up and down, "I wish that you have a happy life in the Bells." After saying, Richeal left. Yoyo turned to look at Eric in confusion. "This..." Eric squinted and looked in the direction where Jerry left. Outside the Bells. After Jerry got into the car, he sat in the back seat and sighed deeply. York sat in the passenger seat and asked, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you satisfied with her?" Jerry closed his eyes and leaned against the seat. He snorted, "Eric finds such a stupid person to pretend to be my daughter." Richeal drove the car and asked, "Uncle Jerry, where are we going now?" "Go to find Ralph." "Visit my biological daughter." Chapter 246 Dont Be Shy Chapter 246 Don''t Be Shy Lottie did not know why Ralph took her to the balcony sote to see shooting stars. Although the moon was very beautiful, it was already one o''clock in the morning... She was sleepy. Lottie leaned against Ralph''s arm, "Can''t I go back to sleep?" Ralph turned around and gently tucked her hair behind her ear. He looked at her delicate face. Her jawline was smooth and beautiful, and her skin was so white that he could see the fluff on her face under the light. Her mouth was small and her nose was delicate. Her clear eyes looked a little hazy because of tiredness. Ralph looked at her charming face. He wanted to kiss her very much, but he forced himself to stand it. He turned his head and nced at the ck Cayenne hidden under the shade of the trees in the distance. "Maybe, we have to wait a little longer." They had agreed to just take a look and leave. However...They had been here for half an hour. Ralph turned to look at the sleepy girl next to him and pinched her face. "I know you''re sleepy." "Wait a little longer, huh?" Lottie bit her lip. "Honey, I don''t want to look at meteors anymore. I want to sleep." After that, she stretched out her arms and hung herself on her body, pouted and leaned forward. "Why don''t you kiss me as a gift for you?" "Then let''s go back to sleep." She didn''t really want to see meteors... The woman''s soft body came closer and closer while her mouth was getting closer and closer. Ralph narrowed his eyes and quietly looked in the direction of the car. Just as he turned his head, Lottie''s mouth was already closing in on him. The softness and warmth of the lips made him frown involuntarily. It is hard for a man to reject a beauty''s kiss. As a result, Ralph grabbed Lottie''s jaw and kissed her hard. In the Cayenne under the shade of the trees outside the vi, the atmosphere grew solemn. Jerry stared fixedly at the man who was kissing his daughter. York nced at the scene on the balcony and silently lowered his head to y on his mobile phone. But Richeal couldn''t help but smile. "It''s quite a good match." Jerry frowned and turned to look at her coldly. Richeal immediately shut her mouth. After a long time, the solemn middle-aged man closed his eyes and rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers. "Go back." York said while looking down at the phone. "Jerry, do you want me to take away her from him?" "If I marry her, you will be my father-inw." Jerry nced at him coldly. "You want to marry my daughter?" "Calm down your girlfriends first." York was embarrassed. In the driver''s seat, Richealughed and said, "Gentlemen, tie up your seatbelts. Let''s take off immediately!" As soon as she finished speaking, the car started and flew out. The sudden sound of the car disturbed Lottie to kiss Ralph. Why did she feel that the car had left downstairs? But it was sote... Did Sean go out? She was about to turn around to look when Ralph took the opportunity to hold her in his arms. Lottie eximed as her feet left the ground and subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck. They were incredibly close. Ralph curled his lips and carried her out of the balcony. The seductive and clear scent emanating from his body made Lottie breath unevenly. She bit her lip and looked at his face. "Honey... don''t you want to see meteors?" Ralph smiled. "The meteors have gone." "Let''s go back." "Aren''t you sleepy?" Lottie nodded and buried her head in his embrace, allowing him to hug her. Ralph had wanted to send her back to the room where Connie and she lived. Unexpectedly, Connie locked the door. Lottie took a look at the time. It was almost two o''clock in the morning. Connie should be asleep. He chuckled and whispered in her ear, "What should we do?" Lottie blushed. "How about... I sleep in the living room?" Ralph smiled and said, "How could my wife sleep in the living room?" After that, he turned around and carried her to his room. The door closed. Lottie subconsciously reached out and grabbed his clothes tightly. "Well..." It was normal for a couple to sleep together. And she didn''t mind sleeping with him. But... Didn''t they agree that before she recovered her memory...? "Before you recover your memory, I won''t do anything to you." he had said that. As if seeing through her thoughts, Ralph smiled and put her down on the big bed. Then he gently rubbed her head. "You sleep on the bed, and I sleep on the ground?" Lottie felt inexplicably warm in her heart. She nodded seriously. "Ok." In fact, what she cared about was not whether slept together or not, but his attitude toward her. They had clearly agreed on this. If he changed it so easily, she would think that he did not value her enough. Lottiey prone in the bed, quietly watching Ralph gracefully making a bed on the ground. She pursed her lips. "I can actually remember something." "For example, when we just got married, I slept on the floor." The man chuckled. "But I never let you truly sleep on the ground." Lottie was stunned slightly. It seemed...to be the truth. When they just got married, although she slept on the floor every night, when she woke up the next day, she always found herself lying on the bed. However, at that time, she thought she was dreaming and climbed up by herself after Ralph left. But now, after hearing what he said... Lottie bit her lip. "So, at that time, you carried me to bed?" "Yes." Ralph tidied up his things, straightened up, and began to unbutton his shirt. "When someone fell asleep every night, I took her to bed and beside me." After that, he smiled at her. "I''m going to take a shower." Lottie looked at his back and took a deep breath. "Wait!" He stopped and looked back. "What''s wrong?" "Don''t sleep on the ground!" Lottie jumped off the bed and directly put away the pillow and quilt on the ground. "Sleep on the bed." Ralph raised his brows. "Didn''t we agree?" "I''ve changed my mind." Lottie took a deep breath. "You''re my husband. There''s no problem sleeping with me." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Moreover, when I fell asleep, you would take me to the bed while I was asleep." "But if you fall asleep, I definitely can''t hold you." "So it''s better for you to sleep on the bed directly!" After that, she bit her lip. "Anyway..." "Anyway, I have had three children with you. There''s nothing to be reserved about..." Chapter 247 What Does Ralph Want To Do? Chapter 247 What Does Ralph Want To Do? Ralph sighed lightly when he saw how shy Lottie was. He turned around and entered the bathroom. Listening to the sound of running water, Lottie closed her eyes. When Ralph came out of the bathroom, Lottie already had fallen asleep with a pillow in her arms. Ralph smiled helplessly, walked over, and gently rubbed her head. "Good girl." Seemed to have heard his voice, Lottie frowned slightly. "After tomorrow..." He sighed. "I hope you don''t me me." Lottie turned around and continued to sleep. Ralph shook his head and turned to the study. Sitting on the chair in the study, he took a deep breath and dialed a strange number. The phone was quickly picked up. "Jerry is asleep. What''s the matter?" Ralph frowned and smiled. "Is there York?" "Yeah." The man on the other end of the phone yawned and said indifferently, "I thought you must sleep with her after kissed her for so long." "It seems not." Ralph was silent for a moment. "Have you arranged everything for Mr. Bell?" "Don''t worry." York smiled and said, "Everything is ok." "However, do you..." He paused for a moment. "Do you really have the heart to hurt her?" "I have no choice." Ralph took a deep breath and said, "If possible, can you take care of her for me?" York frowned. "Why don''t you ask Alfred for help?" Alfred was Ralph''s cousin, and he had loved Lottie in the past. Most importantly, Alfred was the adoptive father of Lottie''s daughter. With such a rtionship, even if Ralph and Lottie broke up at that time, she could still look on her daughter as a reason to ask Alfred for help. Why did Ralph need his help? "Alfred is too emotional and will ruin everything." After that, he was silent for a while. "Besides, Alfred has a girlfriend now." York let out a long "oh" and said, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take Lottie away?" "You should know, right? I used to be her deskmate when she was in junior high school." "You can''t take her away." Ralph said with confidence. "If you can take her away, she won''t be her." In the end, Ralph chatted with York for a while before hanging up. The night was long. The slender man stood in front of the French window of the study, staring at the scenery outside. After dawn, everything would be different, wouldn''t it? Lottie woke up from the violent knocking on the door. Outside the door, Connie tried her best to smash the door with her fist. "Lottie, wake up!" "News!" Lottie yawned and slowly got up from the bed to open the door. "What''s wrong?" "Damn it! Look at this!" Connie took out her mobile phone. It was a press conference of the Bartons. The content of the press conference was-the son of the former patriarch of the Bartons, Ralph had returned to it. Lottie yawned as she watched the live broadcast. "What''s wrong?" Ralph was a member of the Bartons. Didn''t Alfred already say that? What''s there to be surprised about? "No!" Connie frowned and pointed anxiously at the character on the live broadcast screen. "Look, who is sitting next to Ralph!?" Lottie took a look. In an instant, her eyes widened. The woman sitting next to Ralph was none other than Yoyo, who had taken her ce as the eldest daughter of the Bells. Lottie felt as if her brain had gone nk for a moment. "She is from the Bells..." "What does Ralph''s return to the Bartons have to do with her?" Connie sighed. "That''s it!" "I just asked Alfred. He said..." As she spoke, she nced timidly at Lottie. "He said..." Looking at her hesitant expression, Lottie rolled her eyes. "What did he say? Tell me." "He said..." Connie helplessly rubbed her eyebrows and said, "He said this is a press conference for the returning and engagement ceremony." With a bang, the phone in Lottie''s hand fell to the ground. She subconsciously reached out to cover her head. "No... it''s impossible..." Her head was rumbling. She couldn''t hear clearly what Connie was saying. His mind was full of that sentence: This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "A press conference for the returning and engagement ceremony." The engagement ceremony... She was the one to marry Ralph, wasn''t she? Why was Yoyo there? Just then, someone knocked on the door. It was Fabian said coldly. "Mommy, the car is ready." Lottie and Connie were both stunned. A car? Lottie was silent for a long time before something came to her mind. She opened the door and rushed out as if she had gone mad. "Fabian, you said that the car has been ready... Is it going to send Mommy to your daddy''s press conference?" "Let''s go now!" She wanted to ask him clearly on the spot! What was Ralph trying to do? He was actually getting engaged to Yoyo!? But what Lottie didn''t expect was that Fabian looked at her with confusion. "What press conference?" "I mean that the car is ready to send you and Brother to move out." Lottie was frozen instantly. She looked back at Fabian. "What... did you say?" "Daddy told us this morning. The three of us, Ste and I will follow Daddy, and Brother will follow you." "Daddy also said that you have to move out before he goes home." With this, the little fellow even looked back at Connie. "And Connie, your boyfriend should being to pick you up soon." "Please move out too." "After Daddy and Miss Bell got engaged, it''s always not good for too many women to live at home!" Hearing his words, Connie and Lottie look at each other subconsciously. They could find shock showing in the other''s eyes. How could it be...? "Mommy." Downstairs, it was Elijah calling. Lottie subconsciously looked down in the direction of the first floor. Elijah was already dressed neatly, stood there with his small suitcase, smiling and waiting for her. "I''ll always be with you." The little fellow''s words made Lottie''s heart skipped a beat for a moment. She bit her lip and closed her eyes, could not ept the reality. "What... what''s going on?" Ralph had brought her to the partyst night. He had apanied her outside her mother''s ward and brought her to watch the meteors at one o''clock in the morning. Why did the world change after waking up? Why was she thest one to know about his engagement with Yoyo? Why did he arrange everything by himself? Which child would she take away when she left? And...Her friend, Connie. "I don''t ept it." Lottie sniffed and strode downstairs to grab Elijah''s hand. "Let''s go to the press conference!" She had to ask clearly what Ralph wanted to do! Chapter 248 I Have Her Now Chapter 248 I Have Her Now Elijah hesitated for a moment. He raised his head again and looked at the determination in Lottie''s eyes. He frowned faintly. "Mommy, are you sure you want to attend that press conference?" Lottie nodded hard. She had to hear Ralph''s exnation in person. She would not believe others but himself! Seeing that she was so determined, Elijah sighed and silently held her hand. "Okay, I''ll go with you." On the railing on the second floor, Fabian looked at Elijah''s back and couldn''t help calling him, "Brother, you..." "Didn''t he usually dote on Mommy the most?" "Why was he still apanying her when he knew that mommy would only be sad if she went to the press conference?" he thought. Elijah calmly stopped. After a while, he turned around and smiled at Fabian. "Women should be spoiled." "What she wants to do? Just support her." Fabian rolled his eyes. "But you can''t be blind." Connie, who was standing aside, red at Fabian and said, "What are you talking about?" "Your mommy is serious!" After that, she knocked on Fabian''s head. "You usually love your mommy. Why don''t you let your mommy verify it at this time?" Fabian felt the pain and subconsciously covered his head. "You don''t understand." Although he knew that his mommy would be in pain for a few days. But he really didn''t want to see his mommy sad so soon. Anyway...If he could dy a little, he would. After all, she was also his most beloved woman. However, Elijah did not think so. He clutched her hand tightly. "Don''t worry. I''ll be here no matter when." Lottie took a deep breath and nodded. She held Elijah''s hand and strode out of the vi. On the balcony on the second floor, Ste watched the car drove away. She helplessly rubbed her brows. "Daddy, do you have to do this?" "In fact, we can think of other ways." "Aren''t you afraid that Mommy won''t forgive you after it''s over?" The message was sent, but got no reply. The little girl helplessly nced at the tabletputer on the table in front of her. On the screen, Ralph was standing with Yoyo and answering the reporters'' questions. When Lottie and Elijah arrived at the press conference, Ralph was announcing the date of the marriage with Yoyo. Ten dayster. He was in a hurry. Standing at the entrance of the press conference, Lottie looked at the man on the stage, whose arm was held by Yoyo, and could not help but burst into tears. She had told herself along the way that there must be a misunderstanding. It was definitely not what Connie said. Ralph must have his reasons. It won''t be... But now, she stood at the scene and watched the man talking to Yoyo with a smile. Her heart hurt as if it had been stirred by a knife. She bit her lip and walked toward the stage of the venue step by step. A reporter was asking, "Mr. Chapman, why are you so anxious to announce your marriage with Miss Yoyo? Is it because of the crisis of the Bells?" "Do you also think that marrying the daughter of the Bartons is the only way for the Bells, just as others think?" Ralph smiled. "No." As he spoke, he gave Yoyo a gentle look. "The reason why I got engaged to her so quickly..." "First of all, this engagement contract was made by Mr. Barton and Mr. Bell. It represented the friendship between the two elders. Out of respect for the elders, we should fulfill their wishes as soon as possible." "The second reason is that due to some well-known reasons, my engagement with Yoyo will definitely be opposed by some people, so the sooner we announce it, the better to avoid problems." "Am I who was the "some people" to oppose you in your words?" As soon as the man finished speaking, a cold and indifferent female voice came from the direction of the door of the venue. Everyone in the venue turned to look in the direction. Lottie clutched Elijah''s hand tightly. Tears streamed down her face as her body began to tremble slightly. "Ralph, am I that "some people" you''re talking about?" The man on the stage frowned hard. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He subconsciously nced at Elijah next to Lottie. Their eyes met. Ralph frowned and asked with his gaze, "Why did you bring her here?" Elijah looked into Ralph''s eyes without any fear, and he thought that sooner orter, Lottie would know. Seeing that Elijah was no longer on his side, Ralph took a deep breath and calmed down. He fixed his gaze on Lottie''s face. "Yes." All of a sudden. The venue was noisy. The reporters began to frantically take photos of Lottie. Lottie was shocked. She finally got Ralph''s answer. The answer was not what she wanted. Lottie sniffed, and her tears began to flow uncontrobly. "Ralph, can you give me a reason?" But... They loved each other so much, didn''t they? "There''s no reason." Ralph''s eyes were indifferent. "I''m just tired." Lottie''s body swayed. "Are you tired?" "Yes." Ralph''s eyes were cold without any emotion. "Since we were together, I have been apologizing to you, protecting you, and helping you with all kinds of things." "For example, Luke, Isobel, udia and Alice..." "You have to rely on me to solve all your problems." Lottie''s body couldn''t stop trembling, and she was distressed. Lottie bit her lip. "I don''t remember..." Ralph''s eyes shed with pain. He turned his face away and did not dare look into Lottie''s eyes. He was afraid to see her sad look, so he could not continue his words. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. I can tell you." "Lottie, from the very beginning, you relied on me and used me." "I''ve done so many things for you, but you don''t remember me at all." "I''m the most unimportant one in your heart, right?" "No, no." In tears, Lottie looked at his cold face and tried her best to save it. "I forgot you, not because you are not important." "I like you all the time." "You should know..." Ralph closed his eyes. Of course, he understood. If Lottie had not loved him deeply, how could she forget him? Lottie was like her father, Jerry. If Jerry hadn''t loved Yuki too deeply, how could Jerry have forgotten about Yuki for twenty years...? "It doesn''t matter." Ralph took a deep breath, grabbed Yoyo''s sleeve, and pretended to be intimate. "I have her now." "Our families are well-matched, and we have been engaged since we were young." "Since you''re here, I''ll let you know." "We''re done." "In ten days, I will hold the most luxurious wedding to marry the real Miss Bell." Chapter 249 Lottie Seemed To Be Familiar With Them Chapter 249 Lottie Seemed To Be Familiar With Them Lottie didn''t know how she got out of the press conference. Heavy rain poured down from the sky. She walked aimlessly in the heavy rain, and her ears were full of what Ralph had said at the press conference. "Our families are well-matched, and we have been engaged since we were young." "Since you''re here, I''ll let you know." "We''re done." "In ten days, I will hold the most luxurious wedding to marry the real Miss Bell." It turned out that Ralph had been lying to her before. Yoyo was really the real Miss Bell, and she was a nobody. It was as if in an instant, she had lost her identity as Miss Bell, Yuki lying on the hospital bed, and also lost... Ralph. Lottie didn''t remember how much she had done that made Ralph sad and made him feel that his efforts would not be rewarded. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But Lottie remembered that after she lost her memory, she liked him. She had liked Ralph since she didn''t know that he was her husband. Perhaps it was love at first sight. Later, she heard others say that he was her husband and the only one when she hadn''t lost her memory. At that time, she was happy, but she didn''t show it. Lottie was very happy. Even if she lost her memory, she still had her husband and three children who loved her. She almost thought that she was the happiest woman in the world. But now, reality gave her a hard hit. Lottie felt clearly. Her life was in pain and despair. And it was filled with sadness and gloom. The time she spent with Ralph was one of her few happy memories. Lottie didn''t know how long she had been walking in the rain. Finally, a ck umbre appeared above her head. The elegant man stood in front of her, covering the heavy rain with the umbre. He looked at Lottie with some reluctance in his eyes. "Lottie." "Even if you are really abandoned, you must continue to live well. Give yourself a break." Lottie looked up at the man in front of her. He looked familiar. But Lottie didn''t remember when she met such a man. As if he had seen through the doubts in her eyes, the man coughed lightly and raised his hand to pull his face. "I''m York, do you remember?" "We were desk mates in middle school. At that time, I was a little fat." Lottie paused and nodded. "I remember." Lottie''s words made York ecstatic. "Do you really remember?" "Yes." Lottie nodded. "The one who was always caught cheating in exams." York was embarrassed. She was still sharp-tongued. York coughed lightly. "I''ll take you to where I live?" "You''ll catch a cold if you continue like this." Lottie frowned and shook her head subconsciously. "I don''t want to go." She didn''t want to go anywhere. She just wanted to calm down in the heavy rain. "But..." York looked behind her and said, "Even if it''s not for yourself, for this little guy, you can''t continue to walk in the rain." Lottie paused for a moment and subconsciously looked back. Behind Lottie, Elijah was standing calmly not far away from her, holding a small school bag. Elijah''s body was wet by the rain and his clothes tightly stuck to his body, making him look more fragile and thin than usual. The sight of Elijah getting wet in the rain made Lottie sad uncontrobly. "Elijah must have followed me here after the press conference, right?" "He was usually smart and mature, but why was he still stupidly following me now?" "I was no longer Miss Bell and was not Ralph''s wife... It was the best choice for Elijah to stay with Ralph. But Elijah not only did not stay there, but also followed me quietly in the rain..." Lottie sighed, squatted down, and held Elijah tightly in her arms. "Why are you following me?" "You''ll catch a cold in the rain!" Elijah raised his head and his wet hair stuck to his forehead. For the first time, Elijah, who was usually calm and mature, showed a fragile expression. "Because you are my mommy." "No matter what happens to you and Daddy, I''m still your son." "As for getting wet in the rain..." Elijah smiled. "You''re not afraid. Me too." "Even if I''m sick, I''ll stay with Mommy!" In the pouring rain, Elijah''s words inexplicably warmed Lottie''s heart. "Elijah... He was my son. No matter what happened, he would support me." "Even if it was for Elijah, I shouldn''t have continued to give up on myself." Taking a deep breath, Lottie hugged Elijah''s body tightly and turned to look at York. "Didn''t you say that you would take us to your house?" York raised his eyebrows, squatted down, and held the wet Elijah in his arms. "Let''s go." Lottie pursed her lips and quietly followed York into the car. "You''re quite capable." York lowered his voice and whispered in Elijah''s ear. Elijah''s entire body was freezing cold. He secretly leaned his head close to York''s ear. "If it weren''t for me, Mommy wouldn''t have gone home with you." York frowned. "A ruse of self-injury to win her confidence?" "Yes." York smiled bitterly and said, "You''re as smart as your father." Just like Ralph, he could always think of unexpected methods. For example, iming a family connection and this engagement. York sighed and ced Elijah into the car. He then opened the car door for Lottie in a gentlemanly manner. In the end, the car drove away in the rain. York lived in a luxurious vi. As soon as he entered the door with the wet Elijah and Lottie, Richeal, who had been waiting at the door for a long time, frowned and pulled over Lottie. "Look at you. Is it worthy to do that for a man?" "Let''s go. I''ll take you to take a bath!" Lottie looked at her nkly. "You are..." "I''m Richeal." Richeal chuckled. "I''m York''s elder sister, not his biological sister." "York often talks about you. Although this is the first time we meet, I am very familiar with you!" After that, Richeal took Lottie upstairs. With a nk look on her face, Lottie turned to look at York. York nodded at Lottie. "Go ahead, Richeal is nice." Lottie was speechless. "I could know that Richeal was indeed a nice person. But... This was the first time I had met her. Why did Richeal give me a feeling that she had known me for a long time?" When they went upstairs, Lottie saw a middle-aged man standing by the railing on the second floor. The man was handsome and farsighted. Although he was over middle-aged, he was respectable with his elegant and cold temperament. The man''s gaze swept over Lottie and the words that came out of his mouth were almost the same as Richeal''s. "You made yourself like this for a man!" "Go take a shower!" Lottie was speechless. From Richeal to this man... They were full of pity and hatred for her. Why did she suddenly feel as if she had arrived at her own home? Chapter 250 She Is Very Good Chapter 250 She Is Very Good Lottie took a shower over and over again. After that, Richeal specially used the hair dryer to dry Lottie''s hair. After doing all this, Lottie hugged her knees and sat in the room, staring fixedly at the pure white wall in front of her. Looking at Lottie sad look, Richeal let out a faint sigh and sat down beside Lottie. Richeal looked forward with Lottie and said, "I was once betrayed by a man." Lottie paused and subconsciously turned to look at Richeal. Richeal looked only three or four years older than her, but she was so mature. Lottie stared fixedly at Richeal; disbelief written all over her eyes. "Would... would you also be betrayed by a man?" "Yes." Richeal lifted her hair and felt refreshed. When she talked about the past, there was more helplessness in her eyes. "We grew up together and have a deep rtionship." "I always thought that we should be together in the future." "Even my adoptive father told me that I would marry him in the future, but unfortunately..." Lottie started and subconsciously looked at her. "What happened next?" Lottie''s mind was nk now. As long as she was free, she would think of Ralph. It was rare to hear Richeal mention her own matters, so Lottie couldn''t help but continue listening. "Then he betrayed me." Richeal looked into the distance. She was recalling. "Later, he went out to study. I always went to see him." "I thought I was as his fianc¨¦e to see him." "Butter I found out that he only regarded me as his sister." "When he was in college, I went to his school to visit him. He held a young and beautiful girl in his arms and told me that the girl was his girlfriend." "I was just his sister." After that, Richeal turned her head to look at Lottie. "That''s why I can understand your feeling of being betrayed now." "I''ve always been experiencing it." Lottie paused. Lottie was silent for a long time and then she said cautiously, "The... the person who betrayed you... is York?" Richeal was silent for a while and did not speak. "That''s me." Suddenly, York''s helpless voice came from the door. York came in with a te of fruit and helplessly put it between them. "Richeal, can you stop making fun of me in front of others?" "All these years, I''ve suffered a lot from you." Richeal rolled her eyes at York. She lowered her head, and picked up the strawberry to eat. "I just want to find amon topic with Lottie." After that, Richeal red at York fiercely. "I''m your sister. What''s wrong with making up a few words about you?" "But you destroy it." Lottie was speechless. Lottie stared nkly at the two siblings in front of her, who were not rted by blood. After a long time, Lottie coughed softly. "Is...it fake?" "Yes." York shook his head helplessly. "I was the one who liked her back then. She didn''t even pay attention to me." "If Richeal gives me a chance, I will be the one who will tell you the story of betrayal." "Damn!" Richeal kicked York hard, then turned around and smiled at Lottie. "Don''t care about these details." "As long as you know that I can feel your sadness, that''s right!" Lottie was speechless. After a long while, Lottie bit her lip and said, "Thank you..." "Although none of Richeal''s words were true. But Richeal really wanted to make me happy." Lottie took a deep breath and looked up at York. "How''s Elijah?" "He''s fine." York finally became serious. "He is better than I thought. He doesn''t catch a cold. He is healthy." "He was just a little tired. He went to bed after taking a shower." After that, York looked up at Lottie. "What about you? Do you want to sleep for a while?" Lottie frowned and shook her head. Lottie turned around and looked at the clear sky outside the window. The sky was blue, and a gorgeous rainbow was hanging in the sky. Lottie took a deep breath and said, "I want to go out for a walk." "I''ll apany you." When Lottie finished speaking, York and Richeal spoke almost at the same time. After they finished speaking, they looked at each other. Almost at the same time, they stared at each other. "I''ll go with you and let him stay at home." Lottie was speechless. York and Richeal really didn''t look like siblings, but more like a couple. They were quarrelsome lovers. Taking a deep breath, Lottie got out of bed. "I''ll go by myself." "I''ll apany you." Suddenly, a middle-aged man''s voice came from the door. Lottie started and subconsciously raised her head. Standing at the door was a kind-looking middle-aged man. When she followed York into the house, she saw him in the living room. Although the man was already in his middle-aged age, he was respectable. Lottie stared fixedly at him and fell silent. "Let Jerry apany you." Richeal said behind her, "Jerry is a very good person." "York and I were picked up by him when we were young." "If it weren''t for Mr. Bell, we would have dead in the mountains." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Yes." Seeing this, York quickly nodded and said, "You can exchange experience with Mr. Bell. He has rich love experience." Jerry furrowed its brows and red coldly at York. "Is that so?" "Why don''t I know that I''m experienced in love?" York was embarrassed. Lottie stood at the door and hesitated for a moment and then finally nodded. "Mr. Bell... Hang out with me." Lottie was not familiar with this ce, so she did need to be a guide alone. Compared to York and Richeal, Mr. Bell was indeed a good choice. After all, he was more reliable than them. The most important thing was... Lottie took a serious look at the man in front of her. She felt that he was very familiar. It seemed that...He was her family. Upon receiving Lottie''s reply, Jerry was in joy. "OK!" "I... I will go out with you now!" After that, Jerry wanted to reach out to hold Lottie''s hand. Just as he raised his hand, he put it down again. In the end, Jerry turned around with a smile. "I''ll lead the way. Let''s go." Lottie nodded and followed him downstairs. Looking at the backs of the two people, Richeal sighed. "Jerry has finally achieved his goal." York picked up his phone, took a picture of it, and sent it to Ralph. "She''s fine." York sent a message. Chapter 251 Had A Nightmare Chapter 251 Had A Nightmare Under Jerry''s guidance, Lottie walked around the small garden outside the vi. Jerry excitedly told her the origin of the flowers in the garden. Lottie listened with absent-mind as she followed behind him. After walking for a long time, Jerry finally sighed and took her to a small pavilion in the garden. "You can''t forget Ralph?" Lottie raised her head. When she heard Jerry mention Ralph, her eyes turned red again. Taking a deep breath, Lottie turned her face and looked at the lush trees in the garden. "Maybe I don''t have enough memories." "If I had many happy memories, I probably wouldn''t just remember the happiness of being with him." After losing her memory, she could not remember any good memories of the past. She only remembered all the pain in the past. Ralph was the only happiness she had after she lost her memory. But now, when she recalled the happy memories, she only felt endless pain. "I understand how you feel now." Jerry looked into the distance and said in a deep voice, "It is indeed hard to endure when you have painful memories only." Lottie sniffed, "Jerry, what you said sounds like you''ve also lost your memory." Jerry snapped back to reality and looked indifferently at Lottie''s face, "How do you know that I haven''t lost my memory?" Under her shocked gaze, the Jerry sighed, "My situation is actually more serious than yours." "I used to..." He looked into the distance, and it took him a while to continue his topic, "I once forgot my most beloved woman for more than 20 years." Lottie''s eyes widened. More than 20 years... It''s as same as the age of her! She bit her lip, "Jerry, do you remember her now?" Jerry nodded, "But she can''t watch fireworks with me anymore." When Lottie heard him mentioned fireworks, she couldn''t help but think of her mother, Yuki. No, now it seemed that Yuki was not her mother. The man who had set off all the fireworks in the city for Yuki must feel pity for himself, because he couldn''t watch fireworks with her. Thinking of this, Lottie sighed, "Fate makes fools of people." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "Yes." Jerry stood up and looked at the rainbow in the distant sky, "If I had remembered it earlier, she might not have be like this." After that, he chuckled again, "Maybe, if she hadn''t encountered those things, I wouldn''t have remembered her." Luna did not hear the man''sst sentence clearly. It was quiet. The sound of the wind and the chirping of the birds around finally made Lottie feel a little better. After hesitating for a long time, she looked up at Jerry and said, "Jerry." "I want to know..." "How did you get your memory back?" Jerry''s body stopped abruptly. He turned his head and looked solemnly at Lottie, "You''ll know once you regain your memories." Lottie wanted tough and weep all at once. What kind of answer was that? But how about the method? She would know it once she regained her memories? Realizing that Jerry didn''t want to tell her the method, Lottie took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She leaned against the pir of the pavilion, feeling the wind and the smell of the trees. Jerry did not make her feel better. But at least his nagging this afternoon made her not that sad anymore. Probably because she was too tired. Lottie leaned against the pir and closed her eyes. Not long after, she fell asleep. "Lottie?" After making sure that she was asleep, Jerry sighed and lifted her up. He felt ashamed. He had never expected that the first time he hugged his own daughter was when he was in his fifties. His daughter had be a young woman. She had three children, her own family, and even annoyances about her family. What he was absent was not only Lottie''s childhood, but also her twenty years of life. He held Lottie in his arms, who was as light as a feather, with deep hatred in his heart. Back then... If he had not experienced that car ident, he would not have fallen into the sea, been caught by that organization, or... He would not be fed with the drugs, which made he lose his memories, by that organization, causing him stay in the small mountain vige for more than 20 years. If Ralph''s men had not found him not long ago, he might never have remembered that he used to be the patriarch of the Bells. He wouldn''t remember that he had a wife who had guarded the Bells for many years, and his wife had been protecting his daughter who didn''t dare recognize him. The man narrowed his eyes fiercely. Sooner orter, he wouldpletely eradicate those people! Lottie had a very long dream. In the dream, Ralph and Yoyo walked into the wedding auditorium hand in hand. She stood at the door of the auditorium and cried desperately. However, no matter how hard she cried or shouted, the man in a gorgeous white suit never looked back at her. She was taken away by York and Richeal. They told her that Ralph would never want her again in this life. She woke up crying. "Did you have a nightmare?" Seeing that she was awake, the little gentleman in white reached out and tidied up the quilt on her body, "Mommy, it''s eight o''clock in the evening." "Do you want something to eat?" "I can warm up some dishes for you." Lottie was startled and immediately pulled Elijah into her arms. "You won''t leave mommy, will you?" Elijah frowned and instantly figured out what her nightmare was. The little gentleman reached out and patted her back gently, "Don''t worry." "Mommy, I won''t leave you, neither will Ste." "And..." He hesitated for a moment and finally took a deep breath, "We all won''t abandon you." "You have to believe that the current sadness is only temporary." When Lottie heard his childish voiceforting her in a serious tone, her heart finally rxed. "Have you eaten anything?" The little boy shook his head. "Let''s go downstairs to eat delicious food together!" Lottie took a deep breath and carried Elijah downstairs. Although Elijah was resisting along the way, he was no match for Lottie at strength. She carried him to the living room. To her surprise, when they went downstairs, the servants in the living room had warmed up the dishes and ced them on the table. "Miss Green, Young Master. Mr. Lee heard the voice upstairs just now and knew that you were awake. He specially asked me to warm up the dishes for you and eat them while hot." Lottie was stunned for a moment, and then quickly thanked her, "Thank you." "You don''t have to thank me. If you have to, then thank Mr. Lee." After that, the servant turned around and left. Lottie sat at the dining table, eating while recalling what had happened today. York. The time when this man appeared...It was too strange. Moreover, when they were deskmates, their rtionship was not very good. York had only studied in that ss for more than two months. Why was he so concerned about her and spared no effort to help her now? And Jerry. "Who on earth is he?" She couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard she tried, so she just gave up. After dinner, she held Elijah in her arms and watched TV on the sofa in the living room. It was ying the news of Ralph and Yoyo''s engagement on TV. Although Elijah had persuaded her to go upstairs many times, she still insisted on watching. The problem couldn''t be solved escaping. "Next, let''s wee the previous patriarch of the Bells, the current matriarch, Yuki''s husband, to the stage!" The notice on TV pulled Lottie''s thoughts back. Jerry? Yuki''s husband, Yoyo''s father? Didn''t he die more than 20 years ago? With curiosity, she turned her head and nced at the TV screen. When she saw the face of Jerry, she froze instantly. Chapter 252 Can You Be My Boyfriend? Chapter 252 Can You Be My Boyfriend? Lottie stared nkly at the television in front of her, her head rumbling. "Hello, everyone. I''m the former patriarch of the Bells, Jerry. I''m also the husband of the current matriarch, Yuki." "The engagement between the Bells and the Bartons was decided by me and the patriarch of the Bartons year ago." "Although my old friend is no longer here, the oath of past is still there." "So, I sincerely wee everyone to the wedding of my daughter and Ralph in ten days." "Thank you all." On TV, Jerry stood beside Yoyo, smiling and answering the reporters'' questions. His facial features were somewhat simr to Yoyo''s. Lottie felt that her legs were about to go limp. How could it be...? How was that possible! Jerry, who had apanied her for the whole afternoon, told her not to be sad for Ralph... It turned out that he was the former patriarch of the Bells. Yoyo''s biological father! Her face turned from ruddy to pale, and finally to ghastly. What? A father came tofort a woman who was cheated by his daughter and told her not to be sad about that man. That was all. Lottie''s hands were clenched into fists. "Mommy." Seeing that her face looked pale, Elijah quickly turned off the TV. The little boy held Lottie''s fist, "You... what''s wrong?" Lottie closed her eyes, unable to speak for a long time. At this time, the door of the vi opened. A middle-aged man pushed the door open and came in together with the night wind. "It''s raining again." As Jerry took off his jacket, he smiled amiably in the direction of Lottie and Elijah, "It''s probably the rainy season." "Mr. Bell." Lottie took a deep breath and turned her head to look at him, "Thank you for taking care of and "But I''m very curious." She bit her lip, raised her bloodshot eyes, and stared at Jerry, "What kind of mood do you have to "Do you think I''m a fool, or do you think it''s interesting to fool me?" Jerry was stunned. He furrowed his brows. He had roughly guessed what Lottie meant. The man sighed, walked over, and patted her gently on the shoulder, "Don''t consider me as a viin." "Actually..." "In fact, the world is ruthless and cold, isn''t it?" She took a deep breath and stared at Jerry with hatred in her eyes, "If I hadn''t watched TV today, I wouldn''t have known..." "It turns out that the person who has beenforting me and taking care of me is actually the biological father of the woman who hurt me the most." She gritted her teeth, "The Bells did a good job." From Eric of the Bells, Everyone was fooling her, ying tricks on her! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He said that she was Miss Bell and a good person! But what happened in the end? She had lost Ralph. He lost his only happiness. She had nothing left. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath, "I don''t want to stay with you in the same house." After that, she rushed into the heavy rain. Jerry furrowed his brows, Just as he was about to chase after her, he was stopped by Elijah. The little boy shook his head at Jerry, "If you go and find mommy now, the situation may be worse." After a brief pause, Jerry strode upstairs and pulled up York, who was about to sleep. "Why is she exposed to the rain again?" York knocked his head helplessly, picked up his coat, and chased after Lottie. Fortunately, the rain outside was not heavy. The continuous patter of raindrops wouldn''t make her sick. When he found Lottie, she was standing under a big tree, quietly watching the rain wash everything between heaven and earth. "Stop fooling around." York sighed, holding the umbre and standing behind her, "Jerry actually doesn''t have any ill intentions." "You can take it as... he is making amends to you for Yoyo and Ralph." Lottie''s lips curled as she looked back at York with a cold smile, "Is he crying crocodile tears?" After that, she turned around and looked at the heavy rain outside, "In fact..." "In fact, without hisfort and care, I can heal myself." "It''s just a man. It''s not a big deal." "Although..." Although she had fallen in love with him before and after she lost her memory. However, this could only mean that he was just a man for my taste. She believed that there were many men like this in the world. For example... For example, York. Although he used to be called a dead fish by his ssmates in junior high school, when he grew up, he was also handsome and dignified. "Yes." Seeing that she had gotten over it, York quickly nodded, "There''s still billions of men in this world!" "And..." The man patted her on the shoulder, "I heard that the best way to forget a rtionship is to start the next one." "You can change your mood during this period of time and find a man you like. Then you won''t be so sad!" Anyway, there were only ten days left. He said that just to distract her attention. York felt that Lottie wouldn''t be able to start the next rtionship in ten days, would she? ording to what he knew about her, she was never a casual woman. But what York didn''t expect was... As soon as he finished speaking, Lottie turned around and stared fixedly at his face. Her clear eyes looked at him seriously, which made York panic for no reason! It felt like he had been discovered for secretly copying her homework many years ago. The man said, "What... what''s wrong?" "York." Lottie looked at his face and said seriously, "I think you''re not bad." York was speechless. She took a deep breath and reached out to grab York''s wrist, "Why don''t you be my boyfriend?" York was so shocked that he almost jumped up. He looked at her face in shock, "You''re... joking, aren''t you?" So suddenly? Lottie looked at him, her eyes full of seriousness, "I''m not joking." "I think you''re right." "The best way to forget about a rtionship is to start a new one." "I remember that you liked me when I was in junior high school, didn''t you?" "When you transferred to another school, you left a love letter in my desk." Finally, the woman heaved a long sigh of relief, "I''m single now, and you don''t have a girlfriend." "Let me be with you." York was speechless. Who said he didn''t have a girlfriend? York was confused. He had more than a dozen online girlfriends! Chapter 253 Were Not the Same Chapter 253 We''re Not the Same Seeing the awkward expression on York''s face, Lottie frowned and put on a straight face, "You don''t want to?" The man pursed his lips and looked up at her, "I..." "Can I say no?" "No." Lottie took a deep breath and silently clenched her hands into fists, "Let''s fight." "If you can''t beat me, you can be my boyfriend." York was speechless. He coughed lightly, "Then... I''d better choose to be your boyfriend." "There''s no need to fight." On the one hand, except for Richeal, he never fought with other women. On the other hand... York looked at Lottie silently. She was Jerry''s biological daughter and had been guided by his good friend, Arthur Bell. He might not be sure...To defeat her. "All right." The woman took a deep breath and directly reached out to hold York''s wrist, "From now on, you are my boyfriend!" "Your task is to let mepletely forget Ralph in ten days!" After that, the woman pulled him and walked toward the vi. York was speechless. In the distant, a ck Maserati had been parked there. The man in the car had a gloomy expression on his face as he looked at Lottie enter the vi with York in his arms. His eyes were deep and bottomless. Sitting in the driver''s seat, Sean coughed softly. "Sir... do you want to make it clear to Mrs. Chapman..." "On the first day of acting, Mrs. Chapman has found a new boyfriend..." He turned to look at Ralph, who was sitting in the back seat, "Will Mrs. Chapman get married to him in ten days?" The air in the car suddenly cooled down. Ralph looked in the direction where Lottie and York had left and silently clenched his fists, "York wouldn''t dare." Sean, "..." York didn''t dare, but his wife did! And from the momentum just now... York seemed to be...He couldn''t beat his wife. The man in the back seat frowned and looked up in the direction of the vi. It wasn''t until he had confirmed that Lottie''s figure had appeared in her own room and York''s figure had appeared in another room then he heaved a long sigh of relief, "Let''s go." Sean paused and drove away in a hurry. On the balcony of the vi, a little boy in dark gray pajamas looked in the direction where his father''s car left and couldn''t help smiling. Originally, he thought that his mommy would be the one who was the most hurt in this scene. But now it seemed... It was hard to say who would get hurt! Mr. Chapman, you''re going to be like this as well! When Ralph returned to the Bartons, he happened to meet Connie and Alfred who had just finished the date. "Tsk tsk." Connie was furious when she saw Ralph. She red at Ralph coldly, "Where did Mr. Chapmane back from sote at night?" "Are you on a date with Miss Bell?" After that, she pursed her lips in disgust, "It really isn''t worth for Lottie to love you." "She told me before that no matter whether she has any past memories or not, she only loves you." "Now it seems that she is really stupid and pitiful." "That''s right. How could such a cruel and merciless man in the business world fall in love with a woman with no eminent parentage like Lottie?" "You used to be close to Lottie. Maybe you really thought that she was Miss Bell?" "Now that you''ve found out that she''s not Miss Bell, you abandoned her and chose Yoyo." "You can even stand Yoyo''s sarcastic and mean look!" After that, she pulled Alfred behind her and said, "Let''s go!" "I don''t want to see this guy!" Alfred frowned and gently let go of Connie''s hand. "Connie, go back to your room." "I have something to say to Ralph." Connie frowned and wanted to say something, but when she saw Alfred''s eyes, she stopped. She pursed her lips and smiled bitterly. "That''s right." "You''ve always wanted to pursue Lottie." "She''s single now, so you have a chance." She turned around and said, "I will start to see the house tomorrow. Once I find the right ce, I will move out of the Bartons." After that, she strode away. Alfred frowned and looked at her back. He didn''t say a word with half-parted lips. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He wanted to catch up with Connie and make it clear. He had just taken a step when thought of Ralph. So the man sighed and strode to Ralph. "I want to ask you, what are you thinking?" "Whether you are a member of the Bartons or a member of the Chapmans, you have no reason to be so anxious to marry Miss Bell." "I really can''t understand you if you do this now!¡± At that time, Alfred insisted on letting the Bartons recognize Ralph, the young master of the family. Because he did not want to marry as the family told. And he wanted to see what Ralph would do when he was facing such a predicament. In the end, Ralph decided to give up on Lottie and get engaged to Yoyo? Even he, Alfred, could not do such a thing! "What are you thinking?" Alfred couldn''t figure it out. Even though he did not like Ralph very much. However, ording to his previous understanding of Ralph who was definitely not someone who asked for a good match. When she was in Rexwell, Lottie was still the biological daughter of Arthur Bell, an alcoholic in the slums. Didn''t he still marry her? Since they had no feelings for each other back then, they would never dislike her. Why was she starting to dislike her and like Yoyo now? Alfred really couldn''t figure it out. "You''ll know what I''m thinking in the future." Ralph''s lips curled into a faint smile. He raised his brows and pouted in the direction that Connie had left. "You really don''t want to chase after her?" Alfred frowned and did not speak. "Do you really want to chase after Lottie?" The man smiled coldly. "Then you may have otherpetitors now." "Do you think I''m you?" Alfred rolled his eyes and said, "Since I chose to be with Connie, I have never thought about betraying her." "How long have we been together? How can I be separated from her?" "Even if we want to separate, we''ll have to wait for a year. We won''t separate until we find it inappropriate." "Otherwise, wouldn''t a man''s promise be bullshit?" After that, he red at Ralph coldly and said, "It''s useless to tell you this." "You and I are not the same." "I''m afraid that you haven''t kept your promise her, have you?" Finally, Alfred snorted and left. Ralph stood where he was. He looked at the man''s back and smiled bitterly. He knew that other than a simple bell, no one else would understand his decision. Indeed. Even if he really wanted to defeat Yank, there was no need for him to make things difficult for him or Lottie. But... The man closed his eyes, and what he had said to him before came to his ears. "I only remember painful memories, but I can''t remember any happy memories." "I forgot the person I love the most, and I also forgot all the things rted to him..." "This kind of amnesia medicine in Lottie is exactly the same as mine..." Chapter 254 How Could He Not Help Her Chapter 254 How Could He Not Help Her That night, Lottie slept soundly. However, Ralph basically did not sleep. The image of Lottie holding York''s arm kept appearing in front of her eyes. In the end, the man got up from the bed without any sleepiness and went to the study room. There were piles of documents piled up as high as mountains. He calmed down and forced himself to continue working. But... When the word "The data is starting to revive" appeared, he thought of Lottie. The word "it''s risky to invest" reminded him of the scene of Lottie holding York''s arm tonight. "Once you fail, you will lose everything." This sentence directly reminded him of Lottie. He was alone and miserable in histe years... In the end, the man threw the document directly on the table. "I can''t do this anymore!" So he picked up the phone and called Eddy. On the other end of the phone, Eddy was in a daze. "What''s wrong? My Boss?" "Come to the Bartons¡¯ old house." "What are you doing?" "I can''t sleep. I''m in a bad mood and can''t go to work." "Come here and show me your work." Eddy frowned and nced at his watch. He exploded. "Ralph, are you crazy?" "It''s already half past two in the night! Do you want me to go to your study to work for you?" "It''s not me who broke up with your wife!" "Goodbye!" After saying this, the man hung up the phone directly. Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Ralph rubbed his eyebrows helplessly and leaned against the chair tiredly. He couldn''t fall asleep and didn''t want to do anything. The man sighed and closed his eyes. He really didn''t know if this test had been given to him or to Lottie. In the end, Ralph couldn''t stand it anymore. He got up, went downstairs, and drove to York''s house. He looked at the lights in the room at the end of the second floor and felt a burst of pain in his heart. I think... She must be feeling as ufortable as me and unable to fall asleep, right? Thinking of this, the man sighed and leaned against the leather seat of the car, staring at the light. Both sides were suffering from the torment. However, even if he was sad, he had to do so. After more than 20 years of memory loss, when he learned that Yuki had be a vegetable and might never wake up again, he finally recovered his memory. "This medicine can make people forget happiness and only remember something rted to pain." "Only after experiencing extreme pain can I stimte my brain and find all my memories." A few days ago, Hank Han''s words rang in his ears. "In addition to this extremely sad method, there is no better way." "Perhaps, you have to use the same 20 years as Jerry to make her remember your past." After that, Hank Han sighed andforted him. "In fact, it doesn''t matter if I can''t remember." "The person your wife likes now is you, isn''t it? In fact, it''s not bad." However, Ralph sneered and said, "It''s different." "Even if she has many sad memories in her past, she still was happy." "I want her to remember everything in the past, not just to remind of me." "But..." The man sighed. "I don''t want her to feel like she''s missing a part of her life." "Even if there is a risk of being abandoned by her, I have to remind her of the past." "She doesn''t want to be a person without memory." "How can I not help her?" Sitting in the carriage, Ralph closed his eyes. Even though it was so painful now, he never feels regretful in seconds. She said that she didn''t want to be a person without memories. She said that she didn''t want to only remember the sad things in the past. She also wanted to have happy memories. She said that she didn''t want her life to be broken from now on. Therefore, how could he not help her...? Just as the man was staring at the distant lights in a daze, the window was knocked open. The person who knocked on the window was Richeal, who had just returned after racing car on road of the city periphery. Wearing a ck leather coat and a red helmet, she was riding a handsome and elegant motorcycle, looking heroic. "It''s you?" When he saw that the person in the carriage was Ralph, Richeal smiled and said, "What''s wrong? Do you miss your wife in the middle of the night?" Ralph smiled lightly and said, "I can''t sleep." After that, he raised his hand and pointed to the brightly room. "She doesn''t seem to be asleep either." Richeal frowned and looked in the direction he was pointing. Then the womanughed and leaned back and forth. "Mr. Chapman, let me introduce you." "Themplit room on is mine." "I often like to go out for racing at night, so I will leave amp and tell the servants that I haven''t returned home yet." After that, she pointed to a dark room at the end of the corridor. "Your wife lives there." Ralph cleared his throat awkwardly. "I mean, Lottie shouldn''t be able to sleep at this time." "However, even if she can''t fall asleep, she doesn''t have the habit of turning on the lights." "I see." Richeal blinked at him and said, "I''ll take a look for you." "It''s really not good for a delicate beauty like her to stay up sote at night." Richeal waved at him. "Wait for my news!" After that, the woman rode the motorcycle directly into the garage of the vi. Five minutester, Ralph received a message from Richeal. "I heard her talking in her sleep and was scolding you." "Don''t worry, she slept very well. Go back to sleep!" Behind the message was a short recording. Ralph frowned and opened it subconsciously. It was Lottie''s unclear dream voice. "Bastard! You''re going to marry someone else!" "Believe it or not... believe it or not, I will marry someone else before you..." "I am not afraid of ..." The veins on Ralph''s forehead twitched violently. After a long time, the man replied to Richeal, "York''s household registery ... is it in your hands or in Uncle Bell''s?" She replied quickly, "I''m here. What''s wrong?" "Keep it well." Sitting on the big bed in the bedroom, Richeal was overjoyed. "What, are you really afraid that Lottie will get married before you?" "York won''t. Although he used to like Lottie, that was all in junior high school. He''s now addicted to cyber affection, and he has several girlfriends online..." Before she could send thest message, she received another one from Ralph. "He has already promised Lottie to be her boyfriend tonight." Her words made Richeal''s hand holding the phone shake violently. The woman pursed her lips. After a moment of silence, she deleted the message about York''s cyber affection. "Okay, I''ll hide it." After sending this message,y on the big bed, Richeal threw her phone aside and stared at the ceiling in a daze. He..."He really likes Lottie, right?" After a long time, she took a deep breath and took out her mobile phone. She found her dozens of This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. online ounts and deleted York''s one by one. Chapter 255 He Wants To Live Chapter 255 He Wants To Live The dawn woke up the sleeping earth through the sky of dawn. A new day wasing. By the time she woke up, it was only six o''clock in the morning. It was still early and she wanted to sleep for a while, but she couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard she tried. She had no choice but to put on her coat and go downstairs. In the kitchen, a man wearing a ck suit was busy. Lottie frowned and carefully walked over- "York?" Her sudden voice caused York''s hand to shake, and the egg in his hand directly smashed onto the cooking table, causing egg juice to spread all over the ce. The man turned to look at her with some resentment. "Why are you up so early?" "I can''t fall asleep after waking up, so I''d better go downstairs." After that, she walked into the kitchen. While helping York clean up the mess in the kitchen, she frowned and said, "What about you? Are you preparing breakfast in the kitchen early in the morning?" "Not exactly." As York continued to take eggs out of the refrigerator, he sighed lightly and said, "When I woke up in the morning, I found that my online girlfriends deleted me one by one." "I don''t know what happened either, so I want to make something delicious for Richeal." Lottie was puzzled. "It was your girlfriends delete your ount, why are you going to cook delicious food for Richeal?" "Could it be that your online girlfriend is her?" York frowned and rolled his eyes at her. "How is that possible?" "She''s more masculine than me!" "My girlfriends are all virtuous, gentle, kind and lovely..." After that, he sighed. "It''s just that since I was a child, I''ve only had Richeal as my friend." "She is the best at analyzing a girl''s psychology." "In the past, every time I quarreled with my girlfriends, it was her who helped me." "She is just like the goddess, and her analysis ce is very urate every time!" Lottie pursed her lips and thought for a moment. "Then can she analyze men?" "I..." York''s hand, which was hitting the egg, suddenly stopped. "Don''t tell me... you want her to analyze Ralph?" With this, he waved his hand. "She can''t do this job!" "How do you know you can''t do it?" Lottie looked at him, who was using an egg grinder to hit the egg in his bowl. "Are you... making a cake?" York rolled his eyes at her. "I want to make fried eggs!" Lottie was speechless. "You''ve beaten the egg until it''s full of foam. How can you make fried eggs?" After that, she rubbed the space between her eyebrows. "Do you know how to cook?" His eyes darkened. After a long time, he finally sighed and said, "Well, in fact, I won''t." "The servants at home used toe to work at this time." "But it rained heavily yesterday, so I asked them toeter today. I didn''t expect that they didn''t Lottie sighed and drove him out of the kitchen. "What do you want to eat for breakfast? I''ll make it." York was stunned. "Is your cooking good?" "It should be fine. Connie has taught me." After that, the woman counted with her fingers. "There are... four adults and one child at home, right?" York nodded. "Let''s begin." The woman directly closed the door of the kitchen and began to fry it. Through the ss door, York looked at the busy woman inside. After watching for a long time, he sighed and returned to the sofa. He took out his mobile phone and continued to add his girlfriends'' ounts one by one. None of them paid attention to him. York was even more depressed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What''s wrong? He didn''t seem to have done anything wrong, did he? At half past seven in the morning. After washing up, Elijah, who lived regrly, came from upstairs. In the restaurant on the first floor, a group of adults were having breakfast. Seeing him go downstairs, Lottie quickly greeted him with a smile. "Elijah,e and have breakfast!" "Mommy made it!" Elijah shivered silently. He suddenly didn''t want to eat breakfast. After losing his memory, his mommy made breakfast... He ate it silently every time. However, that scent was indeed...It was hard to say! As a result, the little fellow slowly descended the stairs. Cruel torture... He could still calcte a littleter. "Lottie is really good at cooking." At the dining table, Richeal couldn''t stop praising him. "Although it''s not good for a guest, I really hope that you can prepare breakfast for me in the future!" As she spoke, she continued to eat porridge. "Actually, I can..." York put a bun in front of Richeal and said, "Richeal, please." "My girlfriends..." Richeal frowned and red at him angrily. "Shut up." "Don''t force me to p you in front of such delicious breakfast!" York: "..." It was too fierce. She was no match for his gentle and kind girlfriend. On the stairs, Elijah looked at the scene in front of him in disbelief. Although York and Richeal were both on his grandfather''s side, they wouldn''t...How could he praise his mommy''s cooking so much? The taste of the food Lottie made after losing her memory... The little fellow was pulled over to eat with a puzzled look on her face. Sitting at the dining table, he looked at the food on the table in shock. "These... are all made by mommy?" "Sure." Richeal nodded. "Not a single servant is here." "York and I are both idiots in cooking, let alone Uncle Bell." "It wasn''t your mommy. Did it appear magically?" Elijah bit his lip and excitedly picked up a steamed bun to eat. A familiar, long-lost smell! The smell of Lottie''s memory loss! Therefore, she found her cooking skills!? So fast! The little fellow chewed on the buns excitedly and instantly understood Ralph. There was really too much of a difference between the memories of Lottie and the memoriesless one! "Eat slowly." Looking at how Elijah was wolfing down food, Lottie let out a long sigh. In fact, she was also very shocked. Why was she so familiar with cooking? Perhaps, this was the reflection of excessive sadness. Thinking of this, the woman turned to look at York. "Where are we going today?" His words silenced the whole table in an instant. Elijah and Jerry were shocked. Richeal frowned, lowered her head, and took a bite of the steamed stun. On the other hand, York''s entire body was stiff as he turned to look at Lottie. "Do we... still have a date?" "Sure." Lottie took out her phone and flipped through the news. "The news said that Ralph and Yoyo will go to the jewelry mall downtown to buy wedding rings." After that, she put away her phone and looked up at York. "Let''s also buy a custom-fitted wedding ring." York: "..." "Or... forget it?" He still wanted to keep alive! Chapter 256 Its None Of Your Business Chapter 256 It''s None Of Your Business It was almostpletely packed solid when Lottie and York arrived at the mall. The First Young Master of the Bartons, the richest family in Odense, was going to choose rings with the First Miss of the Bells, the second most powerful family in the city. The big news caused a sensation in Odense! The media reporters had been waiting outside the mall early in the morning for fear of missing this century-old news. "Lottie, let''s go back..." In the car, York looked at the crowd outside and felt a little scared. He was not afraid because he had never seen the scene before. Instead... It would be too embarrassing if he was beaten in front of so many people! He was worried about his reputation. "Why are you going back?" Lottie rolled her eyes, "Does Ralph the only one who''s allowed to buy the wedding ring with Yoyo? Can''t I buy it with you?" "The mall is open for business. Won''t it wee us?" After that, Lottie opened the door and got out of the car. Seeing someone open the door and get out of the car, the reporters who were guarding the door of the shopping mall rushed up in an instant. When they saw that the person who got out of the car was not Miss Bells, these reporters instantly scattered. Lottie looked at the scene with rolling eyes. She pulled out York, who had been trying to get into the car. "Lottie..." York looked reluctant, but even with all his strength, he could not stay in the car. After all, Lottie has more strength. So York couldn''t beat this strong and capable woman at all. He had no choice but to be dragged behind her, feeling wronged, "Lottie, I think we just confirmed our rtionship yesterday." "Isn''t it a little hasty for us to buy a wedding ring today?" "Besides, I think..." "Shut up!" Having been annoyed by his argument, Lottie looked back and red at him fiercely. A trace of helplessness appeared on York''s handsome face. "Lottie..." But Lottie obviously ignored his thoughts and dragged him directly to the entrance of the shopping mall. The two security guards at the door raised their hands to stop her. "Miss, in order to wee Mr. Ralph and Miss Yoyo to pick the wedding rings today, this mall will not open today." "If you really want to go shopping,e back another day." Lottie furrowed her brows. "Why?" For the sake of Ralph and Yoyo, they even opened the mall only for them? Why? SHIT! She narrowed her eyes slightly, raised her head, and nced coldly at the security guard''s face. "What if I have to go in?" The two security guards looked at each other and smiled, "If you insist on going in, don''t me us for being rude to you." "I''m not weed?" Lottie raised an eyebrow. "Ok, there you go!" After that, she went straight into the mall. The two security guards looked at each other, and they have known that this woman didn''t know what''s good for her. Seeing that she was about to enter, the two security guards swarmed forward. They wanted to stop her with their arms, but unexpectedly, Lottie''s hand suddenly snapped. After the sound of two broken bones, the two security guards howled. York felt his scalp tingling. When he was in junior high school, he still had a crush on Lottie. Because of Richeal, who was more masculine than a man, he even felt that Lottie was the gentlest woman in the world. But now... He looked at the two security guards'' hands. He only felt that his wrists were in great pain. He quickly walked over, took out the money, and stuffed it into the arms of the two security guards. "Sorry, sorry, my girlfriend has been in a bad mood recently. This is yourpensation." The two security guards were suddenly speechless. "What the hell he said just now?" Seeing Lottie and York enter, one of the security guards quickly picked up the inte. "Warning! Two dangerous people have entered!" "They are heading... towards the jewelry store that Mr. Chapman and Miss Yoyo are going to!" Ralph waited downstairs for Yoyo''s makeup for almost an hour and a half. One and a half hourster, Yoyo came downstairs leisurely in an expensive custom-made dress. "Thanks for your patience."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "It''s ok, just finished two meetings." Ralph smiled lightly and stood up directly. Without waiting for Yoyo to go downstairs, he went straight out of the door. Yoyo frowned and nced at Ralph viciously. Then, she carried herplicated skirt downstairs. In fact, she was upstairs not just to put on her makeup. While doing this... She also made a phone call to Yank. Yank also said that he had sent her some good stuff and put it in her makeup box. There was a kind of medicine that could make people unconscious. She wanted to find an opportunity to make drink for Ralph. Then, when he was unconscious, she could get his signature so that she could turn all the property under Ralph''s name into theirs without anyone noticing! After hanging up, she found the medicine in Yank''s mouth. Now, the small bottle of transparent liquid was in her handbag. Yoyo took a deep breath and followed Ralph into the carriage. Ralph was tall, handsome, and charming. However, Yoyo knew very well that Ralph was with her not because he liked her. However, it was because the Bartons wanted him to marry her that they were willing to let him be the next owner of the Bartons. Since it was all for benefits, it would notst long. Instead of waiting for Ralph to abandon her after he seeded, she might as well cooperate with Yank and take all Ralph''s assets. Men wouldn''t be reliable forever. But money would always be. With this in mind, they had already arrived at the shopping mall by car. Originally, Yoyo thought that she and Ralph would definitely attract everyone''s attention when they got out of the carriage. She was now the most shining woman in the city. All the reporters'' cameras should be aimed at her. But what Yoyo didn''t expect was... When they got out of the car, only a few of reporters who had been waiting at the gate of the mall noticed them. All the reporters outside were reporting a big fight. "It''s reported that the unknown woman is called Lottie, a martial arts master." "Now, as the security guards of the mall blocked her way, five of them have been seriously injured and 12 of them have been slightly injured..." "Because every time she hit someone, her boyfriend would divide the money on the spot, so no one called the police..." "The ambnce is parking at the entrance of the mall, in order to prevent serious injuries from appearing at any time..." "Look, another security guard was wounded...¡± Yoyo was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a long time. Ralph frowned and rushed in. At the center of the mall. A group of security guards stumbled on the ground. Lottie stood in the middle of the crowd, a cold smile on her lips. "Let me ask again, can I go in and choose a wedding ring today?" After not seeing her for a day, she seemed to have been more haggard. Ralph frowned and walked over. "Lottie, don''t make trouble!" His deep voice made Lottie''s heart ache. The next moment, she raised her eyes and sneered. "I want to buy a wedding ring with my boyfriend. What the matter with you?" "Besides, even if I offend someone." "It''s none of your business!" Chapter 257 How Aggressive She Was! Chapter 257 How Aggressive She Was! Ralph looked at Lottie, with his deep eyes. He lowered his voice. "You two have reached the point of marriage?" "Yeah, can''t we?" Lottie raised her head and looked coldly at Ralph''s face. "If you and Yoyo can hold a wedding nine dayster, then I can hold a wedding with York eight dayster!" "Isn''t it just a new love affair?" This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Don''t think you''re the only one who can do it!" "I want you to know that when I fall in love with someone else, the speed would be twice as fast as you!" After that, she nced at York, who was still stuffing money into every beaten security guard behind her. "Dear, don''t worry about them. Let''s go and choose the ring first!" As soon as she said "Dear", York was shocked. He raised his head stiffly and saw Ralph''s cold eyes. The man swallowed hard, "Mr. Chapman, listen to me exin..." "What would you like to exin?" "No need to exin!" "Let''s go inside and pick out the ring!" Lottie shouted to York with her brow frowned. After that, she dragged York with brute force towards the jewelry shopping mall. Ralph frowned and couldn''t help but rush forward to grab Lottie''s hand, "Lottie, you haven''t met York for long, have you?" "I just confirmed our rtionship yesterday, but today you decided to buy a wedding ring. Isn''t it too fast?" "Is it so?" Lottie shook off Ralph''s hand coldly, a cold smile rose on her lips. "Compared to the time when Mr. Chapman and I didn''t even see each other and got married. Now I''m already very slow!" After that, she sneered. Under Ralph''s surprising gaze, she dragged York into the jewelry store. Being held tightly by Lottie, York even turned his head to Ralph with a smile that was uglier than crying, and told him with his mouth, "I was forced by her!" But at the moment, Ralph did not care what he said to him. His heart and eyes were full of Lottie. Lottie had remembered. She had remembered that when they got married, both of them didn''t even see each other before they got married. He had never heard her mention that before. Did that mean... His n was useful? Perhaps even Lottie herself didn''t know that she had unconsciously recalled something about the past. He took a deep breath. No one knew whether he was happy or sad. Fortunately, she finally recalled some of the past memories with him. What was sad was that... She had been felt really hurt and painful. Like Jerry. It was also because of that Yuki had be a vegetable that he could recall everything. For the condition of Lottie, did that mean... In fact, her heart was full of suffering and sadness? "Ralph." At this time, Yoyo, who had been thrown behind by Ralph, walked over with a chuckle and gently held his wrist. "Is that Lottie and York?" "Yes." He nodded lightly. "They also came to buy wedding rings." Yoyo raised her eyebrows in surprise. "The wedding ring?" "Is Lottie getting married?" Then, she looked at Ralph with a smile. "I didn''t expect her to find the next goal so soon." As she spoke, she held Ralph''s arm and entered the jewelry store. "To be able to establish a rtionship with York so quickly..." "Maybe when Lottie was with you, she had always been in touch with York." "Otherwise, how could she have found the new goal so soon ande here on the same day to order a wedding ring?" After that, she looked at Ralph''s face with a smile. "I don''t know when their wedding will begin." "If their wedding could be held on the same day as us, it would be very lively!" "Ralph, don''t you think so?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Yes." Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the emotions in his heart and quietly entered the jewelry store with Yoyo. The shopping mall was veryrge. As soon as Ralph and Yoyo entered the door, they saw Lottie and York standing in the middle of the mall, seemingly very serious about choosing the wedding ring. Ralph furrowed his brows and subconsciously pulled Yoyo toward Lottie. After taking two steps, he calmed down. Then he stopped, pulled Yoyo, and walked in the opposite direction of Lottie and York. "Are we hiding from them?" Yoyo lips curled into a light smile, and she stopped behind him. "I''m quite curious what kind of ring Lottie will choose." After that, she let go of Ralph''s hand and strode towards Lottie and York. After a few steps, she realized that Ralph did not follow her. She turned around with a gentle smile and asked, "Don''t you want toe and have a look?" "Or, you don''t want to see Lottie marry someone else?" "If so, our engagement..." Yoyo''s words were gentle, but every word was full of threat. Ralph narrowed his eyes and sneered. He walked to Yoyo and asked, "Miss Yoyo, are you threatening me?" Yoyo smiled and gently held Ralph''s arm. "How could that be?" "The Bells still relies on the Barton s'' help to fight against the LY Company, right?" After that, she yawned. "By the way, I remember that York is my father Jerrys'' adopted son. In fact, he is my brother." "Ralph, tell me, if I go and discuss it with this brother of mine and let his wedding with Lottie be held on the same day as ours, do you think he will agree?" Ralph snorted coldly. "Then try it." "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, they had already walked behind Lottie and York. "This is too vulgar." "That design is tooplicated." "This is too simple." "This is too ordinary. I want it to be unique." "This..." Lottie''s picky voice rang out. Ralph raised his brows slightly. He remembered that back then, Elijah and Ste had prepared a wedding ring for them. Later on, they even used this ring to bully udia Green once. However, that ring was chosen by their children. Though he had been with Lottie for so long... But it seemed that he really didn''t apany her and let her personally choose a ring. "Miss Green is really picky." Yoyo chuckled and let go of Ralph. She walked up to Lottie. "You''re no longer the First Miss of the Bells. You''re too aggressive!" Chapter 258 Can You Bear It? Chapter 258 Can You Bear It? Hearing Yoyo''s words, Lottie couldn''t help butugh. She curled her lips and raised her hand to hold York''s arm. "Who said that only the eldest daughter of the Bells is qualified to be picky?" "Even if I''m not Miss Bell, I''m still York''s fianc¨¦e." "My fianc¨¦ is rich, so I am picky. Don''t bother us, ok?" After that, she nced coldly at Ralph behind Yoyo and said, "Miss Yoyo, if you are not convinced, you should be as picky as me." "If you are not picky..." She curled her lips and said in a long voice, "Perhaps because your fianc¨¦ doesn''t love you enough, and he doesn''t want to pay you to be picky, does he?" Lottie''s words were full of provocation. How could Yoyo, who imed to be the God-favored person, stand being mocked by Lottie? She snorted coldly and took a step back to hold Ralph''s arm. "Lottie, no matter what, my fianc¨¦ is still your ex-husband." "You know how rich he is, don''t you?" "Seriously?" Lottie curled her lips and snuggled her head into York''s embrace, a cold smile was on her lips. "So you Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. know that your current fianc¨¦ is the man I don''t want." As soon as she said that, the air suddenly cooled down. Ralph, who was being held by Yoyo''s arm, narrowed his eyes, and his cold gaze fell on Lottie''s face. How dare she say that! He was a man she didn''t want? York struggled to hold back hisughter York really wanted to interview Mr. Chapman right now. He thought he was smart enough to make Lottie sad, but he ended up like this... What did he feel at the moment? He took a deep breath and suppressed theughter back in his heart because he didn''t want to be killed at a second. In the silent and cold air, Yoyo furrowed her brows tightly. "Lottie, I know you''ve been abandoned and you''re feeling unfair." "But you have to be honest." "Aren''t you separated from my fianc¨¦ Ralph because he wants to be with me?" "Even if for determining who was the winner, it was he that abandoned you. Why did you say it was you who didn''t want him?" As she spoke, she couldn''t help butugh. "Is it interesting to restore your dignity?" Lottie alsoughed. "Who on earth is trying to restore the dignity?" "Miss Yoyo, have you forgotten that even if Ralph abandoned me, he was still the man I didn''t want." "Besides..." Lottie turned her head to look at the crowd in the distance who were watching the fun. There was a hint of a smile on her lips. "Miss Yoyo, even if what you said is true." "That Ralph abandoned me in order to be with you." "Then who the hell are you? A mistress?" "Or something else that is insidious?" Yoyo''s eyes widened. These two words of Lottie suddenly left her speechless! She stretched out her hand and pointed at Lottie''s face with a trembling finger. "Dare you?¡± Didn''t this woman lose her memory? Previously, she was still a fool who could only speak with her fists. How could she change only in a few days...and be so eloquent again? "What''s wrong with me?" Lottie rolled her eyes at Yoyo, and Ralph behind her. Although she had told herself several times it''s ok with the situation. However, when she saw Ralph''s face, her heart could not help but hurt as if it had been torn apart. She took a deep breath and held York arm. "Let''s go there and choose the ring. Don''t look at these eyesores anymore." After that, she dragged York and turned to leave. "Mr. Chapman." York only had time to say hello to Ralph before he was dragged away by Lottie. "Ralph, look at her!" Yoyo was so angry that she stomped her feet when she saw Lottie leave so care freely. "How could she say that to you? That''s too offensive!¡± Ralph looked at the woman''s back and narrowed his eyes slightly. "It''s really too much." How could she say that he was a man she didn''t want? When this matter was settled and she regained her memory, he would ask her if he was the man she wanted. "I really didn''t expect such an importunate woman could have given birth to three lovely children." Yoyo tucked her hair behind her ear and said, "By the way, Ralph, we talked before about entrusting Fabian and Ste to a foster care home. What''s your decision?" "Fabian and Ste have a good rtionship with Lottie. I''m afraid that after we marry, they won''t ept me in a short time and they will be against me." "If we entrust them to a foster care for several years till we have our own child ...and then bring them back," "At that time, they will have grown up and will understand us." "What do you think?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Let''s talk about it after we get married." Yoyo frowned. She had seen how smart Lottie''s three children were! If she couldn''t get rid of Fabian and Ste, the two annoying little guys, her life after marriage would not be happy! Thinking of this, she bit her lip. While she was picking rings with Ralph, she pretended to say casually, "I have recently contacted a few good families in Odense. When they heard that they are going to foster children for the Bartons, they were all very happy!" "I n to settle this matter before we get married. After our wedding, can we have Fabian and Ste move out?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and did not speak. Yoyo used to be a good friend of Alice''s. She had even advised Alice to make use of Lottie. He always thought that Yoyo was a smart woman. But what he hadn''t expected was... When the real good fortune fell on her, she would be socent. They were not married yet, but she was ready to treat the children of the first wife in the way a step- mother would do. Had she forgotten that Ste had been raised in the Bartons? The Bartons affection for Ste is deeper than his for Ste. Entrust Fabian and Ster to the foster care? How could shee up with this idea? If the three little guys at home knew what she was thinking, she would probably die in less than ten days. And at this moment... "Damn it!" "Oh my god!" In the Bartons'' vi, Fabian and Ste were sitting side by side on a small bench. When they heard Yoyo''s words from the monitor, their eyes widened in shock. "Interesting." Elijah, who was connected to them by voice chat, was sitting in York''s vi. As he listened to Yoyo''s words, he smiled and said, "Fabian and Ste, can you bear it?" "I can''t bear it anymore!" "Of course I can''t!" Fabian frowned hard. Ste clenched her fists. "How about this?" Elijah''s lips curled into a smile. "Tonight, shall we invite Miss Yoyo Young to dinner with us?" Chapter 259 What If I Am Unwilling To Convey? Chapter 259 What If I Am Unwilling To Convey? At the mall in the center of Odense. It took Yoyo nearly an hour to finally choose the ring. When they are paying, she leaned on Ralph''s shoulder and said, "Ralph, where are we going next? Are we going to pick a wedding dress?" Ralph frowned and looked at the time. "Okay." As soon as the man''s voice fell, Yoyo deliberately raised her voice. "Great, let''s choose a wedding dress." In the distance, Lottie, who had just chosen her ring, frowned and looked at York. York sighed resignedly. "So, do we have to choose a wedding dress next?" Lottie looked at him with a smile. "Congrattions! You''ve learned to read minds!" She was obviously trying to be humorous, but York couldn''tugh at all. He squeezed out a bitter smile with difficulty. Looking at his grave-like expression, Lottie frowned. She carefully leaned close to his ear and said in a low voice, "Well, how about telling about your girlfriends after we are back tonight?" "I''ll help you win one or two back. Is that all right?" When he heard that, York''s eyes instantly lit up! He looked excitedly at Lottie. "You keep your words!?" Lottie''s lips curled into a smile as she was amused by his excited expression. "Of course." As she spoke, she turned around and walked out. "But I''m curious, how can you fall in love with a dozen girls all of a sudden." "And it seems that you care about every one of them?" York chuckled. "You don''t know, do you? I''m in love with a dozen femaleizens on the Inte." "Each has their different characteristics that I like." "Some are gentle and kind. Theyfort me from being bullied by Richeal every day." "Some are hot-tempered. When I encounter unfair things, they help me swear and relieve my depression." "There are still some who will give me advice when I am in trouble." "Some can sing, some can draw, and some can write poems..." The more York said, the more excited he became. "They said that they would only apany me online, but they would not have rtions with my in reality." "Actually, I know that in reality, it''s impossible for me to have so many girlfriends." "It''s impossible for a woman to have more than a dozen qualities..." "That''s why I''ve always maintained an online rtionship with them." "To acquire thefort of the soul." Lottie waspletely confused. "So..." "Are these femaleizens actually the targets for you to vent your feelings on the Inte?" "They are not real girlfriends at all?" "No, they aren''t." York answered honestly, "In reality, having a girl like Richeal by my side, I can''t find a girlfriend." Lottie was speechless. "Why?" "It''s your father''s fault... no, Yoyo''s father." York and Lottie walked out of the mall together. York opened the car door for Lottie naturally. "Because Richeal is older than me, Jerry asked me to protect her well when I was still very young." "Jerry told me before I reached adulthood that I should marry before she gets married. I leave her alone." After that, he sighed. "Do you think a woman with Richeal''s personality can find a boyfriend?" "If she can''t find a boyfriend, how can I find a girlfriend?" Lottie was speechless. For a moment, she didn''t know whether she should say that York kept his promise or that he was stupid... This was probably just an excuse Jerry used to ask him to take good care of Richeal. Why did this man really believe his words and why even hadn''t had a girlfriend due to such a sentence...?¡± What a weirdo... She sat in the passenger seat of the car in confusion. York sat down in the driver''s seat and stopped talking about Richeal. Instead, he talked to her about those online girlfriends of his. Hearing him talking about those women, Lottie burst outughing. When Ralph and Yoyo came out of the mall, they saw York''s car in a distance. In the driver''s seat was sitting York, and the passenger seat, Lottie. They were talking, and they seemed to be in a good mood. asionally, Lottie''s livelyughter could be heard. "Tsk tsk." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yoyo snorted and looked in the direction of Lottie. Then, she sighed with slight regret. "Ralph, I thought that Lottie still had some feelings for you." "I thought she dated York just to provoke you." "But..." She then nced at Lottie, who wasughing happily in the car with York in the distance. "It seems that she has really fallen in love with someone else." "She dated York yesterday, but today they are choosing the ring and the wedding dress..." "Women change their minds so fast."'' Ralph furrowed and stared at Lottie in the distance. He did not take Yoyo''s words seriously. But... He looked at the woman in the distance. Sheughed so happily that she didn''t seem to be pretending. It seemed... She really enjoyed the time with York. At least during this period of time, no one but him could give her the smile on her face. He had thought that only he could make Lottieugh so happily. But he didn''t expect... York could do it as well. Looking at Lottie''s smile, Ralph had a mixed feeling. Since he was a child, as long as he made a decision, he would not regret even if the result was difficult to ept. But now... Seeing his most beloved womanughing so happily in front of another man, He began to doubt for the first time whether his decision was right... At this time, Ralph''s phone rang. It was from Fabian. The man frowned, informed Yoyo, and went to the corner to answer the phone. "Daddy." On the other end of the phone, the little fellow smiled and said, "Elijah, Ste and I are inviting you and Miss Yoyo Young to dinner tonight!" Ralph frowned in doubt. "Why do you suddenly want to invite her to dinner?" If he remembered correctly, when Ralph talked about his n with the three little guys, they all said that they did not want to see Yoyo and wanted to keep her as far away from them as possible. Why did they intend to invite her in just two days? "Of course we want to know more." There was a hint of a smile in Fabian''s voice. "Elijah is worried that you will be schemed against when you date this terrible woman." "So we have imnted a surveince software into your phone." "Just now she said that she wanted to send us away. We all heard it!" "So we want to give her a good treat tonight!" He remembered that he had already removed the surveince software from his phone... Probably having guessed his doubts at this moment, Fabian and said, "It''s the audiomonitor in Young''s phone." "Anyway, please convey our sincerity to invite her to dinner!" Ralph smiled and said, "What if I am unwilling to do?" Chapter 260 You Dont Need to Know Chapter 260 You Don''t Need to Know Fabian did not expect Ralph to answer like this. The little fellow paused, and then frowned. "Daddy, why are you unwilling?" "Did you fall in love with Miss Young and want to stand on her side?" "Don''t forget you have our mommy!" "If you don''t have Mommy back in ten days, I will leave home with Ster!" The little fellow''s words made Ralph involuntarily smile. "I didn''t mean to be her side. But if you ask me to do something for you, I have conditions." Fabian frowned. "Do you, Mr. Chapman?" "Do you have to bargain with your own son?" "So, you reject?" The man raised his eyebrows. "All right, then we don''t need to talk anymore." "Okay!" Fabian curled his lips and said in a charity tone, "Tell us your conditions. We will try our best to satisfy you." Ralph smiled. "It''s very simple." "Since you are to invite Yoyo to dinner tonight..." "Then ask Elijah to persuade your mommy to watch from afar." "Why?" Ralph curled his lips and turned to look at Yoyo, who was wearing aplicated custom-made dress in the distance. A cold smile appeared on his lips. "She made your mommy unhappy today." "Since you want to give her a lesson, ask your mommy to watch the show on the site." "In this way, she may be in a better mood." Fabian was speechless. After a while, the little fellow sighed. "Mr. Chapman." "In terms of doting on your wife... you are really amazing." He had thought that his father was bewitched by Yoyo''s beauty and did not want her to be embarrassed too much. But his father only cared about his mommy! "Deal." Ralph smiled. "I''m telling Yoyo now." Then he hung up. In fact, having Lottie go with them at night was out of an ulterior motive of his. Although he believed that Lottie would definitely not fall in love with York, He still felt ufortable to see his wife dating a man in a high-profile way. If Lottie went with Elijah at night, another benefit would be-- She couldn''t continue her date with York. Thinking of this, the man put away his phone and strode back to Yoyo. "Who did you call for so long?" Yoyo asked with a smile. "Fabian." The man''s voice was calm. "Fabian, Elijah and Ste invite you to dinner tonight." Yoyo frowned. She disliked Lottie''s three kids. She also knew that they disliked her. At this time, they took the initiative to ask for dinner with her... There was absolutely no good thing! But... "Before we get married, you¡¯d better develop a good rtionship with them. Even if you n to send them away in the future, you should have them believe that it''s not your idea, right?" Seeing Yoyo''s resistance, Ralph hurriedlyforted her, "Otherwise, even if I acknowledge it is my idea, they will not listen." "If they hold a grudge against you, who knows what they will say about you to others..." Via the bug in Yoyo''s phone, the man''s words reached the ears of Fabian and Ster, who were in the Bartons'' vi far away. The two little guys looked at each other. Wasn''t their daddy too ungrateful? In order to deceive Yoyo into dinner with them, he even said that they bore grudges against her! Ste pursed her lips and took off her headphones. "I won''t listen anymore!" "I won''t forgive Daddy so easily even after this matter is settled!" Fabian sighed and began to calcte with his fingers. How many people had Mr. Ralph offended because he wanted to have Mommy regain her memory...? At this moment, after listening to Ralph''s words, Yoyo frowned slightly. He had already said that. If she still did not ept the invitation, it would be a little unreasonable. After thinking for a while, Yoyo sighed. "Then... all right." Getting Yoyo''s answer, Ralph looked down at the time and said, "I still need to deal with some things in thepany." "As for wedding dress, you go and have a look yourself." "I''ll pick you up after the table is booked." After that, he left without giving Yoyo a chance to speak. Yoyo frowned and subconsciously reached out to grab him, but she caught nothing in her hand. Looking at the man leave in a hurry, Yoyo gritted her teeth. The driver came over and said, "Miss Young, Mr. Chapman said you are to choose the wedding dress by yourself... Shall we go to the wedding dress shop now?" Yoyo knitted her brows tightly and red at the driver fiercely. "Go to hell!" Without the groom, who would she show her wedding dress to? To the driver? "Go home!" Yoyo spat out two words fiercely. She stormed out of the mall and got into the car. The car was started. Before Yoyo could calm down, her phone rang. It was Yank calling. "My men have already seen Ralph leave." This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The man on the phone said in a cold voice, "Didn''t you use the medicine I gave you?" Yoyo frowned. "Mr. Chapman, you have to give me time." "Our rtionship is not as good as you think. To put it bluntly, it''s just a business marriage. It was hard for him to agree on the marriage." "In such a short time, I could do nothing..." "But I have ways to make your family in Rexwell unable to live." Yank''s voice was also indifferent, "Your mother is in her fifties now. She lives in the countryside and is weak." "If she knows that you have be someone else''s child, what will she do?" Yoyo bit her lip and held the phone in her hand tightly. "Yank, what exactly do you want?" Every word she said seemed to be squeezed out of her teeth. "It''s very simple." Yank''s lips curled into a smile. "Tonight, I want to see you use up the medicine that I gave you." "There are still ten days left. Let''s take our time." "Tonight, I just want to test your sincerity." "What do you think, Miss Young? It''s not difficult, is it?" Yoyo bit her lip. "I don''t quite understand." "Ralph is not your biological brother. He has already returned to the Bartons and has been acknowledged as one of the family." "Logically, he can no longerpete with you for the Chapmans'' property." "Why don''t you let go of him?" On the other end of the line, Yank was silent for a moment. Then he sneered. "That''s not what you should ask about." "Also, I am not only targeting Ralph, but also the Bells." "But I haven¡¯t found out how the Bells offended you." "You don''t need to know." After coldly spitting out these words, Yank hung up. He put away his phone and closed his eyes. The scene of Mr. White''s death appeared before his eyes. That year... Alice''s father died in a battle rted to the Bells. Chapter 261 We Havent Met For A Long Time Chapter 261 We Haven''t Met For A Long Time At seven o''clock in the evening. Lottie had nned to invite York to dinner together. She changed into a beautiful dress and sat in the living room, waiting for York to pick her up. A few minutester, Elijah trotted down the stairs and grabbed her wrist. "Mommy,e out with me." "About my brother and sister, we want to talk to you." Lottie frowned. "A surprise? What surprise?" "You''ll know when you get there." Elijah looked at her with a smile. He grabbed her hand with one hand and stretched out two fingers with the other. "I swear, I will definitely surprise you." Lottie paused and subconsciously nced at the time. It was less than two minutes before York came back to pick her up. "But I have an appointment tonight..." "Mommy." Elijah pursed his lips and put on a pitiful look, which was rare for him. "Mr. Chapman is going to marry the First Miss of the Bells." "Are you really relieved that Fabian and Ste are over there?" Lottie''s heart instantly softened after being hit by the little fellow''s words. She pursed her lips and squatted down. "Mommy is worried." "But, isn''t this your choice?" "You choose toe with Mommy, and they choose to stay." "Mommy is willing to respect your choice." Her sudden seriousness left Elijah speechless for a moment. At this time, the door was opened. York was back. Lottie took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°Elijah, Mommy is going on a date." "Be good at home." This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If Fabian and Ste really want to see me, we can meet another day." "Mommy still has something important to do today." After that, she hugged Elijah andforted him. Then, she stood up, turned around, took York''s arm, and the two of them walked out of the door. Elijah stood where he was, watching as Lottie and York left, his hands silently clenched into fists. Could it be that his mommy...Did she really change her mind? Lottie pulled York out of the vi and got into the car. "Have you investigated?" "Yes." York took a deep breath and started the car. "The ce where Ralph and Yoyo had a date tonight. Ralph also took Fabian and Ste with him." "Okay, let''s go now." Lottie took a deep breath and sat in the passenger seat. She let out a long sigh of relief. "Have you found out the exact location?" "Yes." York nodded. "The position opposite them has been decided. As long as they look up, they can see it." Lottie pursed her lips and was very satisfied with York. "It''s all thanks to you!" Without York, she would never have known that Ralph had brought her two children to date Yoyo tonight! A moment ago, Elijah had been holding her in his arms, seriously talking about his brother and sister. Lottie''s heart ached slightly. She had deliberately ignored Elijah''s words just now. She didn''t want to make the little fellow ufortable. The little fellow probably didn''t know that his biological father, Ralph, pretended to let Fabian and Ste know Yoyo while asking people to find a family outside to keep them. Ralph''s actions were truly ruthless! Even if he didn''t want her as his wife, how could he abandon his own children? Fabian and Ste were both his own children! Moreover, Fabian had been by his side since he was a child. How could he bear it? Thinking of this, Lottie looked up ahead. ¡°York." "Hmm?" York, who was driving, frowned. "What''s wrong?" "Do you think it''s really that easy to change a person''s heart?" More than a month ago, he had deliberately pushed his work to the mountain to look for her because she had gone to the mountains for filming. He would also block the knife for her and get hurt. A monthter, he chose to break up with her and get engaged to Yoyo, who had not known him for long. Elijah...What exactly did he think of her? What did he take marriage and love for? York couldn''t answer Lottie''s question. He could only smile awkwardly and silently speed up the car. Soon, the car arrived at the Pavilion. By the time Lottie took York to the dining room, Fabian and Ste were already sitting opposite her and York under the guidance of Mario. As soon as she sat down, Ste saw her. The little fellow secretly greeted Luna and York, then took a picture and sent it to Elijah. "Thank you, big brother. Mommy is in ce!" When he received her photo, Elijah was gloomily drawing against the wall in the bedroom. His phone rang. He nced at the photo and instantly widened his eyes. "I... Mommy didn''t promise me!" Why would Lottie appear and sit opposite them? It was such a coincidence. If it wasn''t a coincidence... The little fellow rubbed her head and soon understood what had happened. Perhaps, the content of Lottie''s date with York tonight was how to disrupt Ralph and Yoyo''s date. Although her purpose was different from theirs, the result was the same. Thinking of this, the little fellow couldn''t helpughing. It seemed that he had thought too much. Their mommy was still thinking about how to make Daddy jealous and disrupt his date with Yoyo. How could she not like Daddy? She probably liked him very much. Elijah took a deep breath. "Then the two of you... perform well." "I know!" Ste smiled. After exchanging a few words with Elijah, she hung up the phone. At 7:30 p.m. Ralph appeared with Yoyo. "Hello, Aunt!" "Hello, auntie!" As soon as Yoyo appeared, the two little guys greeted her enthusiastically. Ste even ced her favorite biscuits in front of Yoyo. "Auntie, eat biscuits!" Yoyo nced at the biscuits on the table with disgust and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Ralph said that you two wanted to have a good meal with me. I thought he was joking." "I didn''t expect you two to reallye." As she spoke, she sized up Ste in front of her. "Little Princess, we haven''t seen each other for a long time." Ste frowned. She had actually met Yoyo before. When he was in Rexwell, Alfred had interacted with Yoyo every time he was filming. When she went to visit the crew, she could see Yoyo hovering outside Alfred''s lounge. This woman liked Alfred. But now... Ste narrowed her eyes, took out a small biscuits, and handed them to Yoyo. "Auntie, eat the biscuits." "The biscuits are very delicious!" Yoyo frowned, unable to resist the little fellow''s enthusiasm. But what she didn''t expect was... With a small bite of biscuits, she immediately had a rash all over her body. Chapter 262 Unprepared Defense Chapter 262 Unprepared Defense The rash, apanied by intense pain and itch, came. Yoyo frantically grabbed the skin on her face and hands. "What''s going on?" "What did you feed me?" Ste blinked and looked at Yoyo''s face. She shrank back a little timidly and said, "There''s a small biscuits with peanuts..." Yoyo rolled her eyes. She was allergic to peanuts! Anyone who had investigated her information would know about it! How dare this little bastard give her biscuits with peanuts! Ralph smiled lightly. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. She had already told him about Yoyo''s allergic reaction to peanuts. He didn''t care. Unexpectedly, someone remembered it for him. The man was smiling from the bottom of his heart, but he walked to Yoyo with a worried face. "What''s wrong?" Yoyo gritted her teeth and red at Ste fiercely. "You did it on purpose!" "You must have done it on purpose!" "As long as those who are familiar with me know that I am allergic to peanuts!" But Ste blinked. "But... Aunt, we''re not familiar with each other." "Although you are also an actor, you are not as popr as Uncle Barton and Mommy." "I don''t know that you''re allergic to peanuts... It''s normal, isn''t it?" "Don''t me me because of this. Those who don''t know will not be punished!" Yoyo gritted her teeth and red at Ste. This little girl did it on purpose! She must have done it on purpose! Not only did she know that she was allergic to peanuts, but she also deliberately gave her some biscuits with peanuts, saying that she was not popr! However! She could not expose this little girl''s true colors. It was her pain, but it was also a fact! As for peanuts allergy, Ste would insist that she didn''t know about it. She couldn''t do anything about it! Moreover, Ste was a five-year-old child! No matter how much grievance she felt, she could only swallow it. Otherwise, she would be bullying a child! Thinking of this, Yoyo became angrier. She gritted her teeth but could not speak. ¡°Ste, how can you do this?" Fabian frowned and unhappily poured a cup of warm water for Yoyo. "Auntie, my sister is too ignorant." "Even if you are not famous or popr, at least you are a member of the entertainment industry. It is easy to find out your information." "She didn''t do any homework. It''s really inappropriate!" Fabian said as he put the ss of water in front of Yoyo. "She and I are different." "Before I met Aunt, I investigated a lot of information about you." "I even found out that Aunt cheated five times and was expelled from school in junior high school!" "Puff!" Fabian''s words made Yoyo spit out the warm water she had just drunk. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but she still had to maintain her elegance in front of Ralph. "Cheating... haha... Actually, I was framed." "Yes, I believe you too. Aunt, you''re so smart. You''ve already had bullied so many female ssmates in high school. Of course, you can''t make such a low-level mistake." Fabian blinked her innocent big eyes and said, "You must have been framed. You are so smart. You got 750 points in the college entrance examination. You can get 120 points. How can you cheat in the exam?" Yoyo''s face turned from white to red, and then from red to white. She finally saw it clearly! The two little bastards in Ralph''s house hade to embarrass her on purpose today! It was not real to say that he wanted to cultivate a rtionship with her! The woman clenched her teeth and silently held the medicine in her pocket. If not for the fact that she had promised Yank on the phone earlier that she would drug Ralph tonight... She would definitely leave now! Taking a deep breath, she drank up the remaining warm water in the cup and got up. ¡°Ralph, do you want some water?" "I''ll pour it for you." Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly and smiled. "Then I''ll have to trouble you." "It''s no trouble." Yoyo picked up the kettle and pretended to pour it. "Oh, no more water." "I''ll go and get the waiter some water." Ralph smiled and said, "Don''t bother." "Just let the waitere and add more water." "No, the waiter is so busy." She stood up and said, "I''ll go over there and find someone from the kitchen to pour it for you. It''s more sincere." After that, Yoyo picked up Ralph''s cup and turned to the kitchen. Stey on the table and looked at the woman''s back silently. "She''s so stupid." "Even I, a five-year-old child, can see that she deliberately avoided our sight and drugged the ss." Fabian smiled faintly. "You have to understand the brain of an adult who can only get 120 points in the college entrance examination." Ralph smiled faintly and turned to nce at the woman in the distance. At this moment, she wasughing so hard that she leaned against the table. Beside her, York looked at her helplessly and said something. From the way he spoke, Ralph could tell that he was saying, "Is it really that funny?" Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly as he looked at the two of them. He felt inexplicably happy. As long as she was happy, he was happy. After pouring hot water into the kitchen, Yoyo added the bottle of medicine in her bag. When he walked out of the kitchen, he bumped into someone. The collision caught her off guard, and the cup in her hand almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the man caught it quickly. "Be careful." The man said coldly, returned the cup to her, and walked away. Yoyo rolled her eyes at the man''s back before carefully protecting her cup and returning to the table. ¡°Ralph, I personally poured water for you. Drink it. The temperature is just right." Ralph nodded, picked up the ss of water, and drank it up. On the distant table, York frowned. "He just drank it?" "Lottie, is there any problem?" "There is obviously something wrong with the water Yoyo gave Ralph." "He drank it without even looking at it?" Lottie rolled her eyes. "It''s none of your business." If she guessed correctly, the water Yoyo gave Ralph must have been filled with that kind of medicine. Ralph knew that she would drug him, but he still drank it all in one gulp. Obviously, he wanted to y along with Yoyo. She bit her lip angrily. Ralph had put in a lot of effort for the Bartons. Yoyo had been allergically swollen, but he was still willing to do that with her! "Daddy, is it delicious?" After Ralph drank the water, Fabian blinked and asked. "Good." Ralph nodded. "It''s Yoyo''s care for me." Yoyo''s face suddenly turned red. She sat next to Ralph shyly. "I''m sorry for what you said." "I..." "Rumble!" Before Yoyo could finish her words, her stomach suddenly growled. The woman''s face suddenly changed! Damn it! There was something wrong with the ss of water that Fabian gave her just now! She can''t defend against it... "I''m going to the bathroom!" Chapter 263 How Could You Fall Like This? Chapter 263 How Could You Fall Like This? Seeing Yoyo rush to the bathroom with her hands on her belly, Fabian and Ste were lying on the table andughing. They thought that Yoyo was very difficult to deal with. Tonight, they even prepared a simple n A and a slightly difficult n B for her. There was even a third moreplicated C n of Elijah. Unexpectedly, the simplest n A could make Yoyo so embarrassed! "I thought only Elijah was smart among your three children." "I didn''t expect these two to be so shameless." On the distant table, York said in a good mood while drinking tea, "If only I could have such smart and lovely children in the future." Lottie raised an eyebrow. "First of all, you have to find the mother of the child." York rolled his eyes. "Don''t look down on me. I have more than a dozen online admirers." Lottie chuckled. "There are more than a dozen people who can only talk online and can''t meet each other. Can they give birth to children for you?" After that, she couldn''t help ncing at him. "Maybe all of your online admirers are the same." York was embarrassed. He rolled his eyes at Lottie, picked up his phone, and once again added a dozen femaleizens who had made him ck. Then he got more than a dozen negative messages, apanied by more than a dozen insults. Just as York was frustrated and helplessly about to put down the phone, a message quietly jumped out of his phone. It was sent by Ralph. "It''s time to go to the bathroom." York: ? "Why should I go to the bathroom?" "Because I drank the drugged water. It''s about to take effect." "I don''t want others to be here." York was embarrassed. Please, their men have already investigated thoroughly. The medicine that Yoyo gave Ralph was not that effective at all! Although Yank really had that kind of medicine in his hand, he would not take it out unless it was a critical moment! It was just a medicine that could make people faint! It didn''t matter whether he had an attack or not. Just as he was thinking about how to reply, Fabian and Ste at the opposite table looked at each other. "Second brother, I suddenly feel so sleepy." "s, I suddenly feel sleepy." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Oh my god. It¡¯s half past seven. We should go home and get ready to sleep!" "That''s right. Children of our age are at the age where they grow up. If we don''t have a good rest, we won''t be tall!" Sean walked over respectfully. "Little princess, Little Master, the car is ready." "Daddy, let''s go back first. Take good care of Auntieter!" "Yes, Daddy, you have to stay here and apany... Auntie." Fabian and Ste waved goodbye to Ralph and left. York''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. These two little guys... He was only five years old, wasn''t he? "He has such a high awareness?" Probably sensing York''s gaze, Ralph raised his head lightly and nced at him. His eyes seemed to say, "Look, a five-year-old child is more sensible than you. Why don''t you leave?" York pursed his lips. Just as he was about to say something, Lottie, who was next to him, directly drank up the tea in the cup in front of him. "I''m a little disappointed." York frowned. "What''s wrong?" Lottie sighed. "It was about Fabian and Ste." "They knew that Ralph had been drugged after drinking the water Yoyo gave him." "But they still deliberately found a chance to leave and let Ralph and Yoyo stay alone." After that, Lottie took a deep breath and poured herself a cup of tea. She smiled bitterly and said, "Maybe they are the same as Ralph." "Even if they don''t like Yoyo, they think that she was Ralph''s best choice." It took York a moment to understand what she had misunderstood. He frowned and wanted to exin, but suddenly he didn''t know how to exin. Fabian and Ste had indeed left Ralph on purpose. However, Ralph''s target was not Yoyo at all! If he really wanted to have a romantic rtionship with Yoyo, why did he ask Fabian to make Yoyo take the purgative? Didn''t he feel bothered? But the rtionship between Ralph and Lottie... But he couldn''t tell the truth. York frowned and decided to leave as soon as possible. If it was a littleter, Ralph may want to kill him! Taking a deep breath, York stood up and said, "Lottie, I suddenly thought of something that I left at home." "Wait here for me. I''ll go back and get it." Lottie looked at him with frowning. "What did you forget?" York frowned and said, "It''s my lucky charm. Without it, I feel that will have bad luck at any time!" Lottie pursed her lips and pointed at the keys on the table. "Isn''t it right here?" York had a look at it. The lucky charm was really there. He coughed softly. "It''s not this one, it''s another one!" "Anyway... wait for me here. I''ll go back and get it." "Forget it." Lottie stood upzily. "I''m bored." "That''s all for today. I''ll go back with you." "Ste and Fabian just said that children can''t grow if they not get enough sleep." "I should also go to bed early. Maybe I can grow taller." York was speechless. What was she thinking? York thought that she can''t grow taller! "Forget... forget it." York pursed his lips and said, "It''s not easy for us to have a date. Don''t go back so early..." After that, he nced at Ralph silently. "Ralph was drugged. Don''t you want to see what will happen to him and Yoyo?" Lottie frowned and nced coldly at Ralph. She smiled, "What does he have to do with me?" She was so sad. Should she still stay there and watch Ralph and Yoyo sleep together?" No, she couldn''t do it! "This..." Lottie frowned and finally took a deep breath. "Lottie, in fact, I want to go back because I want to clean up myself." "I''ve made an appointment with my cyberdate. I want to go back and clean up." "You just said that if I want a child, I should find a wife first." "Maybe I can meet a good girl tonight." After that, he pushed Lottie back into her chair. "I''ll go back and get changed first. Wait for her here. If she can''t find me, you can help me to ask her to wait." Lottie frowned. Before she could refuse, York had already run away without. Lottie sighed helplessly. Although she was reluctant, she sat back in her chair. After all, it wasn''t easy for York. Since he was acting for her, she couldn''t mess up his date. But after York left, she waited for a long time, but she didn''t see the girl who wille. But there came an ambnce. The medical staff on the ambnce hurried into the bathroom. Then... Lottie saw Yoyo. She was carried by the medical staff on a stretcher and was so weak that her face was pale. Lottie was very speechless. She thought, "Is the purgative so fierce?" And the purgative made Yoyo like that. She sighed with emotion as she watched the medical staff carry Yoyo out. When the ambnce was far away, she looked away. As she looked away, she saw Ralph who was sitting in the distance without saying a word. Lottie widened her eyes. She wondered that why he was still there. "Didn''t he deliberately take Yoyo''s medicine to sleep with her?" Yoyo had been taken away by the ambnce. What was he doing there? Just when she was confused, Ralph fell directly on the table with a loud sound. The waiter went up and said, "Sir, sir!" Chapter 264 They Have Broken up Chapter 264 They Have Broken up Did he faint just like that? Lottie looked in the direction of Ralph and frowned. Fabian and Ste were taken back to sleep by Sean. Yoyo was taken away by the ambnce because she had taken too many purgative. And he fainted... Ralph, the president in Rexwell, had passed out in a foreign city and no one care? "Madam." Just as Lottie was staring at him in a daze, the waiter''s voice suddenly sounded beside her. Lottie came back to reality. "Hello." The waiter smiled at her politely and gently. "You''ve been gazing at that gentleman all night." "Do you know him?" Lottie started and quickly shook her head, wanting to deny it. "No, I..." "Even if you are not his friend, at least you know him, right?" The waiter ignored Lottie''s reaction and pointed at the man who had fainted on the table. "I think you look nice and know that gentleman..." "Could you please take care of this gentleman? Everyone here is very busy." Lottie was very speechless. She pursed her lips. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person or that there is enmity between us?" The waiter continued to smile. "You look like a kind person. It''s impossible for you to be a bad person." "Besides, I don''t think this gentleman is a bad guy. You don''t look like a bad guy either. How can you have hatred against him?" With that, the waiter handed Ralph''s phone, wallet and keys to Lottie. "May I trouble you?" "We have checked. This gentleman is just drunk. We booked a room for him in the hotel opposite. There will be a waiter to help you send this gentleman there." "At that time, you stay there to take care of him, or find his rtives to take care of him." After that, the waiter turned and left. She didn''t even have a chance to defend herself. Not long after, the staff of the restaurant helped Ralph up. "Madam, please give me a hand." Lottie frowned and looked at the skinny male nurse, who was carrying Ralph and staggering. She couldn''t help but sigh. In the end, she walked over and supported Ralph on the other side. She didn''t know if it was her illusion, but she felt that although Ralph fainted, there was a smile on his face. They hadn''t been so close for two days. Lottie supported him and felt the scent and temperature of his body. She felt touched. The man... Even though she was so sad, when she touched him, she couldn''t help but feel a little moved. The waiter heaved a long sigh of relief when he saw Lottie carrying Ralph away. Then, he lowered his head and epted the money from Sean. "In the future, pleasee to me more often when ites to making other up. I am a professional!" After sending Ralph to the hotel with the nurse, Lottie took a deep breath. Just as she was about to take out her phone to call Sean, she received a message from York. "Lottie, I meet my cyberdate on my way, so I won''t go back. You can take a taxi home." Lottie was very speechless. If there was apetition that values beauty over friendship, she believed that York would definitely be the champion. Sighing, she called Alfred. "He is drunk? Then let him get drunk. I don''t want to take care of such a jerk!" "I''m on a date with Connie. Bye!" Lottie was very speechless. She called Jerry. "Such a strong man. Does he need to be taken care of when he''s drunk? If I don''t send someone, you''ll alsoe." Lottie frowned. "But isn''t he your daughter''s fianc¨¦?" Jerry was silent for a while and then smiled. "Yes, he will indeed be my son-inw in the future." "But even so, my daughter should take care of him. It has nothing to do with me." After that, Jerry hung up. Lottie red at her phone. She turned her head and nced at the man lying on the bed. He was like a hot potato. She had promised the waiter to take care of him. If she left him alone here, she could not exin if something really happened. But if she really stayed to take care of him... The rtionship between them was so awkward. She couldn''t take care of him. Moreover, Ralph was drugged. He must have no memory at all. If she took care of him all night, but he didn''t admit it when he woke up in the morning, and she said that she bullied him, she would lose more than she gained? Lottie sat in the room. After thinking for a while, she couldn''t help but stand up. She turned to look at the man on the bed. "I don''t know if you''re drunk or drugged..." "But I can''t really stay here to take care of you." "Take care of yourself for a while. I''ll find a good nurse to take care of you." After that, she took a deep breath and turned to leave. She had just ced her hand on the door handle when a sound came from behind her before she could open the door. She frowned and subconsciously looked back. Ralphy on the bed in a different position. The quilt that should have covered him had fallen to the ground. Probably because his movement was too much when he turned over, the hem of his shirt was lifted up, revealing his muscr lower abdomen. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the light, he was particrly sexy. Lottie pursed her lips, uncontrobly recalling how she had stroked his abdominal muscles under his body. She seemed that she could still feel the touch. After a while, she shook her head and stopped thinking about these messy things. Even if the memories between them used to be so unforgettable, she should not miss them. They had broken up. He was about to be other woman''s groom. She...She shouldn''t be reluctant to part with him. Taking a deep breath, she walked over and picked up the quilt on the ground. Then she covered him with it. When she covered him with the quilt, she carefully pulled down his shirt and covered his abdominal muscles. It seemed that she had to find a male nurseter. In the face of such a man, a female nurse might lose control... After doing all that, Lottie took a deep breath. She turned around and was about to leave when her wrist was grabbed. Lottie frowned and turned around in shock. Behind her were the man¡¯s intense eyes. His brain seemed to be controlled by medicine, and his eyes were a little blurred. "Lottie..." The man called her name and pulled her. Lottie was entirely pulled into his embrace. Chapter 265 Sleep With Ralph Chapter 265 Sleep With Ralph His warm breath and his masculine scent filled Lottie''s nostrils. Ralph called her name in a low voice with a little intoxication. "Lottie... don''t go..." Lottie frowned and looked up at the man in front of her. His eyes were blurred, and his voice was intoxicated. Obviously, it was a reaction after being drugged. Lottie bit her lip and looked at his cold face. Her heart felt as if it had been violently hit by something. It was hurtful and shocked. But more was sadness. If nothing had happened, it would have been great if time had stopped at the moment when Ralph was blocking the knife for her while she was shooting in the mountain vige. If she had gone to the auditorium that day; if she had not been taken away by Eric; and if she had not be Miss Bell, she and Ralph would not end up like this. If it were in the past, when Ralph was drugged and drunk, she would definitely respond to him gently when Ralph wouldn''t let her go. But for the moment... There was an insurmountable gap between them. And the gap was made by Ralph. He was drugged and unconscious, but he still held her in his arms, saying that he didn''t want her to leave and missed her... Lottie was amused. In the light, her eyes were dark, and her skin was white. Her face was delicate like a porcin doll carved from jade. Ralph narrowed his eyes, pretending to be drunk, and looked at her. He couldn''t help bending down to grab her lower jaw and kissed her... Originally, he thought it should be a beautiful kiss. With such an ambiguous environment, he was drugged, and Lottie would not resist. But unexpectedly... "St!" When he were about to kiss her, Lottie narrowed her eyes and raised her hand. Ralph was off guard. The man''s pupils suddenly erged. "You can''t take advantage of me after being drugged." Lottie frowned and used all her strength to push Ralph onto the bed. She raised her hand and wiped her mouth. After wiping it off, she found it funny. He hadn''t even kissed her. Why did she still habitually feel that he had already kissed her? She even wiped her mouth... The habit was really annoying. But it didn''t matter. She would slowly get used to the life without Ralph in the future. She took a deep breath and covered his body with the quilt. "Ralph." Looking at his intoxicated look, Lottie took a deep breath. "I know that you''ve been drugged. What you''re doing might be out of your control." "But you and I have broken up." "You will marry Yoyo in a few days. You lose your reason, but I don''t." "I''ll find someone to take care of you. Goodbye." After that, she picked up her coat and turned to leave. With a bang, the door closed. The man lying on the bed opened his eyes silently. His face was still burning with pain. However, he felt a chill in his heart. He... He really hurt her. In the past, she was not so rational in front of him. But for then, even if he was drugged, she could control herself not to have sex with him. He closed his eyes and let out a long sigh. He did not regret using this method to restore her memory. But... He would be helpless. How could she forgive him...? When Lottie returned to York''s house, York was holding a snack bucket and eating snacks with Richeal while watching cartoons. Seeing that she was back, York frowned and looked at the time. Half an hour? He had only been gone for half an hour, not to mention the time when she would take Ralph to the hotel... The man frowned hard. Really? The richest man in Rexwell, who was the most powerful man, can onlyst for a few minutes? Richeal was also shocked. The woman looked at Lottie in shock. "You... you''re back so soon?" "Yes." Lottie nodded lightly and nced at York. "Didn''t you say you were going to meet a female friend?" "Did you see her?" York was stunned. He thought, "Why is she thinking about my female friend for now?" York was confused. She had just had that kind of rtionship with Ralph. Even if she was not exhausted, she should not have time to care about an outsider like him. Lottie frowned. "You didn''t see her?" York pursed his lips and had no choice but to answer casually, "Yes, I did!" Lottieughed. "Since you''ve met, why are you at home now?" The meeting ended in less than half an hour? York scratched his head. "Well..." York wondered why she suddenly paid so much attention to him. "Actually, the female friend I wanted to meet..." He nced at Richeal beside him and directly grabbed her arm. "The female friend I wanted to meet is actually Richeal!" "Richeal has been using the ount to chat with me online!" "Richeal yed with me about the cyberlove!" "How could I have such a close female cyber friend?¡± York spoke incoherently. Lottie furrowed her brows and was about to say something when she suddenly realized that she had nothing more to talk to him about. So she sighed and strode upstairs. In fact, she didn''t really care about York and his female friend. She just...She wanted to find something to do and find a topic for herself. Otherwise, she would think about Ralph over and over again. She couldn''t get rid of him. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But obviously, York''s topic was boring. She let out a long sigh and opened the door to go back to her room, lying down on the big bed dejectedly. She looked at the ceiling. What appeared in front of her eyes were the abdominal muscles that Ralph had identally exposed in the hotel. And the way he hugged her. He was drunk and called her name, trying to kiss her. After a while, she got up from the bed and drank some water from the bedside. She thought that she had to calm down. She said to herself that she can''t be attracted by his body! And...She had seen and touched his body before! However, the more she thought about it, the more regretful she felt. Why was she so rational? She should have seized the moment. At least he was not Yoyo''s husband. A few dayster, he would be someone else''s husband... She could no longer have anything to do with him that shouldn''t have happened... Thinking of that, she suddenly sat up from the bed. Such a good man, why didn''t she sleep with him? Moreover, he was drugged. When he woke up the next morning, he would definitely remember nothing! Thinking of that, Lottie directly got out of bed with her coat in hand. She got dressed and walked out. In the living room, York frowned and looked at her back. "Where are you going?" "Go to sleep with Ralph!" Chapter 266 I Want To Talk With You Chapter 266 I Want To Talk With You Aftering out of the vi, Lottie got in the car and returned to the hotel where she had left Ralph. Sitting in the back seat of the taxi, the night wind blew her long hair, making her awake. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She did not feel that she was impulsive. Instead, she felt that she had never been so sober. She was sure that she still liked Ralph. Since she still liked him, the best time to have a rtionship with him was when he didn''t remember anything. She was not impulsive. She just wanted to leave ast memory in this rtionship. Or she could leave herst hope. Thinking of that, she closed her eyes, and all the images of her from knowing Ralph to falling in love appeared in her mind. Yes. She remembered everything. But what was the point of remembering it? When he was by her side, she didn''t remember him. When she remembered everything about him, he would be someone else''s groom. It was the saddest thing in the world. Fortunately, she still had a chance to sleep with him. Soon, the car arrived at the hotel. Lottie took a deep breath and got out of the car. Because she was afraid that Ralph would get up the next morning to watch the surveince and find out that she hade to sleep with him, she had specially prepared a hat and a mask. After dressing up, she strode into the hotel. Ralph''s room was on the fifth floor. When she took the elevator to the fifth floor, the corridor was quiet. She walked to the door of his room. Just as she was about to open the door and enter, she heard Sean''s voice in the room. "Sir, Madam... why didn''t she stay?" Lottie frowned. Ralph woke up? As soon as Sean finished speaking, Ralph''s helpless voice sounded in the room. "She still can''t pass the test in her heart." After that, Ralph turned around and said, "Tell me, did I really go too far this time?" "Can I coax her well in the future?" Outside the door, Lottie''s body suddenly stiffened. Ralph''s words...What did he mean? What did he mean by saying that he has gone too far? What did he mean? What did he mean that if he could coax her well in the future? He was about to be Yoyo''s husband, but he was still thinking about his future with her? "After Madam finds out the truth, she will definitely not me you." Sean sighed. "After all, there''s nothing between you and Yoyo. The only reason of the wedding is to stimte Madam to restore her memory." "Besides, Madam used to love you so much. When she remembers, she will definitely not be willing to leave you." "You wouldn''t have treated her like this if it weren''t for the fact that she need to recover with extreme sadness." "You''ve put in a lot of effort for Madam..." "She''ll definitely understand you. You''ll definitely have a good time with her in the future!" Ralph closed his eyes and sighed deeply. "I hope so..." Would he really be able to coax her in the future? Ralph was not sure about that. He had sworn to himself that Lottie would definitely not be able to withstand his temptation and would stay to take care of him. Unexpectedly, she left. Sometimes, he could not imagine how heartless she was. Outside the door, Lottie listened to the conversation between the two men inside, with her hands silently clenched into fists. So... Ralph was acting for her, wasn''t he? His purpose was to restore her memory? She narrowed her eyes and turned to leave with coldness. No wonder everyone looked as if they would make up sooner orter. No wonder York always emphasized to her that he and she were just acting. It was no wonder that the three little children, Elijah, Fabian and Ste, had agreed to part just like that. They didn''t resist at all. Because everyone knew that it was just a y for her! On the way back from the hotel, Lottie closed her eyes. She couldn''t helpughing and wanted tough. It turned out that she was a fool who was kept in the dark by everyone. They felt that it was for her own good to restore her memory. Ralph knew that she loved him the most. He also knew that only he could make her feel the extreme sadness. Therefore, he directed the y and wanted to make her recall everything in the past with extreme sadness. Sean was right. His heart was good, and everything he did was for her. However, he did not ask her whether she needed it or not. No one had asked her whether memory was more important than Ralph. Each of them acquiesced that memory was more important to her. Lottie''s mind was in a mess. When she returned to the York''s vi, York and Richeal were still watching cartoons in the living room. Seeing that she was back, York looked down at his watch again. He thought, "Wow, it''s less than half an hour this time." York frowned. "Didn''t you go to sleep with Ralph? Why do youe back so early..." "I didn''t." Lottie went upstairs without looking back. "I find it disgusting." York was stunned. Disgusting? He turned his head and looked at Richeal. Richeal was also shocked. What was going on? "Well." Lottie took a step back and looked down at the two people sitting in the living room. "Please anyone that I went out tonight." Richeal frowned. "Then... did you sleep with Ralph?" "No, I came back when I felt disgusting halfway." Lottie smiled. "Remember to keep it a secret for me. I don''t want others to know that I once wanted to sleep with Ralph." After that, she directly went upstairs. Richeal and York looked at each other. Why was her mood changing again and again? Back in her room, Lottiey in bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. She could understand what Ralph had done that the children could not stop him. What Ralph wanted to do, not to mention three five-year-old children, even thirty adults could not stop him. But... Had he considered her feelings before doing all that? What if her memory could not be restored? Would she live with hatred and despair for him with no memory? He had never thought that on the day she lost him, she almost chose to end her life. He only felt that she needed memories, but did not consider her feelings at all! She closed her eyes, and her mood was like a surging sea. The waves kept rising and falling, and she was impossible to calm down. "Mommy." Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Outside the door was Elijah''s immature and voice with a feeling of mature. "You haven''t slept yet, have you?" Lottie frowned and didn''t say anything. "Can you open the door and let me in?" He said in a low voice, "I want to talk to you." Chapter 267 Lets Be Absent From The Wedding Chapter 267 Let''s Be Absent From The Wedding Listening to the soft voice outside the door, Lottie''s mood was extremelyplicated. Her three children should be her most trusted people at that time. However, they all chose to support Ralph. Elijah, Fabian and Ste were helping Ralph to keep the secret. It was difficult for her to say that she was not sad. They were a family, but no one stood by her side. No one asked her whether she wanted to regain her memory. Seeing that Lottie didn''t open the door after a long time, Elijah sighed. "Mommy, I''m here to apologize to you." "I... I shouldn''t have supported father." "I know you haven''t slept yet. Can you open the door? I want to talk with you." "No matter what decision you make, I will always stand on your side." Elijah''s voice became sadder and sadder, and in the end, he was about to cry. Lottie had never heard such a voice from Elijah before. Her body stiffened. Elijah...Was he almost crying? She bit her lip and quickly got out of bed to open the door. Outside the door, the little boy in pajamas stood in the corridor. Her face was red, and her eyes seemed to be filled with tears. Elijah like that was particrly cute and adorable in the light. Lottie''s heart tightened. All along, she only remembered that Elijah was the most mature and sensible child in her family. But... She seemed to have forgotten that Elijah was only a five-year-old child! In the face of such aplicated situation, why should she me a five-year-old child for not being self-control? After all, Daddy and Mommy were equally important for them. If Ralph told them that he did this for her own good, could a five-year-old child really tell? Even she... "Mommy." Outside the door, thin and small Elijah blinked his eyes as he looked at Lottie''s face. "Can Ie in?" Lottie frowned. She couldn''t help but let him in. The little boy walked into the room. As soon as she closed the door, he rushed up and hugged her leg. "Mommy." Elijah buried his head in Lottie''s legs and said in a muffled voice, "I want to say sorry to you." Lottie frowned and couldn''t help but reach out to pat his shoulder. "What''s wrong?" "Mommy." Elijah took a deep breath and looked up at her face. "I want to ask you a question." "Is it important for you to restore your memory?" Lottie''s body suddenly stopped. She squatted down in disbelief, making her line of sight equal to that of Elijah. "You... why do you ask this?" That was the question she had been thinking about all night. Was it important for her to regain her memory? If it was important, then everything Ralph did could be forgiven. If it wasn''t important... Then, Ralph could not be forgiven. Elijah pursed his lips, with his face a little red. "Mommy, you just need to answer my question." "I want to confirm something." Lottie sat back on the bed and thought for a long time with a frown. "Regaining my memories..." She smiled bitterly and said, "In fact, it''s not that important to me." Compared with Ralph, her memory was not that important. "Then..." Elijah took a deep breath and clumsily climbed onto the bed, theny down next to Lottie. "Daddy was wrong." "He doesn''t want you to be a person without memories of the past." "Especially when you tell us that you don''t remember anything happy in the past. You only remember the pain in the past." "He doesn''t wish for you to live this kind of life, which is why he did that now..." The little boy looked at the ceiling and said in an extremely sophisticated voice, "I told Daddy that it doesn''t matter if you don''t recover your memory. We can give you a happier memory." "But dad said that happiness in the past can''t be missing." "For example, when someone mentioned going to school with you and being a temporary actor." "You only have painful memories... This is unfair to you." Lottie closed her eyes and silently clenched her hands into fists. "Is it fair for me now?" Lottie opened her eyes and asked coldly. Elijah was stunned. He stared at Lottie''s face for a while before silently pursing his lips. "Mommy... Do you already know?" Lottie nodded. She sighed and held Elijah in her arms. She hadined about the three children before. However, the moment she opened the door, she had already forgiven them. After all, they were only five years old. It was too cruel for them to make a choice between their Daddy and Mommy. However, she never thought that Elijah woulde to her...And he was actually here to talk about that. "What if I don''t know?" Elijah silently reached out to hug her body. "I''ve already thought it through before I came here. If Mommy says that memory isn''t that important to you..." "I''ll tell you everything about Daddy''s n. And I''ll listen to you whatever you want to do in the future, Mommy." Lottie smiled and hugged him tighter. "Then... tell me Ralph''s n, and I''ll tell you my n, okay?" The little boy nodded. "OK!" After that, he got out of her embrace. His eyes looked seriously at Lottie''s face. "Mommy, the reason I came to find you tonight is not only my own idea, but also my Fabian and Ste''s." "We have reached an agreement." "Mommy, if you''re angry with Daddy and want to teach him a lesson, Fabian and Ste will cooperate with us." Lottie was taken aback. After a while, she couldn''t help butugh and burst into tears. After all, they were her children. At that time, only her three children would want to stand on her side. "Let''s call them." Elijah took a deep breath and took out his mobile phone from his pocket to call Ste. The phone was answered. On the other end of the line, Fabian and Ste apologized to Lottie. After that, Ste took a deep breath. "Mommy, we have already thought about how to punish Daddy." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "Daddy''s n is to rece the bride with you on the day of the wedding and give you a wonderful wedding." "Mommy, why not be absent on that day?" Chapter 268 I Will Come Again Another Day Chapter 268 I Will Come Again Another Day What Ste said caused Elijah''s and Fabian''s faces to be pale? As children, they should be looking forward to their parents'' reconciliation and making their mother happy. How could they cheat their father like this? Ralph had been nning for a long time in order to prepare the wedding for Lottie! Last time, when Ralph was preparing for the wedding ceremony with Lottie, she was taken away by Eric. And the bride would be absent again at the beginning of the wedding? Ste frowned. "That''s... That''s not good..." "Isn''t this going too far?" Lottie frowned and nced at the screen indifferently. "Is this... going too far?" Ste paused and did not know what to say for a while. She could only shut up. "I think it''s a good idea to escape from the marriage." Lottie pursed her lips and said lightly, "Besides, didn''t Ralph announce that he was going to marry Miss Bells?" "I''m not Miss Bell." She shrugged her shoulders. "Since I''m not Miss Bell, if he marries me, others will think that I''m the one who makes troubles." Fabian was speechless. She thought that her Mommy had recovered part of her memories? How could she not know that she was the real Miss Bell...? "Then it''s settled." Compared to Ste''s helplessness and Ste''s excitement, Elijah was much calmer. Elijah stretched and leaned his head against Lottie''sp. His voice was calm as he said, "Then in the following days, Daddy will take Yoyo to make preparations in the name of marriage." "Uncle York will also take Mommy to make a lot of preparations on the excuse of marrying her." "Mommy, just pretend that you don''t know that Daddy arranged all this and keep cooperating with them. On the day of the wedding, youe to me and Mommy. We will leave together!" "Okay!" Ste was the first to agree. "Elijah is right!" Fabian was a little depressed. "In this case... isn''t Daddy too pitiful?" Fabian lowered her head and fiddled with her fingers. She said in a muffled voice, "Daddy did it for mommy''s good from beginning to end." "Even if he did something wrong, don''t let him lose face in front of everyone..." "It will be very embarrassing for him." However, his words were covered by Ste''s excited voice. After saying that, Fabian looked up at Lottie. She was still smiling as she hugged Elijah while chatting with Ste. Mommy... Maybe she didn''t hear Fabian''s words. Fabian sighed. It seemed that Daddy had really hurt her that time. She no longer cared about his daddy''s feelings. But...He couldn''t me anyone. He was just a five-year-old child, so he couldn''t solve any problem. After opening her heart and chatting with her three children, the gloomy mood finally turned good. Early in the next morning, when York knocked on her door and was about to take her to choose a wedding dress, Lottie happily agreed. Seeing Lottie''s bright smile, York felt a little uneasy. On the way to the wedding dress shop, York had begun to think whether the money he brought today was enough or not. Yesterday, Lottie had hit so many security guards in the mall. In order not to let those security guards call the police and arrest her, York gave money to settle things for a day. Today... York didn''t know what trouble Lottie would make. Thinking of this, York took a deep breath and turned his head to carefully look at Lottie''s face. "Can... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. can I make a deal with you?" "If you hit someone today, don''t p him in the face..." "If you p in the face, he will ask for more money. I didn''t have much money at first. Don''t make me poorer." "You can hit his ass a few more times, because it''s not easy for him to show me where he was beaten..." Lottie frowned and turned to look at York with a smile. "Am I that violent?" York swallowed and nodded seriously. "... Yes." "Then I apologize to you." Lottie looked at York''s pale face and couldn''t help butugh. "I''m sorry to make some troubles yesterday." "From today on, you can rest assured that I won''t do such a thing again." Lottie''s words stunned York for a few seconds. York first thought was that she was lying. York didn''t believe her. In the end, York took a deep breath and raised his head to look at Lottie''s face seriously. "You..." "I''ve figured it out." Lottie rolled down the car window and turned her head to blow the wind while looking at the scenery outside the car window. There was a faint smile on her lips. "Let him go." "Why must I hold on to something that Ralph doesn''t cherish?" "So, from today onwards, I live for myself." York looked at Lottie''s face in a daze. He didn''t know if Lottie was crazy or if she had really thought it through. He frowned and looked at Lottie tentatively. "You... don''t want topete with Ralph anymore?" "It doesn''t make sense." "Then do you still want to marry me?" Lottie frowned and thought for a while. "Yes." "Maybe I won''t think about it after a while." After that, Lottie gave York a meaningful look. "It''s for your own good." "If I was to break off the engagement with York just like that, then how could York arrange for me to try on dresses and other things prepared for the wedding ording to Ralph''s request?" York did not know what Lottie was thinking and thought that she still wanted to marry him in anger. Maybe Lottie was angry with herself. Women who broke up would always do many incredible things. York didn''t know if his more than a dozen femaleizens would feel disappointed after leaving him... When Lottie and York arrived at the wedding dress shop, the entrance had already been set up to wee Ralph and Yoyo. Seeing Lottie get out of the car with York, the leading bodyguard instantly felt that he had made money! The fact that York had sent money yesterday was well known throughout the city! So, the bodyguards quickly came forward and put on a very serious and cold face. They raised their hands to stop Lottie. "Sorry, today''s wedding dress shop only wees Mr. Chapman and Miss Bell." "Please go back." Although he said so, the bodyguard thought, "Beat me! Beat me!" York helplessly nced at the bodyguards in front of him, and then at the bodyguards lined up behind them. They were eager to be hit. York felt a little sad. He hoped he had brought enough money today. "Since Ralph and Yoyo have booked this ce for a day..." Ignoring everyone''s shocked gazes, Lottie smiled. "Then let''se here another day." After that, Lottie raised her hand and pulled York back. "Let''s go home." York and the bodyguards were all stunned. What...What was going on? "Miss Green." The leading bodyguard rushed forward and grabbed Lottie''s arm. "Don''t you have a struggle?" Lottie smiled. "What''s there to struggle for?" "Since they have already booked the ce, I shouldn''t have stayed and spoil their fun." After that, Lottie pulled York forward. After taking two steps, a ck Maserati stopped in front of them. Ralph and Yoyo had arrived. Chapter 269 I Remember Everything Chapter 269 I Remember Everything The car door opened, and the first to get out was Yoyo, who was gorgeously dressed. Yoyo was wearing a particrly beautiful violet dress today. Her hair was disheveled so that she looked elegant and noble. Yoyo turned her head and took a nce at Lottie, who was standing at the entrance of the wedding dress shop. With a ponytail, Lottie wore a pair of ck trousers and a white T-shirt. Her outfit was no different from that of the aunties on the roadside. Lottie was dressed so casually. Thinking of this, Yoyo sneered. How could Lottiepete with an exquisite girl like her? Miss Bell must be her. Thinking of this, Yoyo proudly raised her eyebrows, and her long and narrow eyes nced at Lottie indifferently. "What a coincidence." "We met at the jewelry store yesterday, and today we met at the wedding dress shop again." "Lottie, are you following us?" As she spoke, the other door behind her opened and Ralph got out of the car. Lottie looked steadily at Yoyo''s face. "I''m following you?" Lottie held her arms around her chest and said in a cold voice without any emotion, "Whether yesterday or today, my boyfriend and I arrived first." "You two arete. Why do you say that we are following you?" "If so, you''re following us." Yoyo was shocked and she snorted. "Ralph and I are both famous people. We chose rings yesterday and today''s wedding dress was all reported by the media." "As long as you pay more attention to the media, you will know our schedule." After that, Yoyo couldn''t help but coldly gaze at Lottie. "You can drop the act." "Ralph is already my fianc¨¦. No matter how hard you try, you won''t have a chance!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lottie was amused. She raised her eyes and looked at Yoyo''s face coldly. "You''re still as arrogant as before." After that, Lottie yawned. "I think if you have time, you should go back to Rexwell." "After all, the psychiatric hospital in Rexwell is owned by your rtive. If you live there, the price should be lower." "Since you are now Miss Bell, you are no longer short of money." "But..." Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. "It''s quite expensive to live here for a lifetime. Save money as possible as you can, right?" Lottie''s words made Yoyo so angry. When did Lottie be so eloquent? How dare Lottie say that she was mentally ill! Yoyo gritted her teeth and red at Lottie. "It''s you who''s sick!" "At least I haven''t lived in a psychiatric hospital, but you have been living in it for a while and have been treated for a while!" Lottie smiled. Did Yoyo think that she could hurt her in this way? On the contrary, the more Yoyo mentioned her in the psychiatric hospital, the more amused she felt. Yoyo had be Miss Bell and was engaged to Ralph. She should have been the winner. But as a winner, Yoyo had to be led by a loser like her. She talked about the psychiatric hospital, and so did Yoyo. What did this mean? It turned out that Yoyo couldn''t fight against her at all. Otherwise, as long as Yoyo gently burrowed into Ralph''s arms, and then looked at her arrogantly, Yoyo would win. The reason why Yoyo didn''t do this was probably because she understood that Ralph and she were just ying a trick. Ralph didn''t really like her at all. If Ralph did not cooperate with Yoyo when she leaned over, Yoyo would be even more embarrassed! Thinking of this, Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. "That''s right. In terms of the structure and methods of diagnosis in the psychiatric hospital, I''m much clearer than you." "So..." Lottie raised an eyebrow at Yoyo. "Although I''ve never been mentally ill, I was sent in by someone else." "But if you go to the psychiatric hospital, I''m still willing to be your guide and help you." Lottie''s attitude made Yoyo angry! "It''s obvious that Lottie had nothing left now, so why was she still so calm? She could even quarrel with me here?" "Lottie, who had been abandoned by Ralph, should be crying bitterly now!" Thinking of this, Yoyo bit her lip, turned around, and hid behind Ralph, saying with grievance, "Ralph, Lottie bullied me!" "Miss Bell, you were the one who bullied me, weren''t you?" Lottie snorted coldly. She didn''t even look at the man in front of her. She kept staring at Yoyo. "I came to the wedding dress shop with my boyfriend to try the wedding dress, but you said we followed you..." "Now you still say that I bullied you?" Lottie snorted and turned to look at York. "Since Miss Bell said that we bullied her, let''s go first." "Otherwise, she might say that we are going to assassinate her!" York was stunned for a moment, then quickly followed behind Lottie and left. "Ralph, why didn''t you say anything?" After Lottie and York left, Yoyo bit her lip andined softly. Ralph stood rooted to the spot, staring nkly at Lottie''s departing back. What Lottie had just mentioned to Yoyo was the mental hospital in Rexwell. Lottie mentioned a lot of details about the psychiatric hospital. Lottie should have lost her memory and could not remember these things. So... Ralph''s dark eyes narrowed slightly. Lottie remembered, didn''t she? However, if Lottie really remembered, why would she ignore him? How much did Lottie remember? Did Lottie only think of this part, or did she remember everything? Since Lottie remembered, why would she ignore him? Ralph had already made all kinds of preparations. Regardless of whether Lottie understood or hated him after recalling what had happened in the past, he had a n to deal with it. But Ralph didn''t expect... When Lottie recalled the past, she wouldn''t talk to him. It was as if Ralph was a stranger to her. Ralph''s brows furrowed tightly. What on earth was wrong? "Lottie, do you remember everything?" Back in the car to the vi, York lowered his head, looked at his mobile phone, and pretended to ask casually. Lottie smiled faintly. She knew that York couldn''t ask this question. The only one who wanted to know the answer was Ralph, who had just been ignored by her. So, Lottie smiled coldly. "I remember all of them." Chapter 270 Live for My Friend Chapter 270 Live for My Friend York raised his head in shock. "You remember?" Something was wrong... If Lottie really remembered, she shouldn''t have treated Ralph like this! York frowned and looked at Lottie in shock. "Are you sure... you remember?" ording to York, Richeal, and Jerry, when Lottie knew that everything was part of Ralph''s n. She would be able to restore her memories. Lottie should be moved to tears. She should cherish Ralph and never separate from him. But how could it be like this? She was calm and indifferent, as if she had no feelings for Ralph. "Are you surprised?" Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. In fact, Lottie didn''t sleep muchst night. After the video call with three children ended, she was also thinking about what she should do. What she should do was correct. However, Lottie didn''t get an answer. In the end, the answer she gave herself was: "It depends on my mood." There was no need to care about what others said and did. She had the final say in her life. York frowned. He always felt that today''s Lottie was different. She becamepletely different from yesterday. The most obvious thing was that she did not hit anyone today and ignored Yoyo. York told Ralph what exactly Lottie had said. Ralph on the other end of the line finally frowned when he saw the message. How could it be...? In the past, Ralph knew exactly how much Lottie liked and loved him. He had never thought that he was trying to remind her of what she had forgotten, but in the end, she hated him. Ralph put down his phone and closed his eyes silently. "Ralph, does this suit look good?" Yoyo came out of the fitting room in a light green evening dress, with a shy smile on her face. "I like this kind of green, full of the aura of nature!" After that, Yoyo even turned around in front of Ralph. "Is it beautiful!?" Ralph nced at her lightly and said, "It looks good." "Like a toad." Yoyo''s smile disappeared. "What did you say?" Ralph sneered. "Obviously, you heard it." After that, Ralph put away his mobile phone, put one hand in his pocket, and nced at Yoyo coldly. "Try it here yourself." "I still have something to do." After saying that, Ralph turned around and left. Yoyo was stunned. She quickly caught up with Ralph and grabbed his arm. "Ralph, where are you going? Didn''t we agree to try on the wedding dress with me today?" Ralph curled his lips and pulled Yoyo''s hand away coldly. "I''m not in a good mood today." After that, he shook off her hand and turned to leave. Yoyo stood where she was, looked in the direction where the man left and she bit her lips tightly. Yoyo tried to catch up with him, but was stopped by the people in the wedding dress shop. "Miss Bell, you''re wearing our dress. You can''t dirty it..." In the president''s office of the DS Group. Eddy frowned as he looked at sad Ralph in front of him. "Are you sure... you really want to do this?" Ralph closed his eyes and leaned against the sofa, nodding tiredly. "If this continues, she won''t forgive me." Eddy was suddenly speechless. "Sweet talk to her." "We''ve been setting up this trap for so long not only to restore your wife''s memory, but also to reduce the losses we suffered in our confrontation with Yank." "But now... if you are really so radical, everything will be in vain." As he spoke, Eddy looked down at the time. "Ralph, you still have a week." "In this week, we willpletely take out all Yank''s power..." "You just have to insist on for a week." "We..." "Eddy!" Ralph interrupted him. He raised his head and looked at Eddy''s face seriously. "Is Yank a tough opponent for us?" Eddy paused. "No." "Our DS Group is very influential all over the world..." "Yank''s LY Company can only dominate the Odense." "As long as we gather the other forces and suppress it with all our strength..." Ralphughed. "So, why do I still have to wrong myself and Lottie?" Eddy paused. "You... did all this mainly to reduce our losses in the process of dealing with Yank?" "No." Ralph changed into afortable position and leaned against the sofa. "I can afford the money." "It''s not a problem for me to afford the money." Eddy was shocked. His face was full of disbelief. "You''ve done so many things just to regain Lottie''s memories?" "Is her memory so important to you?" "It''s not her memory but her." Ralph closed his eyes and said in a low voice. "Lottie gave me too many wonderful things that I have never seen before..." "So, I hope she can remember all the good things in her life." As Ralph spoke, he opened his eyes. "If she wasn''t by my side, I wouldn''t be happy no matter how much money and power I had." Eddy opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t even make a sound. He was too shocked. Ever since he was young... He had never seen anyone as crazy as Ralph. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He had also met Lottie before. She was beautiful with good personalities. However, wouldn''t a man like Ralph go crazy for her? It was to the extent where he wanted to tear down all of their previous ns and deal with Yank directly. Eddy was confused. "Have you really decided?" "Yes." "All right." Eddy took a deep breath and said, "I''ll give the order now." "From now on, the DS Group is going to attack the LY Company." "Alice..." In a five-star hotel in Odense. Yank also leaned against the sofa, stretched out his finger, and gently stroked the woman in the photo on his phone. Yank closed his eyes, and Mr. White''s tearful eyes appeared in his mind. "Yank, you still have infinite possibilities in your life." "I''m old and alone. Ten years ago, my daughter who was just one month old and my wife died in the fire." "I have nothing to worry about in my life. If my daughter is still alive, she should be ten years old." "Alice, my daughter..." Holding Mr. White''s hands tightly, Yank closed his eyes and said, "I remember it. Your daughter is called Alice White." The scene changed. An eight-year-old girl stood at the gate of the orphanage and smiled at Yank. He walked over and gently took her hand, "From today on, your name is Alice White.¡± "Your mission is to live on behalf of my friends." Chapter 271 Did You Betray Me Chapter 271 Did You Betray Me After returning to the vi from the wedding dress shop, Lottie yawned and felt tired. She went to her room to rest. After knowing what Ralph did yesterday, she could not sleep well all night. Now she was very sleepy. Elijah stood at the door and looked at her. He wanted to say something to her, but finally he sighed, "Mommy, take a good rest." "When you wake up, everything will be changed." Lottie frowned and thought of something suddenly. It seemed that she had never slept with Elijah. Thinking of this, she smiled and got up. She walked toward Elijah and picked him up, and then put him on her bed. Elijah was shocked, "Mommy, you..." "Let''s sleep." Lottie copied the way that Ralph used to hold her to sleep. She held Elijah in her arms and covered his eyes with her hand, "Close your eyes and have a good sleep with Mommy." At the beginning, Elijah''s body was stiff. Although he knew that Lottie was his biological mother. But... He was already five years old. When he and his younger brother was a child, they thought that their mommy was dead, so they had never enjoyed their mother''s arms like other children. Daddy was very busy. Grandpa was even busier. Mario and servants did not have such a close rtionship to them. Those servants who took care of him and Fabian were only responsible for making them eat enough and wear warm every day. But... No woman had held him like that. He was five years old. Today was the first time that he was held in his mommy''s arms and slept with his mommy. He was a little timid. But he felt happier. Until he heard Lottie''s steady breathing, Elijah took a deep breath and hugged Lottie gently. "Mommy..." Elijah said gently and rested his head on Lottie''s arm. He felt very happy. At this moment, he wasn''t a genius. He was the five-year-old son of his mommy. Lottie slept until evening. She was in a daze, but she still didn''t forget Elijah in her arms. She felt that Elijah seemed to have grown up. His head was bigger and his body was stronger than before. Maybe she was dreaming. She dreamed that her son had grown up! Thinking of this, she closed her eyes and held Elijah in her arms tightly. After a long time, the person in Lottie''s arms moved. Lottie frowned. She kept her eyes closed and said. "Don''t move. Sleep a little longer." Hearing that, he stopped moving. "Good boy." She kissed his head with satisfaction, then hugged him and continued to sleep. After a long time. The annoying cell phone ring sounded in the room. Again and again, it was like a ghost. Lottie frowned tightly. Who would call her at this time? Ralph got up. A man''s deep voice sounded. "Hello?" "Okay, I see." "I''m sleeping with her." "Why can''t we sleep during the day?" "Let''s talk about itter. She hasn''t woken up yet." Although the voice was low, Lottie could hear it clearly. Suddenly, she woke up! It wasn''t her phone bell! Moreover, the deep male voice seemed to be Ralph''s voice. Ralph!? Lottie instantly opened her eyes and got up. As she expected, the person sitting on her bed was not Elijah! He was Ralph in a ck suit who looked noble and cool! Lottie felt angry. She sat up and looked at him, "Why are you here?" "I remember that I sleep with Elijah. Why are you here?" Ralph put down his phone, and turned to look at her. Then- He stood up and took out a rubbed board under the bed. Under Lottie''s shocked gaze, Ralph knelt down. Lottie was speechless. What was he doing? "Lottie." Even though Ralph knelt on the rubbed board, he still looked noble. He looked at Lottie seriously and said, "I am wrong." Lottie was speechless again. She had just woken up and her mind was a little unclear. "Ralph." "What are you doing?" Ralph said, "I am wrong." "I am hurried to force you to find the happiness you lost, and don''t care about your feelings." "I''ve already talked with Elijah, Fabian and Ste this afternoon." "I know that you are angry with me." "I don''t ask you to forgive me immediately, but I hope..." He looked up at Lottie and said, "You don''t ignore me." Lottie was very speechless. She held her head and did not know what to say. She was just too sleepy and had a sleep. She did not expect that when she woke up Did the world change? Why did Ralph, who had always been arrogant and acted on his own ord, take the initiative to apologize to her? When did he prepare a rub garment board? Was it appropriate for Ralph to kneel on the washboard? Moreover, her three children betrayed her so quickly! When did Elijah secretly change himself to Ralph in her arms? Did she sleep with Ralph the whole afternoon? All of the questions rushed into her mind in an instant. She clutched at her clothes with both hands, "Wait a moment." "Let me calm down." She looked at Ralph, who was still kneeling on the washboard, and said, "You stand up first." "It''s not good for your health." Ralph looked at her and then stood up from the washboard. "If you want, I can kneel on the washboard at any time." Lottie was speechless. "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Ralph smiled, "I don''t feel ashamed." It was the most embarrassing thing for him to lose his wife. Lottie rubbed her forehead helplessly, "You go out first." "Ask three children toe in." "No. Just ask Elijah toe in." Her thought was in a mess now. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ralph smiled and said, "Okay." After a while, Elijah in a gray home dress opened the door and came in timidly. "Mommy." Lottie waved at him, "Come here." "Get on the bed." Elijah said timidly, "Mommy, are you angry?" Lottie ignored his words and continued waving at him, "Come here." Elijah bit his lips. He finally took a deep breath, and climbed onto the bed. As soon as he climbed on the bed, Lottie knocked lightly on his head. She said, "You are so bold to betray me!" Chapter 272 You...Dont Forgive Him? Chapter 272 You...Don''t Forgive Him? Elijah felt aggrieved, "Mommy." "I don''t want to betray you. It is Daddy who forces me out." Elijah pursed his lips, and his face was full of grievances. He said, "I don''t want to wake you up, and I also don''t want to be carried out by Elijah. I have resisted him fiercely!" He lifted his clothes, revealing his red wrist that was grabbed by Ralph, "Mommy, you look!" Lottie frowned and looked at his wrist. She saw that Elijah''s wrist was red. She asked suspiciously, "Does your daddy do it?" Elijah nodded, "Mommy, I really don''t betray you." He pointed to the ceiling, "I swear!" Looking at Elijah, Lottie did not want to me him anymore. She sighed and gently pulled Elijah into her arms, "I believe you, but..." Lottie took a deep breath and said, "I hope that three of you are not involved in the affairs between your father and me." "Our affairs will not affect that we love you." Elijah nodded seriously, "I understand." It was Daddy who begged him for help. Daddy also promised to give Mommy the best wedding, and agreed to kneel on the washboard that Ste requested. So he allowed Daddy toe in and reced his position. He had been waiting for his mommy''s embrace for five years! Thinking of this, Elijah took a deep breath and looked up at Lottie, "Mommy, will you forgive Daddy?" Lottie closed her eyes and sighed deeply. "I don''t know." If it were the previous Lottie, she would forgive Ralph when he apologized to her. Moreover, seeing Ralph kneel on the washboard, she would be shocked and finally forgive him. But now, Lottie had no any feeling about what he did at all. It was as if her feelings for Ralph had been exhausted. She knew that he was good to her. She also knew that he did all things for her. However, she had no passion with him anymore. His deception made her love and hatred for him disappear overnight. She felt that there was nothing unforgivable. If she didn''t forgive Ralph, She had no any feeling for him. She didn''t know what happened to her. Perhaps she felt tired of him after being cheated. Lottie looked at Elijah for a long time. Suddenly, she came out an idea. "I can forgive him." "But I want to break up with him for a while." Elijah was shocked. "How long?" Lottie shook her head. "I don''t know." Maybe she would be able to regain her feelings for Ralph after they broke up for a while. Maybe she would never regain her feelings for Ralph. However, she knew very well that she had to leave from Ralph for a while to calm down, so that she had time and mood to think about the rtionship between them in the future. Elijah bit his lips, "Mommy, I''m not defending daddy. You have a look." He took out his mobile phone. It was full of today''s news. Ly Company went broke. It was defeated by the DS Group. Everyone felt sorry for it and thought that the DS Group should not use such a way to hurt its enemy. Although the DS Group defeated Ly Company, it also lost a lot. Moreover, there was shocking news: "Ralph announces that he cancels the engagement with Yoyo because he is suspicious of Yoyo''s identity." "It is amazing! Jerry Bell shows up the DNA identification to prove that Yoyo is not Miss Bell!" Watching this news, Lottie felt surprised. She patiently watched the news one by one. When she finished thest message, her cell phone rang. It was Connie. "Lottie! I just woke up and saw the amazing news!" "Is Ralph crazy?" "Alfred told me before that Ralph has been setting up a trap to drag down Ly Company." "At that time, I feel that Ralph is hypocritical, because Ly Company wants to deal with the Bells. Why does he treat Yoyo so well?" "As a result, he doesn''t use his previous strategy of dragging down Ly Company slowly, but he cancels the engagement with Yoyo in public!" "Moreover, Yoyo is not Miss Bell!" "Maybe you are Miss Bell!" "Lottie, Ralph does it all for you!" Connie was excited, "Ralph is a really good man!" "But..." Connie said, "There is one thing I don''t understand." "Ralph does all things for you and even pretends to be engaged to Yoyo in order to investigate the N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. rtionship between Yoyo and Yank. But why doesn''t he tell you before?" "Isn''t he afraid that you will be sad?" Lottie closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. "He wants me to be sad." Connie was silent for a few seconds. "Why?" "The reason" Lottie took a deep breath and felt ridiculous when she spoke it out. "Because he finds a way to restore my memory.¡± "Only by experiencing extreme sadness will I remember all the memories of the past." Connie suddenly raised her voice, "So Ralph makes you sad just to help you to regain your memory?" "He loves you very much, Lottie." Lottie sneered. "Do you also think that I see my past memories more important than Ralph?" Connie was silent. After a while, she sighed, "Are you angry with him?" "Now you restore your memory, but you forget how painful you are when you have no memory." "You once locked yourself up in the kitchen every day, and made one dish for more than ten or twenty times." "You even secretly cried in the kitchen. Do you think that you''re far different what you used to be?" Connie said in a low voice, "When you cried secretly," "Ralph saw it." "At that time, he told me that no matter what price he had to pay, he would help you to restore your memory.¡± "Are you sure that you don''t forgive him?" Chapter 273 Respect Me Chapter 273 Respect Me Lottie''s hand holding the phone was trembling violently. She bit her lip silently, as if her heart was hit hard by something. She felt very painful and shocked. She bit her lip. Now, she restored all her memories. Therefore, she hardly felt the pain when she had no memory. She almost forgot what she suffered at that time. Connie continued to say. "Lottie, I think that Ralph might do something wrong." "But, he does all things for you. He loves you very much and thinks anything on your side." "I''m not forcing you to forgive him. After all, he''s wrong." "I just want to tell you some facts. I don''t hope that you doubt Ralph''s love for you just because of your one-sided understanding." Lottie bit her lip. She wanted to retort, but in the end, she couldn''t say anything. She sighed, "Thank you, Connie." After saying, Lottie hung up the phone. She needed to calm down. He really needed to calm down. Ralph apologized to her. Connie persuaded her. Did she forgive Ralph so easily? Even though she knew that Ralph was kind and wanted to help her to regain her memory. She did feel very sad. No one knew what she had suffered when she knew that Ralph abandoned her. But now, would she let go of her pain of being cheated and choose to forgive him because of Ralph''s efforts and sacrifice for her? Lottie took a deep breath and got up to open the door. Ralph was standing in the corridor with his three children outside. Hearing the sound, he turned to look at her seriously, "Lottie, where are you going?" Lottie nced at him indifferently. Without saying a word, she went downstairs. Ralph followed her. When she went to the kitchen to make coffee, he also followed her to the kitchen. When she went to the living room to turn on the TV, watching the news and drinking coffee, he also sat down on the sofa, drinking boiled water and watching the news. As long as he was there, Lottie could not calm down to watch the news. Although Ralph did not say anything or do anything beside her, she would still feel ufortable. Lottie frowned. She stood up and went out the small garden outside. Ralph also followed behind her. She walked to the artificialke, and so did he. She walked to the pavilion. So did he. Finally, Lottie couldn''t stand it anymore. She felt annoyed and turned around. She looked at Ralph helplessly, "Can you stop following me?" Ralph looked at her and smiled. He said shamelessly, "Are you willing to talk with me?" Lottie felt helpless. She really didn''t want to talk with him! But he always followed behind her, which made her feel very annoyed! "Ralph." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She took a deep breath and looked at him seriously, "Can you let me calm down?" Ralph pursed his lips and said in a low and humble voice, "I am quiet." Lottie was speechless. He indeed said nothing. However, as long as he stood beside her, she would feel ufortable. There was no need to make a sound! Taking a deep breath, she turned to look at Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, I remind you that we already divorce." "Even if your engagement with Yoyo is canceled, the rtionship between you and me is still the same as before, the rtionship between ex-husband and ex-wife." "So, please don''t follow your ex-wife. If you follow me, I will call the police!" After that, she red at him fiercely and turned to leave. Ralph stood where he was and looked at her back. He could not help but smile. "Lottie." The man''s voice was low and gentle. "When did I say that I divorced you?" Lottie''s footsteps suddenly halted. She looked back and nced at him doubtfully. "You''re already engaged to Yoyo. How could you not divorce me?" As for the divorce, she had never really faced this problem. She just felt... When Ralph married her, he did not need to show up, let alone photos. Then, for Ralph, their divorce was just a matter of words and procedures. When they got married, the groom and bride could get married without even taking a picture. Then the divorce might not necessarily require both parties to be present, right? But now, Ralph''s words made her confused. "How... how did you get engaged to Yoyo if you didn''t divorce me?" The man smiled and said, "It''s just a verbal engagement." Lottie frowned in shock. "Then she agreed?" Ralph shrugged and said, "Of course she doesn''t agree, but it will be over if we just beat around the bush." "I say, on the day we get married, she will see our divorce certificate." Lottie was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a long time. "But... aren''t you afraid..." "I never intended to marry Yoyo from the beginning." The man looked at her with bottomless eyes. "Lottie, you should know why I got engaged to her." "I have always only..." "Stop." Lottie took a deep breath and interrupted him. "Ralph, stop pestering me." "Please let me calm down, okay?" "Don''t force me to make a decision." "When you made the decision, you didn''t ask me for my opinion." "Please respect me now. I''ll do what I want, okay?" The man''sst words were forcibly choked back by her. There was a dead silence between them. After a long while, Ralph sighed and smiled bitterly. "I didn''t expect... such a result." "You''re right. I really... should respect your opinion." The man gave her a deep look. "The Ly Company copsed, and Yank''s whereabouts are still unknown." "To prevent him from targeting you, I will send someone to protect you." "In the next few days... I won''t show up." After that, Ralph took a deep breath and turned to leave. Lottie stood where she was, looking at his lonely back. Her heart ached slightly. "I thought Jerry Bell''s daughter would be as carefree as before. She didn''t like him to follow her, so she asked him to leave with her fists." After Ralph left for a long time, a middle-aged man''s voice came from behind Lottie. Lottie frowned and subconsciously turned her head. On the stone behind the pavilion, Jerry Bell was sitting there with indifferent eyes. He was full of nobility and arrogance, which made people couldn''t help but look sideways. The man smiled faintly when he saw her turn to look at him. "What''s wrong? You can''t use your martial arts against Ralph?" Chapter 274 Shes Missing Chapter 274 She''s Missing Lottie looked at his face and couldn''t help butugh. "Mr. Bell." Jerry Bell curled its lips. "You still call me Mr. Bell?" "What else can I call you? Father?" The woman took a deep breath, sat down on the stone bench, and looked coldly at Jerry Bell''s face. "A father who is plotting with others and plotting against his own daughter?" "Sorry, I can''t call out." "I would rather believe that my biological father is Arthur Bell, the drunkard who has been living in the slums." When it came to Arthur Bell, Lottie frowned slightly. It seemed that she hadn''t seen Arthur Bell for a long time. Since Jerry Bell appeared, Arthur Bell seemed to have evaporated from the world. Thinking of this, she sighed. Although she had never had a good rtionship with Arthur Bell since they met. But Arthur Bell did treat her as his own daughter. He was as concerned and caring as others'' father. The reason why he disappeared... Lottie guessed that Arthur Bell was afraid that his existence would affect her and Jerry Bell''s rtionship, so he chose not to show up. Arthur Bell as adoptive father was still like this. And what about the so-called biological father, Jerry Bell? When he learned that she was his biological daughter, the first thing he did was not to reconcile with her, but to lie to her with Ralph. He was even willing to admit that Yoyo, the fake, was his biological daughter. In the face of Jerry Bell, Lottie wasn''t willing to admit that he was her father, nor was she willing to acknowledge him. It was as if recognizing him was a kind of harm and humiliation to her. Jerry Bell furrowed his brows. He could clearly see the resistance in Lottie''s eyes. The man couldn''t help but smile. "Because of this, you hate me so much?" "Of course." Lottie''s lips curled into a faint smile as she looked at him. "That''s why you don''t have to waste your breath on me, Mr. Bell." "I know. Like others, you must want to persuade Ralph and me to make peace and persuade me to forgive him." "But you misjudged your position." "I would rather listen to Arthur Bell''s advice than listen to you." "Who said I would advise you?" Jerry Bell looked up at the sky and couldn''t helpughing. "Don''t you want to know why I have been missing for so many years?" Lottie frowned and nced at him. In fact...She was not very interested in where he had gone and what he had done. However, she wanted to know how he would persuade her next. The woman raised her head and stared at him without saying a word. Jerry Bell closed its eyes and took a deep breath. "Using extreme sadness to cure amnesia... is actually my experience." "Just like you, my memory was washed away by drugs. I can''t remember the woman I love the most in my life." "I heard that she has be a vegetable and will never wake up again..." "I just found her past memories from the deep sadness." "Later, Ralph found me and said that he wanted to help you, help me, and help us get together again..." The man turned his head and said, ¡°Ralph made this decision. Actually, I was wrong." "So..." He stared fixedly at Lottie''s face. "I support any decision you make." Lottie raised eyebrow. "Mr. Bell, do you know what I want to do?" Jerry Bell shrugged and smiled. "Maybe I know." Lottie was missing. No matter how hard Ralph tried, he could not find her. Throughout the Odense, there was no traffic record of Lottie''s departure. Before she left, she left a letter for Ralph. She said that she needed to be quiet for a while. If she was in a good mood for a while, she would appear. The reason why he did not bring the three children with her was that she knew that whether it was Elijah, Fabian or Ste, they would all hope that she could make peace with him and secretly reveal her location. At the end of the letter, she drew a big smile. "You don''t have to look for me deliberately. As long as you sincerely regret and take good care of the children, I will definitelye back to find you." Ralph locked himself in the study for a whole week. Sean searched all over the Odense but found nothing rted to her. On the other hand, he had found the news that Yank had fled back to Rexwell. At the same time, he took Alice White away. "Sir." Sean stood in the study and quietly looked at the bearded man who had not gone out for a long time. "Madam said that as long as you sincerely regret it and take good care of the three children, she will "You..." "Do you want to stop being decadent?" Ralph closed his eyes, and the smile on his lips became more and more bitter. "I''m not in the mood." Sean sighed. "Sir." "I''ve thought about it during this period of time... Tell me, was your previous decision wrong?" Although the Madam who had no memory was crying secretly and secretly in pain, she treated you as good as before she lost her memory. If you didn''t let her regain her memory, then Madam was the only one in pain. But now, she was not sad, and she even left alone. But you were so decadent. "I don''t regret it." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ralph took a deep breath and looked down at the information on the table. This was a piece of news about Rexwell. These days, a mysterious woman arrived at Rexwell and opened a martial arts club. She only epted female students and taught them how to protect herself. The fee was very cheap. Sean frowned when she saw Ralph looking at the report. "Who ced such news on your desk?" He nced at the news and scoffed at the woman''s behavior. "$1 per lesson. After a year, she can''t even earn the rent, can she?" "I''m sure it''s some rich girl who''s making fun of an ordinary girl." Ralph smiled and said, "Maybe, she is really a rich girl." After that, he turned on theputer and searched for the news called "Dao-Melting House". In the video, a woman with an ugly birthmark on her face was standing in front of a group of girls, telling them the essentials of self-defense. Her voice was unpleasant and her face was ugly. However, Ralph could not help but smile. He watched the video five times. Finally, he turned off theputer and looked up at Sean. "Pack up and go back to Rexwell." Sean''s eyes widened. "Sir, you... are going back to Rexwell now?" "Stop looking for Madam?" During this period of time, they had already checked all the traffic records, but there was no news of Lottie leaving the Odense. She was now sure that she was still in Odense. He left just like that..."Stop searching?" "No more searching." Ralph smiled and said, "Go back to Rexwell." "I think this ''Dao Fusion House'' is very meaningful." "I''m going to invest." Chapter 275 Another Bet Chapter 275 Another Bet In Rexwell. Ralph sat on a chair in the hall and looked at the photo of the woman on the wall in front of him quietly. In the photo, half of the woman''s face was a huge red birthmark, and the other half had a scar on it. There were ck spots and red dots on her skin. However, upon closer inspection, he found that her facial features were pretty simr to that woman. Next to the photo was the information of the Head of the seminary. She was born in Odense and was the daughter of a drunkard in the slums. She had always been poor. Until half a year ago, she won the lottery. Therefore, after ying the game for half a year, she wanted to make some contributions in society. Then, she came to Rexwell and opened a special seminary to teach women martial arts. In the Rexwell House. Ralph finished reading the documents and could not help but smile. Half a year ago, he won the lottery? Only she could think of such a strange reason. ¡°Mr. Chapman." The waiter of the seminary walked out of the room respectfully and looked at the man in front of him apologetically. "Director said that we don''t need any additional investment." "She has money." After that, the waiter smiled apologetically and said, "She said she didn''t want to see a businessman like you. She asked you to go back." Ralph smiled lightly. "Is that so?" He leaned back and nced indifferently at the waiter in front of him. "Since your director is a foreigner, I''ll give her a chance to turn over a new leaf and let here out to see me." "Otherwise, you should know exactly what kind of existence I am in Rexwell." The waiter''s face turned pale. She pursed her lips and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mr. Chapman, our director just wants to do something for the girls in Rexwell." "She only charges $1 in one ss. The girls learned it here and didn''t spend less than $100. It''s N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. already very cheap." "The director is doing public service. Isn''t it good for you to threaten a person doing public service like this to see you?" Ralph smiled coldly. "What if I really threaten her toe and see me?" The man changed into afortable position and leaned against the chair. The smile on his lips was cold and indifferent. "I like to force others." The waiter, "..." She took a deep breath and said, "Well, Mr. Chapman, please wait a minute." "I''ll tell the director." After that, the waiter strode away. In the direction she went, Ralph saw a woman in white standing by the window with her back to him at the end of the corridor. It seemed that she was looking at the scenery. She seemed to be waiting for someone. The waiter walked over and whispered something in the woman''s ear. The woman paused before turning around and looking in Ralph''s direction. Her face was uglier and scarier than her photo. However, there was no shock or fear in Ralph''s eyes. He looked at her with endless longing in his eyes. He finally found her. Although it was in this way, it turned out that she did not want to be too far away from him. Otherwise, she would not have had to go to Rexwell to open this seminary under his influence. But she didn''t want to be close to him anymore, so she forged the identity and opened the martial House. He remembered that she once said that filming was not her dream, but a means of making a living. She used to be with Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell''s best friend, so she felt that she could get in touch with the filming industry, which was the easiest to make money. So she chose to learn to perform and eventually became an actor. Since being an actor was not what she wanted to do the most, now...The opening of the seminary should be her favorite thing, right? While the man was in a daze, the woman had already walked up to him. She deliberately lowered her voice, but she could still hear the voice of the past. "Mr. Chapman." She looked at him with a smile. "My club has just opened for a week, and the turnover is very small." "A total of more than 30 students havee and earned more than $200 ..." "I don''t understand. How can a president like you be interested in such a ce that doesn''t make any money? Why must you invest in me?" As they were getting closer, Ralph could clearly see the traces of makeup on the woman''s face. Yes. She used to be a temporary actress and had been immersed in the crew for a long time. It was not difficult to find two friends who could make special makeup. However, this kind of makeup could not be hidden from others. But for him, who was very familiar with her, the w was obvious. However, Ralph still pretended not to know her andughed. "Who said that I''m investing in the seminary because of money?" "Since you didn''t open this seminary for money, why do you think I''m investing in you just to make money for you?" Lottie frowned. She narrowed her eyes and looked at the man in front of her, who was obviously pestering her. ¡°Mr. Chapman, can you tell me why you want to invest in me?" Ralph gracefully crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa. "For my wife, Lottie." Lottie''s body suddenly stopped. She took a slight step back, her eyes a little flustered, and even her voice was slightly trembling. "I... don''t quite understand what you mean." The man''s eyes were indifferent. "My wife is also a woman with high martial arts skills." He looked at the woman in front of him, and his eyes seemed to pass through her and go further away. "When she was with me in the past, I did many things that made her sad, causing her to leave me in the end." "I searched everywhere I could find, but I couldn''t find her..." There was a touch of sadness in the man''s deep and maic voice. Lottie''s hands silently formed a fist by her side. She pursed her lips and her heart tightened slightly. She did not expect that when she saw Ralph again, he would talk to her about this as soon as they met. Elijah...Did he recognize her? Or did he not recognize her at all? "I hope she can live a good and happy life in a ce I can''t see." With this, the man turned his eyes and looked at the ugly face of the woman in front of him seriously. "I think if shees to a ce that she is not familiar with, if she settles down, she should want to open such a seminary." "That''s why I want to invest in the seminary. In order to help the girls in Rexwell defend themselves, I want to make a contribution." "In order to buy a peace of mind, I can lie to myself that my wife is living a good life outside." Lottie pursed her lips and lowered her head. "Your wish is great, but..." "I don''t really need it." As she spoke, she took a deep breath. "You must have seen my information, right?" "I won a lottery half a year ago, so I''m not short of money." Ralph smiled, took out a ck card, and put it on the table. "Then take it as another lottery." Chapter 276 Did You Accept His Deal? Chapter 276 Did You ept His Deal? Staring at the ck Card on the stable, Lottie found it pretty ironic. She jeered and gazed at Ralph¡¯s face indifferently, ¡°Well, Mr. Chapman, is it a habit of yours to give ck Card to every woman you meet?¡± Ralph paused a bit and then let out a smile, ¡°Miss Owen, I¡¯ve made this clear. The only reason that I want to invest on your gym is that you reminded me of my wife.¡± ¡°Rest assured. It has nothing to do with your appearance.¡± Then he sized her up and down and acted he was disgusted, ¡°Besides, Miss Owen, believe me, no one would think you as a pretty woman now.¡± Lottie raised her eyebrows and checked herself in the mirror automatically. She asked the professional special makeup artist that she met in the film crew to disguise her as Lucian. God knew how much effort she has put in to make herself hideous. Well, it was true that no man would find her attractive right now. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What¡¯s more, she also sent her selfies to Sharp and Arthur separately. They can¡¯t even recognize her, so there was no way that Ralph would know who she really was! Thinking about this, she felt much more confident. She then grinned and examined the man standing in front of her, ¡°I cannot take credit for what I didn¡¯t do. Since that Mr. Chapman is willing to invest in such arge sum of money, I got to give you something back.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t Mr. Chapman tell me what exactly do you want from me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t take your money if you don¡¯t want anything.¡± Ralph squinted his eyes and started smiling after pondering for a while. ¡°Well, now that we¡¯re talking about this. I really need to ask you for a favor.¡± He took out his phone and showed Lottie Natalia¡¯s photo. ¡°Do you know this woman?¡± Lottie nced at the picture impatiently and said, ¡°Of course. She was the most famous actress in Rexwell, Natalia Ross.¡± Then she asked Ralph, ¡°What happened to her?¡± ¡°Well, she was in aa for a few months for some reasons.¡± ¡°But now... she is sober.¡± Ralph checked Lottie¡¯s expression after he said the sentence. Her clear eyes instantly filled with surprise. ¡°She is sober?¡± Natalie had regained her consciousness! It was so wonderful! She was finally sober! Natalia was the one that she was worried about the most other than Ralph and her three babies after her memory recovered. Though she was also in a vegetative state, she had Sharp¡¯s love, the best medical treatment and the apany of the Bells. But apart from Kayden who didn¡¯t really like her, Natalia got no one. What¡¯s more, Lottie held some ountability for what happened to Natalia. So a huge weight was taken off her chest after Ralph told her that Natalia was sober now. ¡°Yeah, she was unconscious for a long time and has woken up.¡± Ralph smiled and said lightly, ¡°You may not know this, Miss Own, but Natalia is part of the Chapmans now.¡± ¡°She married my nephew.¡± He then stood up, ¡°She was out for a long time and her body functions are having a slow recovery, so she can only move slowly now.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m wondering if she can have her physical therapy in your gym.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to nurse her. It would be great if you can admit her and let her do some practices with you.¡± Ralph frowned and nced at Lottie, ¡°It would probably only take her two months to return to her normal state.¡± ¡°Do you want to take this deal?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lottie answered immediately. But she suddenly sensed that her response was too much, so she added, ¡°Natalie is always my favorite actress, so I¡¯m really blessed to be able to help her.¡± Ralph smiled, ¡°Well then, thank you, Miss Owen.¡± Then he shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°I will send my nephew and Natalia here tomorrow.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Then he turned around and just left. Lottie remained motionless and knitted her brows looking at Ralph¡¯s back. Well, he didn¡¯t recognize her, did he? He wouldn¡¯t just leave directly if he knew that she was actually Lottie as he pestered her that much before. Thinking about this, Lottie took a deep breath and then went to the cottage at the back of the gym. Arthur was ying chess with Sharp in the cottage. ¡°You hadn¡¯t changed a bit all these years. You are still so shrewd!¡± Arthurined while putting all the chess pieces in order. Sharp answered lightly, ¡°All is fair in war!¡± ¡°Arthur, your skill in chess ying really didn¡¯t improve a bit after all these years!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to improve! Otherwise, I would be as tricky as you!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be as smart as me, but you got to stop being so stupid!¡± Arthur was speechless and remained silent. Lottie heaved a sigh automatically when she heard their conversations over the door. A month had passed since they came to the Rexwell and established this gym together. In the past one month, they didn¡¯t show any interest in decorating the gym or its operation. Their daily entertainment was to y the chess, have the tea, fish and then despise each other. Lottie finally understood why would that Arthur just disappeared whenever Sharp showed up back in Odense. As it turned out, Arthur didn¡¯t go away because he was afraid that he might affect Sharp and her father- daughter rtionship. But¡­ They would always be quarreling whenever they met each other. After the noise in the room quieted down, Lottie took a deep breath and entered the room. Arthur and Sharp immediately stopped bickering when they saw Lottie and stared at her. ¡°Is he gone?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t recognize you, did he?¡± ¡°Did you show any traces?¡± ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Lottie sighed and instead of answering their questions, she took out that ck Card and put it on the table, ¡°He said that I hit the jackpot again.¡± Sharp frowned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arthur examined the ck Card, ¡°Why would he give you money?¡± Lottie then told Arthur and Sharp everything about Natalia. Stroking his chin, Sharpmented, ¡°He didn¡¯t give you money only for that Natalia, did he? Actually, hospital is a better option to have physical therapy.¡± Arthur also knitted his brows, ¡°I felt the same. You didn¡¯t ept his deal, right?¡± Chapter 277 I’ll Drive Natalia There Tomorrow Chapter 277 I¡¯ll Drive Natalia There Tomorrow ¡°I¡¯ve let you down.¡± Lottie took a deep breath and smiled, ¡°I epted his deal.¡± Arthur¡¯s face immediately darkened. But Sharp beamed at Lottie, ¡°Why?¡± Lottie sighed and sat down between Sharp and Arthur. While pouring tea for them, she said, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do it for Ralph or the kids, but for...¡± She then continued, ¡°Natalia passed out for a few months before, and it was because of me.¡± ¡°She is my favorite actress and really treated me as her real friend.¡± ¡°Now that she has finally regained her consciousness, if there is any way that I could help her, I would do it.¡± ¡°I would do the same thing even without Ralph.¡± Sharp giggled, ¡°Well, well. You are obviously my daughter. You are as kind as me!¡± Then he turned around and took his hand out, ¡°Well, a bet is a bet. You lost. Give me money.¡± Face darkened, Arthur gave two hundred yuan to Sharp, ¡°If I had seen the oue, I would have for sure lowered the ante.¡± Then he turned to Lottie gloomily, ¡°I thought I know you pretty well.¡± ¡°But why I always lose to your father in a bet?¡± Lottie was speechless and was quite stupefied by their behaviors. She thought that all those words that they warned her about Ralph before were out of concern for her, but as it turned out, they were just making a bet! And Arthur wasn¡¯t sad because she disappointed him, but because he just lost two hundred yuan in a bet! Well, as always, he valued money more than her! Lottie then rubbed her hair reluctantly and took out some cashes and handed them to Arthur, ¡°Here! Your gambling money!¡± Arthur beamed, ¡°You sure are my daughter!¡± Then he nced at Sharp and loathed, ¡°Unlike somebody who only wants to take money from me!¡± Arthur sneered, ¡°Well, you have to admit your defeat. Got it?¡± Then they just went on bickering with each other. Lottie took a deep breath and went to her bedroom. After closing the door, she went to the bathroom and tore off all the scars and fake skins. Then she looked herself in the mirror and found that her face was as gorgeous as ever. Lottie then took a sigh. It had been a month since she came here. Honestly, she was mad at Ralph before and wanted to make her miserable, but now, she was pretty calm and only desired to live her own life. Actually, she didn¡¯t expect Ralph to be back to the Rexwell. Though Rexwell was his main base, the most dangerous ce was the safest one. She thought that he would stay in the Odense to find her, but¡­ He just gave up locating her quickly and was back in the Rexwell. Recalling his face, Lottie heaved a sigh. She hadn¡¯t seen him for a month and he seemed to have lost some weight and looked pretty worn out. But his deep eyes were asplexed as ever. She thought that she had moved on and put down all her feelings towards him and would never love another man ever again. But when she really saw him in person, her heart still pounded crazily. Was this really meant to be?¡± It didn¡¯t really matter whether she lost her memory or not, she still would instantly be the little girl that used to have a big crush on him. Lottie stared herself for a long time in the mirror until her phone rang. It was a strange number. She frowned and thought that it was from one of the trainees, so she picked it up. ¡°Hi.¡± Natalia¡¯s voice was as sweet as ever but with a faint of weakness. ¡°This is Miss Owen, right?¡± Lottie was taken aback and paused, ¡°Yeah, this¡­this is she.¡± ¡°Hi, this is Natalia.¡± Natalia¡¯s voice sounded smiling, ¡°My friend told me that you are my fan and said that I can go to your gym and have physical therapy, so I thought that I would give you a call.¡± ¡°I would like to know if it would be too much troubles for you if I go there.¡± Her voice filled with resignation, ¡°I know that my friend can be pretty overbearing.¡± ¡°I can actually go to the hospital. It¡¯s the same.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Lottie directly answered before Natalia can even finish her sentence. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really your fan and would love to have physical therapy with you!¡± Lottie sounded excited. Natalia smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Great! Thank you!¡± ¡°Should I prepare anything for tomorrow?¡± ¡°Just bring your gun suit over.¡± Lottie¡¯s hands were shaking, ¡°I¡­ I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± She really missed her. ¡°Okay.¡± Natalia smiled and said, ¡°Well then, see you tomorrow.¡± Then she took a deep breath and hung up the phone. Putting the phone away, Natalia looked up and nced at the man who was standing in front of her the whole time. ¡°I really didn¡¯t see that she is Lottie from her voice.¡± ¡°Are you sure this is her?¡± Ralph sneered, ¡°How can I not recognize my own wife?¡± ¡°What if you are wrong?¡± Sitting on a wheelchair, Kayden sounded cold, ¡°If you are so awesome, why would you let her run away?¡± Ralph knitted his eyebrows and nced at Kayden indifferently. ¡°Why do I feel like that you¡¯ve be quite disrespectful to me ever since you discovered that I am not your biological uncle?¡± Kayden shrugged his shoulders, ¡°Of course.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You are a part of the Chapmans now and have promised grandpa that you would not take any of the family assets.¡± ¡°You are terrible to the point that grandpa wouldn¡¯t take you as part of the family anymore.¡± ¡°This means that I would have to manage the whole Chapman Group.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of fun all these years and I did all those to stay away from the Chapmans.¡± ¡°But now you have found your real origin sand I have to go back. Do you really think I¡¯m happy?¡± Ralph sneered, ¡°Wee to the real world.¡± Then he nced at Kayden¡¯s wheelchair, ¡°I¡¯ll drive Natalia there tomorrow.¡± Chapter 278 Getting Mentally Prepared Chapter 278 Getting Mentally Prepared Kayden frowned and gave an indifferent nce to Ralph, ¡°You can say it. If you want to see her a little longer, I won¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°But why did you mention that my legs were broken?¡± When Yank went back to Rexwell and took Alice away, he broke Kayden¡¯s legs. Now Kayden could only be in a wheelchair. Being beaten by his uncle was what Kayden woudn¡¯t like to speak of most in these days. But Ralph would send Natalia to RD Taekwondo Gym on the ground of Kayden¡¯s broken legs. Kayden had no idea whether Ralph was intentional or not. Seeing that Kayden was unhappy, Ralph gently patted his shoulder with a smile, ¡°Rx, when we find Yank, I¡¯ll definitely revenge for you.¡± Kayden gave him a cold nce, ¡°Let it go.¡± ¡°Now you pay all your attention on pleasing Lottie. Do you have spare time to look for Yank? ¡± Ralph frowned and stopped talking. He knew that Kayden had been in a bad mood since he got injured. ¡°I have something else to do. I have to go now.¡± Natalia sighed, looking at the way Ralph left. She slightly frowned, ¡°Ralph of course can help us to find Yank.¡± ¡°Only if he is still in Rexwell, we can find him.¡± After saying this, she got out of the bed and came to Kayden, holding his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t be too sensitive. For Ralph, you and Lottie are both important.¡± ¡°Yank is so well concealed. We have already looked for him for a long time before Ralph came back.¡± ¡°Ralph is not a god. He can¡¯t find him overnight, right?¡± Natalia said in a very mild voice and tone. Kayden¡¯s cold eyes finally got peaceful. He sighed and closed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯m too sensitive and delicate.¡± After getting injured, he had always been dreaming that he could never stand up again and that Yank Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. and Alice stood before him and called him a poor cripple. He also dreamed of Yara. Yara was crying. She looked at him in the wheelchair and said that he was not as handsome as she remembered. She said that she didn¡¯t like him anymore. Kayden often awoke from his dream and coudn¡¯t fall asleep anymore. ¡°Kayden?¡± Seeing Kayden being silent for a while, Natalia frowned and called him in a low voice. Kayden got back to the reality. He smiled embarrassedly and took away Natalia¡¯s hand holding him, ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Leave me alone.¡± Natalia¡¯s hand was taken away from Kayden and stopped in the air. She embarrassedly withdrew her hand to her back and managed a faint smile to Kayden. ¡°Okay¡­¡± Finishing her words, she turned and subconciously walked towards the door of the ward. She suddenly stopped after she took a few steps. She bit her lips and looked back at Kayden¡¯s face embarrassedly, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°This¡­is my patient ward.¡± Kayden paused. Then he remembered that he came to see Natalia with Ralph after Ralph met with him. This was her ward. Kayden embarrassedly smiled and went out in his wheelchair. The door was gently closed. Nataliay on the bed weakly. She straightly stared at the ceiling. It had been over a week since she woke up. At first, she was surprised and ecstatic about the news that Kayden married her. But then she calmed down and now she became still hopeless. She clearly knew that she couldn¡¯t rece the position of Yara in Kayden¡¯s heart in her whole life. She closed her eyes. It was she who wrote letters to Kayden in those years. But Yara imitated her handwriting and tone. And to Kayden, Natalia disgracefully imitated all things of Yara to possess him. But she still felt lucky. She was d that Kayden could tell her nature and followed the doctor advice of Yara to take care of her and be life-long friends with her. Although they had been married, he still respected and cared about her. Thinking about this, Natalia closed her eyes weakly. She indeed should go to see Lottie. Natalia had few friends. She would no longer dare to make friends casually after being hurt by Yara at that time. Kayden had been the only one best friend of her before she met Lottie. Now Lottie was also her best friend. Fortunately, she could see her tomorrow. ¡­ Natalia slept well this night, so did Lottie. The next morning, Lottie got up early. She washed and put her make-up on. She mmed the door to wake up her two fathers who slept downstairs at 6 o¡¯ clock, ¡°Spring-cleaning! My friend wille to our gym to learn!¡± Arthur was still befuddled, ¡°You were not so serious when Ralph came. How important is this Natalia?¡± Jerry opened the door blearily, ¡°Yeah, she is just a girl, not your boyfriend. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡± Lottie looked at them with a cheerful smile, ¡°I must be formal.¡± ¡°Natalia was injured because of me. Now since she has woke up, we have to take our first reunion after hera seriously.¡± Jerry took the broom Lottie gave him, his lip curling, ¡°But she can¡¯t recognize you.¡± Arthur nodded, ¡°Yeah, now you¡¯re so ugly. We nearly coudn¡¯t recognize you, let alone her.¡± ¡°If she can¡¯t recognize you and you are so enthusiastic, she may regard you as a freak.¡± Lottie was speechless. Her two fathers always tried to irritate her by various methods. Lottie rolled her eyes, ¡°Anyway, you have to clean the gym before she arrives.¡± Authur curled his lip reluctantly, ¡°What will you do?¡± ¡°Of course I will¡­¡± Lottie smiled, ¡°I will sit here, watch you clean and get mentally prepared!¡± Authur and Jerry were both speechless. ¡°But for protecting your location from being exposed, I really wish to call York and Richeal and let them Lottie rolled her eyes, ¡°York is looking for his female e-friend all over the world with Richeal. Don¡¯t mess with them.¡± Jerry sighed and continued to sweep the garden. He knew it was impossible that Richeal apanied York to look for his e-friend. He knew that the e-friend was just an excuse. Richeal and York must have went on their honeymoon! Chapter 279 I’m A Bit Ugly Chapter 279 I¡¯m A Bit Ugly It was nine o¡¯clock. RD Taekwondo Gym was clean without a speck of dirt. Authur and Jerry sat face to face on the balcony of the third floor. They ced a chess on the table, but neither of them wanted to continue to y. In the end, they leant on the window, secretly looking at the gate. Dressed in a white uniform, Lottie stood stiffly at the gate with other service staff of gym. The old Lottie had long ck hair and she always tied them up. Nowadays, she was Luciana with neat short hair, looking bright and brave. Jerry looked after her, subconsciously clicking his tongue, ¡°Authur, do you think she is just waiting for Natalia or trying to draw Ralph¡¯s attention as she looks so formal?¡± Authur curled his lip and snorted, ¡°Of course for her friend!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand her!¡± ¡°She has said that she doesn¡¯t care about Ralph any more. He is not that important in her eyes!¡± Saying this, Authur remembered what had happened in Odense. So he couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes to Jerry, ¡°Only you can set your daughter up for others.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t stand by my side?¡± Jerry gave Authur a cold nce, ¡°I am standing by your side!¡± Authur responded, ¡°Screw you!¡± After having a longsting qurrel, Jerry finally sighed and looked back at Authur, ¡°How¡¯s your investigation going?¡± Authur paused and finally got serious, ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out.¡± ¡°The poison Lottie got is as same as you got. They were all from the same ce.¡± ¡°From ab called K abroad.¡± ¡°It was founded in the year you got injured and its boss is a woman named K who is elusive these years and no one knows her specific location.¡± ¡°But what I find out is¡­¡± Authur took a deep breath, ¡°Yank was a mercenary then.¡± ¡°A dozen years ago, K employed a group of people including Yank to assassinate Yuki.¡± ¡°But Yuki had prepared for this early so she ambushed them.¡± ¡°The mainmander was Yank and the vicemander was Lewis. Yuki only intended to trap them in the forest for a few days. But due to the false judgement of Lewis, the squad was lost in the forest and none of them survived except Yank.¡± ¡°Yank left the mercenary squad and went back his family after that thing.¡± ¡°He enjoyed his life of being the younger master of his family and indulging himself in his own world. Meanwhile, he founded LY Company in Odense with the help of K.¡± ¡°Which means the establishment of LY Company was aimed at the Bells.¡± ¡°But unfortunately¡­¡± Authur sighed and nced at the Maserati with a symbol of the Chapmans parked at the gate, ¡°The only people can control Yank are also from the Chapmans.¡± Without Ralph¡¯s DS group, the Bells couldn¡¯t get rid of the crisis easily this time. The deaths of hisrade-in-arms made Yank have a visceral hatred for the Bells. After Yuki turned into a vegetable, the Bells became acephalous. They could only maintain a glint of hope by the engagement with the Bartons. But for Ralph showed up in time¡­ Even if the Bells won the battle against LY Company, they would be hit heavily. ¡°But he is not really from the Chapmans.¡± Jerry stared at that car, sighing deeply. ¡°What if Aiden knew that woman had been pregnant when she left him, he maybe wouldn¡¯t do that?¡± Jerry sighed. He looked down at Ralph getting out of the car. ¡°He looks exactly like the old Aiden.¡± Saying this, Jerry picked up the tea cup and took a sip, ¡°But I hope he won¡¯t be like his father to cause so much trouble and die eventually.¡± Lottie had waited under the sun for nearly one hour before that familiar ck Maserati finally came. The car¡¯s door was opened. The first oneing out was handsome Ralph wearing a ck suit. He opened the passenger door and gave a nce at Lottie with a smile, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte, curator Luciana¡± ¡°Natalia had a drip this morning. It was a bit slow so it dyed us.¡± Lottie paused and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± In fact, she was willing to wait for an hour more. Natalia was a patient after all. However¡­ She looked at Natalia sitting in the back seat alone, frowning, ¡°You sent her alone?¡± How about Kayden? Ralph¡¯s hands handling the wheel paused. After a while, he sighed and said with a reluctant tone, ¡°Natalia¡¯s husband, my nephew, was injured by some bad people.¡± ¡°Now he can¡¯t walk. He has to rest quietly.¡± ¡°So I take over the job to send Natalia everyday.¡± Lottie was stunned and furrowed her eyebrows, ¡°His legs were broken?!¡± Kayden was the eldest son of the Chapmans, the biggest family in Rexwell. In addition, Kayden¡¯s status had been rising since Ralph was exposed that he wasn¡¯t the real son of Mr. Old Chapman. How could Kayden who was so powerful be battered? ¡°It was Yank.¡± Ralph handed Natalia out of the car as he sighed coolly as if he had seen through Lottie¡¯s confusion, ¡°Kayden was lenient with Yank concerning that Yank is his uncle.¡± ¡°However, Yank showed no mercy to him.¡± ¡°Since Yank was a retired mercenary, Kayden coudn¡¯t beat him at all. Then he was attacked behind¡­ so his legs were broken.¡± After Ralph finished his words, Natalia had went out of the car. She goggled at the woman with birthmarks, scars and specks on the face. Bur for Ralph had told her this was Lottie, she would be scared and move back far away! Natalia understood Lottie¡¯s emotion that she tried to avoid Ralph. But¡­ The face of the woman before her was even a bit distorted. It was even more ugly than prosthetic makeup! Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing Natalia¡¯s startled eyes, Lottie subconsciously touched her face, smiling bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m¡­a bit ugly.¡± Chapter 280 Playing Hard to Get Chapter 280 ying Hard to Get Only after Lottie Green finished her words did Natalia Ross realize what she had misunderstood. Natalia pretended to cough, ¡°Lottie...Luciana.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I¡¯m just a little shocked.¡± She felt shocked that Lottie had turned herself into an ugly woman. Ralph Chapman once said that Lottie Green had put on special-effect makeup and turned herself into another woman, she didn¡¯t believe it. How could a woman as beautiful as Lottie Green be so genuinely pretending to be ugly? But now... When she saw Lottie standing in front of her, she got that. It seems that she was wrong. She could not imagine and could not predict the determination of Lottie to dress up as ugly. Lottie didn¡¯t care about her image anymore. That was true. Anyway, Lottie had changed her name now. Everyone knew that her name was Luciana, and no one knew that she was the missing Mrs. Chapman, N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. a woman who had been searched for over a month by Mr. Chapman. ¡°Just get used to seeing my face.¡± Lottie smiled a little embarrassed. If she had known that her face could scare Natalia Ross, she shouldn¡¯t have agreed with the person who applied this makeup. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get used to it.¡± Natalia took a breath, looking up to survey the RD Taekwondo Gym behind Lottie, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful here.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Lottie wanted to hold Natalia but once she thought of her face, she hesitated. It was Natalia who came over and directly took Lottie¡¯s arm in the end, ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± Natalia¡¯s sudden intimacy caused Lottie to be stunned for a moment. But it was only for a moment. A momentter, she smiled gently, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go in.¡± After saying that, the two women entered the RD Taekwondo Gym together, arm in arm, forgetting that behind them, there was a tall, upright man standing behind them all the time. ¡°Oh! No.¡± ¡°Handsome Dad just got ignored?¡± ¡°Even such a tall and handsome daddy can be ignored! Girls¡¯ friendship is indeed more reliable than love!¡± In the headphones, there was a faint sigh of relief from the three little ones. Ralph Chapman wrinkled his eyebrows and turned off the video camera in his jacket pocket with some annoyance. The screen on theputer was ck. In the Chapmans¡¯ Vi, the three little ones looked at each other with bewildered faces. ¡°Am I out of line?? Why did Daddy get angry and cut off the signal?¡± said Ste Barton. ¡°Maybe Daddy wasn¡¯t angry because of your words, but he felt ashamed, right? It was so hard to find mummy and get involved with her, but in her eyes, Auntie Natalia is the most important!¡± Elijah Chapman tapped on the keyboard silently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, daddy turned off the camera, I can still hack into the RD Taekwondo Gym¡¯s surveince system and see what¡¯s going on over there right now.¡± As the words fell, there was a surveince video of the RD Taekwondo Gym. The first thing that caught their eyes was their two old grandfathers, Arthur Bell and Jerry Bell, sitting together drinking milk tea and making a bet. Jerry was the first to say, ¡°I bet Ralph Chapman will not leave and he will find a reason to stay here today.¡± Arthur gave him a puzzled look, ¡°Then I... also bet that he will stay here too!¡± Since he started betting with Jerry these past few days, his wallet was deting at a visible rate. The living expenses were given to him by Lottie yesterday, and he didn¡¯t want to spend it all just like that. Jerry had Richeal Lee and York Lee to give him money, but Arthur only had Lottie¡¯s support. ¡°You can not be the same with me, so who¡¯s going to be the right one?¡± Jerry rolled his eyes, ¡°Pick again.¡± Arthur red at him, ¡°No way!¡± While the two old men were arguing, a clear child¡¯s voice rang out from the camera on the side. The voice of Fabian was soft and soulful, ¡°My dear grandfathers, why don¡¯t I be your sparring partner?¡± ¡°I bet my daddy won¡¯t stay at the RD Taekwondo Gym, after sending Auntie Natalia there, he¡¯ll leave.¡± The little one¡¯s words caused both two old men to instantly prick up their ears. The two old men searched for a while before realizing that it was the sounding from the video camera. Jerry wrinkled his brows, ¡°Did Elijah do this?¡± ¡°It was me, Fabian.¡± ¡°Anyway, grandfathers, bet or not?¡± Fabian smiled. ¡°Bet or not?¡± Arthur and Jerry looked at each other, ¡°YES!¡± ¡°Good.¡± Fabian cleared his throat, ¡°If you guys win, I¡¯ll have my daddy throw money in the mailbox at the door when we go to the RD Taekwondo Gym tomorrow.¡± ¡°If we win...you guys will promise us one thing, okay?¡± ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be hard for you guys, it¡¯s something you can aplish!¡± His words made them nce at each other. Finally, the two old men nodded ruthlessly, ¡°Good! It¡¯s a deal!¡± Turning off the microphone, Ste silently nced at Fabian, ¡°How do you know that Daddy will leave today?¡± ¡°In case he does stay there... won¡¯t we lose?¡± Fabian smiled chestily, ¡°Since we skipped ss today, I¡¯ve made a deal with the kindergarten teacher, she¡¯ll call our daddyter and tell him about the three of us not going to ss.¡± ¡°Although in daddy¡¯s heart, mummy is very important, we are just as important!¡± ¡°Is that not considered cheating?¡± Ste asked. ¡°As long as you keep the secret, grandpas won¡¯t know that!¡± said Fabian. However, just as the three little ones were discussing what to ask from grandpas, the kindergarten teacher¡¯s call came in. ¡°Hi, Fabian, I called your daddy, but couldn¡¯t get through.¡± the teacher asked. Fabian wrinkled his brow, ¡°Howe?¡± ¡°Yes, it did. I called three times and couldn¡¯t get through.¡± The teacher on the other end of the phone sighed, ¡°My Gosh, how can I reach out to?¡± The phone hung up before Fabian could say something, Elijah couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°Grandpas seem to be trying to prevent us from cheating... that they blocked the mobile phone signal.¡± Mighte true the old saying, Aged ginger is more pungent. Just when the three little ones thought they would lose this bet, the door of the RD Taekwondo Gym opened from the inside. A man in a suit elegantly walked out of the RD Taekwondo Gym. The three little ones¡¯ eyes widened. Daddy had not received a call from the kindergarten teacher... Why did hee out of the RD Taekwondo Gym? Fabian didn¡¯t hold back and picked up the phone to call Ralph. The man sat down on the car with a sullen face, indifferent voice and eyes, ¡°What do you know? My little puppy¡± ¡°Do you know what it means? I am not ying hard to get.¡± Chapter 281 Mock for Her Ugliness Chapter 281 Mock for Her Ugliness Inside the RD Taekwondo Gym. Natalia changed into loose sportswear and helplessly nced at Lottie, ¡°Actually, he said that he wants to stay here with me for a day..., so why you kick him out.¡± The situation just now was memorable for Natalia¡¯s life. It was the first time she saw that potent man, Mr. Chapman, who was asking for staying in the RD Taekwondo Gym as bold as brass but got refused. It shocked her. He thought that even if Ralph wanted to pursue Lottie, he should be very president-like, at least he would take care of his image and be elegant and funny. But to her surprise, he was so stubborn, no matter what Lottie said, he just stayed here and didn¡¯t leave. In the end, he was directly pushed out by force, which ruined the image of the domineering and arrogant image in Natalia¡¯s mind. However, she also understood how important Lottie was in Ralph¡¯s heart. A man who had always been dignified and cold, so cold and arrogant that he was unbeatable, turned into something that no one else could have imagined for the sake of a woman... It should his deep love for her that make the change, right? ¡°What are you doing as a man staying at women¡¯s RD Taekwondo Gym?¡± Lottie rolled her eyes and warmed up on her yoga mat while coldly humming, ¡°I will take care of you, it¡¯s all superfluous for him to worry about you.¡± ¡°Besides, you are just friends, why is he so concerned about you?¡± ¡°What if he¡¯s concerned about you but has his eyes on the other female trainees in my RD Taekwondo Gym?¡± ¡°He won¡¯t look at the other female trainees in the RD Taekwondo Gym. What he wants is you, Luciana¡± Soon, the trainees all entered the ssroom one by one. Natalia had been sitting at the end because she was a special auditor. ¡°Hello, everyone!¡± ¡°The reason I created this women¡¯s RD Taekwondo Gym was to use my martial arts to help more girls.¡± ¡°So, what we¡¯re going to learn today is how to fight back when you¡¯ve been sneaked upon by a mugger...¡± Lottie stood at the front of the line, teaching carefully. Before she came, Natalia had never thought that Lottie would be so infectious when she taught the ss. She sat in thest row, listening to the woman¡¯s impassioned lessons mixed with amusement and cheerfulness, and could not help but admire her from the bottom of her heart. Just as she had said, her dream was not to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry. The reason why she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years is because of the influence of her scum and girlfriends when she was young. Now... Natalia looked at Lottie, who was standing on the podium with her passionate teaching, she was happy N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. for her. It seemed that Lottie had done what she liked best. In a way, Natalia envied Lottie. Ralph, who loved her the most, had always been by her side. She was also able to do what she liked best. But on the contrary, she... Even if Kayden Chapman is always by her side, she knows well that she will never be able to rece Yara¡¯s position in Kayden¡¯s heart. Moreover, she was fond of acting. She was different from Lottie, who felt that the entertainment industry was a shackle and a yoke for her, but Natalia felt that in the entertainment industry, she was her true self. She could y a variety of different roles and taste a variety of different lives. Her life is boring and dull, so having that kind of experience is a blessing. but her current health is no longer to support her work in the entertainment industry. Moreover, as Kaydeng¡¯s wife, even if her health recovers, she is afraid that for the sake of the Chapman family¡¯s reputation, she can¡¯t continue to go to the entertainment industry as her movie queen. When she thought of that, Natalia was like a deted ball, devoid of any semnce of life. She sat quietly in thest row, following Lottie¡¯s movements and simply moving her body. Even the simple movements could make her sweat profusely. Natalia was overwhelmed with the simple movements. However, the trainees in the row in front of Natalia were cking off. ¡°I don¡¯t know why my parents let mee to this kind of ss, it¡¯s boring as hell. ¡± ¡°Yeah, to have such an ugly woman teach us how to defend ourselves when we meet bad guys...¡± ¡°Do you think that ugly freak will have men interested in her and make a move on her?¡± ¡°How is that possible? Unless it¡¯s a blind man who¡¯s hungry for sex, right? That face is so disgusting. If I were a man I¡¯ll stay away from her, worrying about she will get something in her mind for me.¡± ¡°It is... I think she taught, all of those were impractical. how can she know what to do when girls are sexually assaulted?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that¡­ in case there is a hungry man who wants to get her?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Theyughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, the world is big. There are even women who look ugly, so how do you know there aren¡¯t men who can fall in love with her?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Theyughed again. Every single word of these girls goes into Natalia¡¯s ears. Natalia wrinkled her eyebrows, but in the end, she still couldn¡¯t hold back from speaking, ¡°Even if Luciana doesn¡¯t look good, she ran this ss with good intentions. How can you guys mock her?¡± ¡°Does what a person looks like have anything to do with what she does? How can you guys judge people by their looks like that?¡± After Natalia finished her words, those few girls turned back at the same time. Seeing that the person they were talking to was Natalia Ross, who had retired from the entertainment industry due to her marriage, the few girlsughed. ¡°Our famous Movie Queen, what¡¯s your standpoint for lecturing us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who was able to marry into a rich family because of your beauty? Why are you pretending to be an innocent girl now? You don¡¯t judge people by their looks?¡± ¡°Please ask your rich husband why he married you? If it wasn¡¯t for your good looks if he hadn¡¯t judged people by their looks, would he be with you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s easy to talk standing up just because you¡¯re good-looking, you just lecture others!¡± Natalia Ross was disliked so much that her little face turned red, ¡°You guys...¡± Lottie was paying attention to Natalia¡¯s side during ss. Now when she saw that Natalia seemed to be arguing with someone, she couldn¡¯t help but wrinkle her eyebrows and walk over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When she saw Lottieing, the girls who were arguing with Natalia instantly shut up and stopped talking. Natalia shook her head, ¡°Nothing¡± ¡°How ites?¡± A student at the side looked away. ¡°Luciana, they were talking about you just now, saying that you are ugly, and you won¡¯t be attacked and that what you teach is no real experience.¡± ¡°Miss Natalia couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she argued it.¡± Lottie narrowed her eyes and turned her head to look at those few girls, ¡°Is it?¡± Chapter 282 Making Trouble Chapter 282 Making Trouble With Lottie¡¯s question, none of the girls dare to admit it. ¡°We didn''t!¡± ¡°Natalia is pouring the dirty water on us.¡± ¡°Even if we are not sensible enough, we are already here. How dare we speak ill of you?¡± ¡°You are so powerful. We cannot even survive from your one punch, and how dare we make fun of your appearance?¡± ¡°Yes. Natalia is so vicious to set up us who are in just because she''s pretty...¡± The girls measured others¡¯ corn by their own bushel. They thought Lucian was so ugly and she would be also jealous of beautiful Natalia, so they directly shifted the me to Natalia. Natalia was choked with rage, ¡°You¡­you¡­!¡± She was not well enough now because she just came to herself from aa. And the function of her body didn¡¯t wake uppletely. Natalia almost fainted when she can hardly breathe with great anger. Lottie gave a fast response and supported Natalia while she snorted and nced at the girls who were talking. ¡°Do you think you will be fine as long as you shift the shame to Natalia?¡± Finishing, she nced at the girl who had spoken up for Natalia, ¡°What did they say just now?¡± The girl looked the other girls timidly, and took a deep breath, saying, ¡°They said what you have taught is not useful as you are so ugly. There will be no one to mess you up.¡± Lottie curled the lips. In fact, she can guess what they had talked about even though this girl didn¡¯t exin, because Natalia seldom got so angry. She took a deep breath, and rubbed her wrist, ¡°You said no one will mess me up because of my bad- looking, and it¡¯s useless to learn how to protect ourselves, right?¡± With her question, the girls lowered head and said nothing. Curling lips, Lottie nced at the girl who had spoken up for Natalia, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Jude.¡± ¡°Ok, Jude, have you understood what I have taught just now?¡± Jude nodded silently. ¡°Well!¡± Lottie chuckled and rolled up her sleeves elegantly, ¡°Now I pretend to be a man who is intended to mess you up.¡± Saying, she stepped on the mat, ¡°Jude,e and do a reproduction for them.¡± Jude nodded and walked upon the mat carefully. Lottie strode up behind her and put her hand on Jude''s shoulder. Jude directly kept Lottie under control with the key point she had learned. A burst of thunderous apuse broke out in the ssroom. Lottie nced again at the head of the group of girls. ¡°You,e on.¡± The girl pressed her lips, but every eye in the room was fixed on her... N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She reluctantly stepped onto the mat. Lottie used the same way she had just dealt with Jude, putting her hand on the girl''s shoulder. The girl also did as Jude had done before, but no matter how hard she tried, Lottie was still there. In the end, Lottie threw the girl to the mat. ¡°Hiss!¡± She cried out in pain. Lottie smiled faintly, twiddling her fingers and looking down at her. ¡°Now do you know whether what I taught you is useful or not?¡± ¡°ording to the weight, you are much fatter than Jude. But because there is no skill, you cannot use your strength properly.¡± ¡°Not only can you not protect yourself, you can be hurt.¡± Then Lottie curled her lips and bent down to look at the girl. ¡°I only charge one dor for this ss, but not everyone can take it.¡± ¡°I thought your parents sent you here. They said your family have no money and they couldn¡¯t afford the fees to send you to a better Martial Arts School, so they sent you here because they thought it a good chance to learn how to protect yourself here with low price.¡± ¡°But instead of studying hard and living up to your parents'' expectations of you, you''re talking about how ugly I am.¡± ¡°No matter how ugly I am, I do things with a clear conscience and live up to my parents.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± With that, she stood up gracefully and strode to the podium. ¡°Since this is your first offense, I can forgive it.¡± ¡°But... It won''t happen again. If anyone talks about irrelevant topics in my ss again, I will punish her.¡± As she finished, thunderous apuse broke out in the ssroom. Natalia, sitting in a chair in the corner, looked at Lottie and curled her lips and gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°I thought you were just going to dismiss them.¡± After the ss, all the students were gone. Natalia took a deep breath, leaned against her chair, and smiled faintly, ¡°But to be honest, they did go a little far.¡± Lottie shrugged and handed her a bottle of mineral water. ¡°They are still young.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine to do something wrong, and everyone will when they are young.¡± Natalia paused and turned to look at Lottie''s special effects makeup. ¡°You''re really impressive.¡± Natalia used to think Lottie was just killing time by running this gym, but she never expected that Lottie took it seriously. Besides, she cared about every student. ¡°What about you?¡± Lottie took a deep breath and looked away, ¡°Are you going to go back into the entertainment?¡± Natalia sighed, ¡°I have no idea¡­¡± She would like to go back, but she was Kayden Chapman¡¯s wife now. She had to scruple her identity. There had been few choices for the rich. ¡°Just do what you want to do!¡± Lottie chuckled. ¡°I don''t care so much. My own will matters most.¡± Natalia smiled. ¡°That''s why I envy you so much, Lottie.¡± With her words, Lottie froze. Shocked, she turned and gawked at Natalia''s face. ¡°You just... call me what?¡± Natalia was surprised, and then she recalled that Lottie was Lucian now. In her eyes, they didn''t know her true identity. Natalia bit her lip and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I mean... You remind me of a friend called Lottie.¡± Lottie paused, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nataliaughed. ¡°She''s very happy. She''s got a husband and a child who love her, and...¡± ¡°It¡¯s only on the surface.¡± Lottie curled her lips. ¡°What you see is just the surface, and it¡¯s not the truth.¡± Finishing, a waiter came in before she said something more, ¡°Luciana, the parents of a student is messing up outside, they said that you have damaged their child¡­¡± Chapter 283 Are You All Right Chapter 283 Are You All Right Natalia''s eyes widened in shock. The parents were out there, saying Lottie damage their kid? She twisted her eyebrows. She still remembered that the only one Lottie had hit was the head of the girls. Besides, even if Lottie knew kung fu, she didn¡¯t hit that girl very badly. Otherwise, the girl wouldn¡¯t have fallen on the mat. With this, the parents used Lottie of damaging their child? Lottie frowned and she also thought of the girl who would use her. She smiled and lifted her eyes to see the waiter in front of her, ¡°I''m going out to see.¡± With that, she didn''t even change her clothes, but went out. Natalia paused and quickly followed. Outside the gym, Anna who had been given a lesson by Lottie was in a wheelchair with her father standing on her left and her mother crouching down on her right. They kept ming Lottie on her behavior of hitting their daughter. ¡°We sent our child here to learn how to protect herself, however, the teacher beat our daughter when they made a reproduction. My daughter was badly damaged.¡± ¡°She studied martial arts and she is even opening a gym to give lessons, so she must be good at martial arts. But she used my daughter to do the reproduction to show the rich. She is so malicious and looks down upon the poor.¡± ... As the couple yed along with each other and Anna was crying beside. There were a lot of onlookers gathering. Natalia frowned, thinking what they were going to do. Lottie didn''t do anything to their child... Taking a deep breath, Lottie curved her lips walked to them, ¡°Anna, where did you hurt?¡± Sitting in the wheelchair, Anna subconsciously shrank back, ¡°I...¡± ¡°My gut and shoulder were hurt¡­¡± ¡°And¡­¡± The girl nced at her father, who was standing on her left. ¡°And legs...¡± ¡°Well... ¡± Lottieughed, strode straight up and pulled Anna out of her wheelchair. After some movements, Anna screamed and cried. ¡°Hurt!¡± Lottie snorted and threw the girl on the wheelchair. She elegantly patted herself to get rid of the invisible dust. ¡°Now it¡¯s real¡± ¡°I broke her legs, the bones in her shoulder, as for her gut...¡± Lottie lifted the lips, ¡°I cannot control my force well.¡± What she had done shocked the onlookers. Looking at the crowd''s shocked faces, Lottieughed. ¡°Didn''t you say that I damaged her gut, shoulder and legs? Now it¡¯s true.¡± Finishing, she raised eyebrows at Anna¡¯s parents, ¡°You still don''t send her to the hospital?¡± Instead of rushing Anna to the hospital, her parents directly reached out to Lottie, ¡°If you don''t give us money, how can we go to the hospital as we are so poor?¡± Lottie twisted her eyebrows and curled her lips. ¡°What if I don''t give the money? Then you want her to die of pain here?¡± Her words made the present frowning. ¡°What a cruel woman! She really hurt the girl!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°It seems the parents were right. The woman is wicked!¡± ¡°It''s so sad that the little girl was beat on the lesson and she now was hurt more badly.¡± ¡­ There were more and more discussion while Lottie stood in the center of the crowd. She nced at the parents of Anna, ¡°Don¡¯t you send your daughter to the hospital?¡± Anna in the wheelchair had fainted out of pain. Anna¡¯s mother saw her daughter so suffering, and she rushed to Lottie, ¡°You malicious woman! How dare you run a gym here! You bitch!¡± When she rushed to Lottie, Lottie had got prepared although she frowned. However, the woman was stopped by a hand. It¡¯s Ralph Chapman! Ralph Chapman simply pulled the woman''s hand away. ¡°Mr. Chapman?¡± The woman looked up, shocked, at the man in front of her. People around were also shocked. Ralph Chapman was the president of the Chapman Group. He should be busy and no one can have a chance to meet him! But he now showed up here and protected the ugly master of the gym from an attack. ¡°It''s me.¡± Ralph Chapman curled his lips and stood tall and straight in front of the woman with cold eyes, ¡°You said you love my daughter, and signed her up for a self-defense ss. But why didn¡¯t you send her to the hospital as she is suffering?¡± His words made Anna¡¯s mother frowning, ¡°We have no money...¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy if there''s no money.¡± He smiled and nced back at Sean Hond. ¡°Take them all to the hospital. I''ll pay for everything. ¡± Sean Hond nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Then Ralph Chapman nced at the family lightly. ¡°Don''t you go?¡± The mother twisted her eyebrows and exchanged a look with her husband. Finally, Anna''s mother pushed Anna and left with Sean Hond, while Anna¡¯s father stayed. Ralph Chapman smiled and looked faintly at the middle-aged man. ¡°Not going to see your daughter?¡± Anna¡¯s father frowned and pointed at Lottie, ¡°This wicked woman has not paid her price!¡± ¡°And even if Mr. Chapman is willing to pay our medical bills, she shouldn''t get away with it!¡± ¡°She should pay for my daughter too!¡± Ralph Chapman shrugged. ¡°So you ignored your daughter and stayed here for money.¡± Anna¡¯s father was silent for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°I am here to make this sick woman pay!¡± ¡°She pays us and our...¡± ¡°Your purpose will be achieved.¡± Ralph Chapman grinned. ¡°A lesson of one dor is just to make the lesson avable to girls from poor families.¡± ¡°But you are thinking of ckmail.¡± After finishing, Ralph took out his mobile phone and read the information in it lightly, ¡°Freddie, male, 46 years old, who had got involved in several cases of ckmail, usuallymitted by family units...¡± Ralph Chapman''s words made Freddie blush. ¡°It''s not... Not true! It''s all fake!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Ralph Chapman flicked his lips, checking the time. ¡°The police will be here soon.¡± ¡°What the police said is not fake, is it?¡± With his words, Freddie got his face changed, and he then turned away and disappeared in the crowd. Then the onlookers all understood. Lucian met a ckmail. ¡°I never thought there will be someone to ckmail by such charity lessons.¡± ¡°Poor thing...¡± The onlookers sighed and then scattered. Ralph Chapman turned and looked at Lottie tenderly. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 284 What Is Happening? Chapter 284 What Is Happening? Lottie looked at Ralph in a daze. She was never afraid of what those men would do. It might be terrifying in the past, but after all those dramas, Lottie just wanted to enjoy her life with her new identity. Thus, she opened the gym. That was why when Anna''s family had used Lottie hurt them, she did not hesitate to really hurt them. She used to repress all of her feelings, and that made people like Luke and Isobel think it was OK to push her around. She dressed ugly just to avoid attention. Living without burdens was all that Lottie wanted. However, she never expected Ralph to step out and solve her problems even when she looked like that. Lottie couldn''t deny the fact that she still had feelings for him. When Ralph stepped up and fixed all of her problems, Lottie felt like she was in one of her dreams. He was elegant and aloof like always, and she couldn''t refuse his warmth, and Lottie didn''t like where this was going. She didn''t put her hand on Ralph''s as he expected. She just looked at him, frowning. "Why are you helping me?" she asked. Ralph smiled slightly and replied, "As I said before, you remind me of my wife. Though you are not as pretty as her, still there is something about you. Maybe it''s your personality. I just want others to help my wife if she ever needs help as I helped you." It was the perfect answer, and Lottie didn''t know what to do. Natalia gave Ralph a thumbs up in her head. After a few seconds, Lottie looked up and asked gently, "Then how do you expect me to repay you, Mr. Chapman?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ralph chuckled and spoke, "I haven''t eaten since noon." ¡°Why?¡± Lottie asked with surprise. "Busy with work,¡± he yawned and looked around and asked, "Is there a kitchen here? I''m not a picky eater. Some spaghetti will be enough, and I''m willing to pay for the ingredients." "I can buy you a meal..." Lottie responded. She was afraid Ralph would know who she was through her cooking. "I don''t like to eat out," Ralph answered with a bitter smile and sighed, "You don''t have to if it''s too much trouble. It''s OK, really. It''s just ... I haven''t eaten homemade food for years. Sean always orders me takeouts, and I am just sick of it, so I just blurted out." Ralph''s words softened her heart. She pursed her lips and when she was just about to speak, Natalia approached her and grabbed her hand, and pleaded, "I¡¯m kinda hungry too. Please say yes, Ms. Owen,¡± and she looked at Ralph asked, "You don''t mind me eating with you right? Since you said you will pay for the ingredients, I think I have to ask.¡± Ralph curled his lips and replied, "I don''t have any problem with that long as Ms. Owen doesn''t mind." Lottie sighed when she heard their conversation. "All right then." She headed to the courtyard of the gym with Ralph and Natalia after saying that. When she was leading them there, she took out her phone and texted, "Ralph ising for dinner. STAY IN THE ATTIC!" Jerry and Arthur didn''t know how to respond to Lottie''s text. They were her parents! Why did it feel like they were doing something wrong? However, Lottie was their daughter, and they always caved. They grabbed their chessboard and ashtray and other stuff and ran to the attic. When Lottie brought Raplph and Natalia into the door, the room was empty and clean. Lottie was relieved. She told them to make themselves at home and entered the kitchen to prepare the food. Natalia sat on the couch and felt something pointy under her butt. She reached out with confusion and pulled out a chess pawn. Luoyan looked at the chess piece with confusion and murmured, "Why is this thing here?" Ralph, who was standing on the opposite, reached out for the chess piece and studied it for a few seconds. He put it on the coffee table and said with a smile, "I remember Lottie''s father loved ying chess." Jerry''s face flushed with guilt. Arthur rolled his eyes at him and whispered, "I thought you picked up all the pieces!" Jerry sneered, "I did. But I didn''t know how did it get on the couch. Maybe you know the answer." ¡°What do you mean? It''s none of my business! You are the one that. .." Jerry and Arthur were whispering at each other at first, but after a while, they couldn''t help themselves and started to shout at each other. Even Lottie heard the noise from the kitchen. She was annoyed and coughed loudly to remind them what was happening, and the noise in the attic finally stopped. Natalia looked at Ralph in shock and pointed at the attic. When Lottie was thinking about how to exin it, Ralph asked loudly, "I heard some noise from the attic. Is this an old building? Maybe one Lottie was washing vegetables when she heard Ralph''s words, and she answered immediately, "Yes! That''s right. I have two mice in the house. They always wander in the attic and make noises." "Is that so? Maybe I can ask Sean to bring you some rat poison and mousetraps tomorrow. I don''t think it will be a problem. I will help with those obnoxious mice,¡± Ralph answered with a serious tone, yet the corner of his mouth was up. "Thanks so much, Mr. Chapman. I never thought you would notice trivial things like that!" "Don'' mention it. Like I said before, you are a lot like my wife. When I help you, I have the feeling that I am helping my wife." Ralph''s words made Lottie stop at once. ''What is happening? This sounds so weird. Helping me feels like helping his wife? Why does it sound familiar? Is Ralph courting me?'' Lottie wondered. Lottie¡¯s eyes widened with shock. She had birthmarks and scars on her face, and Ralph became interested in her after seeing her face? She couldn''t believe it! ''He looked for me everywhere when I left and returned to Rexwell after he failed. And now, less than a month, he wants someone else? Even a girl like this? What happened to him? Is there a possibility that he is doing this because I hurt him too much when I left him? He is into ugly girls now?'' Lottie wondered. Thinking of this, Lottie looked at the ss door beside her, and she could see her reflection clearly. Though she was in good shape, she was still ugly. When Jerry and Arthur saw her face for the first time, they were petrified and asked her to change into something mild. But she liked this look no matter how many people she terrorized. That was why it was really hard to believe that Ralph would like this face! Chapter 285 Are You Courting Me, Mr. Chapman? Chapter 285 Are You Courting Me, Mr. Chapman? Lottie was in shock, and while she was staring at herself in the mirror, someone grabbed her hand and said, "I like meat in my spaghetti, but not human meat, Ms. Owen." Ralph''s deep voice pulled her back in reality. She looked at her hand and realized she had put the knife too close to her left hand. If Ralph hadn''t held her hand in time, she would''ve cut herself. Lottie was startled by what she saw and dropped the knife all of a sudden. Ralph grabbed her left hand quickly, and the metal hit the ground loud. After a few seconds, Lottie realized she was in Ralph''s arms in an awkward position. "What were you thinking, Ms. Owen? You could''ve cut yourself," Ralph whispered in her ears with a gentle tone. His voice was steady as always, and that calmed Lottie down immediately. She sighed with relief, and after she came to her senses, her face reddened with embarrassment. "Thank you," she said stiffly after several seconds and left his arms. "I understand you like your appearance, Ms. Owen. But I don''t think you should enjoy it when you are cooking. It''s dangerous." Ralph patted her gently on the shoulder and left the kitchen. Lottie didn''t know how to respond to that for a few seconds. ''Why am I so nervous? I know who he is! I had already slept with him! We gave three children and all that drama, and I thought I was already over him. But why do I still get flustered when ites to him?'' Lottie wondered. She remembered the smile that Ralph had before he left the room. It almost melted her heart. Lottie looked in the mirror again. Her face was still flushing, yet the scars and birthmarks were the same. She looked uglier than ever! And Ralph saw her face, and he somehow managed to smile at her gently! ''What was he thinking?'' Lottie wondered. And after a while, she heard Ralph and Natalia''s voices in the living room and took a deep breath. She sshed her face some cold water and reminded herself to make it quick so that they could leave earlier. Cold water was really refreshing. She eventually calmed down and started cooking. An hour passed, and she made some scrambled eggs and steamed some vegetables with two kinds of sauce and spaghetti. Lottie walked out of the kitchen with dishes and ced them on the dining table. Natalia and Ralph looked at each other, stood up, and hurried to the table. Natalia had been told that Lottie could cook, but she had never had the chance to taste it until this moment. She took a deep breath, picked up the fork, and began to devour her food, and she realized it was so good! Natalia thought that was the best spaghetti she ever had! Ralph was amused by Natalia''s reaction, yet he didn''t touch his food. He looked at Lottie and asked, "Aren''t you joining us, Ms. Owen?" "You guys go ahead. I''ll eatter," Lottie answered. "I''ll wait for you then. I can''t let you eat alone. You didn''t cook something nice and nned to eat alone after we leave, right?" Ralph asked. Lottie paused and answered, ¡°Of course not. OK, let¡¯s eat together.¡± She didn''t want to eat with Ralph, yet she didn''t have a choice. They all sat at the dining table. While Ralph and Lottie were sitting opposite each other, Natalia was sitting beside them. "This is so good," Natalia mumbled. She was quick with her food, and when she looked up, she saw Lottie and Ralph were staring at each other. They hardly touched their food as if the food was the least important thing in their lives. ''Maybe they were the most important thing in each other''s lives!'' Natalia thought. "Is there any spaghetti left, Ms. Owen?" Natalia pursed her lips and asked awkwardly. "You can have mine," Ralph pushed his te to Natalia''s side on purpose. Just after Ralph finished his sentence, Lottie grabbed Ralph''s te and put it in front of him, and said, "No, eat mine. I haven''t touched it yet. Mr. Chapman hasn''t eaten since noon." ''What are they doing? Showing affection in front of me? This is ridiculous!'' Natalia was furious. She could see those two liked each other. The eyes didn''t lie, and Natalia wanted to leave. She didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel. Natalia took a deep breath and pushed Lottie''s spaghetti in front of her, and replied, "Thanks, but no. I can''t eat yours." Just after Natalia finished her sentence, her phone rang. It was Kayden. Natalia picked up with surprise. Natalia hung up after a quick conversation and chirped, "Kayden is here to pick me out. Gotta go!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She stood up, grabbed her purse, and left with a big smile. "She isn''t like this all the time. She is steady and reliable most of the time. But when ites to Kayden, she somehow forgets how to think," Ralph looked in the direction Natalia left and exined. Lottie was worried about Natalia as well. She pursed her lips and sighed, "I hope she can get what she wants. I know Natalia liked Kayden, and Kayden likes...¡± ¡°She will, and so do you,¡± Ralph looked at her and answered. Lottie blushed again. She lowered her head and pretended to eat her food. After a while, Lottie had the courage to ask, "There is a thing that I don''t understand, Mr. Chapman. You came yesterday to deliver the ck card and today to help me and asked me to cook for you... So all the things led me to this question. Are you courting me, Mr. Chapman?" Chapter 286 We Did What You Asked Chapter 286 We Did What You Asked Ralph looked up at Lottie gently and said in a low voice, ¡°Is the way I act not obvious enough?¡± Both his voice and eyes were perfectly charming, making Lottie blush with heart speeding unconsciously. Seeing Lottie¡¯s face turned red, Ralph smiled and gently put her hair on the temple behind her ear, ¡°Luciana, you blushed.¡± Lottie suddenly got flustered. With heart fluttering, she bit her lip and turned her face to the other side. After a while, she took a deep breath and turned back to Ralph, ¡°If you want to pursue me¡­¡± ¡°How about your wife Lottie?¡± ¡°You decide to leave her alone and forget her?¡± Ralph nodded coolly and got back to his chair, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®What???¡¯ Lottie deeply frowned, thinking that Ralph must not love her any more. ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about me, so I don¡¯t have to care about her.¡± Ralph said coolly with a glint of sorrow, ¡°Although I did make a mistake, I did that for her¡­¡± ¡°And I¡¯m striving for remedying the mistake and apologizing.¡± ¡°But Lottie, she left secretly and took her fathers away.¡± ¡°She left without any nostalgia and concealed herself far away, leaving me looking after her all over the world.¡± ¡°Has she ever thought how much me and the three kids will miss her?¡± ¡°Elijah can¡¯t fall asleep every night. Fabian, who used to like talking, now bes unwilling to talk. And Ste¡¯s condition is even worse.¡± ¡°She lost more than five pounds within a month.¡± ¡°She was slim enough and now she bes too thin to wear a loose dress.¡± When saying this, Ralph picked up the tea cup and took a deep sip, ¡°Had she thought about us?¡± ¡°No. She only thought about my fault and wondered if she should forgive me. So she left directly.¡± Finally, Ralph looked up at Lottie steadily, ¡°If she were still concerning us, she wouldn¡¯t leave us for such a long time without any messages.¡± ¡°Therefore, she never thinks about me and our kids. Why should I keep single for her?¡± Finishing his words, he looked at Lottie up and down, ¡°I think you are good.¡± ¡°Since you run a taekwondo gym to help girls, you must be a kind person. When we are in love, I think you will treat my kids as yours.¡± ¡°Also, you are very responsible, self-motivated and you don¡¯t covet my property and power.¡± ¡°So.¡± He looked at Lottie seriously, ¡°Luciana, I¡¯m going to pursue you.¡± Hearing this, Lottie was too shocked to speak. She looked at his face and opened her mouth helplessly. But she could barely say any word. After leaving him, she felt lost at first and then became peaceful. Now she was living a concealed life. She had been regretful. But this was her own choice after all. However, Ralph spoke out everything cruelly at this moment, making Lottie¡¯s heart painful as if it was stabbed by a needle. She knew she was wrong. She shouldn¡¯t leave her three babies only due to the contradiction between she and Ralph and that she refused to ept Ralph¡¯s apologize. But she was not a ruthless mother. When in Odense, she asked Richeal and York to take photoes of her children for her for a lot of times. Now they went back to Rexwell. Arthur also often disguised himself to take photoes of Lottie¡¯s kids. The kids all looked happy in the photoes every time Lottie saw. Seeing they living well, Lottie even felt disappointed that they could be so happy without their mother. But she really didn¡¯t know about the truth Ralph had said. She really worried and concerned her kids¡­ At this moment, she wanted to exin. But she couldn¡¯t say any word. This was her choice. How could she take her mask off and apologize to Ralph at this moment? She couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Luciana, you don¡¯t look well.¡± Ralph sighed and patted her shoulder gently, ¡°I know, maybe you can¡¯t ept what I said for a while.¡± ¡°Have a rest.¡± ¡°I will keep sending Natalia here tomorrow.¡± After saying this, Ralph stood up and strode away. Lottie sat on the chair and looked after him nkly. It was not until Ralph went out that footsteps came from the attic. Arthur and Jerry sighed, going downstairs together. Jerry was at the left side and Arthur was at the right side. They patted Lottie¡¯s shoulder at the same time, ¡°Now you understand why we tried hard to stop you at that time.¡± Jerry sighed, ¡°As a father, I really understand the sadness of not being able to apany our children to have a memorable childhood.¡± ¡°Lottie, you said you couldn¡¯t bear Ralph. I just wanted you to calm down but I didn¡¯t expect that you to leave¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to say this now.¡± Arthur sighed. He sat on the ce Ralph just had sat, ¡°What we should consider now is how to remedy it.¡± ¡°It just happens. Lottie can¡¯t take off her makeup and go to the Chapmans to apologize.¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, Lottie was wrong because of Ralph¡¯s fault in the first ce.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let Lottie apologize if Ralph doesn¡¯t pay the price.¡± Jerry frowned, ¡°He had paid the price. He looked for her for a month, didn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different!¡± When the two old men were about to quarrel, Lottie closed her eyes and put her hands on her head wearily, ¡°Give me a break.¡± Arthur and Jerry looked at each other and stopped talking. After a while, Jerry sighed, ¡°Lottie, I have an idea.¡± Lottie didn¡¯t look up, ¡°What idea?¡± ¡°Like this¡­¡± Jerry smiled, ¡°Since you left Ralph because you wanted to start a new life.¡± ¡°Now Ralph wants to pursue you. You can start over again with him.¡± ¡°When you be his girlfriend, you can go to see your kids.¡± ¡°At that time, you can know whether what he said today is true or not after keeping a close contact with him.¡± Lottie opened her eyes and looked up. Jerry took a deep breath. He patted Lottie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ralph is going to pursue you now and gives up looking for who you used to be because you abandoned he and your kids at that time.¡± ¡°When you and he get together again, you can gradually give him clues to make him know that you are you¡­ ¡± ¡°He definitely has feelings for you. And as both of the women he likes are you, he won¡¯t embarrass you.¡± ¡°At that time, you don¡¯t need to apologize, so does he. You can go back to your family. Everyone wins!¡± Lottie paused. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was undeniable that this was the only way that she didn¡¯t have to apologize. She closed her eyes and sighed. Then she went back to her room, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Two fathers stood in the living room. After they saw the door closed, they sighed. Arthur took out his phone and sent a message to Fabian. ¡°It seems that your mommy agrees to have a rtionship with your daddy.¡± ¡°We did what you asked.¡± Chapter 287 A Cart of Roses Chapter 287 A Cart of Roses Lottie had a dream all night. In her dream, she dated with Ralph through her indentity of Luciana. Their rtionship was so close that made everyone envious. Then she had sex with Ralph. They kissed on the bed. And Ralph even kissed off her prosthetic makeup. So things got scary. Ralph turned on the bedlight. He looked at her true appearance, his eyes widening. In the end, he looked at her face in astonishment and scolded her that she cheated him. Lottie woke with a start. The dream was so real. She touched her chest and got out of the bed to wash her face in the bathroom. Standing in front of the sink, she looked at herself in the mirror and sighed deeply. The woman in the mirror was good-looking and had fair skin. This was her true appearance. This face was popr in the entertainment industry and exaggeratedly praised by the journalists of gossip news. However, this face hadn¡¯t been shown in public for almost a month. People always did something inconceivable when they were impulsive. For instance, Lottie left and concealed herself. She named herself Luciana. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. This new name meant her good wishes. She closed her eyes and fell silent for a while. Finally she put her prosthetic makeup on again. Her fathers were right. Since things had happened, she should take them easy. She was supposed to contact with Ralph, get along with him again and finally exin everything. Lottie thought for a long time and finally went out of the bathroom. In the bedroom, her phone kept ringing. It was a strange number. She frowned and picked up the phone. ¡°Hello, this is the courier. Are you curator Luciana?¡± Lottie answered, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You have an express. Pleasee out and have a check.¡± Lottie put her phone away and went out. She didn¡¯t remember she bought something recently. Why was there an express? As soon as she came out of the room, she met the gym¡¯s cleaner Chris, ¡°Hello, Curator Luciana.¡± Chris rushed to Lottie out of breath, ¡°Here¡­is an express for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so spectacr!¡± Lottie frowned and gave him a nce, ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss.¡± How spectacr could an express be? Until she walked out of the gym¡­ She was suddenly stunned. Indeed, it was spectacr. It was so amazing that Lottie couldn¡¯t say anything. A cart of roses were in front of her. There were red ones, yellow, white and blue ones. The roses ovepped together, looking very beautiful. Meanwhile, several couriers were moving bunches of roses down the truck. One courier saw Lottie. He ran to her, ¡°Curator Luciana, right?¡± ¡°Please sign here.¡± Lottie was too shocked to speak. She bit her lip, ¡°Can I refuse?¡± The courier was embarrassed, ¡°Of course you can refuse this express.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± He looked back at the roses and had a look at those couriers who were still moving things, reluctantly saying in a low voice, ¡°But I hope¡­you can understand the hardship of the people like us.¡± ¡°We went to the rose breeding park to pick up your stuff early in the morning. And we have worked for two hours and haven¡¯t eaten anything.¡± ¡°Do you really want us to take roses away?¡± Lottie sighed. She hated moral kidnapping most. But these couriers did work hard. Lottie took the receipt and signed, looking up at that courier, ¡°Don¡¯t move them into the gym, I don¡¯t want to leave them here.¡± Lottie pointed at an empty space at the door, ¡°Put them here.¡± After the arrangement, Lottie turned to a corner and called Ralph, ¡°Mr. Chapman, you have such a good taste.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen so much roses in my life.¡± The man from the other side of the phone frowned and asked confusedly, ¡°What roses?¡± Lottie rolled her eyes and took a photo of the roses, ¡°You didn¡¯t prepare this?¡± Ralph was speechless. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Lottie raised her eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s weird.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m so ugly, I can¡¯t expect someone else will pursue me except you.¡± At this moment, Ralph was looking through documents in his office. Hearing Lottie¡¯s words, he frowned, ¡°I do want to pursue you. ¡± ¡°But¡­you think I¡¯m in such poor taste?¡± What he said made Lottie frown deeply. Who else but Ralph? She couldn¡¯t figure it out so she found out the express receipt. It was clearly said that the sender was Mr. Chapman. ¡°There are many Mr. Chapmans.¡± Ralph rubbed the center of his eyebrows, ¡°Not only me.¡± ¡°My father can also be called Mr. Chap¡­¡± Ralph paused before he finished his words. ¡°Wait.¡± Ralph hanged up the phone and called Mr. old Chapman. ¡°Of course it was prepared by me¡­¡± Mr. old Chapman rolled his eyes, ¡°Fabian told me yesterday that Lottie epted your pursuit.¡± ¡°But I didn¡¯t see any of your action, so I decided to help you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Ralph was speechless. ¡°Well, I asked many reporters to do the live stream of the process of moving those roses down. And this live tream is named¡ªThe Third Son of the Chapmans Blew a Lot of Money for His Love.¡± ¡°When you and Lottie were in a rtionship before, it was not ostentatious enough.¡± ¡°This time, I will show the whole Rexwell how much you love each other!¡± Ralph was speechless. He rubbed his forehead, ¡°Dad, please don¡¯t mess us.¡± ¡°I do this for your happiness!¡± When saying, Mr. old Chapman fell silent for a while, ¡°Oh, each bunch of the roses is more than a thousand yuan. they cost me a lot of money.¡± ¡°I will give you the bill a few dayster. You should reimburse me.¡± Ralph, ¡°¡­¡± He hanged up the phone and sighed. He reluctantly turned on the news in theputer and found the live stream. Its tittle was ¡°The third son of the Chapmans blew a lot of money for his love. A cart of roses was so romantic that made people envious.¡± In the live stream, Curator Luciana who looked ugly took out a billboard from the house and stuck it in the middle of the roses. She sat down with her legs crossed. The content in the billboard was, ¡°Special Offer is Avable. A Bunch of Roses is Only 99 yuan.¡± Ralph, ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 288 He Made Up Everything Chapter 288 He Made Up Everything Lottie sold the rose with the price of 99 yuan per bunch, which should be more than a thousand yuan per bunch. Also, with the help of the live stream, there was a long queue at the door. Roses were snatched up by people. Chris came to Lottie worriedly, ¡°Curator Luciana, we lost too much money!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve searched on theputer. These fresh roses worth at least a thousand yuan. We sell them at the price of 99 yuan. What a loss!¡± With her legs crossed, Lottie did ounts as she handed over the roses, ¡°It¡¯s not a loss.¡± ¡°Were these roses bought by me?¡± Chris shook her head, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Did I pay for them?¡± She shook head again, ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°So.¡± Lottie neatly put the collection QR code on the billboard. She continued to sell flowers with a smile, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t spend any money on them, I earn no matter how much I sell them, right?¡± Chris paused. She couldn¡¯t refute Lottie ording to this logic. She bit her lip, ¡°Curator Luciana, although it makes sense¡­¡± ¡°Just think I¡¯m making a contribution to the society.¡± Lottie was tired to keep exining for Chris. She smiled, ¡°You set up a stall over there. We can sell faster.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll raise your sry this month.¡± Chris paused as if she wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t. She sighed and went across from Lottie, setting up a stall. Roses were indeed sold faster with two stalls. Within two hours, roses were sold out. When there was only one bunch of roses left, Chris was reluctant to sell it, ¡°Curator Luciana, keep this one as a souvenir.¡± Lottie nced at that stunning bunch of red roses, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Sell it.¡± Seeing a man walking to her, she didn¡¯t see his face clearly and then put the roses into his arms, ¡°99 yuan, cash or scanning the QR code?¡± The man said in a low voice with a smile, ¡°Can I pay by installment?¡± Lottie frowned, ¡°It¡¯s only 99 yuan!¡± Looking up, she had an eye contact with Ralph. She was stunned, ¡°Why youe here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a long time.¡± The man didn¡¯t answer her question but put back the roses into Lottie¡¯s arms, ¡°Curator Luciana, you earn a lot of money by the roses I bought for you.¡± Lottie curled her lip and slightly rolled her eyes, ¡°When Mr. Chapman pursue a girl, do you never ask the girl about what she likes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like roses. ¡± ¡°Of course I know.¡± The man smiled. He turned and gestured for the people behind he. Behind him, Elijah dressed in a ck suit held a bunch of white lilies, getting out of the car. He was as handsome as his father. The bunch of lilies he held was almost higher than he. But he held it steadily and he walked towards Lottie step by step. This scene shocked Lottie with eyes widening. She hadn¡¯t seen Elijah for a long time. He was taller and thinner than before. He used to be precocious and now he looked even mature. He held the lilies like a prince, slowly walking towards Lottie. He blinked and lifted the flowers up with a smile, ¡°Curator Luciana, I want to give it to you. Please take it.¡± The scars and marks on Lottie¡¯s face could no longer hide her inner joy. She strode to him and excitedly¡­scooped up Elijah who held the flowers. She even kissed his face, ¡°How cute you are!¡± The little gentleman didn¡¯t expect his mommy was so bold. She changed a identity but still scooped him up when she met him. He was a bit nervous, ¡°Well, curator Luciana.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a boy. I can only be handsome, not cute. Please pay attention to your words.¡± After saying this, he took a deep breath again, ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting. Is it appropriate that you scooped me up?¡± The ¡°Curator Luciana¡±that Elijah said dragged Lottie back to the reality. She realized that she was not Elijah¡¯s mother, Lottie, ording to her identity now. Instead, she was curator Luciana who met him for the first time. She embarrassingly coughed and looked around only to see that many passers-by were staring at her in astonishment. Did they regard her as a freak? Lottie smiled embarrassingly and put him down. Then she held the bunch of lilies in his arms, ¡°Thank you for your flowers. I like it very much!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d that you like it!¡± Elijah looked at her with a smile and approached her, ¡°Curator Luciana, can I have a whisper with you?¡± Lottie frowned and nodded. She gingerly handed over the flowers to Chris behind her. She crouched and moved her ear close to Elijah, ¡°What do you want to say?¡± ¡°I want to tell you a secret.¡± The little guy approached her ear with a smile, ¡°In fact, daddy has already known that you are my mommy!¡± ¡°He is acting because he thinks that you change your identity on the ground that you don¡¯t want him to know. So he keeps acting with you.¡± Lottie frowned and finally realized. How could Ralph fall in love with such an ugly woman? ¡°Mommy you don¡¯t have to bear too much mental burden. After all, that was Daddy¡¯s fault at that time. Me and my brother and sister will support you to take this chance to torture daddy.¡± Lottie paused and nced at the man talking to Chris. She nodded silently. Seeing Lottie relieved, Elijah couldn¡¯t help curling his lip. His spection was right. Two grandfathers only persuaded mommy to give daddy a chance to start over again, but they forgot to tell her that daddy had known her identity! Indeed, he had to do something in person when it came to such an important thing. After giving Lottie several instructions briefly, Elijah patted her shoulder and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry mommy.¡± ¡°We have discussed. You cane back hometer.¡± ¡°You can continue to torture daddy for a while.¡± Finishing his words, he turned and ran back to the car. Lottie stood there and looked after him. She slightly squinted her eyes. She asked Elijah for several questions just now. What Ralph said yesterday was not true. The stories that Elijah couldn¡¯t fall asleep, Fabian didn¡¯t speak and that Ste lost five pounds were all lies! This man made up these stories to make her sympathetic! ¡°Curator Luciana.¡± An elegant and low voice of Ralph came from Lottie¡¯s back, ¡°Since you have received my flowers, can you date with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lottie clenched her fists beside her body but managed a bright smile, ¡°I can date with you, but you should apany me to practice Taekondo, okay?¡± Chapter 289 You Are the Prettiest One in the World Chapter 289 You Are the Prettiest One in the World Ralph remained silent. Obviously, practicing martial arts with Lottie can be quite a conundrum, because he could just end up losing his wife. Though Lottie exceled in martial arts, he was not bad. He wasn¡¯t Mr. Old Chapman¡¯s real blood, but growing up, Old Mr. Chapman groomed him as a real Chapman. As a part of the richest family in the Rexwell, he would all kinds of problems like being kidnapped or schemed. So Mr. Old Chapman hired a martial arts teacher and let the Chapman brothers practice since they were four or five, and for this reason, Yank took up with martial arts and became a mercenaryter. Sure Ralph wasn¡¯t a mercenary, but he was quite strong. He didn¡¯t really think Lottie can be his match. But... Well, if he won in their fight, she would either be injured or became gloomy. If he lost, she would wither taunt him for being weak or deem that he was too ipetent for him. Ralph frowned. Deep down, he knew that he can¡¯t take this deal, but... Ralph lowered his head and looked at Lottie whose eyes filled with expectations and fierceness. She acted like if he didn¡¯t agree to her decision today, she would never talk to him ever again. Thinking about this, Ralph let out a sigh subconsciously, ¡°I...¡± Lottie nced at him, ¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± ¡°No, of course I would like to do it.¡± After weighing pros and cons, Ralph picked an answer that wouldn¡¯t result in any negative impacts for now, ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have any energies to practice martial arts with me after our date.¡± Lottie sneered, ¡°My physical strength is far more powerful than you would give credit to me, so what you are hesitating about would never happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really thought too much. ¡± Ralph sneered. Who was the one that was thinking too much? Should he remind her how weak she was in bed? Recalling this, he smiled and went to the car and opened door gracefully, ¡°Miss Owen, please.¡± ¡°Since you have agreed to have this date with me, don¡¯t hesitate.¡± Lottie was still scheming how to hit Ralph in their practice tonight and didn¡¯t know that she was already in this man¡¯s trap. Lottie shrugged and got on the car. ¡°Mrs. Chap... Miss Owen.¡± Sitting in the driver seat, Sean greeted nervously. Lottie nodded and she didn¡¯t hear Sean¡¯s ¡°Mrs. Chap...¡± Ralph first took Lottie to a jewelry store. Standing outside the store, Lottie knitted her brows and nced at Ralph confusedly. ¡°Why would we have date here?¡± Who would take a woman to a jewelry store on a date? Shouldn¡¯t be a date both romantic and sweet? Why was she just standing outside the store and being asked what kind of jewelry is she looking for by a saleswoman? Ralph took her hand and marched in the store. ¡°I want you to have a token thates from me, so I would feel secure.¡± Then he went into the store and showed Lottie a jewelry box that he had asked the saleswoman to prepare before, ¡°See if you like it or not.¡± Lottie frowned and opened it. She thought that Ralph would just give her some jewelries like diamonds or gems, but to her surprise, there was a set of silver jewelries in the box which seemed quite out of ce. Ralph helped her to wear the silver ne and said, ¡°I knew that you have to shed a lot of sweat in the gym every day, so if the jewelries are too fragile, they wouldn¡¯t be functional and if they were too pricy, you wouldn¡¯t be willing to wear them every day.¡± ¡°So I customized this set of jewelries. I designed and made them myself.¡± ¡°It is one and only in this world.¡± ¡°You can do whatever you want. Wear them, toss them or break them. ¡± ¡°If you want new ones, you can just tell me and I would make new ones for you immediately.¡± ¡°Okay?¡± Ralph looked quite affectionate, and coupled with his low voice and gentle action, Lottie froze. She started at Ralph and felt both sweet and gloomy. Though Elijah had told her that Ralph knew that she was Lottie and not Luciana Owen since the beginning, there were merely three days since he located her. Did it just take him three days to design the jewelries and make them himself? ¡°Right.¡± The saleswoman seemed to have noticed that she was bewildered and beamed, ¡°Miss Owen, you sure are blessed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Chapman do this kind of thing before. He has been burning the midnight oil for the ¡°Actually, this is not the first set. He has probably tried it five or six times. This set is the most perfect Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. one.¡± Ralph frowned when he heard the saleswoman¡¯s words. He rolled his eyes at the saleswoman, ¡°You¡¯ve said too much.¡± The saleswoman immediately shut up and before she turned around, she stole a nce at Lottie whose face was covered with scars, birthmarks and ckspots which was truly hideous. She couldn¡¯t understand how Mr. Chapman fall in love with such an ugly woman! Mr. Chapman¡¯s ex, Lottie, was one of the most gorgeous actresses in the showbiz! Thinking about this, the saleswoman turned to Lottie to observe her face again. Lottie had actually sensed the saleswoman¡¯s gazing. She shrugged, sneered and murmured, ¡°Well, she is judging me by appearance.¡± For she was quite good-looking, she had never felt how someone would feel if she/he was judged by appearances, but now, she finally understood why would someone have social appearance anxiety. She would even beughed at for being ugly by a saleswoman even though she was apanied by Ralph. How horrible was this world? Thinking about this, she twitched her mouth and turned to Ralph. ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Ralph smiled and pinched at her delicate face which covered with makeups. ¡°You are the prettiest one in the world.¡± All the people in the jewelry store were stunned by his words. Someone even filmed their conversations and posted the video on the Inte. "Amazing! After losing Lottie, Ralph Chapman got an abnormal aesthetic. Was this a distortion of human nature or a moral degeneration? ¡± Chapter 290 Infinite Possibilities Chapter 290 Infinite Possibilities Ralph¡¯s action and look full of love made Lottie¡¯s heart beat crazily. She blushed and turned away to avoid his look. "Thank you." Then she turned and strode out of the jewelry store. Seeing Lottie blushing and fleeing away, Ralph cannot help but curl his lips. ¡®This little fool, why still so shy as we have been husband and wife so long?¡¯ Seeing Lottie run away, Ralph smiled slightly and then ran after her. The two got into the car one after the other. Sitting in the back seat, Lottie leaned as close as she could to the car door. Ralph in a good mood leaned on the back of the seat, "Sean, go to the cinema." Sean nodded and silently started the car. When the car was started, Lottie frowned, "To the cinema?" Ralph wanted to watch a movie with her? "Yes." Ralph curled lips and showed a slight smile on his cold face, ¡°When the ordinary lovers have a date, they often go to the movies, right?" Lottie sipped her lips. "But..." She didn¡¯t care much for movies. She used to analyze acting skills to Luke Berry and Isabel Mitchell by seeing movies, and seeing movies at that time was a torture to her. After breaking up with them, she never went to the movies again. "Just rx. The tickets are bought." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He seemed to see the unwillingness in her eyes, Ralph lightly curled the lips, "You can''t let me spend the money in vain?" Lottie twisted the eyebrows, but she had to agree reluctantly. After all, she had agreed to date him today, she should not change her mind at any time. What''s more... Now that she had left the entertainment industry, she should change her bad habits and treat herself as a rxing audience at the cinema. Soon, the car arrived at the cinema. Perhaps because it was a weekday, the cinema was sparsely popted. While into the cinema, she found there were only Ralph and her in the cinema. She twisted her eyebrows and nced at him. "You booked the whole cinema?" Ralph shrugged and shook his head. "It''s just nobody." After all, they now was to see a movie that hadn''te out yet, and might nevere out. Lottie nced at him doubtfully and then stopped thinking about that, thinking that she had not seen anyone outside. Soon, the movie began. Ralph put a big bucket of popcorn into Lottie¡¯s hand. She frowned and nced at him. "Why?" "It¡¯s said that everyone likes popcorn while seeing a movie. " "I don''t like it." Ralph, "..." He took the popcorn back in his arms. He sighed and tried to put the popcorn bucket aside, but Lottie stopped him. She smirked mischievously, "I just don''t like to hold it by myself." With that, she reached out and grabbed a handful of popcorn from the bucket in his arms to eat while watching the movie. She didn''t really like popcorns. But... This was his thought, just like the silver chain on her neck. The popcorn didn''t taste very good. He made the popcorn himself? Thinking so, she looked down at his hands, on which there were a lot of marks doing handwork. Lottie felt warm. The movie began. After the long advertisement, the great word "Azeroath " was shown on the screen. Lottie instantly stared with shock. Azeroath! ? This was the film which Lottie and Alfred Barton had acted and was halted. And this movie was not supposed toe out. That''s not the kind of movie you''re supposed to see. But why¡­ "This is my wife''sst movie." Ralph smiled. "Curator Luciana may not know that my wife used to be an actress. This is her best film." "But then something shut them down, and all the footage was sitting in a warehouse and nobody cared about it." Lottie froze for a moment, ¡°Then now..." "My three kids and I simply fixed it, changed the ending of the movie, and reworked it." Finishing, he turned to Lottie and raised eyebrow, ¡°We are all learners in editing, and you can have a check to see how our work is!¡± Lottie paused and tightened her hand slightly. "Why you do that..." "To please my wife." "This is her first big movie, and possibly thest one, so I don''t want her work to be tarnished. " Then he sighed and fixed his eyes on Lottie. "Do you like it?" "I..." Lottie bit her lip and finally nodded earnestly, "Yes, I like it." How could she dislike it? She had been angry that he had returned to Rexwell with the children instead of going to her in Odense. She had doubted about his feelings to her. But now... The ne on her neck, the popcorn in her hand, and the movie that was ying in front of her, had told her clearly how sincere this man was to her. At this moment, she was about to throw away all her disguise, rushed directly into his arms and called him ¡®husband¡¯. "The movie has begun." Ralph''s low and indifferent voice pulled her back momentarily. Lottie pursed her lips, turned her head and began to watch the movie seriously. This was her first film, and she didn¡¯t act very well at some points. But Ralph and the children edited the videos very well and managed to avoid her shorings. The moviested more than two hours. Finally, Lottie burst into tears. The original ending of this movie was that she was reconciled to Alfred Barton. While the ending was reedited that the main characters left each other and led a free life respectively. The film ended with Lottie standing on the edge of a cliff, watching the sunset. Lottie kept looking at the frozen picture of the film. She didn¡¯te to herself until the lights cinema were all bright. "The ending..." Saying, she turned to Ralph in shock, "You changed it?" Ralph nodded and stood up. "Yes." "I wanted to give the hero and heroine an open ending, where she didn''t have to go back to the hero, and their story can have an infinite number of possibilities." Then he looked gently at her face and smiled. "There are also infinite possibilities between you and me." Lottie looked at him nkly. She tried to say something, but failed. For a moment she put her hand on his head and kissed him. Chapter 291 Bon Voyage Chapter 291 Bon Voyage Ralph was forcefully kissed. By the woman he missed day and night. The moment Lottie kissed him, Ralph unconsciously stunned. Not because of resistance, but because of shock. He had not expected that Lottie would forgive him and be willing to kiss him after such a short time. Before watching the movie, even if he held her hand, she would resist instinctively. Although he wanted to get close to her, he was more willing to respect her choice. If she was unwilling, he could wait. He believed that one day she would understand him, and be willing to be with him again. Therefore, he had not expected for this kiss. In shock, the man quickly came to his senses. He held Lottie''s head tightly and kissed her affectionately... In the beginning, Lottie was still able to resist his attacks. However, in the end, it became a one-sided robbery from Ralph. She couldn''t breathe from the kiss and struggled in his arms. But she couldn''t get rid of his arms. She was also a martial artist. Sometimes, her strength was stronger than many men. But when faced Ralph, she seemed to be so weak. His strength was so great that she could only let him do whatever he wanted to her. After a long while, when Lottie was almost out of breath, Ralph slowly let go of her. Finally, Lottie, who was taking in fresh air, couldn''t help breathing heavily. "Ralph Chapman!" The man wiped his lips as if he hadn''t had enough and was still savoring the taste of the kiss. "You came to me. I just didn''t refuse." After that, he smiled evilly at her. "Juicy." Hiss words made Lottie brush immediately. She bit her lip and red at him and then stood up before strode out of the theater. Looking at the woman running out with anger, Ralph could not help but smile. So this was the feeling of being kissed by force. It felt ...not bad. "In fact, sometimes, being a passive person was also a good choice, wasn''t it?" The man sat in his seat for a long time, thinking. Lottie walked to the entrance of the room and couldn''t help turning back to nce at him. "How much longer are you going to sit there savoring?" Only then did Ralph''s lips curl into a smile. He gracefully stood up from his chair and walked to Lottie. "Curator Owen, was it because of impulsive or true sentiments?" Lottie red at him but didn''t say anything. "Where are we going next?" Walking out of the cinema, Lottie looked at the time and asked with a frown. There were still a few hours before today''s date ended. She was more and more looking forward to what he would do next. After all, in such a short period, she had been surprised so many times in thest two activities. What would happen next would surely make her even more surprised and touched, right? Ralph smirked. "Next..." Before he could finish his words, Sean, who had been waiting in the car, suddenly got out of the car. He rushed to Ralph with an anxious expression. "Mr. Chapman, something''s wrong." Ralph frowned and nced at him. "What''s wrong?" "Look." Sean sighed and showed Ralph his phone. There was a piece of news appeared on the screen. Breaking news. "A young womanmit suicide at the entrance of the RD Taekwondo Gym!" "A young woman was reportedlymitted suicide in the RD Taekwondo Gym because of a conflict with the Curator." The photo of the news showed a girl lying in blood at the front entrance of the RD Taekwondo Gym. Ralph recognized this girl. It was Anna, who brought her parents to extort money from Lottie because of being hit by her in ss yesterday! The man furrowed his brows tightly. The RD Taekwondo Gym was a three-story building with an attic. Even if Anna jumped down from the attic, it would only be around the height of four floors. At such a height... It should not be as simple as suicide. Because if she really wanted to die, she shouldn''t have jumped down from the fourth floor. There were many high-rise buildings in Rexwell. Even the residences next to the RD Taekwondo Gym had over thirty stories. Hence, Anna was probably not want dead. But...want money. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that the man beside her had stopped talking and was staring at the phone, Lottie furrowed her brows and moved over to look. At a nce, she saw Anna lying in blood. Her face instantly turned pale. "When did it happen?" "Just now." Sean pursed his lips. "I just received the news." "The RD Taekwondo Gym is packed with people, and she have already been sent to the hospital." "But the people in the Gym can''te out. They have beenpletely blocked by the onlookers outside. After speaking, Sean sighed and raised her eyes to look at Lottie. "How many people are there in the Gym?" "Shall we send some food in?" Lottie furrowed her brows and continued to read the news seriously. Seeing that she didn''t seem to hear it, Sean repeated and added, "In the morning, I saw two waiters in the clinic, and one cleaner... There were three in total, right?" "Five people." Ralph interrupted Sean coldly, "Prepare something for five people and send to them." Sean was stunned. When did two more people there? Howe he didn''t notice it? But Lottie felt a little surprise and warm. In fact, to the outsiders, there were indeed only three people in the Gym. Although Jerry and Arthur had always been living in the Gym, in order to make her stand out, they usually wouldn''t leave the house. It was normal that Sean didn''t know. However, even though Ralph had never seen them, he knew that they were inside and even asked Sean to prepare food for them... What other surprises did this man have that she didn''t know? "Alright, five." Seeing Ralph fall silent, Sean sighed and turned to leave. Ralph read the news again. After confirming that Anna and her parents were in the Central Hospital, he pulled Lottie into the car. After let Lottie sit in the back seat, Ralph went to the driver''s seat and opened the door. Sean looked at his boss in shock. "I''ll drive..." "Come down." Ralph frowned and said in a cold voice, "I''ll take her to the Central Hospital." "Take a taxi yourself to prepare food for those members of the Gym." Sean: "..." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Sir, but..." "But what?" The man red at him. Sean shut his mouth obediently. He should not disturb his boss''s private life with his wife. "Then... Bon voyage." Chapter 292 How Dare You Come Here Chapter 292 How Dare You Come Here Ralph drove at a high speed. It took them less than ten minutes to reach the halfway point from the cinema to the hospital. Sitting in the backseat, Lottie had been staring at her phone, reading all news about it on the Inte. There were many different sayings about the reason why Anna jumped off the building. Some said that because of being dumped, while others said that because of difficult life. Finally, someone uploaded the video of the conflict between Anna''s family and Lottie to the inte. It caused an uproar on the Inte immediately. Everyone began to criticize Lottie, this "ugly and ck-hearted" female director of the Gym. Some people even began to abuse her directly. "Lucian, get the f*ck out of Rexwell!" "Bitch! Terrible snob! How could she run a women gym?!" "I knew she was ugly, but I didn''t expect her heart to be as ugly as her face!" Looking at theseizens'' curses, Lottie couldn''t help rubbing her brows and letting out a silent sigh. They didn''t know anything, and it was as if they had known her for a long time just by watching a video. More and more people began to denounce Luna online. There were even people who imed to be Lucian''s neighbor began to say that she had been so ugly and envied others for their good looks since she was a child. To their words, she run the women gym only for bullying beautiful girls. After all, only beautiful girls needed to learn self-defense skills. Instead, those ugly freaks like Lucian had been ugly since childhood maybe had never been molested in their lives before. Her words were well-reasoned. If Lottie was not Lucian herself, she would have believed it. In the midst of the condemnation of Lucian, a name which Lottie was familiar with was still arguing for her. "Stars Surrounding the Moon: Don''t doubt others because of a video. This gym charges only one dor, which proves that Lucian is not trying to make money from it!" "Stars Surrounding the Moon: There must be something behind this. Don''t hurt an enthusiastic person just because of some one-sided story!" "Stars Surrounding the Moon: Wait for the results of the investigation. I believe in Curator Owen!" ¡­ Lottie looked at the messages of this person and felt warm slightly. This name was given to her by Elijah and Fabian when she worked in the entertainment world. When she clicked on this ount, other than the few lines that spoke up for Lucian, the rest were all rted information about Lottie. "Congrattions, Ms. Lottie, for shooting the movie ''Azeroath'' Wish her great sess! " "We should think independently and believe Ms. Lottie. Don''t be fooled by the one-sided story of Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell!" "Ms. Lottie is a very outstanding actress. I hope everyone will support her..." ¡­ There were over a thousand messages about Lottie. Lottie clenched her phone tightly, very touching. She hadn''t pay attention to this ount for a long time. When she clicked in today, she found that Elijah and Fabian had done so many things for her silently on the Inte. While she was overwhelmed with emotions, the car stopped at the gate of the hospital. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lottie let out a deep breath, opened the car door, and got out with Ralph. Connie was already waiting at the entrance of the hospital. Seeing Lottie and Ralph enter, she quickly rushed up and grabbed Lottie''s hand. "You''re finally here!" "We..." Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly saw Ralph beside Lottie. Connie paused and then subconsciously let go of Lottie''s hand, pretending to be very unfamiliar with her. "I saw news rted to you on the Inte, so I came to watch the fun." "Do you want me to take you upstairs?" Lottie curled her lips helplessly. Connie''s acting skills were still as clumsy as ever. Fortunately, Ralph was already aware of her identity. Otherwise, Connie''s words would definitely expose her. Ralph also noticed that Connie was purposefully avoiding a topic. He smiled faintly. "You go up first. I''ll make a call." After that, he turned to the door and really made a phone call. Looking at the man leaving, Connie heaved a long sigh of relief. "I was almost exposed!" Lottie was speechless. She rubbed her eyebrows helplessly and pulled Connie into the elevator. "He knows already." The instant the elevator doors closed, Lottie let out a deep breath and said. Connie''s eyes widened. "How did he know?" "When did he find out? Did you say that?" "Or did I expose it just now?" Lottie nced at her helplessly. "If he didn''t know that I was Lottie, our secret would have been exposed by your words just now." After that, she took a deep breath and said, "He recognized me himself." Connie frowned. "How?" Judging from Lottie''s outfit, even she, who had been friends with her for nearly ten years, wouldn''t recognize her if she hadn''t told her. "Intuition, maybe." Lottie said lightly, "Elijah said that when Ralph was abroad, he recognized me when he saw the news of the opening of the RD Taekwondo Gym." Connie''s eyes widened. "How...how could this be possible?" She and Jerry were both people who had been with Lottie for many years. When Lottie stood in front of them after putting on makeup, they had identified her for a long time before confirming that this ugly woman in front of them was Lottie. How could Ralph tell from a photo that the woman with special makeup was Lottie? "I''m also very surprised, but that''s the truth." Lottie sighed and raised her head to look at the floors above her. "Perhaps this is the tacit understanding between him and me?" "s." Connie lowered her head and sighed in frustration. "It would be great if I could have such a tacit understanding with Alfred..." Her words made Lottie frown involuntarily. "Haven''t you... broken up with him?" "No." Connie sighed. "I''ve already discussed this with him many times, but he pretended not to hear me." "He is busy filming every day. I can''t even see him, but he doesn''t break up with me." "He is unwilling to public the rtionship with me, and unwilling to break up with me either. It''s annoying." Lottie furrowed her brows. "Then... won''t you just ignore him?" It was not necessary to get his permission for breaking up, is it? Connie shook her head. "Even if I ignore him, he can still find me when he wants." "A few days ago... my parents arranged a blind date for me in Rexwell. We haven''t finished dinner yet, and Alfred came out to drive him away..." With that, Connie sighed. "I really hope that we can have the tacit understanding with each other, just like you and Ralph." "I wish he could understand me..." Just as Lottie wanted to say something, the elevator arrived. As soon as the elevator door opened, Lottie saw Anna''s parents standing outside. Seeing Lottie, Freddie said furiously, "How dare youe here!?" Chapter 293 Give Me Yanks Contact Information Chapter 293 Give Me Yank''s Contact Information Lottie furrowed her brows and looked up at him with a faint smile. "Why can''t I be here?" With a smile on her face, she bypassed Freddie and his wife, and strode toward the operating room. "Isn''t it your purpose to see me?" Freddie paused for a moment and quickly caught up with her. "Lucian, you knew what happened. Because of you, my daughter suffered a lot!" "She has always lived happily. If she hadn''t been abused by you yesterday, why would she choose to "You have to take full responsibility for my daughter''s suicide!" Lottie paused and turned to look down at Freddie and his wife. "Well, in the end, it''s all about money, right?" "Mr. Poole, you are really a ckmailer for so many years." "How can you be so ruthless to your own daughter?" Freddie narrowed his eyes and turned his head, not daring to look at Lottie. "I don''t know what you are talking about!" "Ok." Lottie sneered, "Since you want to solve it with money, let''s wait for the results of Anna''s operation." After that, she continued to stride toward the operating room. Connie followed her with a frown and red coldly at Freddie and his wife. "I have never seen such disgusting people like you!" She speeded up to catch up with Lottie. Standing and watching the two women walking away, Anna''s mother frowned and asked Freddie in a low voice. "Anna won''t be in danger, will her?" "No, don''t worry." Freddie lowered his voice. "It won''t be a big deal of jumping down from the fourth floor." "Moreover... the protective gear that Yank gave us is sufficiently sturdy and the ground is also protected. She will be fine." Only then did Mrs. Poole sigh. "If it weren''t for the big amount of money that Mr. Chapman gave us..." "I won''t let our daughter take such a risk." As soon as they finished speaking, the door of the operating room opened. The doctor pushed Anna out. Lottie frowned and stepped forward to ask, "How is she?" The doctor sighed. "Her leg fracture is very serious. Judging from the follow-up symptoms, she perhaps needs to be amputated if it''s too serious." His words made Mrs. Poole, who was standing afar, fall to the ground. How could it be so serious? Amputate? Was her beautiful daughter really going to spend the rest of her life in a wheelchair? "It''s all your fault!" She bit her lip and rushed madly to Lottie. "If it weren''t for you, my daughter wouldn''t have be like this!" "If she really had to be amputated, you must kneel down and apologize to her!" Lottie frowned and raised her hand to block Mrs. Poole. "Kneel down and apologize?" "I''m afraid you think too much." After that, she kicked her directly. Mrs. Poole fell to her knees in front of Lottie. "That''s you who must apologize to me." Under Connie''s shocked gaze, Lottie took a deep breath and turned to sit on a bench by the side of the corridor. She took out her phone elegantly. "Since that''s the case, why don''t we calcte my losses?" "First of all, I have made it clear to the waiters and staffs yesterday that Anna and you two are not allowed to enter my gym." "How did you get in?" "Did you sneak in? Or force your way in?" She looked at the middle-aged couple in front of her and said coldly, "Second, the first floor of the building is the gym, but the second floor is not open to outsiders, where even the students of the Gym are not allowed to enter." "Yesterday, Anna was already removed from my student list. She doesn''t even have the qualifications to enter my gym, so what right did she have to trespass into it?" "Finally, you caused great damage to my reputation by jumping off the building of my gym. You have to After speaking, Lottie took a deep breath and took out her phone. "I''ll call the police now and have them handle this matter." "Regarding how you barged into my gym and my private space, and how you caused the negative impact by jumping off my house... I will hand over all the surveince videos to the police and let the The woman''s words stunned Freddie instantly. He and his wife subconsciously watched each other. Lottie''s reaction was something out of their expectation. They thought that if Lottie encountered something like jumping off a building, she would be frightened and willing to pay a high price to prevent the situation from deteriorating, just like everyone else who had been ckmailed by them. But they didn''t expect... Lottie had actually called the police! Seeing that the woman''s phone was about to dial, Freddie and his wife finally panicked. They rushed over. The woman pressed down Lottie, and the man snatched the phone from her hand desperately. If the police saw the surveince videos, they would be doomed! At that time, not only would they get nothing forpensation, but they might also be subjected to administrative penalty! Thinking of this, the old couple desperately stole the phone from Lottie. Lottie furrowed her brows. She had thought that she would be able to deal with them. However, she found it was difficult when two adults tried their best to snatch something, even with her martial arts skills. In the distance, Connie had been checking the news on the inte. She had thought that Lottie could defeat the middle-aged couple on her own. But when she looked up, the scene made her widen her eyes instantly. She quickly put away her ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. mobile phone and rushed over. However, just after she took a few steps, a man in ck rushed up and grabbed Freddie''s cor like grabbing a chick, lifting him away from Lottie. With a loud bang, the middle-aged man was thrown to the ground by Ralph. Freddie rolled on the ground twice and finally hit the wall. Not being suppressed by Freddie, Lottie threw the middle-aged woman to the side with ease. The husband and wife were flung in the same direction and bumped into each other. In the end, they could do nothing but groaning, "You hurt us! You have to pay for the medical expenses!" Lottie sneered and strode over, then looked down at them. "Are you serious?" "No one can get the medical expenses from me easily." "If you want it, I''ll continue to hit you." Her words frightened Freddie instantly. Subconsciously, he held his wife in his arms. "How dare you!" "Try it." Lottie smiled. "Being schemed against by you, what''s wrong with me hitting back?" Ralph furrowed his brows and pulled Lottie''s wrist, which had been blue because of being pinched by Freddie''s wife. He gently fondled it with his hand, while nced coldly at Freddie and his wife on the ground. "Give me the contact information of Yank." Chapter 294 Give They Some Time Chapter 294 Give They Some Time Ralph''s words made Freddie frown. He turned away, not daring to meet his eyes, "I... I don''t know what are you talking about!" "Aren''t you going to tell me?" Ralph squatted down and said indifferently, "You and your wife are from the vige." "You know how to take advantage of people''s weaknesses and ckmail them by being hurt." "But people like you won''t know how to make use of public opinion." As he spoke, Ralph took out his phone and showed them the posts cursing at Lucian. "If you had known how to make use of these things earlier, you wouldn''t have been reduced to ckmailing a newly opened gym." "My men have just investigated. These public opinions are from Inte trolls who were paid by a small foreignpany." "Do you want to tell me that you have foreign helpers?" Freddie pursed his lips and did not know what to say for a while. "Mr. Chapman, you''re right! There was indeed a Mr. Chapman who came to us yesterday..." Before she could finish her words, Freddie nced at her. She quickly closed her mouth and said, "No... nothing." "So you would not tell me yet?" Ralph sneered coldly, "It''s ok. I will find it out myself." "However, I must remind you..." "Yank can''t even protect himself right now, so it''s impossible for him to protect you." "Since you chose to help him..." "Then you''d better pray for yourself." After speaking, the man strode away, pulling Lottie. Connie stood and watched Ralph pulling Lottie away, pursing her lips silently. She turned to look at Freddie and his wife, who were lying on the ground. "Shall I call a doctor for you?" Freddie''s eyes lit up instantly. "Yes! Yes!" "This kinddy, as you see, we were bullied by Mr. Chapman..." "Can you pay for the medical expenses for us..." "Absolutely!" Connie nodded seriously and took out her phone. "Yes, Dr. Miller, I''m upstairs. Would you like to bring more people?" "I have two patients here..." "Well, please bring more people. I think they will definitely struggle..." "Yes, two adults." "Thank you very much!" After that, she took a deep breath and hung up the phone. Freddie and his wife looked at each other and then looked at Connie nkly. "This kinddy, you..." Why did she ask the doctor toe with more people and said that they would definitely struggle? What was going on... "I found an authoritative psychiatrist for you." Connie smiled as she looked at the two of them. "Don''t worry about it. Doctor Miller will definitely treat your deceases of mind with superb medical skills." Freddie was speechless. After a while, he looked at Connie with anger, "Are you... the friend of Ralph?" "That''s why I said something wrong with your mind." Connie rolled her eyes. "You can''t even tell?" After that, she turned around and strode away. Outside the hospital. Ralph pulled Lottie into the car. "Are you call it a day and not going to continue investigating?" As soon as she got in the car, Lottie asked with a frown. "They won''t tell us anything." Ralph narrowed his eyes. "But from the way they called Yank, we have a rough idea of where he is." "Elijah and Ste have alreadypletely monitored their phone signals. They will definitely contact Yankter." Lottie nodded and couldn''t help but sigh. "No matter what, Yank is still a member of the Chapman family and your older brother. Why..." "His mother had a difficultbour when giving him birth, so our father had always held a grudge against him. Practically he was raised by grandparents in his childhood. Father had never care about him." "Later, he joined the army. When Grandpa and Grandma passed away, my father finally wanted to build a good rtionship with him." "However, at that time, Yank no longer considered him as his father." "To him, those colleagues as well as the team leader of the mercenaries are his family members." "But..." Ralph frowned. "His colleagues and the leader all died in an operation many years ago, leaving him alive." After speaking, the man sighed. "He once said that he was alive to avenge his brothers." Lottie pursed her lips. "Then Alice..." "Alice is an orphan." Ralph closed his eyes. "Yank has always said that Alice is the daughter of his team leader, Mr. White, ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. so he wants to bring her back and raise her like a younger sister." "We have always believed his words..." "Not long ago, we found out that the wife and daughter of Mr. White had died long ago." "Alice is just an adopted daughter of Yank in an orphanage who is the same age and looks a little simr as the daughter of Mr. White." After saying that, the man sighed. "Alice is also a poor girl." She could have her own life. However, she had met Yank. Therefore, she changed her name to Alice and lived a deformed rtionship life with him. In the end, she did so many wrong things for the so-called hatred. "I''m also a poor person." Hearing Ralphment over Alice, Lottie couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Alice was a poor person. And was she herself, who had fallen into her trap time and time again, and almost lost her life in the end, not a poor person? Ralph paused and turned to look at the birthmark and scar on her face, "Curator Owen, do you have any bad experiences?" The man''s words made Lottie pause. After a long while, she finally remembered that her current identity was not Lottie, but Lucian. She rolled her eyes. She forgot that she still had to disguise herself, but Ralph did. It seemed that he was not in a hurry to restore her identity at all! All right, she was not in a hurry too! At the thought of this, the woman curled her lips and rolled her eyes silently. "I''m not telling you." Ralph couldn''t help but smile at her prideful look. The man gently pinched her nose. "It''s no problem at all if you don''t want to say it." "I''ll send you back first." Lottie frowned and then turned to look at the hospital behind her. "I''m going back now... what about Anna?" "They must have other ns and actions." "Although we can stop their conspiracy in the beginning... but..." "In order to find Yank, I''ll have to show some weakness at the appropriate time." "Let''s go back first and give them some time." After all, it was not difficult to locate Yank. However, some strategies were necessary if he wanted to find out the organization that had been supporting Yank. Chapter 295 Your Heart Is Too Ugly Chapter 295 Your Heart Is Too Ugly When Lottie returned to the RD Taekwondo Gym, it was still surrounded by enthusiasticizens and media reporters. In fact, there were even people who raised a banner, wanting to seek justice for Anna who jumped off the building. The leader held a loudspeaker and counted the "Sin" of Lottie loudly. "First! An ugly woman charges only one dor for tuition in her gym! It''s abnormal! " "Second! In the ss, she embarrassed Anna in front of the crowd and wantonly trampled on Anna''s self-esteem!" "And, after injuring the girl and hurting her self-esteem, not only did she not repent, but she also imed that she was not allowed to enter her gym again! In the end, the girl jumped off the building. That was the third biggest crime shemitted!" "To conclude, Lucian Owen is a vain, indifferent, heartless, and cruel woman with nopassion!" "She mustpensate for Anna''s medical fees and mental damage!" The man shouted out, and the people around him also began to shout, "There must bepensation! Compensation!" "Lucian Owen, trash! Trash!" The scene was very like that of cheering for the athletes in the sports meeting in primary schools. Lottie couldn''t help curling her lips into a smile. She raised her head and nced at the leading man. Even six-year-old children like Elijah and Fabian could not be bothered to behave in such a childish way, could they? Just as she was thinking, the balcony on the second floor of the gym opened. Dressed in a pink princess dress, Ste moved a small chair to the balcony and sat cross-legged on it. Holding a big speaker, which was the same as the man''s downstairs, she snorted, "It''s not the one who speaks louder that is more convincing!" "You can use a loudspeaker, so can I!" The little girl''s voice was childish, but with the firmness and confidence that was difficult for adults to have. "I don''t think Lucian convicted the three crimes you speak of." "Although Lucian is not good-looking, she is nice inward." "If she was a very vain person, she could ask the media to paint her as a very impartial person and publicize her lessons priced at one dor, making everyone know that she is a selfless gym curator, right?" "But she didn''t do that, which proves that she is not a vain person." "Also, as for beating Anna in ss..." "You know, this is a martial arts ss. If you take the math ss, the teacher will ask you to solve problems. Anna was asked to fight with the teacher to check on her learning. But she didn''t learn well enough and was beaten by the teacher. How could she say that the teacher deliberately bullied her?" "Andstly..." "Even a six-year-old kid like me will be criticized by the teacher in kindergarten if I fail to do well in math questions." "If she jumped off the building just because of such little setback, then it was only her problem. Why is the teacher requested topensate?" After that, the little girl took a deep breath and put her hands on her hips. "Anyway, you''re all being unreasonable!" "If you don''t leave now, we''ll call the police!" "When the timees, let''s see whether Curator Owen shouldpensate you or you will be arrested!" Although the little girl spoke in a sweet and lovely tone, her momentum was no less than that of the adults below. The group of people looked at each other, and finally turned their eyes to the leading man. They seemed to be waiting for his decision. The man frowned. It was obvious that he hadn''t expected a five-year-old girl to retort like this. Just as he was thinking about what to do, Fabian and Elijah pushed the balcony door open and stood behind Ste on either side. "re Christ, born in Rexwell, 31 years old, unemployed, once studied in the Fourth High School of Rexwell..." Looking at the phone, Fabian read out the man''s information word by word. Elijah crossed his arms. "Mr. Christ, ording to our investigation, Anna is your current girlfriend." "But you told everyone before that you were just a stranger speaking for Anna..." "Are you really doing this for the sake of your girlfriend, or do you want to extort more money for your girlfriend and then divide it between you?" Hearing Elijah''s words, Lottie couldn''t help furrowing her brows. re Christ. This man...She seemed to know him. She had been a student in the Forth High School of Rexwell. If she remembered correctly, re Christ was one those who had pursued her before. But at that time, Lottie''s mind was upied by Luke and she never looked at him. So when she saw re Christ again, she felt that he was familiar, but she couldn''t remember his name. Now that she heard Fabian read out his name, she remembered him. Probably a little embarrassed that Elijah had exposed his thoughts in front of everyone, re Christ stuck out his neck and snorted coldly, "Can''t I speak out against injustice for my junior schoolmate, Lottie Green?" He snorted and crossed his arms. "My junior schoolmate is a well-known beauty in the entertainment circle, a former candidate for the best actress!" "Later on, something happened to her and she went missing. Ralph Chapman then started pursuing Lucian." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "I''m not here for myself, nor for Anna. I''m here for Lottie Green!" re''s words caused anothermotion among the people around. Lottie Green had had a great reputation before and Ralph Chapman had dramatically announced their rtionship to the public, so everyone present knew who Lottie Green was. Everyone lowered their voices and began to discuss. "That''s right, Lottie Green is so beautiful... What a pity." "Mr. Chapman''s taste is terrible... His ex-wife is so beautiful, but Lucian is...What the hell is he thinking?" "That''s right, that''s right. If I were Lottie Green''s friend, I wouldn''t be able to take it either!" ¡°¡­¡­¡± When re saw that he had pulled all the people''s positions to his side by making use of Lottie, a trace of pride shed across his face. He snorted coldly and looked up at the three children standing on the balcony. "It is said that one''s appearance is decided by his heart. Since Lucian looks ugly, so does her heart." "We are just enforcing justice on behalf of Heaven!" The man''s words made Lottie smile. "Is that so?" The woman, who had been sitting in the car and looking on, took a deep breath, opened the door, and got out of the car directly. She nced at re indifferently. "One''s appearance is decided by his heart?" "If so, why hasn''t Mr. Christ been disfigured yet?" The woman''s words stunned re. After a while, he understood what she meant and instantly flew into a rage. "Ugly woman, what do you mean?" Before Lottie could say anything, the car door behind her opened. The man got out of the car and said slowly, "She means you have an ugly heart." Chapter 296 Ill Kiss You Chapter 296 I''ll Kiss You Ralph''s words made re''s face darken. The man frowned and red at Ralph. "What do you mean?" "I have an ugly heart?" "No matter how ugly I am, am I as ugly as you and Lucian!" After that, he red at Ralph''s face. "I still remember that when you and Lottie made your rtions public you made all kinds of promises to her. Even in her kissing scene with Alfred Barton, you did the kiss stunt-in because you didn''t want Lottie to have any contact with other men." "You also said her husband was strict with her, didn''t you?" "And then?" "In less than half a year, you fell in love with Lucian, that ugly freak!" re said as he pointed at Lottie''s face. "And you, ugly freak!" "No wonder you treat Anna in such a manner. No wonder you can be so arrogant. It is because you have a backer that you can be arrogant!" "Do you think that you can do whatever you want and bully whoever you want just because you have won Ralph Chapman''s favour?" "Let me tell you, you''d better guarantee that Ralph Chapman will like you for the rest of his life!" "Otherwise, you can only be like my poor junior schoolmate, Lottie Green. As long as you leave him, it won''t be long before hepletely forgets about you and stays with another woman!" Lottie frowned at the man''s words. She curled her lips and looked at him with a smile. "Mr. Christ, it sounds like... you''re very familiar with Lottie Green?" "Of course!" re huffed coldly. "Lottie and I used to have a very good rtionship!" "If it weren''t for the rule that love wasn''t allowed in high school, we would have been together a long time ago!" "She confessed to me at that time..." Lottie narrowed her eyes. "You said... that Lottie had confessed to you?" "Of course!" re took it for granted. "Although I didn''t ept her confession nor was I with her, I have to admit that Lottie is a kind woman..." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "She is so beautiful. No matter what kind of man he is, he will pursue her and cherish her!" "But Ralph Chapman, that man... Haha." re red at Ralph, "He''s a yboy and indifferent. He''s a shame for men!" Looking at re Christ''s righteous expression, Lottie couldn''t help smiling. "Mr. Christ, do you really think that as long as Lottie isn''t here, no one will expose you no matter what you say?" She yawned. "In high school... I remember that at that time, you wrote more than ten love letters to Lottie. She wrote back to you twice and asked you to focus on your study." "How could you say that she wooed you?" The woman''s words made re instantly widen his eyes. He furrowed his brows and looked at Lottie. "How do you..." "How do I know?" Lottie curled her lips. "I also know that Mr. Christ has done SAT twice. The first time, you failed. To pass at the second time, you even asked Lottie to help you. You also wanted to study the same major as hers." "But Lottie majored in performance, while Mr. Christ, because of your appearance, didn''t pass the interview, right?" The woman''s words made re''s face darken. He gritted his teeth and lowered his voice. "How do you know..." Lottie blinked at him. "Guess?" After that, she stretched herself and nced up at the people nearby who were shouting slogans with re. "I know you are all very kind, but don''t be taken advantage by others." "As for Mr. Christ''s girlfriend, her whole family have left paper trails because of ckmail. How can you treat me like this in front of my home?" "But if the investigation reveals that they are vexatious and they want my money..." "Will youe here together and apologize to me?" The woman''s words made everyone fall silent. Someone in the crowd sighed and said, "I always thought that Mr. Christ was enthusiastic, but I didn''t expect him to be Anna''s boyfriend." "Ahh, let''s go, let''s go! After all this trouble, it turns out that they''re from the same family!" "Let''s go. I''m not the person involved, so I have no right to speak." In a short while, almost all the indignant people around re Christ left. Only Ralph, Lottie, and re were left at the empty entrance. Ralph smiled and strode to the man. He patted him on the shoulder and handed him a cigarette. "You must be tired after shouting for so long." "How much does Freddie n to give you this time?" re was stunned. He took the cigarette from Ralph and said, "He intended to give me... 50,000." The man curled his lips. "I''ll give you 60,000." re paused and looked up in shock. "Mr. Chapman, you..." "Since you''re Lottie''s schoolmate, why don''t you consider it?" re frowned and silently stretched out two fingers, giving a sign of eight, "80,000, and I will be your undercover." Lottie was speechless. Wasn''t Anna re''s girlfriend? Freddie offered 50,000, but Ralph offered 80,000. That was enough to subvert him? His girlfriend was only worth thirty thousand? Ralph nodded, "Deal." re''s eyes were full of excitement. "Please tell me, what do you need me to do?" "I will not hesitate to go through all the dangers and difficulties." "You don''t have to go through all the dangers and difficulties." Ralph couldn''t help smiling. He raised his hand and patted the man on the shoulder, "You only need to..." Seeing Ralph and re chatting, Lottie pursed her lips resignedly, pushed the door open, and entered the gym. "Hello, mom... Curator Owen!" As she entered, the three little fellows lined up in a row at the front door of the gym, each holding a small carnation, standing there and looking at her with a smile. Lottie''s heart trembled slightly. Ste was the first to run over. The little girl ran with her short legs, her ponytail swaying in the air. She ran over and stuffed the carnation into Lottie''s hands. "Wee home!" Behind her, Fabian coolly walked over with one hand in his pocket. He stuffed the carnation into Lottie''s hands. "I don''t like this childish game of sending flowers, but Ste forced us to do this." Elijah stood where he was and looked at Lottie with a smile. "Do you like it?" Lottie nodded firmly. "Yes!" She walked over and took the flower from Elijah''s hand. Holding the three small carnations, Lottie''s heart was mixed with all kinds of feelings. This was the first time she had sensed the contentment of being a mother. This was also the first time since getting rid of Lottie''s identity that she had wanted to quickly return to her own identity for the sake of the children. She took a deep breath and kissed Ste, Fabian and Elijah. "Thank you!" "How about me?" Just as Lottie finished speaking, a man''s light voice arose at the door with a smile. "You have kissed them three, how about me?" Lottie rolled her eyes at him. "No." "Why not kiss me?" Ralph strode over, a smile in his deep eyes, Curator Owen won''t kiss me?" The man''s gaze was so hot that Lottie quickly turned away. "No." "It doesn''t matter if you don''t kiss me." Ralph smiled and pulled her into his embrace, "I''ll kiss you." Chapter 297 Be Mine for the Rest of Your Life Chapter 297 Be Mine for the Rest of Your Life The man''s words made Lottie shudder violently! Subconsciously, she began to struggle with all her might. "Mr. Chapman..." While struggling, she tried to maintain her identity as "Lucian". "We are not very familiar with each other..." Lottie had thought that by saying that she wasn''t very familiar with Ralph, she could remind him that with their current status, they couldn''t do it. She knew Ralph had already known who she really was. However, he did not expose her all day. He must still respect her desire to continue pretending. But what she didn''t expect was... The moment she said that, Ralph smiled wickedly. "Not familiar?" "Mrs. Chapman, won''t you blush when you say these words?" The man sped her slender waist with one hand and gently slid his other hand across her thin cheeks. "You and I have three children. Now you tell me that we are not familiar with each other?" Lottie''s eyes widened. He was... He wasying the cards on the table and stopped pretending? Probably seeing her confusion inward, the man''s lips curved into a smile. His deep voice, apanied by the sound of his heated breathing, prated into Lottie''s ears. "I had intended to act with Mrs. Chapman for a longer time." "But why did Mrs. Chapman say that we were not familiar, hmm?" The man''s words made Lottie''s heart beat wildly. She bit her lip, "Ral...Ralph, don''t do anything stupid!" "Foolish?" The man curled his lips and traced the outline of her cheeks with his long fingers. With a faint smile on his lips, he said, "What Mrs. Chapman did in the cinema was foolish, wasn''t it?" "Knowing that I can''t control myself in front of you, you deliberately kissed me..." "I also want to ask Mrs. Chapman why you did something foolish." The man''s aura and voice were too dangerous. Lottie felt that she was like a fish on the chopping block, unable to escape the man''s clutches. She bit her lip and tried her best to calm herself down, "Ralph, we... can''t do that in front of the kids... Mm!!!" Before she could finish her words, Ralph kissed her hard on the lips. Lottie opened her eyes wide and tried to struggle, but she couldn''t get rid of him. Not far away, Elijah silently covered Ste''s eyes. "It''s not suitable for children." Fabian sighed. He directly grabbed Ste''s hand and walked toward the inside of the gym. "It''s been a long time since theyst met. They will definitely be lovey-dovey for a long time." "Let''s go find our two grandfathers and y chess together." Looking at the retreating figures of her three children, a trace of helplessness shed through Lottie''s eyes. These three little fellows! She had intended to use the three of them as an excuse so that Ralph would not dare to do anything to her! However... They ran faster than anyone else! Seeing that the woman in his arms was staring in the direction that the three little fellows had left in, Ralph''s curled his lips slightly. The man sped Lottie''s lower jaw. His deep voice carried an unfathomable charm. "You''re actually in the mood to look at the three fellows... It seems that I haven''t tried my best." Finishing his words, he carried Lottie in his arms and strode out of the gym. She didn''t expect him to carry her out directly. Lottie was flustered and panicked. She buried her head in his chest and lowered her voice. "Ralph, what do you want to do?" "To do it!" The man opened his thin lips and spat three words. Lottie''s brain went nk for a moment. What kind of answer was that? She asked him what he was doing. He replied that he wanted to it? This... The woman''s brain stopped working for a few seconds and then she finally understood what the man meant. She bit her lip and hit him on the shoulder with a fist. "Can''t you talk properly?" "I''ve been talking to you properly." The man''s lips curled. "I''ve booked a room in the hotel." "It''s inconvenient with the elderly and children at home." His serious voice made Lottie''s entire face turn red with embarrassment. Why could he talk about this kind of thing with a serious face as if he was discussing work? "I didn''t agree to sleep with you..." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lottie lowered her voice and muttered. Although she said that, in fact... She had left him for too long. Since Ralph acted with Yoyo in Odense, she had never done anything with him. Actually... It wasn''t that she didn''t miss the taste of the past. But... Ralph hugged her tightly and walked towards the hotel outside. He chuckled, "But didn''t you ask for it?" Lottie was stunned. "I asked for it?" When did she make such a request? "In the morning." As if he had expected that she would be confused, the man exined slowly as he walked, "In the morning, Curator Owen asked me to practice martial arts with you. Did you forget?" By the time he finished speaking, Ralph had already carried her into the elevator. Soon, the elevator reached the top floor. Lottie furrowed her brows but she couldn''t help correcting him. "But I was talking about practicing martial arts, not this!" The man swiftly opened the door of the hotel room and roughly threw the woman onto the soft bed before he elegantly undid his tie. "Let your husband teach you today." "How to practice martial arts on the bed?" After pulling off his tie, he unbuttoned his shirt. He did in an elegant way, but in Lottie''s eyes, he was fatally sexy. He threw the tie and the shirt at her with an evil smile on his lips. "Tonight, I''ll let you deeply understand whether we are in bed or out of bed..." "You''re no match for me." After that, the man pressed down on her and kissed the ugly birthmark on her face. Lottie''s eyes widened and she pushed him away. "Wait... wait!" She didn''t forget that she was wearing ugly special makeup now! She bit her lip and pushed him away desperately. "Let me remove my makeup!" "No need." The man held her in his arms. "Lottie, I miss you too much." Lottie bit her lip. "But what you are missing should be my original appearance. It should be Lottie, not Lucian!" She could not imagine how Ralph could kiss her ugly face. "Let me remove my makeup!" "Just two minutes!" Ralph hugged her tightly. "I have told you I don''t care." The man''s long fingers gently stroked the birthmark and scars on her face. "Not to mention that these are fake..." "Even if they are real, I don''t care." "Lottie." He looked at her face solemnly and fixed his eyes on her. "All along, what I like is you." "It has nothing to do with what you look like." After that, he raised her chin and kissed her hard. "No matter what your face looks like, no matter what you look like, I like you." "You are my wife, and you will be mine for the rest of your life." Chapter 298 May not be Love Chapter 298 May not be Love Although Ralph told her that he didn''t care, Lottie still pushed him away and ran into the bathroom. The woman looked at herself in the mirror as Ralph''s words echoed in her ears. "All along, what I like is you." "It has nothing to do with what you look like." "No matter what your face looks like, no matter what you look like, I like you." "You are my wife, and you will be mine for the rest of your life." The woman could not help smiling. She had decided to change her name and her face to live a different life, not because she wanted to escape from Ralph, but because she wanted to give both of them time to calm down and to prevent him from chasing her so closely. Now... Not only had she calmed down, but she was also willing to forgive him. In fact, she even felt that Ralph was even more mature and stable than before, to the point where she liked him even more. The woman took a deep breath and slowly took the birthmark, scars, moles... off her face Bit by bit, she took all off the face. In the process of removing the makeup, it was as if she was removing the resentment and confusion she had felt towards Ralph during that period of time. Finally, all special effects makeup was removed. Lottie looked at herself, the beautiful and delicate figure in the mirror, and cracked an understanding smile. She smiled at the woman in the mirror, and then cried at the woman in the mirror. Finally, she wiped away her tears, washed herself simply, and opened the bathroom door. On the round bed outside the bathroom, Ralph was making a call. "Well, I know." "Calm them down first. Don''t act rashly and alert them." "Wait for their next move." "Ok." After a few simple instructions, the man hung up and turned around. Behind him, the woman smiled as she stood at the bathroom door. Her body wrapped in a bath towel was fair and slender. Her face without any makeup was beautiful and exquisite, as if it had been carved out of fine work. The man''s gaze made Lottie momentarily feel shy. Blushing, she turned her head away, not daring to look at him. "Who... were you talking to just now?" "Sean Hond." Ralph stared at her with burning eyes. "There are new developments in the hospital." Lottie was stunned. "The new developments in the hospital..." "Is it about Anna''s family?" "Yes." The man nodded. He stood up and gently pulled her into his arms. sping her chin, he kissed her gently. "Yank''s men have arrived at the hospital to kill Anna''s family." Lottie instantly froze. "Kill them?" Weren''t Anna''s family bought by Yank? Yank was also so ruthless towards his own men? "In Yank''s eyes, even his own father and brother can be given up, let alone the three people who he has only known for less than a day and who he has only mary rtion with." The man gently caressed Lottie''s moist lips. "To Yank, the so-called affection between people are not important." "The most important is himself." Lottie furrowed her brows as she endured the man''s kiss. "But why does he want to kill Anna''s family?" "Because they want to frame you." Ralph''s lips curled into a smile as he replied tly, "Anna jumped off the building in your gym. Anna''s boyfriend called a group of people to make trouble in front of your gym. Furthermore, there are so many rumors online..." "Under these circumstances, if Anna and her parents died, who do you think would do it?" "In other words, if Anna''s family were to die, who would benefit from it the most?" Lottie was stunned and couldn''t say anything. After a long while, she said with difficulty. "It''s... me." Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. All the public opinions were directed at her because of Anna. If Anna died, all that Lottie had done would not be testified. She could refute those opinions online. She could also request others to present the evidence of her bullying Anna and then make a countercharge. In any case, as long as Anna died, she could amend at will the story between her and Anna and add details to cheat others. Thinking of this, sweat appeared on Lottie''s forehead. "Yank ..." He was not only meticulous, but also vicious. "Of course." As if reading Lottie''s mind, Ralph could not help curling his lips into a smile. "Do you think that Alice was the one who plotted against you and framed you?" "Do you really think Yoyo, who imed to be the daughter of the Bells'' yet obviously unconvincingly, was able to make use of Alice?" The man''s words were like a heavy hammer, ruthlessly smashing into Lottie''s head. Her mind could not ept this information. She was stunned for a long time before slowly raising her head to look at Ralph''s face, "You mean..." "Yes. It was all done by Yank." Ralph dragged Lottie to the bed, pressed her under his body, and began to kiss her gently. "Alice has never been free in the Chapman family all these years. What she did was manipted by Yank." "But she was able to make friends with Yoyo. Don''t you think it strange?" Lottie pursed her lips. "Even their friendship was part of Yank''s plot?" "More or less." Ralph nodded. "Yank had hoped that Alice would be pregnant with my child." "Then I would have to marry Alice for the sake of the child. In this way, Yank would be able to take me in as his right-hand man to help him deal with the Bells." "However, Alice was indiscreet about her private life and was unable to conceive. That was why he made use of you." "All of these were also under Yank''s control." "Therefore, Yank arranged for Yoyo and Alice to be friends." "Yank also took a fancy to the mental hospital run by Yoyo''s family." "You know, if you had really died at that time, it would have been a good thing." "Or otherwise, there must be a ce to have you locked up and have your memories erased." "The mental hospital would be the best ce.It would be the best pretext that you had mental illness." Cold sweat broke out all over Lottie''s body. She recalled the first time she met Yank. At that time, although she felt the man''s hostility toward her, she did not expect... He was such a person. Not only was he physically strong, but he was also meticulous and cold-blooded. Seeing that she did not speak, Ralph kissed her earlobe and smiled lightly. "Unable to ept it?" Lottie was embarrassed by hisughter. She pursed her lips and fixed her eyes on the face of the man on top of her. "Then do you think..." "Yank likes Alice?" Ralph curled his lips and ate her voice. "Even a cold-blooded man might have some emotions in his heart." "But what he has for Alice may not be love." Chapter 299 Why not Giving Her Another Chance? Chapter 299 Why not Giving Her Another Chance? Not love? Lottie''s brows furrowed. She wanted to continue asking Ralph about Yank and Alice, but the man did not give her a chance to speak. His kiss was overwhelming and crazy, wrapping around Lottie. The woman instinctively reached out to push his chest away, but she failed. The man, who had restrained himself for a long time, did not care about her wish at all and went on boldly. Before she could even prepare herself, the man had already rushed in. The two who hadn''t done it for a long time let out a sigh at the same time. They breathed wildly and their hearts beat wildly. Both the air and the aura became wild. The bright moonlight shone through the gap between the curtains on the couple in the room, who were holding each other in their arms and sweating profusely. Everything was romantically just right. It was a crazy night. Early the next morning, Lottie was woken up by a phone call. She picked up the phone on the bedside table in a daze, and pressed the answer button with her eyes closed. "Mr. Chapman, I''m Alice Connie. I made an appointment with you. Do you remember me? You praised mest time, saying that I am beautiful." As soon as the phone rang, the woman''s soft and sweet voice arouse over the phone. "I''m on the ground floor of the building of the Chapman Group. The receptionist said you haven''t arrived at thepany yet. I wonder if you''lle today. Suddenly I realized that you gave me your numberst time, so I called you without hesitation..." Lottie Green was stunned for a moment beforeing to a realization. The phone in her hand was actually Ralph Chapman''s? She frowned. Before she could speak, the woman over the phone spoke again. "Mr. Chapman, why don''t you say something?" "Am... Am I disturbing you?" Lottie Green narrowed her eyes and saidzily, "You didn''t disturb him... but you did disturb me." Lottie Green''s words stunned Alice Connie, who was over the phone. After a while, she lowered her voice and said in a voice that was neither sweet nor gentle. "Who are you?" "I am Ralph Chapman''s wife." Lottie Green yawned, opened her eyes, and got off of the bed. At a nce, she saw Ralph Chapman sitting on the near sofa. He was working on hisptop. When he heard her answer the phone, he looked at her with a smile and didn''t say anything. It seemed that he wasughing at her for answering his phone. Lottie Green furrowed her brows and red unhappily at him. She immediately pressed the speaker button. As such, Alice Connie''s cold and hostile voice was heard all over the room. "Are you joking?" "Isn''t Mr. Chapman''s wife the Lottie Green who was muddling along very hardly in the show-biz and disappeared?" "Mr. Chapman has been looking for her for so long. Why did she suddenly appear and answer his phone call?" "You can''t even tell a good lie!" While listening to the woman''s voice over the phone, Lottie Green crossed her arms and stared coldly at Ralph Chapman''s face. She seemed to be saying: "Did I catch you cheating?" However, the man who was being stared at by Lottie Green was not afraid at all. On the contrary, he closed hisptop with a faint smile and leaned elegantly against the sofa. He looked calmly at Lottie Green as if he was watching a show. Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him. She knew her husband very well. It was impossible for Ralph Chapman to have women around him while she was not around. Even if there was, it wouldn''t be this kind of arrogant and cocky woman. "Say something! Who are you, exactly?" Seeing that Lottie Green was silent over the phone, Alice Connie became anxious. "I''m telling you, I will definitely get married to Mr. Chapman." "If you know what''s good for you, then..." "My name is Lucian." Lottie Green''s lips curved into a smile as she spoke. Alice Connie was silent for a few seconds. Then, Alice Connie eximed in shock. "You are that ugly freak known as Lucian?!" The news on the Inte about how Lucian made others jumping off a building sparked heated debate. asionally, there were news of Ralph Chapman pursuing Lucian. Alice Connie did not believe these rumors! But now, Lucian was the one to pick up Ralph Chapman''s phone! Lottie Green smiled. She put on the new underwear and clothes that Ralph Chapman had prepared for her while shrugging her shoulders. "Yes, I''m the ugly freak Lucian." "Although I''m ugly, Ralph Chapman likes me." "By the way, aren''t you curious why I could picked up his phone?" Lottie Green curled her lips. "Because we sleptst night." "He hasn''t woken up yet." "Shall I ask him to get up and talk to you?" Lottie Green''s words made Alice Connie''s voice shrill. "Nonsense!" "Although I''m not as good-looking as Lottie Green, I''m a thousand times better than you! Even ten thousand times better!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Why would Mr. Chapman take a fancy to you?!" Hearing Alice Connie''s hysterical voice, Ralph Chapman sighed and coughed lightly. Then he said, "Miss Connie." As soon as he said these three simple words, there was a loud noise arouse over the phone. After a long while, the sound of the phone being picked up came from the other end of the line. It was followed by Alice Connie''s gentle and sweet voice. "Mr... Mr. Chapman!" "Yes, it is me." Ralph Chapman''s voice was indifferent. "I heard everything you said earlier." He changed into a morefortable position and leaned against the sofa. He gently pulled Lottie Green, who was passing by him, into his embrace. As he hugged her tightly, his lips carried a hint of coldness. "I gave you my numberst time to let you find me in time when you came to mypany. After all, Miss Connie''s appearance is so ordinary that the receptionist might not be able to tell that Miss Connie is an expert in analyzing data. I''m afraid that they won''t let you in." "But..." Ralph Chapman curled his lips and said coldly, "Miss Connie, where did youe to this conclusion? Do you think you''re qualified to be my lover?" Ralph Chapman''s words caused Alice Connie to panic. She bit her lip and stammered, "Mr... Mr. Chapman, that''s not what I meant." "I... I think with my professional skills, you will definitely take a fancy to me. I will be your right-hand man in your future work..." "I am not... I am not trying to be your lover." "Are you sure?" Ralph Chapman''s lips twitched as he said indifferently, "I heard everything clearly." "Miss Connie, do you think my hearing is bad or is there something wrong with myprehension ability?" Beads of sweat appeared on Alice Connie''s forehead. "I..." "I..." "Miss Connie." Ralph Chapman''s voice was still indifferent. "You are fired." "Although you are an expert in data analysis, you are not the only expert in Rexwell." "Even if I can''t find it in Rexwell, I can find it somewhere else." "A person has bad conduct. No matter how professional knowledge he has, I won''t hire him." With that, Ralph Chapman was going to hang up the phone. "Mr. Chapman!" Over the phone, Alice Connie''s sound became louder. "I was wrong!" "I was totally wrong!" "You won''t be able to find someone more professional than me in Rexwell in such short time. As you said before, your data analyst left your team. You need people like me... You have to think twice!" "Don''t... don''t..." "Don''t waste your energy." Just as Ralph Chapman was about to hang up, he was stopped by Lottie Green. "Since Miss Connie knows her mistake, why don''t you give her an other chance?" Lottie Green had just returned with Ralph Chapman and didn''t want to affect his work because of her. Furthermore, even though Alice Connie fancied Ralph Chapman, she trusted Ralph Chapman would not love Alice Connie. Ralph Chapman Squinted his eyes and hung up the phone. Throwing the phone aside, Ralph Chapman held Lottie Green in his arms and kissed her fiercely. "I don''t want to do anything that makes you unhappy." Chapter 300 But You Are My Husband Chapter 300 But You Are My Husband Ralph Chapman''s love words and passionate kiss made Lottie Green instantly forget what she should say and do. After a while, when Ralph Chapman let go of her and went to prepare breakfast, her dazed mind was finally restored to its initial logic. When Ralph Chapman brought their breakfast over, his phone rang again. From the number on his phone, Lottie Green could tell that the call was from Alice Connie. She thought for a moment and reached out her hand to Ralph Chapman before he hung up the phone. "Let me answer it." Ralph Chapman furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before handing his phone to her. Lottie Green took the phone and answered. "Mr. Chapman." The woman''s voice over the phone sounded humble. "I really need this job, you..." "You cane to thepany." Lottie Green took a deep breath and said indifferently, "Since you''re the data analyst that the Chapman''s Group needs now, I don''t want to cause trouble for thepany because of me." "But Miss Connie, I hope that today''s event will let you understand what kind of person shouldn''t have bad intentions." "I can persuade Ralph Chapman to keep your job this time, but if there is a next time, I will not plead for you." Over the phone, Alice Connie was silent for a long time. Finally, she sniffed and said, "I... I see." "I won''t make such a mistake again..." "Ok." After getting Alice Connie''s promise, Lottie Green let out a deep breath and hung up. "As I said, thepany can find more suitable data analyst. She is not the only data analyst in the world." As Ralph Chapman handed the chopsticks to Lottie Green, he nced at her helplessly. "Since Alice Connie has had her first try, there will be a second." "Are you really at ease letting me interact with this kind of woman?" Lottie Green smiled. "You won''t." After that, she yawned and nced at the Ralph Chapman''s angr face. "I''ve never heard that you would give your personal number to a female subordinate of thepany." "As for Alice Connie, she''s a female subordinate who hasn''t been officially employed yet. This is already very strange, isn''t it?" "What''s even weirder is that Alice Connie went to thepany to find you. As long as the receptionist tells her that you won''t go to thepany today, she doesn''t have to call you, does she?" Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and pretended to be calm as he ate. He raised an eyebrow and nced at her, "What do you mean?" "Mr. Chapman is still so smart." Lottie Green curled her lips and looked at him with a helpless smile. "I think with your intelligence, you wouldn''t make such a stupid mistake." "And the phone just rang on the bed stand for so long. You were sitting opposite me in the room, but you didn''t answer the phone at all. Why?" "Because you want me to answer the phone in person, hoping I can know how sincere you are to me." Ralph Chapman''s expression darkened. He frowned and didn''t say anything. "You know that Alice Connie has bad intentions, so you deliberately gave her your private number. You deliberately let her call you while we were together, and you deliberately let me answer the phone..." "Ralph Chapman." She looked at him. "I know you''re doing this to show me your sincerity, but..." Lottie Green raised her eyebrows slightly. "Since you want to use Alice Connie to show your sincerity for me." "Then I can also use Alice Connie to test your loyalty, right?" After Lottie Green finished speaking, her eyes stared fixedly at Ralph Chapman''s face. "What do you think?" Ralph Chapman looked at her for a long time. After a long while, he rubbed his be helplessly and smiled. "You''re really getting smarter." "However..." He still silently defended himself. "It''s not my intention to use Alice Connie." "I gave her my personal number indeed because she is an excellent data analyst, so I hope to express my sincerity in hiring her." "But when she called me just now, I saw that you were going to pick up the phone, so I let you answer the phone." After saying that, he sighed. "Since you want me to keep Alice Connie by my side..." "Do you want toe to thepany to work and watch me?" Lottie Green raised her eyebrow. She lowered her head to eat andughed coldly. "You need me to keep an eye on you to prevent you from cheating... What do I need you for?" Ralph Chapman: "..." In fact, he wanted her to go to thepany because he wanted to see her face all the time... It was not because he was afraid that she would cheat on him, but because he missed her. After finished eating, Lottie Green stretchedzily and stood in front of the French windows, watching the endless traffic outside. She suddenly thought of something and turned her head. "By the way, what happened to Yoyo and Eric?" Back then, Yoyo and Eric pretended to be her in order to steal the Bells'' fortune while Yuki was unconscious. Later, she fell out with Ralph Chapman, and Yoyo''s real identity was exposed. Later, Lottie Green left Odense and had no idea what they had gone through. Ralph Chapman looked down at theptop screen and smiled. "This is a matter of your family. Why do you to ask me?" Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him. Jerry Bell left with her back then. Unless for scouting for Yuki, he didn''t care for the Bells or Arthur Bell. Even though they were both members of the Bells, they didn''t know anything about their current situation. "I took Yoyo back to Rexwell. She''s mentally ill and she''s now locked up in the psychiatric hospital and imagines she is a princess every day." "Eric was taken away from all the property and rights for many years around him and returned to his hometown." After a brief exnation of these two people''s news, Ralph Chapman sighed, "When do you n on returning home?" Lottie Green was stunned and turned to look at him in confusion. "For what?" She didn''t want to go back to the Bells at all. She had always thought that she should be the daughter of an alcoholic in the slums, and never thought that she could be a nobledy. The status of Miss Bell brought her either amnesia or pain.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She would rather be an ugly Lucian than go back to the Bells. "Yank Chapman." Ralph Chapman walked behind her and gently held her in his arms, "Yank Chapman has been targeting the Bells all these years." "The force behind him is also targeting the Bells." "Right now, your cousin is the only one in charge of the Bells. The Bells could be crushed at any moment..." "You really don''t care?" Lottie Green furrowed her brows and turned to look at Ralph Chapman. "You will help him, right?" Ralph Chapman chuckled. "I''m not one of the Bells." "But..." Lottie Green pursed her lips. "You''re my husband." Chapter 301 I Can Finally Do It Now, Right? Chapter 301 I Can Finally Do It Now, Right? Ralph Chapman curled his lips and reached out to pinch Lottie Green''s soft cheeks. "Do you still remember that I''m your husband?" There was a hint of doting in his low voice. "You know that I''m your husband, but you still pretended that you don''t know me and pretended to be Lucian to leave me?" Lottie Green''s heart faintly stalled. Lottie Green was silent for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath, turned around, gently cupped Ralph Chapman''s face with both hands, and nted a gentle kiss on his lips. "I was wrong." "We''re even." Lottie Green''s actions made Ralph Chapman smile unconsciously. Sometimes, he had to admit that Lottie Green was very good at acting like a spoiled child. She ran away from him secretly and made him unable to find her anywhere. She even changed her name and pretended to be ugly so that he couldn''t recognize her. "Before the messy condition, dare she want to offset it with only a kiss?" But it had to be said that she really knew him so well. And he would like to fall for her trick. He curled his lips and held her tightly in his arms. "Okay, we''re even." The two stayed in the hotel room for a long time. It wasn''t until they received a phone call from Jerry Bell that Lottie Green and Ralph Chapman reluctantly parted. One returned to the Taekwondo Gym and the other went to thepany. When Lottie Green arrived at the Taekwondo Gym, it was still the same outside as yesterday. It was re Christ held the loudspeaker and said righteously, "Get Lucian out here!" "Tell her to exin clearly, why can''t Anna''s family be found?" "Did she kill the family of Anna''s?" "I''m looking for Anna!" "Lucian,e out and exin, and pay with your life!" Lottie furrowed her brows. She took a deep breath, put one hand in her pocket, gracefully parted the crowd, and stood neatly in front of re Christ. "What, you want me to be responsible for Anna''s family again?" Hearing the woman''s words, re Christ and the others turned around. "Alright,dare youe back from the outside!" re Christ red angrily at Lottie Green. "Hand over my girlfriend Anna''s family!" "If you don''t cooperate, I''ll ask the police to arrest you!" Lottie Green curled her lips. "Let the police arrest me?" "What about the name of crime ?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. re Christ snorted. "Of course you would be charged with murdering Freddie and Anna''s family!" "Murder?" Lottie Green curled her lips and her voice was as cold as ice. "Who told you that I would kill Anna''s family?" "Who told you that Anna''s family of three had already been dead?" She put one hand in her pocket and looked arrogantly and coldly at re Christ. "You can call the police as you want." "But, if Anna''s family is still alive, then you''re just ndering me." Her confident expression made re Christ slightly furrow his brows. "You..." "It must be you!" "If it weren''t for you..." re Christ frowned and hesitated. "Anyway, I bet you are the murder!" He went to the hospital early in the morning to find Anna, but he couldn''t find her anywhere. Then he went to Anna''s house to look for her, only to find several people blocking her door, saying that they wanted to kill her to avenge curator Owen. When he thought up to here, re Christ''s eyes narrowed tightly. Who else could be Lucian other the curator Owen? Although he did not have concrete evidence to prove that Lucian''s men had killed Anna, but all the evidence had pointed to Lucian! He snorted coldly. "Lucian, there''s no need to find excuses!" "I''ve already called the police!" "Are you sure?" Lottie Green took out her phone from her pocket and dialed a number. She was making a video call. The person on the other end of the call could be seen clearly from her phone. The person on the other end of the phone was exactly what re Christ had mentioned, Anna''s family, who were said to have been murdered by Lucian! "Hello?" On the other end of the line, Anna, who was lying on the hospital bed, picked up the phone with a pale face. When she saw re Christ, her whole face twisted. "re Christ?" Anna frowned. "I''ve already broken up with you. Why are you calling me?" re Christ''s eyes widened instantly. He stared at the woman in the video call in disbelief. This really was Anna. He stared nkly at Anna''s face, "Darling, you..." "You didn''t die?" Anna suddenly frowned. "You really want me to die, don''t you?" "I almost died! But I was lucky to survive!" After her words, she red at re Christ. "Are you still causing trouble in front of the RD Taekwondo Gym?" "I must warn you, take your men and retreat!" "Curator Owen-Lucian is the best person in the world!" "If not her, I would have diedst night!" Her words stunned re Christ in an instant. He stared dumbly at Anna. "But..." However, he had just called Freddie yesterday. Freddie had asked him to make trouble for Lucian when he had nothing to do... "Yes." On the other end of the phone, Freddie sighed and said, "re, stop fooling around." "If it weren''t for curator Owen, our family would have diedst night!" re Christ waspletely stunned. After talking to re Christ, Anna and Freddie turned to look at Lottie Green at the same time. "Curator Owen, thank you." "You''ve been ndered by our family, but you still helped us..." "We really have nothing to repay you with!" Lottie Green answered indifferently and hung up. After hanging up the phone, a big hand took away Anna''s cell phone directly from the ward on the other end of the phone. "Mr. Bell, we did as you asked and talked to curator Owen." Jerry Bell coldly nced at the family of three in front of him with a cold smile on his lips. "Good boy." "Then I won''t punish you." After that, he turned around and left. Sweat oozed from Freddie ''s forehead. He heaved a long sigh of relief when Jerry Bell shut the door, and he hugged his wife and daughter as though he had just survived a cmity. The three of them had gone through a lot duringst night. First, he was rewarded with money by the people sent by Yank Chapman, and then he was assassinated. He almost lost his life. At this critical moment, it was Ralph Chapman''s men rushed in and pulled them back from the brink of death. They thought that they were finally out of danger. However, at dawn, two Mr. Bell came. First, Mr. Arthur Bell beat up the family of three, and then Mr. Jerry Bell forced them to apologize to that ugly guy Lucian... To put it simply, if they did not apologize, he would also beat them up. And his strength was much better than Arthur Bell''s... Freddie was scared out of his wits and did as he was told. "This time, everything had been settled, right?" He closed his eyes and was filled with regret. He thought it was so silly of himself to incur Lucian''s business! ¡­ "So what?" After the phone was hung up, Lottie Green looked elegantly at re Christ in front of her with a mocking smile on her face. re Christ''s face changed from red to white. People around him also began to mutter, "Shit! So silly of him!" "That''s all his fault! No wonder he''s the one who''s been spreading rumors and ndering." "Fortunately, we didn''t call the police. Otherwise, we would be his aplices..." ¡­ The crowd discussed and scattered like birds. re Christ sat feebly on the ground. "Senior re." Lottie Green squatted down and smiled lightly at re Christ. "In the past, when you went to school to pursue me, I didn''t find out that you were so shameless." Chapter 302 Two Brothers Have Been Taken Away Chapter 302 Two Brothers Have Been Taken Away re Christ looked at Lottie Green in shock. "You..." How could she say such a thing? "Did she also graduated from our school as well?" Looking at the man''s confused and shocked face, Lottie Green couldn''t helpughing coldly. "Couldn''t you tell?" In front of him, she took out the makeup remover from her bag, and removed the special makeup on her face. The ugly scar and birthmark faded away, revealing a woman''s white and beautiful face. re Christ stood rooted to the spot as if he had been struck by lightning. After a long time, Lottie Green, who had finally shown her true face, took a deep breath of fresh air and looked at re Christ''s face indifferently. "Senior re, are you clear now?" "You''ve been saying we are very familiar all the time. So I couldn''t bear to expose you." "But you''re bing more and more excessive with each passing day." "Did you really think that anyone could be deceived by you when I was an onlooker?" The woman''s words made re Christ''s whole face turn fully red. Some people secretly took out their phones to record videos and put them on the Inte. News of Lucian being Lottie Green immediately caused a huge uproar online. The video headlined with "Lucian removed his makeup and became Lottie Green" was into the biggest hot topic on the Inte today. Those who had scolded Ralph Chapman for wooing Lucian were dumbfounded. Hell no... So Lucian was Lottie Green. So the person that Ralph Chapman liked and pursued had always been his true wife, Lottie Green! "Sir." In the president''s office of the Chapman Group, Sean Hond showed the news on the Inte to Ralph Chapman. "Now the online trend is divided into two extremes." "Some people say that your rtionship with Mrs. Chapman is more solid than gold. They are quite admiring the power of your wealth." "Yet... others think that Mrs. Chapman disguised herself to deceive the public and thinks that others are fools..." "Shall we get rid of the bad words about Mrs. Chapman?" Ralph Chapman was in the middle of reading a document when he heard Sean Hond''s words. He raised his head and asked, "Why do we have to clean it up?" "Because... it''s not good for madam." Heughed. "There''s nothing wrong with these rumors." After saying that, he closed the folder. "Well, if there will be a problem between us next time and if she wants to escape like this, she will hesitate." Sean Hond paused for a moment before understanding what Ralph Chapman meant. "This trick... Are you using someone else''s hand to remind Mrs. Chapman?" "Brilliant, truly it is!" Sean Hond hurriedly ttered him. "Only you, sir, coulde up with such a wonderful way!" Ralph Chapman frowned and nced at him coldly. "Alright, stop ttering me." Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. "I told you to investigate where Yank Chapman was. Have you found him?" "Yes!" At the mention of Yank Chapman, Sean Hond hurriedly put away her sloppy attitude and became serious. "His cell phone signal found that thest ce he appeared was in the woods in the suburbs of the city." "Our men have investigated the matter. Several years ago, there was a small wooden hut left behind by the forest guardian. It was a well-equipped ce for both Yank Chapman and Alice White to live in." "But the forest is too big, and the trees are luxuriant. We asked the forest keeper back then, but because the forest has changed too much, he can''t clearly determine the location of the log cabin..." After saying that, Sean Hond sighed. "We don''t dare to act rashly, for fear of rming Yank Chapman and letting him escape." "Therefore, we can only send two or three months worth of people with rich experience to pretend to explore bit by bit." Ralph Chapman rubbed his forehead. "Tell them to be careful." Yank Chapman had also been a mercenary in the past, familiarizing himself with all sorts of vile and extreme environments to survive in. If they didn''t have good skills, it would be impossible for him not to be rmed. It had not been easy for him to wait for Yank Chapman to make a move and find clues about him. If they were to be discovered by Yank Chapman, the consequences would be unimaginable. Sean Hond nodded. When he was about to say something, his cell phone rang. Looking at the number on his mobile phone, Sean Hond''s eyes lit up with joy! "Sir, it was from those people that we sent over!" "There must be news of Yank Chapman!" After that, he picked up the phone excitedly. "Hello?" "Hey." What sounded on the other end of the phone call was not the voice of the person he sent over, but a cold male voice. "Sean Hond, is that so?" The man couldn''t helpughing in a low voice. "Ralph Chapman asked you to look for me and you only sent such trash?" Yank Chapman''s words caused Sean Hond to suck in a breath of cold air as his entire face instantly turned pale. He lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Chapman." "Why being so polite to me?" Yank Chapmanughed lightly. "Tell Ralph Chapman that he has angered me." "The consequences would be unimaginable." After that, he hung up the phone coldly. The moment the phone was hung up, Sean Hond''s What''s App rang. He frowned and opened. The message was from the phone that Yank Chapman had called him just now. It was a few photos. In the photo, the three men sent by Sean Hond opened their eyes wide and died with grievances. The corpses were extremely bloody. Sean Hond was so shocked that he almost threw his phone away. After a long while, he finally came back to his senses. He clenched his phone and gritted his teeth. "This Yank Chapman... is too ruthless!" These three men were merely employed by Sean Hond. They were neither Yank Chapman''s enemies nor Ralph Chapman''s subordinates. Yank Chapman had actually used such a cruel method to kill the three of them! It could be seen that he no longer had any humanity. Looking at Sean Hond gritting his teeth, Ralph Chapman was much calmer. "Make sure to provide financial support to the family members of these three men." He raised his teacup and took a light sip. "Yank Chapman is indeed vicious and merciless, but the previous him would not have killed a stranger like this." "What he was doing..." He narrowed his eyes. "It proves that he''s anxious." "Those three people died for us. He couldn''t do anything to either of us. So what he can only do was to them." As Ralph Chapman''s voice faded, Sean Hond''s face turned pale with fright. "In other words..." He shivered. "If I were caught by Yank Chapman, would I also die like this?" "No." Ralph Chapman shook his head, "It''ll be worse than the three of them." Sean Hond, "..." While they were talking, Ralph Chapman''s cell phone rang. It was a call from the Ste. Ralph Chapman frowned slightly. The little girl was different from Elijah Chapman. She had not grown up with him since she was a child, and she had always been concerned about Alfred Barton, in her heart. So after she returned to him, she had never been very close to him. Why did she suddenly call him? After a moment of hesitation, he picked up the phone. "Daddy." On the other end of the phone, Ste sounded a little sad. "My brothers Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman ... have been taken away by second uncle!" Ralph Chapman frowned. "Second Uncle?" "It''s your second brother, Yank Chapman!" "He''s so fierce. Two brothers have already been taken away by him. What should we do?!" Chapter 303 You Have Inherited My Character Chapter 303 You Have Inherited My Character Ralph Chapman''s grip on his phone tightened. He frowned andforted Ste in a gentle voice. "Don''t panic." "Have you called your mommy?" "No, I haven''t." On the other end of the line, Ste shook her head and sobbed. "Do you want me to call Mommy now?" "I''ll call.." "Don''t." Ralph Chapman took a deep breath. "I''ll get Sean Hond to pick her up." After his words, he furrowed his brows and ordered Sean Hond to pick up Lottie Green. "Where are you?" Ste paused. "I''m at home." Ralph Chapman nodded. "Have you had breakfast?" Ste: "..." The little girl bit her lip and sobbed. "Daddy, two brothers are at the critical moment. How could you ask me about eating at such a dangerous time?" "Do you really care about the safety of my two brothers?" "No." Ralph Chapman''s lips curled into an indifferent smile. "Have you learned how to act after spending so much time with Alfred Barton?" His voice was indifferent, "If the situation between Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman was as urgent as you described, would you just call me?" His words made Ste fall silent for a moment. The little girl sniffled and the sobs in her voice gradually dissipated. She said seriously, "Daddy, what do you think I should do if it''s really urgent?" Ralph Chapman smiled. "At least, you won''t call me leisurely on the sofa." Ste: "..." Then the little girl sat up from the sofa and looked around with a frown. "Too weird." There were no surveince cameras in their living room. In other words, even if there was monitoring in the living room, with the keenness of her and Elijah''s electronic products, it was impossible for them to miss it. After all, both of them could be counted as top hackers! However, if not for the surveince cameras... How did Ralph Chapman know what she was doing right now? "Of course there are." Ralph Chapman nced at the pop-up on his phone with a faint smile. "Take your time." Ste curled her lips and sat down on the sofa like a deted ball. "Daddy, who set up this surveince camera for you?" "What?" "Next time, I will find him topare!" This technology was so amazing that she and her brother didn''t notice it! Ralph Chapman smirked. "Then next time let you get to know each other when he has time." "Yeah." Ste nodded. After a long while, she took a deep breath. "But Daddy, second uncle did take my two brothers away." "Although there is no danger for the time being, if second uncle really wants to deal with them, they can''t stop him, can they?" Ralph Chapman nodded, "So we have to determine their location before we can rescue them." "There should be a special signalmunication system between you and Elijah, right?" "Can you see his location now?" His words stunned Ste on the other end of the line. After a long while, the little girl''s voice sounded weakly, and asked, "Daddy, how could you know that?" Ralph Chapman sneered and returned to his leather seat. He turned on theputer and said, "Both of you love hacking and can even attack each other. How is it possible that you don''t know how to contact each other?" After that, he put his mobile phone on speaker and put his hands on the keyboard. "Do you know why both of you are skilled at hacking?" Ste on the other end of the line was silent for a moment. "Daddy, what do you mean?" "I installed the monitoring surveince myself in the living room." He took a deep breath. "Go upstairs now and send me the software for contacting Elijah." Ste came to her senses and nodded repeatedly. The little girl climbed up the stairs, sniffled, and sent aputer app to him. Then she said, "Just now my two brothers and I were having breakfast when second uncle broke in. He asked us to go with him while saying that he wanted to kill us." "He has a knife in his hand, and even our bodyguards can''t beat him." "My second brother talked to him for a long time before second uncle took me away. Since I was a girl, and it would be troublesome if I cried, so he didn''t take me away." After that, the little girl sighed. "Although big brother has been sending me messages saying that they''re fine, I''m still very worried." "Although second uncle looks kind and there is always a smile on his face when he talks to us, I can see that he is in a bad mood and really wants to vent his anger on us." Locking his brows together, Ralph Chapman listened to his daughter''s words as he tapped on the Ste''s app and located Yank Chapman''s location. Yank Chapman was currently taking Elijah and Fabian in the direction of the forest. Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and shut down hisptop. "Ste, let''s not talk about it." "Daddy is ready to save your brothers." Ste, on the other end of the phone, was shocked and speechless. "Daddy, have you already know where our brothers are?" She had a special contact with Elijah and theirmunication method was also veryplicated. Back then, she joked with Elijah that there would not be a third person in the world who could solve the code between them. But now, she hadn''t even had the chance to tell Daddy how to locate her brother before he found out? "Piece of cake." Ralph Chapman smiled lightly and said farewell to Ste before hanging up the phone. When he came downstairs, Lottie Green had already been brought over by Sean Hond''s men. "Are Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman all right?" As soon as she entered, Lottie Green saw that not only did Ralph Chapman not go straight to save their sons, but he also slowly walked out of the elevator. She was furious. She stepped forward and grabbed Ralph Chapman''s sleeve, "What time is it now? Are you still dawdling?" Yank Chapman had also snatched away Elijah and Fabian , but he was still here in slow motion! ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ralph Chapman smiled and turned to look at her face. "Are you so worried about our children?" Lottie Green furrowed her brows and nced at him unhappily. "What do you mean?" "I gave birth to Elijah and Fabian. You tell me if I should worry about them or not!" He listened to the code that was tranted from his earphones and smiled. "Weren''t you worried about them when you left them for more than a month?" Ralph Chapman''s words made Lottie Green frown subconsciously. "Aren''t you always protecting them?" She admitted that she had chosen to leave without saying a word and had pretended to be another person. It was wrong, she had not considered their three children at all. However, the situation was so urgent that she did not want to discuss it with Ralph Chapman at all! Right now, the most important thing was to rescue Elijah and Fabian from Yank Chapman''s hands, wasn''t it? For this man to ask her such a question at this time, was he trying to quarrel, or did he not understand how dangerous Yank Chapman was? Ralph Chapman''s lips curled into a smile as he looked at Lottie Green''s anxious and sweaty face. "In that case, I''ll protect them. There''s no need to rush." Chapter 304 Love Between Young Guys Chapter 304 Love Between Young Guys Lottie Green sucked in a breath. What''s wrong with Ralph Chapman today? Had his brain been squeezed by the door, or had he been kicked by something? Now that Elijah and Fabian were in Yank Chapman''s hands, how could he still say something like that? So she rolled her eyes. "If you''ve really managed to protect them, would they have to be captured by Yank Chapman right now?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She took a deep breath and shook off his arm. "If you don''t want to save them, I''ll go by myself!" After that, she strode straight out of the Chapman Group''s building. Ralph Chapman could clearly see that outside the huge ss door, Arthur Bells and Jerry Bells were anxiously waiting, constantly looking in the direction of the door. Lottie Green ran over and said something to the two of them. They they sighed and looked up at him unhappily. Ralph Chapman sighed. The reason why he was not in a hurry was that Elijah was talking to him in his headphones. "Daddy, second uncle said that he already knows that the book I''m reading has a mechanism sending signals." "He said that since we have already contacted you, he would like to tell you that you are his target. It has nothing to do with us." Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and replied in a low voice, "What else did he say?" "He also said..." "For these years, he has always hated you the most, and he was unwilling to ept you the most." "Before his death, he wants to openly fight against you with martial power." The news from the earphones made Ralph Chapman''s eyes darken. "Tell him that as long as he doesn''t hurt you two, not only once, even ten times I would be sure to agree." He talked to Elijah for a while. After confirming that Elijah and Fabian were fine, he took a deep breath and walked out of the building of the Chapman Group. When he had received Ste''s call earlier, he had thought that he had to urgently rescue the two little guys. That was why he had anxiously asked Sean Hond''s people to bring Lottie Green over. Now that he had confirmed that Elijah and Fabian were fine, Lottie Green and Arthur Bells, who had been arguing outside the door, yet were making him furious. He took a deep breath and walked out of the door. Outside the group building, Arthur Bells and Jerry Bells were speaking ill of him in front of Lottie Green. Arthur Bells let out a cold harrumph. "I knew this kid was unreliable! Even tigers don''t eat their cubs. The kids are so dangerous, yet he''s living so leisurely!" "It seems like the safety of the children doesn''t matter to him at all!" "He doesn''t even like your children. It can be seen that in his eyes, you are even nothing to him!" "Listen to Dad, find a chance to divorce him. Stop being with him!" Jerry Bells rubbed the bridge of his nose helplessly. "Maybe Ralph Chapman has his own ns? Can you stop causing trouble here?" "The most important thing now is to find out where two grandsons are!" "Why are you also arranging for the divorce?" Arthur Bells red at him and said, "I was just joking!" "Anyway, we still don''t know anything about our little grandson. Rather than worrying here, why don''t we scold Ralph Chapman more!" Jerry Bells said, "But other than irritating Lottie, it''s useless." Hearing the quarrel between the two of them, Lottie Green''s head hurt even more. These two middle-aged men had quarreled with her since the first day she returned to the country... She knew that they had grown up together since they were children. Those who were close could quarrel in the morning and make up in the evening. Those who didn''t know would think that there was something wrong with their family. She held her forehead. "father, could you two quiet down a little?" Arthur Bells and Jerry Bells exchanged nces and turned around with their arms crossed in front of their chests. Looking at this scene, Ralph Chapman couldn''t help sighing as he pushed the door open. "You don''t have to worry. I''ll rescue Elijah and Fabian." After speaking, he raised his hand and patted Lottie Green''s shoulder gently. "Don''t worry and wait here with our dads. I''ll go save them with Sean Hond." Lottie Green rolled her eyes at him coldly. "Mr. Chapman is so busy, do you really have time to save children?" Ralph Chapman could hear the sarcasm in her voice. He curled his lips into a smile and said lightly, "I have my reasons." "However, I can guarantee that I will bring them back safe and sound." His deep eyes stared at Lottie Green''s face. "Trust me, okay?" Lottie Green looked into his eyes and her heart began to thump suddenly. She had to admit that this man did have a pair of breathtaking eyes. Every time he looked at Lottie Green with this gaze, she had a feeling that she would sink for him for the rest of her life and would not be able to escape. She bit her lips, and her tough attitude finally softened. "Can you really bring them back safely?" "Yeah." He nodded indifferently, "One reason why I''m not in a hurry to look for Elijah and Fabian is because I know that Ste has their contact information. I can be sure that they''re fine." "For the other reason..." He sighed, "Although Yank Chapman has done many things that he shouldn''t have, and he hates me so much, he was the one who watched Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman grow up." "When they were young, Elijah appreciated Yank so much." "And Yank Chapman had once said that Elijah was very simr to him when he was young. Even though he was his nephew, in his eyes, Elijah was like his own son." "Even though I am not certain whether he is telling the truth or not, yet based on the information Elijah gave me earlier, I believe that he will not hurt them casually." Under Lottie Green''s shocked gaze, he smiled lightly. "His reason for kidnapping of Elijah and Fabian was to allure me out." "He wanted me to submit to him." Perhaps he also wanted to kill me. However, Ralph Chapman did not say thest sentence out. Lottie Green looked into his eyes and was silent for a moment. Finally, she stretched out a hand to hold him. "Why didn''t you say so earlier?" She almost thought that in his heart, she and their children were no longer important to him. "You didn''t listen to my exnations either." He curled his lips and smiled helplessly. Then, he bent down and kissed her forehead. "I promise Fabian and Elijah wille back safe and sound." Lottie Green bit her lips and nodded silently. At this moment, she had no choice but to believe him. Elijah and Fabian were in Yank Chapman''s hands. If Yank Chapman also targeted at Ralph Chapman... Then no matter how hard she tried, there was nothing she could do. "My sweetie. Go home and wait with Ste for us toe back." His another kiss fell on Lottie Green''s forehead, then he turned to leave. Lottie Green stood still and watched he leave. It was as if her heart was being gently pulled by a pair of invisible hands. It was a bit achy and she didn''t know what to do. For some reason, she felt that Ralph Chapman''s words seemed to be a farewell. He...Who was he bidding farewell to? Why did he say goodbye? Could it be that... Lottie Green didn''t dare to think too much. Seeing Lottie''s face growing paler and paler, Jerry Bells furrowed his brows and strode to her side. Then he raised a hand, and patted her back. "What''s wrong? Are you worried?" Lottie Green nodded. Of course, she was so worried. Since Yank Chapman was able to kidnap Elijah and Fabian, he also wanted Ralph Chapman to walk right into their trap. Then Ralph''s departure...Wouldn''t that be doomed to die? "If you''re worried, then go after him!" Arthur Bells gave her a hard look and said, "You might as well go with him." His words immediately made Lottie Green feel as if she had woken up from a dream. She turned around directly, ran to Arthur Bell''s car, pulled open the door and started the car. The ck car shot out like an arrow and chased after Ralph Chapman. "The love of young people really makes people sigh with emotion." Jerry Bell looked the direction Lottie had left and couldn''t help sighing with emotion. Arthur Bell nced at him coldly and said, "Your love is also very touching." "Whether yours with Yuki''s, or... that woman with Aiden''s." Upon hearing Arthur Bell mention Ralph Chapman''s biological father, Aiden, Jerry Bell couldn''t help but furrow his brows, "Do you remember Jenna Kennedy?" Arthur Bell nodded. "Of course I do. That woman who killed Aiden but wasn''t able to win his heart." "What''s wrong?" Jerry Bell narrowed his eyes. "K is Jenna Kennedy''s code name." "The organization that sponsored Yank Chapman and also caused me and Lottie to lose memories is code named K. Don''t you think it''s quite a coincidence?" Arthur Bell''s eyes widened, "Don''t tell me..." Chapter 305 Theres No Laxative in It, Is There? Chapter 305 There''s No Laxative in It, Is There? "Sir, there''s a car following us all the time." Sean Hond frowned and looked in the direction of the rear view mirror as she drove. "Should we get rid of her?" Ralph Chapman, who had been listening to the signal in the earphones, frowned and looked up at the rear view mirror. There was indeed a car following them. It was a ck car that he had seen at the entrance of the RD Taekwondo Gym. It was a car shared by Lottie, Arthur Bell and Jerry Bell. The man''s brows furrowed violently. "Get rid of her." From his angle, he could see that there was only one person in the car, and it was a woman. It was Lottie. He closed his eyes. "Don''t go too fast. I''m afraid something will happen if she chases too hard." Sean Hond was silent for a moment. "Why don''t we not get rid of her?" Mrs. Chapman wouldn''t catch up and may get into trouble if the car was too fast. The car was too slow... As long as Mrs. Chapman was not a fool, it was impossible to get rid of her on such a spacious road in the suburbs. Ralph Chapman''s dark brows furrowed slightly. After a long while, he sighed. "Forget it." There was nothing more important than her safety. If there were, it would mean that she, their three children, and their safety. Very quickly, the car arrived at the forest that Yank Chapman had been hiding in. Looking at the dense forest in front of them, Sean Hond suddenly felt a headache. He had never been here before, so he didn''t know what it looked like. Now that he was looking at the forest in front of him, he finally understood why Yank Chapman had been able to hide here for so long without being found. Because in this forest- It was too big, and the trees were luxuriant. The feeling that this ce gave off was... Not long after he walked in, he was blinded by trees and couldn''t find the way out. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sean Hond, who was standing outside, broke out in a cold sweat. Before long, another car stopped. It was the guide that Sean Hond had hired before. The guide was a resident of the area and had a strong survival ability in the wilderness. He could be considered familiar with the terrain of the forest. Most importantly... This guide, was a brother of the previous three guides who had been killed by Yank Chapman. At this moment, the guide indignantly walked over. "Which one of you wants to enter the forest? Let''s kill that brat together!" Ralph Chapman stepped forward elegantly, "It''s me." Just as the man finished speaking, Lottie''s car stopped as well. She opened the door and got out of the car directly. She rushed over and said, "And me!" Ralph Chapman furrowed his brows and turned to look at her, "Didn''t I tell you to wait with Ste at home?" Lottie shook her head. "I''m worried about you." She walked up to him, reached out to hold his hand, and said in a gentle voice, "I think my martial arts skills are quite excellent. I will never be a burden to you." "If you want to brave this danger alone, I will apany you." "Two people together is better than one person." The woman''s words warmed Ralph Chapman''s heart. Looking at her serious face, he subconsciously reached out his hand and gently stroked her tender cheek with his fingertips. "However, I do not wish for you to be injured. I also do not wish for you to be in danger." Lottie pursed her lips and held his hand tightly. "I''m not afraid." If there was really a mountain of des and a sea of mes up ahead, she was willing to apany him. What she was most afraid of was that he would leave her alone and face the difficult dilemma by himself. In that case, she would feel useless. "I''m very happy that you think so." Ralph Chapman''s lips curled into a smile. The man withdrew his hand caressing her face, hooked it around the back of her neck, and pulled her into his embrace. His temperature and aura made Lottie''s heart start thumping wildly again. The man''s burning chest exuded his fervent love. "Wait for me." He curled his lips and gently spat out these words. The moment his deep voice left his mouth, Lottie suddenly felt that something was wrong. She raised her head and was about to say something when the man directly hit the back of her neck with a hand knife. His strength was so coincidental that she didn''t feel much pain, but he could make her faint urately. "Sean Hond." After the woman fainted, the man frowned and asked Sean Hond to open the car door, and then gently carried her to the back seat of the car. He kissed her gently on the cheek. Looking at her tranquil face, he smiled gently and said, "Good." After that, the man closed the door, turned around, and nced at the guide. "Let''s go." He had the signal and data from Elijah Chapman. Actually, finding Yank Chapman was not difficult at all. However, it was difficult to pass through this dangerous forest. In this forest, tigers and leopards often appeared. After Ralph Chapman and the guide wore their equipment, he reminded Sean Hond to take good care of Lottie, they entered the forest with the guide. The forest was covered in trees, and it was ghastly and terrifying. However, under the guidance of the hidden earphones in his ear, Ralph Chapman was able to find the wooden hut that Yank Chapman lived in effortlessly. What puzzled him was that Elijah Chapman could still talk to him when he did not enter the forest. When he entered the forest, there was only signal light on the headset. Even if he started talking to Elijah Chapman, he did not receive any response. An uneasy feeling gradually filled Ralph Chapman''s chest. However, he was still willing to believe that Yank Chapman was not evil to the extreme. He could be affectionate and loyal to hisrades-in-arms of the special forces, and even look for Alice White after hisrades-in-arms were all wiped out, pretending that he could make up for it... This was sufficient to prove that he was someone who valued rtionships. Therefore, Ralph Chapman believed that Yank Chapman would not do anything overboard to the child he used to like. Following the signal in the headphones, they walked to the wooden hut in the end. The wooden hut was located in the center of the forest. In a small courtyard surrounded by vines, Yank Chapman was sitting on a stone bench drinking tea. Not far from him, Elijah Chapman was tied to a chair with ropes. Moreover, Ralph Chapman could tell at a nce that the rope that tied Elijah Chapman was a leather rope. It was soft and didn''t hurt people. Seeing this, Ralph Chapman''s heart finally rxed a little. However, he couldn''t find Fabian Chapman no matter where he looked. "Fabian Chapman went to eat with Alice White." As if seeing through Ralph Chapman''s doubts, Yank Chapman poured a cup of tea and said lightly, "Originally, I wanted Elijah Chapman to eat with Alice White, but Elijah Chapman was unwilling to do so." "He is persistent in sending you signals, but he is very disobedient, so I have to tie him up." After that, the man elegantly pushed the steaming teacup in front of the stone bench opposite him. "Would you like a cup of tea?" "I remember. When you were a child, you loved drinking tea made by me the most." Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes. He remembered that he had indeed loved drinking tea brewed by Yank Chapman when he was young. Every time Yank Chapman made tea, he would call him over to taste it. However, every time he finished the tea, he would have a stomachache. In the beginning, his father thought that it was just a stomach problem and didn''t take it seriously at all. Later on, he often had diarrhea and it hurt a lot, so he went to the hospital. As a result, the hospital''s diagnosis was that he had takingxative for a long time it led to gastroenteritis. That day, when he returned from the hospital, Mr. Old Chapman beat him angrily and helplessly, ordering him not to takexatives again. Ralph Chapman was locked up in the small, dark room after getting beaten up. He pondered for a long time before finally confirming that there was something wrong with the tea that Yank Chapman had given him. Later, he secretly changed his tea Sure enough, he didn''t have a stomachache. At that time, he went to see Mr. Old Chapman in anger, but he scolded him, saying that he was over thinking things. After that, he no longer drank the tea that Yank Chapman had given him. However, at that time, Ralph Chapman had always thought that Ralph Chapman''s tea was not fresh. Now that he said that, he finally understood... It turned out that when he was so young, Yank Chapman had already started to target him! The man narrowed his eyes and walked over to pick up the teacup. "There''s noxative in it, right?" Yank Chapman also smiled. "Guess." Chapter 306 I Want to Win a Match Openly Chapter 306 I Want to Win a Match Openly Ralph Chapmanughed coldly and drank the cup of tea in one gulp. "I''ll kill you!" Just as Ralph Chapman put down his teacup and got ready to have a good chat with Yank Chapman, an angry male voice rang out. The guide who hade with Ralph Chapman pulled out a long fruit knife from nowhere and shed straight at Yank Chapman. "My three brothers were all killed by you, right?!" "We are all children from poor families. As guides, looking for people in the forest can only earn some money. You actually killed three of them!" The man did not possess any discipline to begin with. He simply relied on his brute strength, lifted his knife and began to hack incessantly at Yank Chapman''s body. Yank Chapman took a swift and decisive step back, avoiding the guide''s attack with hardly any difficulty. While dodging the guide''s knife with ease, he looked at Ralph Chapman with a hint of sarcasm, "Is this the level of guide you hired?" "It''s really not good." Ralph Chapman frowned. He wanted to persuade the guide to calm down, but he couldn''t open his mouth no matter how hard he tried. ording to what he had thought, the three people that Yank Chapman had killed were all his brothers. Since they were rtives... There was nothing to me for no matter what the method of revenge was. If Yank Chapman injured Elijah and Fabian today, he would definitely not let the matter rest. The guide struggled with Yank Chapman for a long time, but was still unable to get close to him. He was so tired that he was sweating profusely. He swung and chopped with all his might while roaring, "Don''t dodge!" "I''m not dodging. I''m waiting for you to hack me to death?" Yank Chapman also sneered, his gaze condescending as he looked down at the guide''s face. "Is the performance almost over?" "It''s my turn." After that, the man grabbed the wrist which one with the fruit knife at lightning speed. His movements were so fast that no one could see when he made his move. By the time people came back to his senses, the fruit knife in his hand had already fallen to the ground with a "ng". Yank Chapman swiftly picked up the fruit knife and pointed it at the guide''s neck, asking, "Do you want to know how your three brothers died?" "Do you want to apany them and share the experiences?" Hearing the man''s words, the guide subconsciously took a step back with cold sweat covering his forehead. But every time he moved, the knife around his neck moved. He was so scared that he couldn''t even speak clearly. "Mr... Mr. Chapman..." Yank Chapman chuckled. "I''m also Mr. Chapman. Which Yank Chapman are you calling?" After that, the man sneered and said, "Weren''t you so arrogant just now that you wanted to avenge your brothers?" "You''re giving up this quickly?" The guide instantly became drenched in cold sweat, as if he had just been fished out of a pool. "Yank Chapman. " Just as the de of the fruit knife in Yank Chapman''s hand sliced through ayer of the guide''s skin and was about to continue downward... Ralph Chapman stopped him just in time, "Elijah Chapman is still here." "He is a child. Do you really want to show him such a scene?" The man''s words caused Yank Chapman to frown. He turned around and looked at the youth behind him. He had a pair of big ck eyes, sitting there quietly, neither noisy nor noisy. It was exactly the same as when he was a child. Seeing Elijah Chapman, the man''s eyes softened. He sighed and looked down at the guide who had fallen to the ground due to the pain. "I''ll give you two choices." "One is to continue to be a guide and pretend that nothing has happened." "The other..." The man nced coldly at the guide''s face. "Get lost now!" The guide did not hesitate at all. He did not even ask for the fruit knife. Instead, he directly got up and left. Watching the man leave, Ralph Chapman could not help but sigh. He strode over and untied Elijah Chapman. "To find Fabian Chapman." The young man nodded, and then he turned around and walked towards the small wooden hut behind him. After Elijah Chapman left, Ralph Chapman turned around and looked indifferently at Yank Chapman behind him, "Did you catch them just to let me toe over?" Yank Chapman also stared at him without saying a word. The man smiled and elegantly sat back down on the stone bench. "Actually, it''s not that troublesome." "If you want to see me, as long as you tell me where you are, I will definitelye to you." Yank Chapman also sneered, "Is that so?" "Of course, even if you don''t n to settle this debt with me, I will." The man sitting opposite Ralph Chapman smiled indifferently and took a sip of his tea. "That''s perfect. You and I both have grievances against one another." After finishing his cup of tea, Yank Chapman put it down and stood up elegantly andzily, "Ralph Chapman, how about having a proper duel with me?" Ralph Chapman continued to sit indifferently on the stone bench, "It''s been many years since I''ve fought." In other words, since he learned martial arts from his teacher, he had never seriously fought with anyone. In his opinion, these things were used for self-protection, not for fighting. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, Yank Chapman was different. He narrowed his eyes, "Ralph Chapman, it''s alreadye to this, aren''t you going to fight me?" "Ever since I was a child, my teacher said that you were talented and that I couldn''tpare with you." "I''ve always thought that my teacher is lying. You are so weak, how can you defeat me?" "But I also think that what teacher said makes sense. You are the kind of person who is very shrewd. No matter what you are capable of, you have to hide behind others." After that, the man began to rub his hands. "Come and fight me." "Before I died, I just wanted to have a good fight with you." Even if Ralph Chapman did not want to fight with Yank Chapman to see who would win, but... Since he had kidnapped the children just for this matter, he naturally had to apany him to the end. The man stood up, took off his coat, and smiled faintly. "Why do you say that you want to have a good fight with me before you die?" "Before you die, we can clearly fight many times." Yank Chapman grew taciturn for a moment, before he couldn''t help but chuckle, "Do you think I still have a lot of time left?" His words made Ralph Chapman look at him in puzzlement. "I don''t have much time left." Yank Chapman also smiled bitterly. "When K Group offered to help me all those years ago, they set a time limit for me." "Yesterday is thest deadline." "Even to this day, the the Bells hasn''t fallen apart." Under Ralph Chapman''s suspicious gaze, Yank Chapman tore his cor. His chest had turned ck. That sort of ckness was seeping out from within. "K Group is good at using all kinds of drugs to manipte others." "Weren''t Jerry Bell and Lottie controlled by K Group''s drugs?" The ckness on the man''s chest made Ralph Chapman frown. "Why did you agree to their request back then?" "How big is the hatred between K Group and the Bells?" How big of a grudge was it to take the presbyter of the Bells away? To erase his memories and let him in a deste ce where he couldn''t return to Odense? How big of a grudge was there for Yank Chapman of the Chapman family to sacrifice his life to help them deal with the Bells? "I probably know what K Group hates the Bells." Yank Chapman chuckled lightly and buttoned up his shirt. He nced at Ralph Chapman indifferently and said, "If you want to know, try your best to fight with me." "Regardless of whether you win or lose, I will tell you." Ralph Chapman nced at his pale lips and shook his head. "I won''t bully the patient." "Ralph Chapman!" His resistance instantly enraged Yank Chapman. "Just how long are you going to be a hypocrite in front of me!?" "Since you was a child, father has always liked you. He liked you so much that he ignored my existence!" "As for you, you''re alwayszy, indifferent, and haughty like an adult!" "As long as you are here, Father will never see me in his eyes!" "I''ve always wanted to win fair and square." He stared at Ralph Chapman''s face, "You won the business contest." "But in terms of martial arts... even if I am a patient, you may not be able to beat me!" Yank Chapman narrowed his eyes. "I don''t have many days left. I just want to win a fair fight while I''m still alive!" Chapter 307 Jenna Kennedy Chapter 307 Jenna Kennedy When Lottie Green woke up, she was still in Ralph Chapman''s car. She frowned and opened her eyes. After her brain went nk for a moment, she suddenly sobered up. The woman hurriedly got up from her seat, but the scene in front of her stunned her. She was locked in the car, and outside the car, Sean Hond was making a call with his mobile phone. When Sean Hond saw that Lottie had woken up in the car, He furrowed his brows and carefully walked over. "Mrs. Chapman, you woke up so quickly?" Lottie furrowed her brows and knocked angrily on the car window. "Where''s Ralph Chapman?" "Sir, he... went by himself." Sean Hond was silent for a moment before sighing faintly. "He said that he didn''t want you to suffer any harm, so he went alone this time." After speaking, he looked deeply into Lottie''s eyes. "Mrs. Chapman, I think you should listen to Mr. Chapman. Wait here with me." Lottie''s hands clenched tightly into fists. Ralph Chapman... Even if she said that, he was still going to go to dangerous ces alone, wasn''t he? No matter what, she was an expert! She would not make trouble for him! She could even protect him! But he saw her as a burden and a greenhouse flower he needed to protect! Biting her lip, she raised her head and cast a cold nce at Sean Hond. "Open the door. I''m going out." Sean Hond subconsciously touched the car keys in her pocket and shook her head silently. "No." "Mr. Chapman said that you should wait here for him toe back." "You''re so good at martial arts. If youe out, I can''t stop you at all." Lottie narrowed her eyes tightly. She raised her eyes and red at Sean Hond''s face. "Since you know that I''m good at martial arts, aren''t you afraid of being beaten in the future?" Sean Hond smiled. "If I were afraid, I wouldn''t have been Mr. Chapman''s assistant for so many years." His unmoved to either force or persuasion caused Lottie''s eyes to narrow. She clenched her fists. "I''ll ask you again. Will you open it or not?" Sean Hond shook her head. "Mrs. Chapman, I really can''t open the door for you. You..." "Bang-!" Before Sean Hond could finish his words, the ss in the car shattered. Lottie clenched her fists and nced at him coldly. Then she unlocked the car and opened the door. Her action was so smooth that Sean Hond was stunned. "I''ll get even with youter." Getting out of the car, Lottie tidied her clothes briefly and then strode toward the forest. Sean Hond paused and quickly rushed up to stop her. "Mrs. Chapman, you can''t go in!" "This forest is overgrown with trees. Those without experience in living in the wild will get lost if they go in!" "Moreover, the news has always reported that a pack of tigers, leopards, and wolves has appeared in this forest. How did you walk in..." "Get out of the way!" Lottie narrowed her eyes, which were filled with a cold chill. "If Ralph Chapman can go in, why can''t I?" "But..." Sean Hond''s face was pale. "The reason why Mr. Chapman knocked you out and asked you to stay is that he doesn''t want you to face the danger inside..." "You are so stubborn to walk in alone, which will disappoint Mr. Chapman." Lottie''s lips curled into a cold smile. "Will he be disappointed?" "I''m still disappointed!" She thought that love could allow two people to stand together in difficulties, face the storm together, and undergo the most severe trials. However, Ralph Chapman had abandoned her here and left her to face the danger alone. What did he take her for? A burden? "A little girl who needs his protection?" "Or did he think that she was not worthy of going through thick and thin with him?" The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, and she clenched her fists tightly. The woman raised her head and looked at the dark green forest before her. Finally, she took a deep breath and strode inside. "Mr. Chapman!" "Mr. Chapman..." Seeing Lottie''s back as she walked toward the forest, Sean Hond gritted his teeth tightly. After hesitating for a long time, he finally locked the car, lifted his leg, and chased after her. As he chased, he also sent a message to Ralph Chapman: "Mr. Chapman, Mrs. Chapman is awake. She''s entered the forest!" At this moment, Ralph Chapman was battling with Yank Chapman. Although Yank Chapman had once been a mercenary, he had never stopped training in the past few years. However, he didn''t seem to be a match for Ralph Chapman, the man who seemed to sit in his office and work every day. The two of them fought back and forth, but almost every time, Ralph Chapman had the upper hand. However, even with a small advantage, it would still be difficult for Ralph Chapman topletely defeat Yank Chapman. Finally, Ralph Chapman found Yank Chapman''s weak point. He clenched his fists tightly, intending to deal Yank Chapman a fatal blow. When the battle finally came to an end ¨C The invisible earphones hidden in the man''s ear rang. It was Sean Hond''s voice. "Mr. Chapman, Mrs. Chapman is awake. She''s entered the forest!" "I can''t stop her. I''m following her now. When you finish your business, remember to call us!" The voice from the earphones made the man''s body stop in its tracks. It was in that moment of distraction that Ralph Chapman missed his defense. Yank Chapman continued to attack, pushing Ralph Chapman back step by step until he finally stumbled and almost fell. "You win." Coming back to his senses, Ralph Chapman steadied himself and looked at Yank Chapman with a smile, "Let''s stop here." "You won." Yank Chapman looked deeply into Ralph Chapman''s face, "You were distracted earlier." "If you hadn''t been distracted, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat you." Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes at Yank Chapman, the corners of his lips tugging upwards, "If not for the fact that you hated me since young, we might have been able to be friends." Yank Chapman also sneered. "Who wants to be friends with an illegitimate child like you?" After that, the man snorted coldly and sat down on a stone bench to gasp. "But since you fought with me, I will keep my word. I''ll tell you something about K Group." "In fact, K Group is rted to your biological father Aiden. The leader of K Group is actually Kennedy..." Before the man could finish his words, a gunshot rang out, and a bullet shot out of nowhere and prated Yank Chapman''s head. The bullet went through his forehead, leaving a bleeding hole. All of this had urred too quickly. By the time Ralph Chapman managed to react, Yank Chapman had already slipped weakly from the stone bench and copsed onto the ground. "Second brother!" Frowning, Ralph Chapman rushed up, pulled him up, and entered the wooden hut. Blood gushed out of Yank Chapman''s mouth. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He widened his eyes in horror as he looked at Ralph Chapman. "Jenna ... Kennedy..." After saying these words, the man tilted his neck and fell to the ground directly. He was dead. Ralph Chapman gritted his teeth tightly, feeling very upset. Even though Yank Chapman had always viewed him as an eyesore, he had once been the one who had treated him the best in the Chapman family. Compared to his big brother, who did not treat him as part of Chapman¡¯s at all, Yank Chapman actually cared more about him and was more open-minded. If not for the fact that Yank Chapman had given himself away after he married with Lottie, he might still think that Yank Chapman was his good second brother. But the world was unpredictable. The man sighed and gently stretched out his hand to close his eyes. Since the other party was able to st Yank Chapman''s head off with a single shot, it meant that the other party''s sniper had been watching them for a while. But why didn''t he shoot before and waited until now? It was most likely because of that name. Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and read the name in a low voice, Jenna Kennedy. And his mother, who had died many years ago, was called Jenna Lauby. Jenna Kennedy. Jenna Lauby. Did these two people have anything to do with each other? Chapter 308 Fabian Chapman Will Be Fine Chapter 308 Fabian Chapman Will Be Fine "Daddy!" Ralph Chapman had just covered Yank Chapman''s body with his coat when he heard Elijah Chapman''s anxious voice from afar. "I can''t find Fabian Chapman and aunt White!" Ralph Chapman stood up with a frown. "You can''t find them?" "Yes." Elijah Chapman nodded. Through the gap between Ralph Chapman''s arms, he saw his second uncle, who was covered with a coat, bleeding on the ground. The little boy''s heart sank. Although he didn''t see the specific appearance, he could roughly guess from the loud noise just now. The little boy took a deep breath. "It seems there''s another group of people in the forest apart from us and second uncle." "Could it be that they took aunt White and Fabian Chapman away?" Although aunt White was already a little mentally unstable, after second uncle brought them here, aunt White still liked them very much. She was very happy to say that she could finally see everyone, except for their second uncle. Then, she enthusiastically took Fabian Chapman to the small garden where she usually went to pick fruits for them. Later on, Alice White said that she was hungry and wanted to eat something and asked Fabian Chapman to apany her, so Fabian Chapman left with her. ording to their understanding of Alice White, she would not leave without informing anyone in such a dangerous ce like the forest. At the thought of this, Elijah Chapman took a deep breath. There was finally a trace of panic in his calm and mature voice. "Daddy, what should we do?" Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes slightly. Alice White, Fabian Chapman''s disappearance and Yank Chapman was shot meant that there were others in the forest besides them. Thinking of this, he frowned, turned on the switch, and called Sean Hond on the other end of the receiver. "Sean Hond, how''s it going on your side?" "Apart from Yank Chapman and Alice White, there are others in the forest." "Be careful." Sean Hond''s voice didn''te from the receiver for a long time. Just as Ralph Chapman was about to send another message to Sean Hond, Sean Hond called him. "Mr.... Mr. Chapman." His voice was filled with great fear and trembling. "We... encountered Alice White." Ralph Chapman froze. "Where?" "Not far from the entrance of the forest." Sean Hond''s voice was trembling. He looked at the woman in the distance, who was only half-body. "She... is dead." Ralph Chapman frowned. "Dead?" "Yes." Sean Hond''s voice could not help trembling. "It seems to have been bitten to death by some beast. Her body... only half of it is left." "It''s full of blood." Ralph Chapman furrowed his brows. "Where''s the helicopter squad that we prepared earlier?" "It''s... it''s not started yet. I''m waiting for you to speak." Ralph Chapman sucked in a breath of cold air, "Didn''t I tell you that started as soon as I entered the forest?" Sean Hond shivered. "I... I''ll start right now..." "I was busy taking care of Mrs. Chapman just now... I forgot about it..." After that, he hung up the phone and began contacting the helicopter squad. When he finished the phone call, Ralph Chapman''s calm voice came from the headset again. "Where''s Lottie?" Sean Hond nced at Lottie, who was vomiting with her hands on the big tree in the distance. "Alice White''s death was too bloody. After seeing her, she felt ufortable... so she went to vomit." Ralph Chapman closed his eyes. "Then... are there any signs of Fabian Chapman at the scene?" Sean Hond''s eyes widened. He lowered his voice. "Isn''t Master Fabian with you?" "He went out with Alice White." After saying that, Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes. "You stabilize Lottie first. We''ll head over now." By the time he finished speaking, Sean Hond''s brain was already rumbling. Master Fabian... At present, there was only half body of Alice White left on the ground far away. There was no sign of Fabian Chapman at all! No...Yes... Sean Hond looked at an expensive pair of children''s shoes next to Alice White''s corpse. He felt as if he had been struck by lightning and could not move at all. Would Master Fabian... He didn''t dare to continue to think about it. The man ran quickly to Lottie Green and handed her a bottle of water, " Mrs. Chapman, please drink some water." Lottie Green nodded and unscrewed the cap of the water bottle. As she drank, she nced back at Sean Hond. "Where are Ralph Chapman and the others?" She entered the forest with only her anger towards Ralph Chapman. Only after entering did she realize how terrifying this forest, which no one had entered for decades, was. Trees that looked exactly the same were everywhere, as well as the eerie whistling of the wind, as well as the cries of birds and beasts. She regretted it a little since she entered here. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When she saw Alice White''s corpse, she found it even more unbearable. What ce was it that Yank Chapman had chosen? It was not a ce where humans could live! No wonder Ralph Chapman''s men had been unable to locate him for so long. It was more difficult to find someone in such a ce than to go to heaven! "I''ve already sent the location to Mr. Chapman. They should be here soon." Master Fabian pressed his lips andforted her in a low voice, "Don''t panic, Master Fabian will be fine." Lottie Green suddenly furrowed her brows, "Why are you telling me that the Fabian is fine?" "How about Elijah?" "Didn''t Yank Chapman capture Elijah and Fabian?" Why did Sean Hond only mention Fabian Chapman? Her question stunned Sean Hond. He stammered, not knowing what to say. Not long after, footsteps came from behind. Lottie Green hurriedly turned around with a guarded expression. The one behind her was Ralph Chapman, who was holding Elijah Chapman. The man carried the miniature version of himself and walked toward her step by step on the path in the forest. Lottie Green paused. She had sharp eyes and noticed that there were no Fabian Chapman around Ralph Chapman! As a mother, she couldn''t help but look around. However, no matter how hard she seek , she couldn''t find a single trace of Fabian Chapman! At this time, Ralph Chapman had already walked up to her. Lottie Green nced at him in confusion and then looked behind him, "Where are Fabian?" Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and ced Elijah Chapman on the ground, "Fabian, he..." "Daddy, let me exin." Elijah Chapman took a deep breath and looked up at Lottie Green''s face seriously, "Mommy, it''s like this." "After Fabian and I were taken away by uncle, Uncle did not make things difficult for us. Not only did he not make things difficult for us, but he also bought us delicious food." "Although he has always hated daddy, the people he truly hates is the Bells. Now that he can''t defeat the Bells, he can''t avenge hisrades-in-arms. His life ising to an end..." "That''s why, before he die, he wants to have a fair fight with daddy. He wants to beat daddy once." "This isn''t the so-called kidnapping in the first ce. It''s just that uncle used me and my brother to force daddy to duel with him." "That''s why daddy hasn''t been in a hurry." "But..." The little boy took a deep breath and said, "Maybe we were too rxed. We didn''t expect that in such a lush forest, there were others in addition to uncle and aunt White." "Fabian Chapman went with aunt White to find delicious food." Elijah Chapman''s words almost caused Lottie Green''s entire head to explode with a boom. Fabian Chapman and Alice White went together to look for food? She nced at the badly damaged body of Alice White out of the corner of her eye. Her voice could not help but tremble. "Then... Fabian, he..." At a nce, she saw the child''s shoe beside Alice White. It was Fabian Chapman''s shoe! She was in a trance for a moment and almost fainted. Chapter 309 Found Fabian Chapman Chapter 309 Found Fabian Chapman Soon, the helicopter rescue team arrived. Thend search team came with rescue dogs. Everyone was trying their best to find the whereabouts of Fabian Chapman. Lottie Green rested in Ralph Chapman''s arms for a while before joining him in searching for Fabian Chapman. They searched everywhere they could, but they couldn''t find the child called Fabian Chapman. In fact, the rescue team had found their of the tiger and leopard, but they still could not find Fabian Chapman. As night fell, the search and rescue became harder and harder. Fabian Chapman''s chances of surviving grew smaller and smaller... At seven o''clock in the evening, the search and rescue team encountered a pack of wolves and had to retreat helplessly. Lottie Green wanted to stay in the forest like crazy and didn''t want to leave. Ralph Chapman endured the pain in his heart and pulled her out of the forest. "I''m not leaving, I''m not leaving!" Being held in the Ralph Chapman''s arms, Lottie Green struggled frantically, "I''m looking for Fabian!" "He must be alive. I must find him!" "Ralph Chapman, let go of me!" "Ralph Chapman!" Holding the struggling woman tightly in his arms, Ralph Chapman sighed heavily, "Lottie, be rational." "It has been nearly ten hours." "If Fabian is still alive, with so many people looking for him, it''s not impossible to find him!" He held back his sadness and hugged her tightly. "Fabian and Elijah grew up by my side. I''m more miserable than you when he disappeared!" "But Lottie, can you be more rational and face reality?" "We still have Elijah and Ste. If you are not rational, what will you do to the two children?" The man''s wordspletely shattered Lottie Green''s mental defenses. She lowered her head, bit her wrist, and finally couldn''t help crying. She had been holding back her tears all day, convinced that Fabian Chapman would not die. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. But now, Ralph Chapman''s words seemed to have cut off herst hope. Fabian Chapman, he... She closed her eyes, and what she had experienced with Fabian Chapman appeared in front of her eyes. When they first met, Fabian Chapman pretended to be terrifying to scare her. Later on, he pretended to be the big brother and ran up to her for a free meal. Her tears burst like breaching of dyke. How could he.. . How could this be? How could her Fabian''s life end up like this? She still had a lot of things that she wanted to do with Fabian Chapman, and she even thought about apanying the three children to grow up. Now, Fabian Chapman disappeared, and half of the happiness was gone. In Ralph Chapman''s embrace, Lottie Green cried all the time, her tears wetting Ralph Chapman''s shirt. In the end, when Ralph Chapman settled her in the car, she was still crying. In the face of her tears, Ralph Chapman could only sigh. Elijah Chapman had been apanying her silently, constantly handing her tissue to wipe her tears. When they got home, Ste rushed up as soon as they entered the room. "Is there any news about my second brother?" Lottie Green didn''t say anything and only wiped her tears. Letting out a sigh, Ralph Chapman turned around and went out for smoking. Elijah Chapman shook his head slightly at his sister. Ste pursed her lips and subconsciously took a step back. She wanted to say something, but as soon as she opened her mouth, tears burst out uncontrobly. Lottie Green squatted down and hugged Ste. The twodies, one older and one younger, cried together. Chapmans¡¯ Vi was enveloped in a sorrowful atmosphere. The whole family did not eat that night. Mario was afraid that they would starve, so he asked the servants to heat up the food over and over again. It was not until dawn that Lottie Green finally lost all her strength from crying and fell asleep on the sofa. At 10 a.m., Ralph Chapman received a call from stranger. "Hello." An unfamiliar male voice came from the other end of the line, "This is the police station in the west of the city." "Excuse me, is there a boy of five or six years old missing in your family?" After searching all night for all the information rted to the flights out of Rexwell, Ralph Chapman abruptly stood up straight, "Yes." "Pleasee to the police station in the west of the city." "When your child was found by dustman near the trash can yesterday, he was already unconscious." "After we sent him to the hospital, he was still in aa. When the nurse took off his clothes, she saw your phone number on the inside of his wrist guard and reported it to us." "Okay, I''ll be right there!" Ralph Chapman didn''t have time to ask for more details before he hung up the phone and strode down the stairs. Downstairs, on the sofa in the living room, Lottie Green was hugging Ste as she slept quietly. She cried the whole night yesterday, so did Ste. The eyes of the twodies of different ages with the same lovely face were red and swollen at this moment. He sighed and pulled Ste out of Lottie Green''s arms, cing her on the other side of the sofa. His actions woke Lottie Green up. She opened her sleepy eyes and looked at him in a daze, "Is there any news of Fabian?" "Yes." This simple word caused Lottie Green toe to her senses instantly. She was so excited that she almost bounced up from the sofa. "Really?" "Really." The man took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "The police station in the west of the city just called me and said that a dustman found the unconscious Fabian yesterday, so he called the police." "Fabian have been in aa the entire time. Thus, they were unable to find any clues about him." "The nurse found my number on the inside of Fabian''s wrist guard today, so the police contacted me." "Great!" Lottie Green excitedly wrapped her arms around Ralph Chapman''s neck, crying tears of joy, "I knew it!" "I knew Fabian was a lucky dog. He''ll be fine!" "Shall we go to the hospital now to pick him up?" Ralph Chapman nodded, picked up Lottie Green''s coat, and put it on her, "Let''s go now." Lottie Green excitedly went to wash her face and followed Ralph Chapman out withoutbing her hair. In the car, she tidied up her hair from the rear view mirror and took a deep breath. "If Fabian is fine this time, I will go home and live a peaceful life with you." "I won''t pretend to be Lucian, nor will I go to run away from home." "That''s what you said. I''ll remember it." Ralph Chapman held the steering wheel and the corners of his lips curled up. Seeing the slight smile on his face, Lottie Green also cheered up, "I keep my word. I''m not like someone who deliberately tells lie." Ralph Chapmanughed lightly, "When did I lie to anyone?" "When I was in Odense." "Back then, I did it to help you regain your memories." "However, regardless of what your purpose might be, if you are to lie, then you are lying." Seeing her stubborn expression, Ralph Chapman couldn''t help sighing, "Alright, I''m a liar." "I lied." "But..." The man raised his eyebrows slightly, "Don''t you think it''s strange?" "Why did Fabian disappear from the forest in the east of the city, but he was found by the dustman in the west of the city?" Chapter 310 Hes Still In Coma For Now Chapter 310 He''s Still In Coma For Now Lottie Green paused. In fact, she also noticed that it was unreasonable. However, whether it was in the east or west of the city, as long as Fabian Chapman was alive and fine, she didn''t care about worldly possessions at all. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital near the police station. A chubby policeman was waiting for them outside the ward. Seeing that they had arrived, the chubby policeman and the doctor took them into the ward together. On the hospital bed, the young boy slept very quietly, and his face was delicate and lovely. When he fell asleep, his eyshes trembled slightly. When Lottie Green saw the little guy''s face on the bed, her tears immediately fell. It was Fabian Chapman! It was her little sun, Fabian Chapman! "We checked all the physical indicators of the child. They are all very normal." "As for why he has been unconscious the entire time, we think that he might have gotten an excessive shock." The doctor sighed and told Ralph Chapman and Lottie Green about the symptoms of Fabian Chapman in a low voice. "We roughly estimated that he should wake up in the afternoon if he wakes up early, but if he wakes up "In short, he is very healthy. He is not injured." The doctor''s words allowed Ralph Chapman and Lottie Green, who had been on tenterhooks, to finally rx. The two of them looked at each other and sped their hands tightly. Great! Fabian Chapman was fine! Not only was he fine, but he was also healthy! "However..." The doctor turned to look at the couple, who were still excited, "We found a needle hole on your child''s arm. It should have been left by injecting something." "Has he been sick recently and gone to the hospital?" Lottie Green''s heart abruptly sank. She turned to look at Ralph Chapman. During this period of time, Elijah and Fabian had been following him. She did not know if Fabian Chapman had fallen ill or had been to the hospital. Under the doctor''s and Lottie Green''s gazes, the man shook his head silently. "Fabian has never been ill." Among the three children, the most healthy one was Fabian Chapman. How could a child who rarely caught a cold be injected with drugs because of illness? The man''s words made the doctor frown, "That''s strange." "Since he is not ill, why is there an injection needle hole on his body?" "And we have given him aprehensive physical examination. Apart from fainting, there is nothing wrong with him. All indicators of his blood are normal." "It''s reasonable to say that if such a needle hole is not for treatment, someone must want to murder him and inject drugs into his body." "But now, we can''t find anything wrong with him." "Unless the medicine is magically effective and won''t have any negative effects on the human body." "However..." In the end, the doctor sighed, "There is another possibility." Lottie Green hurriedly raised her head and looked at the doctor''s face as if she had grabbed a lifeline, "What else?" "Also..." The doctor looked at her anxious face and couldn''t help smiling, "It was done by himself." "For a child of his age, it is normal for him to be naughty." "As parents, you should care more about your children. Don''t always mind your own business." After saying that, he exhorted Lottie Green and Ralph Chapman before turning to leave. After the doctor left, Lottie Green rushed straight to Fabian Chapman''s side and stretched out her hand to hold Fabian Chapman''s small hand tightly, "Fabian..." Looking at the little boy''s sleeping face, she couldn''t help but sniffle. She wiped her tears and took a deep breath, "Mommy swears that I will never leave you for so long!" "I won''t leave you behind again!" Fabian Chapman''s eyes remained closed and he remained unconscious. There was no reaction from him at all. ncing at the crying woman as she shrugged her shoulders while she was crying, Ralph Chapman sighed. Ralph walked to the corridor and lit up a cigarette. Although Fabian was naughty, he was an early-maturing child like Elijah. Other five-year-old kids might prick themselves in their arm with needles naughtily, but Fabian would never do that. Fabian always said that children in kindergarten were too naive, so it was impossible for him to do such a stupid thing. If Fabian''s needle wound was not caused by himself. What was this needle wound used for? Fabian disappeared in the suburb of the east side of the city, but he was found next to the trash can in the west side. Ralph frowned tightly. This matter was definitely not simple. After a while, he came to his senses when the cigarette burned his fingers. He put out his cigarette, and called Sean. At this moment, Sean was checking the surveince videos of all the streets to find Fabian. Receiving a call from Ralph, he immediately reported, "Mr. Chapman, you saidst night that Fabian might return to the downtown, so I have been checking the surveince videos of all the streets where Fabian disappeared yesterday." "I arrange more than 20 people to work overtime to watch the surveince videos. If Fabian returns, we can get the news tonight!" Hearing that, Ralph couldn''t help rubbing his be. After he received a call from the police station, he was hurried to find Fabian with Lottie and forgot that Sean was still working overtime. But it didn''t matter. "Check the surveince videos carefully near the police station on the west side." "Sorry, I can''t do that." After a moment of silence, Sean said awkwardly, "Yesterday, the power system on the west side of the city was hacked, leaving the whole area without electricity until evening." "So we can''t see anything." "I know it when I check the surveince videos this morning." "I think that Fabian disappeared in the east, and it was impossible for him to walk to the west, so it doesn''t matter if the surveince videos in the west miss, right?" Ralph narrowed his eyes. "I don''t think so." He said indifferently, "Fabian is found." Hearing that, Sean felt excited. "Really!?" "Great!" "Where does Fabian go? Where is he found?" Ralph took a deep breath and said, "He is found in the west." Sean was stunned. This... "Mr. Chapman, are you sure?" "Fabian disappears in the east. Why is he found in the west?" "We know that the east side of Rexwell is far away from the west side, at least 15 KM." "Fabian didn''t drive a car. Moreover, he had no money. How did he go to the west side?" Ralph frowned. He also wanted to know it. Sean was puzzled, "Do you ask Fabian about it? What does he say?" "He''s still unconscious." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Closing his eyes, Ralph sighed, "Without the surveince videos, you can check everyone that entered and exited that ce yesterday." He must catch the person who kidnapped Fabian and injected him with unknown drugs! Chapter 311 Maybe It Was True Chapter 311 Maybe It Was True Lottie stayed with Fabian all day. In the evening, Natalia came with Kayden who was in a wheelchair. This was the first time that Lottie saw Kayden after she returned Rexwell from Odense. Seeing Kayden sitting in a wheelchair, Lottie frowned, "You..." "Previously, I stopped uncle Yank to save Alice and was injured by him." Before Lottie finished speaking, Kayden told her. He sighed and then said, "Uncle Yank shouldn''t save her." If Alice was imprisoned by the Chapman family, she would at most lose her freedom. Even if she would die, she would not die without dignity like that. Hearing Kayden''s words, Lottie couldn''t help sighing. She looked at Kayden''s leg and said, "He broke your leg. Why do you still call him uncle Yank?" Kayden smiled, "I''m used to it." "Besides, he''s already dead." "Do you want me to move his body out and break his legs?" Hearing that, Lottie did not know what to say. She sighed and turned to look at Fabian. She said, "The doctor says that he should wake up early." "But he has been in aa until now." "Moreover, all the examinations arepleted, showing that there is really nothing wrong with his body." "It''s so strange." Natalia frowned and looked at Fabian. Then, she turned to look at Lottie and said, "Will Fabian be the same as me before?" Hearing that, Lottie suddenly thought that Natalia used to be a vegetable who had been in aa. At that time, Natalia was insulted. She felt frightened and desperate, so she had been in aa. But Fabian... Lottie bit her lip tightly, "It''s impossible." Fabian didn''t fell frightened and desperate. "Why is it impossible?" Kayden frowned, "ording to what uncle Ralph and Elijah said, Fabian followed Alice out to look for food." "So he should stay with Alice when something wrong happened to Alice." "He is still a young child. If he sees the tigers and leopards eating people, he will indeed be frightened and desperate." Lottie felt shocked. She had never thought it before. But now, after hearing what Natalia and Kayden said, she suddenly felt that it made sense. When Natalia was in aa, all her body indicators were normal. It was just her brain that epted something uneptable, making that she could not wake up and looked like a vegetable. Thinking of this, Lottie was desperate. The doctor once said that it was a miracle in the medical history that Natalia could wake up. But Fabian...Would there be a miracle again? She was afraid of thinking about it. Lottie closed her eyes and pressed the bedside bell. Not long after, the doctor came. After listening to Natalia and Kayden''s spections, the middle-aged doctor adjusted his sses and said, "It''s possible." "If the child really sees the wild beasts eating people, his psychological trauma may be very serious, so he can not wake up until now." The doctor sighed and gently patted Lottie''s shoulder, "You are no need to feel hopeless. As long as you and your family take good care of him and talk with him every day, he may wake up one day." Natalia nodded and said, "Yes, Lottie. Everything will be fine." "I have made it through my previous hard times. Fabian is only five years old, so you have to believe that he will wake up one day." Lottie nodded. She also believed that Fabian would wake up one day. It was her fault. If she did not have a conflict with Ralph, she wouldn''t be separated from Fabian and Elijah for so long. If she did not pretend to be Lucian and asked Ralph to pursue her. She should eat with her three children at home today when Yank came to the Chapmans¡¯ Vi. If she was here, she would absolutely not allow Yank to take Elijah and Fabian away. In that case, nothing bad would happen to Fabian. It was all her fault. It was her stubbornness that harmed her child. Looking at Lottie''s pale face, Kayden smiled, "Natalia and I are patients. From now on, Fabian also joins us together." "We can warm each other up." "Yes." Natalia also looked at Lottie with a smile, "Kayden once woke me up when I was in aa, so he must be very experienced." "We can exchange experience together more in the future. Fabian will get better!" Lottie knew that they wereforting her. She sighed, "Thank you." "You haven''t eaten for a day, have you?" Kayden looked at Lottie, "Uncle Ralph and Sean go to check the surveince videos, so no one helps you." "I can take care of Fabian for a while. You and Natalia go out for a meal." Lottie shook her head, "I''m not hungry. " "You have to eat whether you''re hungry or not. Even if you are ill, Fabian can''t wake up in a short time." Kayden''s words were cold and cruel. Lottie was silent for a while. Finally, she sighed and nodded. Then she left with Natalia. "Lottie, after Kayden''s leg is broken, his personality is not good. Please don''t mind." When they entered the elevator, Natalia grabbed Lottie''s hand andforted her softly. Natalia was referring to what Kayden just said that Fabian would not wake up even if she fell ill. "It''s nothing. What he says is the truth." Lottie took a deep breath and turned to smile at Natalia, "I think what he says is reasonable." "Waking up Fabian is a drawn-out battle. I have to take good care of myself, so that I can take good care of him in the future." Natalia was stunned. She nodded, "Yes, you are right." While chatting, they went to the restaurant opposite the hospital. Natalia ordered many dishes based on Lottie''s preferences. Although Lottie had no appetite, she still forced herself to eat more. Only when she was good in health could she take good care of Fabian! "It''s really hard to invite Dr. Jeremiah. Our teachers have invited Dr. Jeremiah for so long before she Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. finally agrees toe to Rexwell." "I''m going to the airport tomorrow to pick Dr. Jeremiah up! Dr. Jeremiah is my idol!" While eating, Lottie listened to the medical students chatting at the next table. "Why do you talk about Dr. Jeremiah as if she is a god?" "Dr. Jeremiah is a very famous doctor. She cane up with the most reasonable treatment for the vegetables and wake them up as soon as possible." "Really? How can a vegetable wake up so easily?" "Of course! As long as patients'' organs or nerves were not damaged, Dr. Jeremiah can cure, especially for mentally irritating vegetables." "Dr. Jeremiah has cured over a dozen such patients abroad." ¡­ Hearing that, Lottie felt excited instantly. But Natalia, who was sitting opposite her, curled her lips, "How can there be such a magical doctor?" Lottie bit her lip, "Maybe it is true." "What if Dr. Jeremiah can really cure Fabian?" Chapter 312 It Was Ridiculous Chapter 312 It Was Ridiculous Natalia frowned. Just as she was about to say something, Lottie already stood up and walked toward Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. those medical students. "Hello." She smiled and tried her best to make herself look very easy-going, "Can you please tell me what the name of Dr. Jeremiah you just mention?" Hearing that, the girls were quiet instantly. One of the girls nced at her unhappily, "Who are you? Why should we tell you about Dr. Jeremiah?" Another girlughed, "Lily, you''re so out!" "How could you not recognize this person?" The girl raised her head and looked at Lottie, "Isn''t she Lottie Green, a new actress who has chance to film with Alfred Barton?" "Don''t look down on her. Although she is not a famous actress in the entertainment industry, her husband is Ralph Chapman, the richest man in Rexwell." Hearing the girl mentioned Ralph Chapman, the surrounding girls raised their heads in shock. They could not hear of Lottie Green, and didn''t know who Alfred Barton had worked with. But everyone knew Ralph Chapman! He was the richest man in Rexwell! Hearing that, one of the girls adjusted her sses and said, "It''s really Mrs. Chapman, Lottie Green." "I''ve been following this gossip on the Inte these days and mistake that Ralph Chapman really falls in love with an ugly woman. But finally, I find that this ugly woman is Lottie Green!" "The lives of the rich are really interesting." "She''s so pretty, but she pretends to be ugly and asks Ralph to pursue her in such a high-profile way. It is so funny!" "Maybe this is the pleasure from the rich people. I don''t understand, but I''m very shocked." These two girls'' taunts made Lottie embarrassed among these medical students. Lily, the girl who was asked by Lottie just now, frowned and nced at Lottie with disgust. She said, "Mrs. Chapman, if you want to know more about Dr. Jeremiah, you can definitely get it. Why do you "You''re here to show off your identity as Mrs. Chapman, aren''t you?" "It is so funny." Facing these girls'' sarcasm, Lottie didn''t leave angrily, but clenched her hands. She took a deep breath and looked at Lily seriously, "My family is ill and he really needs treatment. I want to know the identity and contact information of Dr. Jeremiah, or you can tell me when Dr. Jeremiah will arrive in Rexwell." In the distance, Natalia was shocked, but also felt very sad. She saw although Lottie was ridiculed, she still stood there straight and asked patiently. She knew that Lottie was not outgoing. It was really hard for her to take the initiative to ask these younger strangers questions in such a public ce. What even more difficult was that Lottie had been practicing martial arts for many years, but she had to hold back her anger and ask these students questions patiently. These students didn''t know if Lottie was really angry, none of them would be able to beat her! Thinking of this, Natalia couldn''t help biting her lip. For the sake of Fabian Chapman... Lottie Green could really do anything. "Why should we tell you?" The leaderughed coldly and stretched out a hand toward Lottie Green, "Mrs. Chapman, your family is the richest one in Rexwell. You must be very rich, right?" "Since you want to know something about us, how can you not show your sincerity?" "I''m not asking for too much. How about fifteen thousand dors?" "Hahahahahaha!" Those girlsughed in an ostentatious and deranged manner. Lottie Green closed her eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. Suppressing the anger in her heart, she said, "I just want to ask about Dr. Jeremiah." Of course she knew that if she asked Ralph Chapman for help, Dr. Jeremiah''s information would be presented in less than half an hour. But she didn''t want to do it in this way. Ralph Chapman and Sean Hond had been watching the surveince videos for the entire afternoon. She did not eat or drink, neither did Ralph Chapman. If she asked him to help her investigate something at this time, she was afraid that he would be too busy to take care of himself. If she could do some things by herself, she didn''t want Ralph Chapman to help. But now, these girls didn''t want to tell her the news of Dr. Jeremiah at all. "Lottie." Seeing the suppressed anger in Lottie Green''s eyes, Natalia Ross finally couldn''t sit still. She hurriedly stood up and trotted to Lottie Green. Stretching out a hand, she grabbed her arm, "Forget it." "I''ll ask the people of Kayden to investigate for you. You don''t have to lower yourself to their level." Upon hearing Natalia Ross'' words, the girl called Lily coldly snorted, "Don''t lower yourself to our level?" "This beauty, you are quite good-looking. Why are your words so rude?" After the girl finished speaking, someone next to her lowered her voice and reminded her. "This is Natalia Ross, the previous best actress in entertainment industry. She was originally a female artiste who struggled at the bottom rung of society, but in the end, she lost self-respect and married into a wealthy family." "By the way, the man Natalia Ross is married is none other than Lottie Green''s husband, Ralph Chapman''s nephew, Kayden Chapman!" The girl''s words made Lilyugh uncontrobly, "So, my dear friends, did you hear that?" "I thought it was a pair of besties standing in front of me, but they are not!" "They are my nephew''s wife and aunt!" "Isn''t it funny?" The crowd burst intoughter. The noise here was so loud that it attracted the attention of all the people in the restaurant. Lottie Green bit her lip and didn''t say anything. But Natalia Ross couldn''t stay calm. "watch your mouth!" "You have such a vicious mouth at such a young age. Haven''t you experienced the cruelty of society?" "You are still interns, aren''t you?" "Believe it or not, I''ll report you to your school and make you unable to graduate!" Natalia Ross'' words hit the girls where it hurt the most. For them, not finishing school was the most fatal curse! Lily, the leader, gritted her teeth and red at Natalia Ross, "Shut up if you don''t know how to talk!" "What if I don''t shut up?" Natalia Ross snorted and was about to say something when the girl pped her angrily. In a sh, just as Lily''s p was about tond on Natalia Ross'' face, a hand appeared in time and grabbed Lily''s wrist. "Hiss!!!" Lily cried out in surprise as someone grasped her wrist so tightly that it hurt. She looked up subconsciously. The person grasping her wrist was none other than Lottie Green, who had been being mocked by them without saying a word. Lottie Green narrowed her eyes and looked at Lily. "You don''t have to tell me anything about Dr. Jeremiah, but you still have to be polite." "I''ve never seen such a rude person. Didn''t your mother teach you etiquette when you were a child?" Chapter 313 Im Your Fan Chapter 313 I''m Your Fan After Lottie Green finished speaking, she threw off Lily''s wrist and turned to look at Natalia Ross, "Let''s go." It seemed that she couldn''t get anything out of this group of girls. Natalia Ross red at Lily fiercely and said coldly, "You''re lucky. My friend won''t get even with you today!" "Let me tell you, if she gets even with you, you will break your bones and be hospitalized tonight!" After speaking, Natalia Ross turned, took Lottie Green''s arm, and strode away. The two women came out of the restaurant and went back to the hospital together. After entering the hospital, Lottie Green could clearly feel a figure following them from the restaurant. In the beginning, she thought it was just a coincidence. After all, there were peopleing and going in the restaurant. But after entering the hospital, she deliberately slowed down, the other party slowed down as well. If she walked fast, so did the other party. If she walked slow, the other party also walked slow. After entering the elevator, she turned her head and saw the girl who had just been with Lily and the others in the restaurant not far away. She frowned and nced at the girl indifferently, "You''ve been following me all the way. Don''t you feel tired?" "I''m not tired." The girl answered casually. Then, she widened her eyes and covered her mouth, realizing that she had said something wrong. "Come in." Lottie Green nced at her and gestured for her to get into the elevator. The girl hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath. Then, she stepped into the elevator. The elevator doors closed. There were only the three women in the closed elevator car. The girl panicked under Lottie Green''s gaze. After a long while, she took a deep breath and raised her eyes to stare at Lottie Green''s face. "Mrs. Chapman, hello. My name is Vivian. Just call me Vivi." She pursed her lips, "Don''t lower yourselves to their level. That''s typical of them. They hate rich people and female celebrities." "That''s why they said that, but they meant no harm." Lottie Green curled her lips into a smile, "It isn''t important whether there''s any malice. The most important thing is whether they hurt others or let others get hurt." After saying that, she cast an indifferent nce at Vivian, "What about you? Why have you been following us?" "Do you know anything about Dr. Jeremiah?" Vivian pursed his lips and nodded silently, "Yes." After that, she subconsciously nced at Natalia Ross and said in a soft voice, "Miss Ross..." "I''m your fan. I''ve liked you for many years.. ." After saying that, the girl took out the life recording book she carried, "Can you give me an autograph?" Natalia Ross was taken aback and she subconsciously turned to look at Vivian. She hadn''t thought that there would be her fans in that group of medical students. If she knew it... She would restrain herself just now. Natalia Ross coughed lightly and took the book that Vivian handed over. She coughed twice in embarrassment, "Why do you like me?" "That doesn''t make sense. I just feel that you''re particrly sincere and adorable." Vivian took the signed book from Natalia Ross and carefully put it away. "I know, you are in such a hurry to get Dr. Jeremiah''s information because someone in your family is unconscious and has be a vegetable, right?" Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Lottie Green nodded silently, "Do you have Dr. Jeremiah''s contact information?" Vivian shook her head, "How can a nobody like me know the contact information of Dr. Jeremiah?" As she spoke, she sighed, "You''ve just heard the details..." "Dr. Jeremiah, her full name is Jenny Jeremiah. She is a very young female doctor. She is indeed very good at waking up vegetative patients." "But the sess rate is not 100%. It''s true that she has sessfully saved more than a dozen vegetative patients in recent years." "She is very excellent but self-conceit. The entrepreneurs and hospital Directors in Rexwell have invited her for many years. Now she is finally willing toe to Rexwell once." "I got the news that she will be at Rexwell Airport tomorrow morning at 10:30 a.m." After speaking, Vivian looked seriously at Lottie Green''s face, "If your family needs Dr. Jeremiah''s help, you should seize this opportunity." "After all, Dr. Jeremiah is a world-renowned doctor who gives global speeches . Her treatment fee is also very high." "Her only w is that the consultation fee is expensive, and the treatment fee is also expensive." "But I think a family like yours... definitely doesn''tck money, does it?" Finally, Vivian breathed a sigh of relief, "I have told you everything. I am leaving!" After saying that, the girl pressed down on a random number of floor and quickly left with the book in her arms like a treasure. The elevator doors closed again. Natalia Ross stared nkly in the direction that Vivian had left and turned to look at Lottie Green, "In front of my fan. .." "Was I too rude just now?" Lottie Green curled her lips into a smile, "It''s okay." "However, your fan did help me a lot." At 10:30 a.m. tomorrow, Rexwell Airport... Lottie Green narrowed her eyes. She didn''t care whether Dr. Jeremiah was really that good or that she was a swindler. She had to find Dr. Jeremiah and heal Fabian Chapman. If it worked, Fabian Chapman would be able to wake up earlier! As she thought of this, the elevator arrived. After the two women returned to the ward, the first thing Natalia Ross did was tell Kayden Chapman what had just happened. Kayden Chapman frowned and looked up at Lottie Green seriously, "I''ve heard of Dr. Jeremiah before." "After I got married to Natalia Ross, I went around looking for doctors and medicine for her. Someone rmended Dr. Jeremiah." "But Dr. Jeremiah has no fixed residence. She is giving speeches all over the world. If she is in this city today, then she may go to the next city tomorrow." "So I''ve never really been able to meet Dr. Jeremiah in person." After that, he sighed and said, "If she can reallye to Rexwell tomorrow, it will be a really rare thing." He nced at Fabian Chapman who was still in aa on the bed, "Maybe this little boy is lucky." "Not long after he got sick, a famous doctor came." Lottie Green nodded seriously, "I also think that Fabian Chapman is very lucky." He went out with Alice White. Alice White was torn to pieces by beasts, but he was just frightened and nothing happened to him. Now, Jenny Jeremiah, who was world-renowned, came to Rexwell soon after he was confirmed his "I''m also lucky!" Natalia Ross interrupted from the side, "It''s really rare. I haven''t been in the entertainment industry for so long, but I still have such a loyal fan!" "I feel really sorry for my fans after backing out..." Her words made the air in the ward suddenly turn cold. Sitting in the wheelchair, Kayden Chapman turned his eyes and looked at her coldly, "What''s wrong? Do you regret quitting your job and marrying me?" Chapter 314 Why Dont We Make a Bet? Chapter 314 Why Don''t We Make a Bet? Natalia Ross paused for a while. Before she could speak, Kayden Chapman sneered again. "Yes, you are a superstar. How can you always stay with me, a cripple?" After that, he nced at Natalia Ross indifferently, "If there''s nothing else, let''s get the divorce certificate tomorrow." Natalia Ross was stunned, and her eyes widened subconsciously, "Kayden, that''s not what I meant!" "Then what do you mean?" Kayden Chapman turned his head and red at Natalia Ross with anger in his eyes, "Natalia, I know you like the career of the entertainment industry." "You''re different from Lottie Green. Lottie Green backed out because she doesn''t like this industry. She became an actress just to make a living." "You''re different. You''re an actress because you like it!" After saying that, Kayden Chapman closed his eyes and sighed lightly, "My parents won''t allow you to return to the entertainment industry once you be with me. ." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. "Since you like your career so much, let''s divorce tomorrow. You can be a superstar again, and I will continue to be a yboy." His words made Natalia Ross bite her lip tightly. Her face flushed red, and she clenched her fists tightly. "Kayden, please don''t say that again, okay?" "As I said, since you chose to marry me at my most difficult time and never abandoned me, I will never abandon you." "I can give up the work in the entertainment industry, but I can''t divorce with you!" "I just wanted to tell you that I saw my fan. That''s it!" "Why did you think of divorce?" Kayden Chapman sneered and said, "It''s just your excuse when you were seen through." "Natalia Ross, when did you be so hypocritical?" Natalia Ross'' face turned pale. "Kayden Chapman, am I such a woman in your eyes?" Kayden Chapman sneered and turned his head to look at the trees and birds outside the window. There was a sh of pity in his eyes. But his voice was still cold and firm, "What kind of person do you think you are in my eyes?" Natalia Ross widened her eyes and looked at Kayden Chapman''s face with tears in them. She said in a sobbing voice, "Kayden Chapman, I overestimated you!" Then, she covered her face and ran away, crying. Lottie Green frowned as she looked in the direction that Natalia Ross had gone. Just as she was about to chase after her, Kayden Chapman said coldly, "Let her go." She frowned and looked back at Kayden Chapman''s face angrily, "What are you thinking about?" "You''re obviously not that kind of person. Why did you say that to her?" If Kayden Chapman was a paranoid man, suspecting Natalia Ross casually, he wouldn''t have married her when she was unconscious and in her most embarrassing state after she had been invaded. In fact, Natalia Ross might not know how much Kayden Chapman had paid for her. However, Lottie Green had seen Kayden Chapman''s meticulous care for Natalia Ross in the past few days. Lottie Green didn''t believe that such a man would deny his love for Natalia Ross and didn''t trust her at all. But why did Kayden Chapman speak so deliberately to hurt Natalia Ross''s feelings? "I don''t want her to continue to apany me." Kayden Chapman rolled his wheelchair to the window, looking at the neon lights and traffic outside, "You''ve seen it just now. When she mentioned her fans, there was a light in her eyes." "But since she listened to my parents and backed out from that circle, she has never had that kind of light in her eyes." Kayden Chapman sighed, "Natalia Ross in the entertainment industry is shining like birds flying freely in the sky." "But after she stayed with me..." "The Chapman¡¯s is like a birdcage trapping her inside. She''s unhappy that she can''t continue flying." "So, I want to drive her away, even if she is not by my side in the future and no longer friends with me." "But when she''s a star, she''s at least extremely brilliant." The man''s words got Lottie Green. She wanted to say something, but she found that no matter what she said, it was useless saying it to Kayden Chapman now. He had made up his mind, and he saw through the matter very clearly. At this time, she could do nothing but support Kayden Chapman. But... "Are you sure that after you divorce, Natalia Ross, who afterwards returns to the entertainment business, will still be as brilliant as before?" Natalia Ross''s faith was in Kayden Chapman. She liked him to the point of going crazy. Lottie Green had witnessed it with her own eyes. However, Kayden Chapman was now saying that Natalia Ross was not happy with him. Then would Natalia Ross be happy if she leaves Kayden Chapman and returns to the entertainment business? That might not be the case, right? "Of course." Kayden Chapman looked into the distance and said in the same firm voice, "She will definitely shine brightly again like before and be the most dazzling one in the crowd." Lottie Green sighed. "I think you''re wrong." "Even if she divorces you, Natalia may not return to the entertainment business. Even if she returns to it, she may not be happy. " Kayden Chapman narrowed his eyes and turned to nce at Lottie Green coldly. "Your words are only your words, not hers." Lottie Green curled her lips. Of course, what she said didn''t count. "Why don''t we make a bet?" "If Natalia returns to the entertainment business after divorcing you, I promise you one thing. Otherwise, you will promise me one thing." "What''s more, if she bes dazzling again, I will promise you one more thing. Otherwise, you will promise me another thing." Kayden Chapman narrowed his eyes, hesitated for a moment, and nodded. "Alright!" He was sure that no one in the world knew more about Natalia Ross than him. He knew better than anyone what she would do after she divorced him. "It''s a deal." Lottie Green curled her lips and was just about to say something when the door of the ward opened. Ralph Chapman, who looked tired, pushed the door open and came in. He nced at Kayden Chapman, and then nced at Lottie Green. "What are you talking about?" "We''re talking about Natalia." Ralph Chapman curled his lips. After asking about the bet between Lottie Green and Kayden Chapman, he couldn''t help smiling at thetter. "You''re definitely going to lose." Kayden Chapman rolled his eyes and said, "How can you know Natalia better than I do?" After that, Kayden Chapman yawned, turned around, and left in his wheelchair. After he left, Lottie Green hurried to Ralph Chapman''s side and asked in a low voice, "Any news from your side?" "Have you found out who''s the one taking the child by checking other trafficparison?" Ralph Chapman closed his eyes and nodded. "There were a total of 463 people who brought a boy to the west of the city yesterday, and 632 people dragged huge luggage going there." "We have checked them one by one, but none of them are who we want." The man rubbed his eyebrows. "Fabian... How did he get from the east side of the city to the west side?" Chapter 315 There are no coincidence but a Plot Chapter 315 There are no coincidence but a Plot Lottie Green bit her lip. Ralph Chapman''s investigation had been exquisitely thorough. He checked not only people bring with a kid but also suitcases that could contain children. But he couldn''t find any clue about Fabian''s entry into the west of the city. The woman bit her lip silently. If applying these methods could not help find Fabian, then Fabian... "Is it possible that Fabian can enter the west of the city from a ce where the surveince cameras can''t capture?" "For example, taking a helicopter?" She frowned and said, "Yesterday, the? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 316 Jealousy Chapter 316 Jealousy reading more on https://hotnovelpub Early the next morning, the first thing Lottie Green did when she woke up was driving to the hospital to check on the condition of Fabian Chapman. Last night, after she and Ralph Chapman went home to rest, it was the butler that had been by Starry''s side to take care of him. Although Lottie Green knew that the butler was a very thoughtful person who had watched Elijah and Fabian grow up together, she was still worried. She felt ufortable when she couldn''t watch Fabian lying peacefully on the hospital bed herself. When she arrived at the ward, she pushed the door open and walked in as usual . She thought that the view of the person¡¯s back sitting in the ward was that of the butler, so she opened the door and said, "Thank you for your hard work. I prepared some porridge for you this morning. Eat it while it''s still hot and go back to rest." "Okay, thank you." A deep, ancient voice rang out. Lottie Green''s opened hand paused slightly. This voice... No! Although that voice was very old, it was not the voice of the butler. The butler''s voice was much hoarser than this. The woman looked up alertly. "You..." Before she could finish her words, her pupils suddenly stunned when they captured the old man''s face. "Father?" It was none other than Ralph Chapman''s adoptive father, Mr. Old Chapman. Mr. Old Chapman was in his seventies. It seemed that he had stayed by Fabian''s bedside for a whole night. His eyes were bloodshot and dark circles were around them. Lottie Green paused and hurried over to help the old man to his feet. Then she sat down by the table. "Why are you here?" Last night, it was the butler who was arranged to stay behind and kept the night watch by Ralph. Mr. Old Chapman picked up the spoon with a smile and began to eat his porridge. He chuckled as he ate. "What''s wrong? Can''t I take care of my grandson?" As he spoke, he gave Lottie Green a rebuking look. "Do you think of me as an outsider just because you know I''m not Ralph''s biological father?" Lottie Green paused and hurriedly shook her head. "No, no." Neither she nor Ralph Chapman had ever treated him as an outsider. She had seen how good the old man was to Elijah and Fabian. Furthermore, Ralph had mentioned that Mr. Old Chapman treated him well. This was also the reason why Ralph Chapman still had the surname Chapman despite knowing that he was a member of the Barton family. He was also willing to let go of the DS Group in Odense and return to Rexwell to help with the Chapman Group. That was because Ralph Chapman had said that Yank Chapman was dead and the only heir of the Chapman family was Kayden Chapman. Kayden Chapman was so sloppy that he couldn''t calm down to work. Therefore, he wanted to continue to help run the Chapman Group until Kayden Chapman was willing to take over the Chapman business. In short... Neither Lottie Green nor Ralph Chapman showed the slightest disrespect to Mr. Old Chapman. "No?" The old man snorted, "Then why didn''t you tell me such a big matter as Fabian''s illness?" Lottie Green paused and could only bite her lip silently. "It''s because I thought.. . you just lost a son..." With the death of Yank Chapman, Mr. Old Chapman should be the one suffering the most, right? Mr. Old Chapman sighed. "Yank..." He turned to look at Lottie Green. "Do you know why Yank had this name?" Lottie Green paused and shook her head. Mr. Old Chapman heaved a long sigh. "Because his biological father''s surname is Lee." Lottie Green''s eyes widened instantly. "You mean..." "He is the son of my deceased wife and another man." Mr. Old Chapman''s words caused Lottie Green''s entire head to buzz. She looked at his face in a daze and suddenly didn''t know what to say. She already knew that Ralph was not his biological son. But she had never thought that even Yank was not one of them too. "Are you shocked?" Mr. Old Chapman sighed. He looked into the distance and said indifferently, "My wife betrayed me. I''ve been kept in the dark." "It was only when Yank was seven years old and she had a terminal illness that she told me the truth before she died." "Yank is a child with great self-esteem. For the sake of not harming him, I have been concealing this matter from him the entire time." "But I don''t feel good either. When I think of how my wife betrayed me and gave birth to him..." "I just can''t treat him like how I treat Kayden Chapman''s father." Lottie Green bit her lip and carefully said, "But..." Wasn''t Ralph Chapman the same... Mr. Old Chapman knew what she was thinking and shook his head. "Ralph Chapman is different." As he spoke, Mr. Old Chapman raised an eyebrow and nced at Lottie Green. "Everyone says that I''m old and shameless. I''m almost fifty years old and married a twenty-year-old girl. I''m in a May- Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. December romance." "However, no one knows that there''s nothing happened between Ralph Chapman''s mother and I at all." Lottie Green was stunned. What Mr. Old Chapman said to her today shocked her greatly. "Then you..." "I pitied her and the her un-born child, so I agreed to marry her. I promised to raise her son after her death." Lowering his head and eating his porridge, Mr. Old Chapman exined, "Ralph Chapman''s biological father is called Aiden, and there weren''t many people that couldpete with him when ites to business." "Your father Jerry Bell and mother Yuki together ... can only be a tie with him." Lottie Green pursed her lips. "Then he..." Lottie Green had actually heard some rumors about Alfred Barton''s biological father. It was said that he had died long ago. "Those who are too outstanding will be envied by others." "Not only will they be jealous, but they will also be wanted by some women." Mr. Old Chapman closed his eyes and sighed heavily. "In fact, Aiden and Jenna Lauby used to be a enviable couple." "Jenna Lauby is an orphan. She was adopted by the Bells since she was a child. Like your adoptive father Arthur Bell, she is also Jerry Bell''s good friend." "At a business banquet, she met Aiden. They fell in love and got married." "In order to repay the Bells for raising Jenna Lauby, Aiden asked the Bartons and the Bells to get engaged. He also promised that if the Bells was in trouble in the future, the day of the engagement would be the day that the Bartons poured out all their wealth to help the Bells." Lottie Green bit her lip. Previously, she had always been curious about why Eric had always said that as long as the Bells and the Bartons united by marriage, the Bartons would be able to help the Bells get through this crisis. At that time, she had thought that even if the marriage was arranged, the Bartons wouldn''t have to help the Bells. Mr. Old Chapman''s exnation had solved her doubts that had gued her for quite some time. But... "Then... how did Mr. Aiden die?" "He''s the same as Ralph Chapman. Not only is he outstanding in his abilities, but he''s also handsome." Mr. Old Chapman sighed and shook his head in resignation. He sighed as he ate his porridge. "Later on, he encountered a woman. That woman would do anything to get him." "For the sake of seducing him, she even changed her name to Jenna Kennedy like Jenna Lauby." reading more on https://hotnovelpub Chapter 317 Dr. Jenny Jeremiah Chapter 317 Dr. Jenny Jeremiah reading more on Lottie Green was confused. When Mr. Chapman left after breakfast, her mind was still muddled. Aiden. Jenna Lauby. Jenna Kennedy. Her father, Jerry Bell, and her mother, Yuki... Things that happened in the previous generation... How could it be soplicated? ording to Mr. Chapman, ever since Jenna Kennedy fell in love with Aiden, Aiden had been targeted by the Kennedy in every aspect. At that time, the Kennedy had quite a power. Each time he was targeted, although he could perfectly handle it, he would exhaust himself. Later on, that woman changed her name to Jenna Kennedy, and approached Jenna Lauby using the "coincidence" of being named "Jenna". Finally, she kidnapped Jenna Lauby. To protect Jenna Lauby, Aiden had chosen to trade himself for Jenna Lauby. However, he also knew that Jenna Kennedy was best at is controlling people''s minds with drugs. Therefore, he had chosen to die with Jenna Kennedy... However, it was unknown what happened. Aiden died, while Jenna Kennedy was still alive. After Aiden''s death, she began to take revenge on everyone rted to Jenna Lauby, including the Bells who had adopted her. Later, Jenna Lauby met Mr. Old Chapman. Mr. Old Chapman and Aiden were friends despite their difference in age. At that time, the Chapman family was already second to none in Rexwell. In addition, Rexwell was not within Jenna Kennedy''s sphere of influence, so Mr. Old Chapman married Jenna Lauby to protect Jenna Lauby and her un-born child. After the wedding, Jenna Lauby kept the face of Mr. Old Chapman in front of outsiders while grieving at home. Therefore, shemitted suicide not long after giving birth to Ralph Chapman. Lottie Green sat in the ward. After organizing all the information, she sighed with emotion. So at that time, Mr. Old Chapman, as an outsider of the Bells and the the Bartons, was resolutely willing to bear the me and help Aiden to protect Jenna Lauby and her son. Maybe it was because of Ralph Chapman''s miserable family background that Mr. Old Chapman took special care of him and was even willing to let him manage the Chapman''s Group. After all, although Yank Chapman and Ralph Chapman were not the biological children of Mr. Old Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapman. Yank Chapman was a product of betrayal, but Ralph Chapman was the child of his friend. Thinking of this, Lottie Green raised her head, walked to the side of Fabian Chapman''s bed, and gently held his hand. Just now, Mr. Old Chapman said that what Yank Chapman had done over the years had always been supported by someone. The organization that supported him was called K. The person who killed Yank Chapman with a sniper rifle that day should also be someone from the K Group. K was first letter of the surname of Jenna Kennedy. So, could the K Group be rted to Jenna Kennedy? Lottie Green closed her eyes. If it really was Jenna Kennedy, what exactly was she nning to do? It had been so many years, but she was still angry. Did she want to me Aiden for not being with her and me it on Ralph Chapman? Did she want to target Ralph Chapman again? "Lottie." At this moment, the door of the ward behind her was pushed open and Ralph Chapman walked in. Ralph Chapman frowned when he saw her in a daze while holding Fabian Chapman''s hand. "What''s wrong?" His deep voice brought Lottie Green back to her senses. She cleared her throat and quickly stood up. "It''s, it''s nothing." After that, Lottie Green looked at the time. It was already nine o''clock in the morning. She took a deep breath and looked up at him. "Is there any good news?" "Yes." Ralph Chapman nodded. "Jenny Jeremiah will get off the ne at half past ten, through the VIP channel." "Let''s go there now. Just in time for the airport ." Lottie Green nodded. After instructing the nurse by her side to take good care of Fabian Chapman, she stood up and left with Ralph Chapman. "You seem to have something on your mind." On the way to the airport, Ralph Chapman sat in the back seat. Looking at the side of Lottie Green''s face, he couldn''t help but wrinkle his brow and whisper. Lottie Green was stunned and nced at him unconsciously. "Did I?" "Yes." Ralph Chapman stretched out his hand and gently pinched her cheek. His voice was extremely doting. "Did you meet my father this morning?" "What did he say to you?" Lottie Green was stunned. It was obvious that Ralph Chapman already knew about Mr. Old Chapman taking care of Fabian Chapman. Lottie Green coughed lightly and turned her face away. "Nothing..." "I told him... some news about you and Yank Chapman." Ralph Chapman smirked. "He must be telling you again that Yank Chapman is not his biological son." Lottie Green nodded unconsciously. "Did you already know that?" "Of course I did." The man couldn''t help reaching out to hold her in his arms and said lightly, "The old man used to cry with me when he was drunk." "He said that he loved his ex-wife very much and didn''t know why she betrayed him. " Lottie Green bit her lip and muttered softly, "I can''t figure it out either." Although Mr. Old Chapman was old, she could tell that he must be very handsome when he was young. The Chapman''s Group was already incredible when it was managed by Mr. Old Chapman. Of course, money and appearance were secondary. Most importantly... Mr. Old Chapman was very kind. After hearing what Mr. Old Chapman had said today, aside from feeling shocked, Lottie Green also felt that Mr. Old Chapman was a very good person. Besides he was good to Ralph Chapman and Ralph Chapman''s mother, Jenna Lauby... Even if Yank Chapman, the child born from his wife''s betrayal of him, he could continue to convince himself that the child was innocent. Although Yank Chapman had never felt Mr. Old Chapman¡¯s warmth during his growing, from the outsider''s view, he still looked like the young master of the Chapman family. Mr. Old Chapman had given him everything that he could. Even such a kind Mr. Old Chapman was betrayed by his wife... "Because there are many people in this world who are so crazy that we can''t understand." Ralph Chapman''s words reminded Lottie Green of Jenna Kennedy again. Yes. They couldn''t understand many people''s madness in the world. It was as if she was unable to understand why Jenna Kennedy was still unable to let go of the things all those years ago. The car was still speeding along. At around 10 o''clock in the morning, Ralph Chapman and Lottie Green already arrived at the airport. After guarding the VIP entrance for a while, they finally saw the woman named Jenny Jeremiah. She was wearing a red trench coat ck pants, ck boots, draped with a head of ck hair, wearing ck sunsses, the whole person had a sense of mystery. Judging from her temperament, it was impossible to tell that she was a doctor. But someone around her recognized her. Several female students had begun to scream, "Dr. Jeremiah!" "Doctor Jenny Jeremiah!" "Dr. Jeremiah is still so valiant!" ¡­ Hearing these people''s words, they were sure that she was Jenny Jeremiah, Lottie Green quickly pulled Ralph Chapman over. "Dr. Jeremiah!" She strode over. "Hello!" Jenny Jeremiah raised her eyebrows and looked back at her. She gracefully picked up her sunsses and asked, "Do we know each other?" The moment the woman took off her sunsses, Lottie Green clearly felt Ralph Chapman was shocked behind her. reading more on Chapter 318 Looks Exactly Like Your mother Chapter 318 Looks Exactly Like Your mother Lottie Green furrowed her brows and unconsciously turned to look at Ralph Chapman behind her. Ralph Chapman looked at Jenny Jeremiah with shock in his eyes. Lottie Green was a little unhappy. She knew Dr. Jenny Jeremiah looked very beautiful, but Ralph Chapman''s reaction... Wasn''t this too embarrassing? She knew her husband Ralph Chapman. His identity and status, as well as his appearance, determined that the beautiful women around him would be very much. But in the past, Ralph Chapman¡¯s attitude had always been cold when he saw those so-called beauties. He had once said that no matter how beautiful a woman was, she was not as good-looking as Lottie Green. But now, this man, who had always been indifferent to other women, was looking at Jenny Jeremiah without looking around. Lottie Green furrowed her brows and turned back to re at him. Then she turned to look at Jenny Jeremiah with a smile and said, "Dr. Jeremiah, we don''t know each other before." "But I believe that you will definitely be interested in a patient." Jenny Jeremiah raised her eyebrows. Her beautiful face was full of charm. She nced at Ralph Chapman indifferently and then looked at Lottie Green with a smile. "Is that so?" "Why don''t you tell me about it?" Lottie Green bit her lip and took a deep breath. In her heart, she silently recited the words that Connie Houghton had taught herst night. "I have read your information before. You are good at treating vegetative patients, but the vegetative patients you treat are all adults." "You only have adult treatment cases and data." "However, my son is only five years old." "Aren''t you interested in a five-year-old child in a vegetative state?" Connie Houghton said that talking to a doctor like Jenny Jeremiah, who specializes in difficult and misceneous diseases, she must make Fabian Chapman''s illness distinctive. The more distinctive it was, the more interested she would be. Sure enough. After Lottie Green finished speaking, Jenny Jeremiah raised her eyebrows slightly, put away her sunsses, took out a note from her pocket, and wrote down her number. Lottie Green was overjoyed and hurriedly stretched out a hand to receive it. However, she didn''t expect Jenny Jeremiah to walk past her and fold the note with her number written on it. Then, she gracefully stuffed the note into Ralph Chapman''s top pocket. Jenny Jeremiah nced coquettishly at Ralph Chapman and said sweetly, "I don''t have time today. Contact me at any time tomorrow." She threw a kiss at Ralph Chapman before dragging her luggage and leaving. In the distance, some of the female students who had been waiting for Jenny Jeremiah were amazed, some were whistling, and some wereughing. "Dr. Jeremiah is so flirtatious!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Dr. Jeremiah is the most beautiful and valiant woman!" ¡­ Hearing thepliment from the female students, Jenny Jeremiah lightly smiled and said, "Don''t say that, I''m not beautiful." "In terms of beauty..." She raised an eyebrow toward Lottie Green. "The person who spoke to me just now was the one who was truly beautiful!" The leader of the female students was Lily. She nced at Lottie Green coldly with her attitude full of ridicule. "Really?" "Apart from her face, there''s nothing else." "And from the way you flirted with Ralph Chapman just now, Dr. Jeremiah... Both of you are such a perfect match!" "That''s right, Dr. Jeremiah''s temperament is miles ahead of Lottie Green''s!" As the female students spoke, they nced at Lottie Green''s face. Lottie Green furrowed her brows slightly and clenched her fists. If she didn''t need Jenny Jeremiah''s help now, and these female students was talking to Jenny Jeremiah... She must have already thrown out a punch on them! "Let''s go." At this time, Ralph Chapman, who had been silent behind her, finally opened his mouth. Ralph Chapman reached out to hold Lottie Green''s hand and nced coldly at Jenny Jeremiah and the female students in the distance. It just so happened that Jenny Jeremiah was also looking at him. They looked at each other. Ralph Chapman''s eyes were filled with doubt, while Jenny Jeremiah''s eyes were filled with charm. She winked at Ralph Chapman, causing the surrounding girls to scream. Ralph Chapman furrowed his brows and did not reply. Instead, he turned and pulled Lottie Green away. After the two of them returned to the car, Ralph Chapman took out the note that Jenny Jeremiah had put in his top pocket and put it in Lottie Green''s hand. Lottie Green furrowed her brows as she looked at the note in her hand. She had the urge to throw the note away. But for Fabian Chapman¡¯s illness... She endured it in the end. From the moment Jenny Jeremiah got off the ne, Jenny Jeremiah''s gaze had been fixed on Ralph Chapman. She had seen it all. However, she didn''t expect Ralph Chapman to stare nkly at Jenny Jeremiah. She even didn''t expect Jenny Jeremiah to have feelings for him in front of her. What happened at the airport just now made her very ufortable. However, when she thought about that Jenny Jeremiah might really awaken Fabian Chapman... In the end, she took a deep breath and recorded the number on the note. After recording everything, she shoved the note into Ralph Chapman''s hands in annoyance, "It''s for you, not for me." "Why don''t you be in charge of seeing Fabian Chapmanter?" Ralph Chapman smiled and pulled her into his embrace. He kissed the woman on the forehead and said, "Why, are you jealous?" "Aren''t you afraid that I will cheat on you if I contact her in the future when I take Fabian Chapman to see the doctor?" Lottie Green made eyes and nced at him coldly. "How can I stop you if you really want to?" After that, she turned her face away and didn''t look at him. "When you saw Jenny Jeremiah just now, you stared at her. I saw it clearly." "If you really like her and want to be with her, I won''t stop you." "But even if you want to be with her, you have to tell me first and divorce me please." "I don''t want to be cheated." The woman''s words made Ralph smile involuntarily. He looked up and nced at Sean Hond, who was sitting in the driver''s seat and dared not breathe. "I''ll go buy some sugarter so that she can feel a little better. She''s in such a bad mood already." Lottie rolled her eyes at him and ignored him. The man sighed, pulled her over again, and kissed her hard. In the end, he trapped her in his embrace. "Don''t be angry." "The reason why I was stunned when I saw her... is not because she is beautiful." "In terms of beauty, she can''tpare with you." The man''s words made Lottie huff coldly again. "Since that''s the case, why were you looking at her like that?" Every time she thought of the way he looked at Jenny, she felt ufortable and irritable! "Come on." He reached out to gently rub her face. After a long while, the man took out a photo from his phone. "In the photo, it''s my mother." Lottie nced at it and frowned, then immediately opened her eyes wide. "This Jenny Jeremiah... looks exactly like your mother!?" reading more Chapter 319 Her Clear Purpose Chapter 319 Her Clear Purpose reading more on ##"Yes." Ralph took a deep breath and nced at the jealous woman next to him, "If a man who looks exactly like your father in his youth suddenly appears in front of you..." "Can you hold back your shock and won''t take a few more nces at him?" Lottie pursed her lips and her face instantly flushed red. When she thought of her indignant look of jealousy just now, she suddenly felt so embarrassed. In other words... The reason why he stared at Jenny Jeremiah wasn''t because she was so pretty. It was because Jenny Jeremiah looked exactly the same as Ralph''s mother, Jenna Lauby, when she was younger. She pursed her lips and turned to look at him, "Then what do you think?" "Is this a coincidence?" "What about you?" Ralph curled his lips and gently pulled the woman beside him into his embrace. There was a faint smile on his lips, but his gaze seemed to pass through the front seat of the car and drift further away. "It just so happens that my son is in aa and in a vegetative state. And this doctor named Jenny Jeremiah, who specializes in vegetative research, came to Rexwell." "As for her, she just so happened to look exactly like my mother when she was young." "Don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence?" Lottie bit her lip. Ralph did not say anything. She had not thought of that yet. After hearing his words, she also began to feel confused. Yes. Why was it so coincidental? A once-in-a-lifetime coincidence might really be a coincidence. But if all these coincidences happened at the same time, there must be a conspiracy. The woman bit her lip and lifted her head to look at the jawline that Ralph had outlined. She then frowned slightly, "Then what do you think about it?" Ralph stretched out his arm and held her tightly in his arms. He kissed her gently on the face. "Continue to contact Jenny first. Let''s see what she wants to do." "In secret..." "I''ll get Sean Hond''s men to investigate her background." If she was also rted to the K Group, then Fabian''s illness was obviously caused by the K Group. Lottie bit her lips and nodded silently. The womany in Ralph''s embrace, breathing in the masculine air around him. She couldn''t help but lower her lips, "But at the airport, Jenny seemed to be... interested in you." Ralph''s lips curved into a smile. He raised his hand and rubbed her soft hair. His voice was indescribably gentle. "If she really came with the K Group''s task, she would definitely approach me, wouldn''t she?" Lottie looked at his face and didn''t say anything. He then sighed. "Jenna Kennedy''s primary objective is still the Bells." "In the past, your father lost his memories, and your mother became a vegetable. Therefore, the Bells was messy." "However, after you returned to the Bells, they found their pir and your father as well." "Since Jenna Kennedy has targeted the Bells for so many years because of what happened back then, she definitely can''t bear to see them live happily ever after." After saying that, he lowered his head and pinched Lottie''s nose. "If you are Jenna Kennedy, who is the smartest way for you to deal with the Bells?" Lottie hesitated for a moment. In the end, she stretched out a finger and pointed at herself. After she returned to the Bells, everything was indeed different. In fact, the best way to give a blow to the Bells was to make the daughter that they had lost disappear again. "Yes." Ralph sighed, "Since we''re going against you, then we must get rid of those around you who can protect you." "That''s me." "However, it will be even more difficult for them to kill me than the Bells." Lottie was stunned and came to a sudden realization. "So, they sent a woman who looks exactly like your mother when she was young to distract you and make you not like me so much?" "As long as you do not like me, as long as I am not important to you, they can attack me." "Also, if you fall for their honey trap, you won''t be angry even if they target me. You won''te to me and speak up for me. The woman''s words made Ralph nod his head in gratification. He pinched her cheek. "Not bad. You''re a little smarter than I thought." The woman pursed her lips and pulled his hand away in dissatisfaction. She grabbed his finger and bit it hard. "Why do you sound like I''m a stupid person?" "Of course you''re stupid." Ralph chuckled. "If you weren''t stupid, how would you have thought of disguising yourself using makeup?" "You even changed your name to Lucian." "Do you know that as soon as I saw your photo in the newspaper, I knew that you were Lucian, and Lucian was exactly you!" Lottie pursed her lips and raised her eyes to re at him with dissatisfaction. "Really?" The props she got the special effects make-up artist to prepare were excellent! Even Arthur Bell and Jerry Bell, her two fathers, could not recognize her! "The look in your eyes can''t fool people." The man chuckled and stretched out his hand to cover her face, revealing only her eyes. "It''s this pair of eyes that have been engraved in my heart." "I''ll never forget it." His words made Lottie''s face flush and her heart beat wildly. She bit her lip and pulled his hand away. She pretended to be rxed and curled her lips. "Liar." "How can it be?" Even so, she agreed with his words in her heart... Soon, the car returned to Chapmans¡¯ Vi. As soon as the couple entered the door, they saw Ste was already waiting for them in a small dress. Seeing them push open the door ande in, the little girl raised her head and opened her bright eyes. "Daddy, Mommy, have you found that Dr. Jeremiah?" Lottie squatted down and held her in her arms with a smile on her lips. "Yes, we found it." "She said that she would treat your second brother tomorrow." "Are you sure she''s going to treat Fabian and not to seduce her Daddy?"Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The moment Lottie finished speaking, the mature voice of Elijah Chapman rang out from the second floor staircase. The woman raised her eyebrows and nced at him. "What do you mean?" Although Lottie had seen Jenny''s attitude towards Ralph, how would he know when Elijah was not at the airport just now? "I''ve located his phone signal." The little girl said confidently, "As soon as this woman''s nended and before she got out of the airport exit, I had already begun to check my Daddy''s information." "She even called the people outside to confirm that Daddy and Mommy were waiting at the exit before taking her luggage out." "Her goal is very clear. It''s our Daddy." reading more on Chapter 320 I Like Your Husband, Ralph Chapter 320 I Like Your Husband, Ralph ##Hearing Elijah''s words, Lottie couldn''t help but pause. She turned to look resentfully at Ralph, "Even the child knew about it." Ralph smiled and turned to sit on the sofa. He nced at Elijah and Ste elegantly andzily, "Then what do you think I should do?" Ste rolled her eyes. "Daddy, I don''t care what you do, but you can''t hurt Mommy. You can''t make her sad!" "Otherwise..." The little girl clenched her little hands into fists and she made a pose as if she was going to hit Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. someone. "I''m going to hit you!" Ralph smiled. He pulled the little girl into his embrace. "Then I''ll try not to give you a chance to hit me." After he finished his sentence, he turned to look at Elijah, "What about you?" "I think..." Elijah took a deep breath and nced quietly at Lottie. "I think Mommy might feel ufortable for a while." "I think that although Dr. Jeremiah''s goal is you, the only thing she wants to do is to separate you and Mommy." "But since she can attract your attention in the name of treating Fabian and even came to Rexwell in a high profile, it proves that she is either really capable with real skills." "Or maybe she is in league with those people who hurt Fabian, and she might even have the antidote on her." "So, what I''m thinking is that you should sacrifice yourself out for the time being. Mommy, you should pretend to be jealous for a while and trick Dr. Jeremiah into curing Fabian. After that, we''ll think of next step." After that, the little guy raised his head and looked seriously at Ralph, then at Lottie. "Daddy, Mommy, what do you think?" The little guy''s words shocked Lottie. In the past, she only knew that Elijah was an intelligent child. However, she did not expect him to be so mature. At this moment, he was even able to calmly analyze the pros and cons of Jenny''s matter ande up with a n for Ralph to stabilize Jenny first before thinking of another solution. For Elijah like this... Was him really a five-year-old child? "Probably, it''s the same idea as me." Unlike Lottie''s shock, Ralph seemed to be used to his son maturing early. He curled his lips indifferently and looked up at Lottie. "What do you think?" Lottie opened her mouth. After a moment of hesitation, she nodded in the end. She had to admit that Elijah''s n was feasible. No matter what Jenny''s purpose was, as long as she could treat Fabian and wake him up. .. Not to mention about getting Ralph to sell his charms, even if Jenny wanted to sleep with her, she was willing to y along! In any case, it was their top priority right now to wake up Fabian on the base not betraying herself. "I''m very happy that you think so." Ralph chuckled and put down Ste in his arms. He strode over to Lottie and picked her up. When Lottie was suddenly lifted her into the air by him, she paused, then she red at him angrily. "What are you doing?" "Since I''m going to start acting with Jenny tomorrow, let''s see what she wants to do..." The man leaned close to her ear and gently bit her earlobe. "Then how can I let you off today?" Lottie was stunned for a moment and suddenly understood what he wanted to do. She bit her lips and lowered her voice. "Ralph Chapman!" "It''s daytime, the children are still at home now. What are you going to do?" The man strode upstairs with her in his arms. "My father just sent me a message saying that his car is outside the vi. He wants to take Elijah and Ste to find Fabian." With that, he kicked open the bedroom door and threw Lottie onto the soft bed. As he unbuttoned his shirt, he smirked. "Mrs. Chapman, aren''t you afraid that this Jenny will drug me so that I can''t control myself in the end?" Lottie frowned. She had never thought of this before. Now that Ralph brought it up, she really felt that this was a problem. Jenny was a doctor, so she must have gotten a lot of medicine. If she really drugged him... She looked nkly at Ralph''s face, "Then tell me, what should we do?" "We should..." The man bent down and pressed down on her. His deep and husky voice poured into her eardrums, stirring up her trembling. "I should spend all the ammunition I have umted during this period of time on you before I act with her." Lottie was stunned for a moment, then her face turned red! How could this man say this as he wanted?! It turned out that he could not only say anything, but he could also do anything as he wanted. From afternoon to evening, he asked Mario to take Elijah and Ste to the hospital with Mr. Old Chapman. He dismissed all the servants at home and put down the entire vi''s curtains. Then... In the bedroom, on the bed, on the ground... Inside the bathtub, living room, and even the stairs... He had tried everything with Lottie that she could think of, everything she couldn''t think of. When Lottie woke up the next morning, She felt as if her entire body was falling apart. The sun shone through the chink between the curtains. She yawnedzily and stretched herself. Just as she was about to get up from the bed, she heard a man''s low voice withughter from the balcony. "Of course I remember you, Dr. Jeremiah." "When I saw you at the airport yesterday, I was really shocked." "Doctor Jeremiah, you may not believe that you look exactly the same as my mother who passed away many years ago." "Do you have any rtives surnamed Lauby, Dr. Jeremiah?" "Isn''t there anyone surnamed Jeremiah? Then maybe it''s the fate between us..." ¡­ Lottie narrowed her eyes and listened to his voice. She couldn''t help but yawn. She casually picked up her phone and nced at it. It was only nine o''clock. Ralph really did things promptly, and he set off just like that. As the woman was thinking, a friend request showed on her mobile phone. It was an ount called "Jenny". She introduced herself as: I''m Jenny Jeremiah. Lottie furrowed her brows. She subconsciously nced at the man who was still on the balcony talking to Jenny. He was still engaged. Is meant that he had not hang up. Was Jenny adding her as contact while talking with Ralph on the phone? Lottie curled her lips and agreed, pretending not to know that they were talking. "Dr. Jeremiah, I''m very happy that you contact me!" "We met at the airport yesterday. Do you remember me?" Not long after she had greeted, Jenny replied. "Of course I remember you, Lottie." "I''m contacting you because I want to tell you that I like your husband, Ralph." reading more Chapter 321 Do You Need Medicine? Chapter 321 Do You Need Medicine? Reading her message on the phone, Lottie furrowed her brows. She looked up again at the man standing on the balcony. At that moment, he was whispering something to the woman on the other end of the line. She could vaguely hear him saying words like "son", "treatment", "thank". Lottie curled her lips and changed into a morefortable position. She leaned against the head of the bed and looked at the man on the balcony. So, was Jenny calling Ralph while adding her contact to show off? Even through the phone, Lottie could imagine how proud Jenny was at that time. She must have been so pleased with herself that she could manipte them. Thinking of that, Lottie yawned and replied without emotions, "Well, I see." On the other end of the line, Jenny sat in front of theputer and listened to Ralph''s polite and gentle voice while looking at Lottie''s reply. Jenny beautiful face twisted. "Well, I see?" What kind of response was that? "Wasn''t Lottie so angry and ran out to stand in the rain in Odense when she found out that Ralph and Yoyo were engaged?" Why was she so calm? Was it because there was no rain? Thinking of that, Jenny bit her lip and put her hands on the keyboard to continue typing. "Just wait. I''ll get him sooner orter." But Lottie''s reply to her was still few words. "Oh, that''s okay, you can do it." Jenny stared at the few words on theputer screen, both of her hands clenched into fists. "Why isn''t she jealous?" She gritted her teeth, and her voice was almost squeezed out from the gaps between her teeth. Ralph, who was talking to her on the phone, was silent for a moment. "Dr. Jeremiah, what are you talking about?" Jenny suddenly paused. Only then did she realize that she had said what was on her mind unconsciously. She coughed lightly. "Nothing." "Mr. Chapman, please continue. Your son went from the east side of the city to the west side, and what happened?" Frowning, Ralph subconsciously nced into the room. He didn''t know when Lottie had woken up and was leaning against the head of the bed, ying with her phone. Realizing that the man on the balcony was looking at her, Lottie looked up and silently shot him a nce. She waved her hand, indicating for him toe in. Ralph fell silent for a moment before continuing, "As for how Fabian went from the east side of the city to the west side, I haven''t found any evidence yet." "It''s still a mystery." "But a pinhole was found on Fabian''s arm. We suspect that someone injected him with some medicine so that he fell into aa. " "But we have tested him several times, including blood and bodily fluids. We have done all kinds of tests." "We did not discover anything unusual..." As Ralph spoke, he walked to Lottie. Lottie smiled and handed her phone to him. Ralph frowned as he took it. When he saw the messages, he almostughed out loud. He nced at Lottie helplessly and whispered. "You are naughty." Lottie shrugged and waved at him, indicating that he should continue the call on the balcony. At that time, Jenny sent another message. "Lottie, are you scared?" "I said I wanted to get your husband. What''s wrong with you?" Lottie curled her lips. Lottie thought that she finally couldn''t hold back anymore?" Lottie changed into afortable position to lean against the head of the bed. She sighed and typed on her phone''s screen. "This is a normal reaction." "Doctor Jeremiah, I hope you know that a rich and beautiful man like my husband, who is so excellent is noble and thousands of women fall in love with him at first sight every day." "I don''t care about every woman who likes him." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "If you like him, then do that." "You want to marry him? That''s okay. It''s a good idea. I''ll wait and see." Lottie''s reply made Jenny clench her fist in anger and m her hand on the table. "Bang!" There was a loud noise, and then Jenny instinctively hissed in pain!Her sound was loud. Ralph instantly understood what was happening on the other end of the line. He suppressed his smile and pretended to be concerned. "Dr. Jeremiah, what''s wrong?" Jenny furrowed because her brow was in pain, but she still couldn''t show any weakness in front of Ralph. She gritted her teeth and replied, "It''s okay, I identally knocked into the table just now." "You should be careful." Ralph chuckled, "Do you want me to drive you to the hospital?" Jenny''s eyes lit up, "Sure!" "Sorry to trouble you!" Didn''t Lottie say that it was a good idea to get Ralph? She would ask Ralph to send her to the hospital and then take some photos to send to Lottie! Thinking of that, Jenny immediately told Ralph the room number of the hotel she was staying in. "Okay, I''ll pick you up now. " After that, he hung up gently. Putting his phone away, he strode back to his bedroom. Lottie had already put down her phone to wash up and was leaning against the head of the bed, reading a book. Seeing hime in, Lottie raised her eyebrows. "Are you done flirting with Dr. Jeremiah?" Ralph chuckled. "Of course." He raised his hand and gently rubbed Lottie''s head. "She is so angry that she knocked her leg against the desk. She hopes I can send her to the hospital so I hang up." Lottie was stunned thenughed. "That''s it?" She was so angry that she hit the table? Lottie was just telling the truth. Actually, she hadn''t told Jenny what she shouldn''t have said. From the very first day she married Ralph, she knew that there would be plenty of women in love with him. If she cared about every woman who liked Ralph and got jealous, she would have been jealous to death! "Ok." Ralph bent down and kissed her forehead, "Are you tired?" "Does it still hurt?" Hurt? Lottie nced at him in confusion. He looked down her body ambiguously and finally put his hand on her lower abdomen. "You kept saying that you were ufortable yesterday." "And you said it was going to burst." "Does it still hurt?" Lottie instantly blushed and her face was as red as a cooked shrimp! Last night, she said it hurt, not because it hurt, but because she wanted him to be gentle! As a result, he not only wasn''t gentle, but also became ruder. It was after an entire night that he finally asked her if she was in pain! Her face was burning hot. She turned her face away and didn''t dare to look at him again. "What do you think?" He smiled gently. "I think it''s still painful." "I''m going to the hospitalter. Do you need medicine?" Lottie was speechless. She thought that whether he remembered what he would do in the hospital? To flirt with a girl...No, to be flirted by a girl! Did he really have to buy this kind of medicine for his wife in that instance? "If you buy me medicine..." "Is Dr. Jeremiah going to bump into the table again?" reading more Chapter 322 Im Not Good Enough for Him Chapter 322 I''m Not Good Enough for Him Jenny had exquisite makeup on in the hotel. When Ralph arrived, she answered a call from K. The woman''s hoarse voice sounded from the other end of the line. "How''s it going?" "Everything goes well." Jenny elegantlybed her hair with a smug smile. "I called Ralph just now, and he likes me very much." "I''m waiting for him to pick me up and take me to the hospital because I said that I was too excited that my leg hit the foot of the table." On the other end of the line, K snorted coldly. "He''s taking you to the hospital for something as trivial as bumping into a desk?" "He just likes your face as his dad did." Jenny paused and took a deep breath, "Mother, do you think this trick will work?" "You spent so much effort to change my appearance to his mother''s. Will he really like me?" "Will he... regard me as his mother?" On the other end of the line, K sneered. "What are you afraid of?" "That bitchmitted suicide not long after he was born. He''s only seen pictures of Jenna." "His father fell in love with Jenna at first sight. He is like his father. How couldn''t he like you?" "You just focus on seducing him. If you fail, I have other ns." "Ok." Jenny sighed, "If he doesn''t treat me as his mother, I''m still confident." After all, Ralph called her to take her to the hospital, and talk about him with her. All of those proved that she was in Ralph''s heart and that she was different from ordinary women. "Remember, your target is Fabian." "Seducing Ralph is secondary." "... I see." After hanging up, Jenny sighed and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. She looked down at the endless traffic outside. She was actually an orphan adopted by K. She had never known who her biological parents were. Although she didn''t know why K chose her out of so many children in the orphanage, she knew that K was her savior. If it weren''t for K, she would have died in the orphanage long ago. Therefore, she was willing to ept any arrangement from K. Including hundreds of cosmetic surgery surgeries and endless training. She could finallye out of the training camp and finally have a chance to repay K''s kindness. She would definitely not mess things up. ¡­ Ten minutester, someone knocked on Jenny''s door. She adjusted her mood and opened the door with a smile on her face. Outside the door, a tall and straight man in a ck suit stood there, noble and proud. He looked so powerful that she couldn''t help looking at him. She took a deep breath and looked up at him. "Mr. Chapman." "Dr. Jeremiah." He looked down at Jenny''s long legs, which were intact. "Are you okay?" Jenny was stunned for a moment before she remembered that Ralph was taking her to the hospital to check her leg. She smiled and said, "Actually, it''s all right." "But it still hurts a little." "I think it''s necessary to go to hospital." Ralph nced at her with a faint smile. "I also think it''s necessary to go to hospital." After that, he directly turned around and walked toward the elevator. However, Jenny stood at the door and didn''t move. Ralph took a few steps and realized that she wasn''t following him. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong?" Jenny smiled shyly and pointed to her leg, "My leg hurts, and I can''t walk." Ralph paused for a moment. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Dr. Jeremiah, do you dislike me?" Jenny immediately shook her head, "Not at all." Ralph took a deep breath and walked over directly to carry Jenny. Jenny pretended to be reserved and asked, "What are you doing?" Ralph sneered in his heart, but there was a gentle smile on his face. "You can''t walk, and don''t despise me. Isn''t it proper for me to hug you?" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jenny was stumped for words. She looked up at Ralph''s dark eyes and suddenly heard her heart beating wildly. Although she had been trained how to flirt with men countless times in the training camp? However, Ralph was the first man she came into contact with after she left the training camp. She was feeling so ashamed because she was in love. Her gaze fixed on Ralph, and her emotions wereplex. Ralph''s arm that was hugging her froze for a moment. After a while, he turned his head and walked into the elevator with her in his arms. Jenny was carried by him. Although she''d tried her best, she didn''t know why there was a gap between them. She couldn''t lean her head on his chest like the heroine in TV series. After a few attempts, she gave up in the end. She sneakily took out her phone and took a photo of Ralph holding her. She silently sent it to Lottie. The text was: "His embrace is so warm." At that moment, Lottie and Connie were chatting. Connie said that she had met blind mate she could fall in love withst night. Even though Alfred made troubles again, her blind date was quite open-minded and didn''t care. So Connie nned to continue date with the man. Lottie furrowed her brows. "Are you really not going to give Alfred a chance?" "It''s not that I don''t want to give him a chance, it''s that he doesn''t want to face his will." "Actually, he doesn''t like me at all. He likes you or his career." "I''m just one of his fans. I''m already very happy to date him for a period." "However, I also know very well that I am unworthy of him. On the other hand, he will not like me." "The reason why he is chasing me must be that I broke up with him first. Maybe a famous star like him can''t ept such a difference." "But the truth is that I only want to marry a matchmaking partner, and Alfred wants to date a beauty. We are not a match at all!" Hearing Connie''s words, Lottie couldn''t help but sigh. "You don''t believe that Alfred will fall in love with you during the month of your date?" "No, I''m not you or Natalia. There are many people looks like me. Alfred is foolish, so he won''t like me." Lottie was speechless. She was thinking about how to continue the conversation with Connie when she received Jenny''s photo. Lottie calmly looked at the photo. It was Ralph holding her in the elevator. She was a little tired, so she calmly replied to Jenny with a few words, "You are not good at photography. You should practice." Receiving her reply, Jenny was so angry that her eyes turned red. Jenny huffed coldly and calcted in her heart. When she got into the carter, she would continue to take photos in the car to make Lottie angry! But what she didn''t expect that... Ralph carried her out of the hotel. The moment he reached the car, the door was opened from inside. Lottie, who had just sent her a message, got out of the car enthusiastically. "Oh, Dr. Jeremiah, your leg is injured like this. Can''t you walk?" "Hurry up and get in the car. Go to the hospital and take an X-ray to see if there are any fractures!" Jenny, "..." Why was Lottie in the car? reading more Chapter 323 Why not? Chapter 323 Why not? Before Jenny could know to why Lottie was in the car, she had already been ced in the backseat by Ralph. Lottie opened the door and sat down beside Jenny. As for Ralph, he took the passenger side with ease. "Sean, let''s go." As he gave the order, the car left the hotel fast. Looking at the scenery flying past outside the window, Jenny finally came to her senses. She frowned and turned to look at Lottie. "Why are you in the car?" Lottie smiled gently and said slowly, "I just heard my husband say that your leg is injured." "You are an amazing doctor who treats my son. Since you are injured, I must go with you." After speaking, Lottie nced at the so-called wound on Jenny''s leg that was intact. She couldn''t help but smile and sigh. "I''m very strong. If you are too injured to walk, I can help you." Jenny huffed coldly and looked Lottie up and down with disdain. "Is that so?" "But you look thin and small. Can you really help?" After that, Jenny turned to look out of the window. The smile on her lips was full of sarcasm. "I''m afraid you''re here to make trouble, aren''t you?" She knew that it was impossible for Lottie to be as calm as she said. Jenny thought that Lottie must have heard that Ralph wanted to take her to the hospital and was worried, so Lottie tagged along shamelessly. Otherwise, Ralph taking her to see a doctor was a good way for them to get to know each other. How could he ask Lottie toe with them? She thought that it must be Lottie wanted to keep up. Lottie paid attention to Jenny''s words and her eyes. She knew that Jenny had misunderstood something, but she didn''t want to exin. Lottie sighed, "Dr. Jeremiah, I might seem skinny, but I''m a martial artist. I''m strong." "When I helped in the kitchen of martial arts school, I could carry a fat pig that weights more than 250 kilograms!" "Dr. Jeremiah, you... must be lighter than a fat pig, right?" Jenny''s face instantly turned pale. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Sitting in the passenger seat, Ralph couldn''t help but frown. "Lottie, what are you talking about?" "Dr. Jeremiah is so thin and weak. How can youpare her with the fat pig?" "I just carried Dr. Jeremiah. She was very light!" His words made Jenny''s impression of Ralph be better. She snorted and pursed her lips. "That''s right." After speaking, she unconsciously moved her body toward the car door and maintained a safe distance from Lottie. It was as if Jenny was afraid that something dirty on Lottie''s body would stick to her. Lottie smiled. "Honey, you''re right." "I really shouldn''tpare a fat pig with Dr. Jeremiah. No matter what, Dr. Jeremiah looks much different from a pig." After that, Lottie turned to look out of the window. "After all, pigs are cute." Her words made Jenny''s eyes widen instantly. What did Lottie mean by that? Lottie said that she was far worse than a pig and that a pig was cute? What Lottie meant was that she was worse than a pig in her eyes! Jenny angrily clenched her fists by her side. She bit her lips and gritted her teeth with hatred in her heart, but she did not lose her temper. The reason Lottie was saying all that jealously was definitely because she felt a sense of danger! Jenny thought that it must be because Ralph treated her so well! Thinking of that, Jenny couldn''t help feeling proud again. Since Lottie liked to make sarcastic remarks, let her do that! In any case, Lottie''s husband, Ralph... She would get him. Sean drove very fast. Before long, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. As soon as the car stopped, Ralph got out of the car. Jenny nced at Lottie smugly and felt that Ralph would do the same as when he was at the hotel. She thought he would pick her up and carry her to the hospital. But what she didn''t expect was... Ralph went around her and headed straight for the trunk. He stood next to the trunk for a long time before finally opening the car door. A fixed wheelchair was in front of Jenny. Ralph looked gently into Jenny''s eyes. "Dr. Jeremiah,e up." "The hospital is quiet. If I hold you, I''m afraid of touching your injured leg and you may yell." "A wheelchair is better for you." After that, he made a gesture of helping Jenny into the wheelchair. Jenny, ".. ." She had thought that Ralph would carry her like before, and she was looking forward to it. After all, at the airport yesterday, many people who picked her up said that she and Ralph were a perfect match. The thought of Ralph hugging her and meeting those people made her excited. But the wheelchair in front of Ralph was like a bucket of cold water poured over her head, making her It was impossible for her to sit in the wheelchair! There were many fans and her teachers in the hospital! If she were to be pushed into the hospital in a wheelchair by Ralph... She must have lost all her face! Thinking of that, Jenny awkwardly smiled at Ralph, "Alright." She got out of the car with great difficulty and said, "I... can walk in." Ralph narrowed his eyes. Even though his eyes were filled with mockery, he still said gently, "Is that really okay?" "Why don''t you take the wheelchair? It''s more convenient." "There''s no need. I''m fine." Jenny awkwardly smiled and hobbled into the hospital. Ralph narrowed his eyes and followed her into the hospital. The moment he entered, he couldn''t help but look back at Lottie. He opened his mouth toward her as if he had said something. In the car, Sean couldn''t help but frown when he saw Ralph following Jenny eagerly. "Mrs. Chapman, Mr. Chapman do like this. Aren''t you jealous?" "Dr. Jeremiah must have bad intentions. Just now, the way she looked at him... showed that she wanted something to happen between them." "When Mr. Chapman spoke up for her, she was stunned!" Lottie changed into a morefortable position and leaned against the back of the seat. "She''s sent me a lot of messages of challenge." Sean''s eyes widened. "Then are you still going to allow Mr. Chapman to interact with her?" "Why not?" Lottie curled her lips into a smile. "What''s the point of keeping a man who can be so easily flirted?" reading more Chapter 324 What You Dream of Chapter 324 What You Dream of Sean opened his mouth at Lottie''s words and was at a loss for words. Her theory... It made a lot of sense. However... Sean frowned and said, "When I saw Mr. Chapmane in, he said something to us." "I didn''t see what he said clearly." After speaking, he turned back seriously and nced at Lottie. "Did you see what he said clearly?" Lottie couldn''t help blushing when she thought of what Ralph had mouthed. She frowned and looked away, avoiding Sean''s gaze. "Stop guessing. He said that to me, not to you." Sean was stunned. "Really?" Why did he feel that Mr. Chapman was talking to him? Sean was silent for a moment. He was still not at ease, so he bravely turned to look at Lottie. "Madam, since you saw it clearly, can you tell me what Mr. Chapman just said?" "I''m still worried... If he has something important for me to do and I didn''t do it..." The consequences would be serious! Lottie furrowed her brows and nced at Sean speechlessly. "I told you, he wasn''t talking to you, he was talking to me." Sean was relentless. "Madam, why don''t you tell me what Mr. Chapman said?" "I''m afraid he was actually talking to me. You misunderstood what he meant, and it might cause a misunderstanding..." "Why don''t you tell me and let''s analyze together?" Lottie''s brows furrowed tightly. It was the first time she felt that Sean''s curiosity was actually annoying. Originally, Lottie would not tell Sean about that, but Sean had been asking over and over again. In the end, Lottie took a deep breath and raised her eyes to nce at him coldly. "I told you, he was talking to you, not to you." "You must know what he said, right?" Sean had a vague feeling that something was wrong. But he still had the courage. "If possible... I still want to know." Lottie rolled her eyes at him. "What Ralph mouthed just now was..." "Do you want me to find a doctor and apply some ointment to the wound I injured yesterday? Now do you understand?" After that, she directly opened the door and entered the hospital. Sean sat in the driver''s seat, still confused. Mr. Chapman injured Madam yesterday? Weren''t Mr. and Mrs. Chapman having fun at home yesterday? Or... All of a sudden, Sean widened her eyes. He understood. ¡­Was Ralph that rude? ¡­ Things happened in the hospital. The doctor who treated Jenny knew her. Therefore, when he got the X-ray, he couldn''t help looking at Ralph a few more times, but in the end, he didn''t expose Jenny''s lie. "Her leg is seriously injured. She need to take a good rest in a short time." Ralph curled his lips and there was coldness in his eyes. However, he still asked gently and with concern, "How long will it take for her leg to recover?" The doctor nced at Jenny. When Jenny winked at the doctor, he stretched out two fingers. "Two weeks." "She need someone to take care of her carefully in the two weeks." He looked Ralph up and down and asked, "Is Mr. Chapman willing to take care of her?" "Of course." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ralph smiled. "Dr. Jeremiah doesn''t have any rtives in Rexwell, then I''m her rtive." "It''s Jenny''s fortune to meet Mr. Chapman, who is responsible." After giving some simple reminders to Ralph, the doctor sent them out of the orthopedics department. "I didn''t expect to be hospitalized for two weeks." Coming out of the orthopedics department, Jenny put one hand on Ralph''s shoulder and the other on her cane. She walked to the ward with difficulty and sighed, "I nned to treat your son this afternoon." "I didn''t expect that it would be two weekster." "It doesn''t matter." Ralph smiled. "It''s your brain that''s treating Fabian, not your leg." Jenny frowned. "But it''s actually very far from my ward to your son''s ward..." "I''m afraid my legs can''t take it..." Of course, she would get close to Fabian and "treat" him. But she didn''t want to care about those messy things. She just wanted to flirt with Ralph for a while. Although the man was supposed to be her mission, the knowing and contact she had over the past few days made her felling to Ralph... In fact, she was very interested. Everyone said that Ralph was not a good person. Back then, because of the rumor, other than Lottie, no one else in the city dared to marry him. However, she did not think so. In fact, she even felt that Ralph must be incredible. He had a sense of charm, which was different from other men. Besides... He was able to make Lottie give birth to three children for him, which proved that he was strong. Thinking of that, Jenny''s face turned red as she secretly nced at Ralph beside her. She even began to imagine what kind of sexy scene it would be when he pressed her under his body... "In fact, it''s not far away. You can be there in a few steps." Ralph''s low voice interrupted Jenny''s thought. She frowned and was about to say something when he stopped. Ralph chuckled. "Look, we''re here." Jenny was stunned. She subconsciously looked up and realized that she and Ralph had walked to the ICU in the children''s ward. Through the huge ss, Jenny could see the miniature version of Ralph sleeping soundly in the ward. He frowned slightly and looked exactly like the man beside her. Jenny''s heart twitched suddenly. Perhaps it was because Fabian looked too simr to Ralph. Or perhaps it was because she thought of the fate of Fabian in the future. She took a deep breath and looked at the young boy in the ward, "Is this your son?" "Yes." Ralph smiled, "He looks like me, doesn''t he?" "When I was a child, I looked exactly like him now." He looked at Jenny and said, "Dr. Jeremiah, I don''t know if Fabian can wake up." "But if you can cure him, I hope you can help." "You will feel a great sense of aplishment, if you can wake up a miniature version of me personally, right?" "Besides..." Ralph lowered his voice and said with a gentle smile, "If you can cure Fabian," "I will be very grateful to you." "I will also give you what you want." Chapter 325 Take Fabian Away Chapter 325 Take Fabian Away Ralph was very close to her. Jenny felt her heart beating tensely again. She could not control herself at all. Her face turned red and bit her lip, "Really?" Ralph said, "Of course, I keep my word." Jenny took a deep breath and looked up at Ralph seriously, "If I can cure Fabian, I hope that you can agree to a request." "What is your request?" Jenny said, "If I can wake Fabian up, you must allow me to take him to go abroad for a year of rehabilitation." "Rehabilitation?" Ralph raised his eyebrows slightly, and felt surprised what she said. He knew clearly that Jenny was here to destroy the rtionship between him and Lottie. ording to normal logic, when hearing what he said, Jenny should force him to break up with Lottie so as to achieve her goal. But now, Jenny''s focus was not on him, but...On Fabian. Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. From the very beginning, He knew that Jenny approached him and Lottie on purpose. So he didn''t believe what Jenny said. May be... Jenny''s goal wasn''t him but Fabian? "Yes, recovery." Jenny looked at Ralph with a smile and said, "You know Fabian''s current condition very well. He''s still in a vegetative state." "Even if I can wake him up, it is hard to guarantee that his body will not have something wrong in the future." "If I take him to the foreign research center for rehabilitation, on the one hand, I can observe his recovery situation and write a rtively detailed thesis." "On the other hand, by my side, his body will recover even faster than staying in Rexwell." Ralph looked at her and said, "But Fabian has never left my side." "He has to grow up." Jenny took a step back, avoiding Ralph''s aura to affect her normal performance, and said, "Moreover, Mr. Chapman." "You don''t have to worry about Fabian''s safe." "After all, if I can cure him, it will be the result of mybor, and I can show off it." "In this world, there is no one who wishes him to live better than I do." After saying, Jenny smiled and looked up at Ralph who was a head taller than her, "Mr. Chapman, what do you think?" The room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard clearly. Ralph was silent for a moment. Then he said, "Let''s me think." Jenny didn''t force him to agree it immediately. She turned around and left without checking Fabian''s condition anymore, "I''lle back to check Fabian''s condition and confirm the treatment n after you make up your mind." Jenny had to admit that Ralph was really charming. He could easily make her blush and her heart beat faster, and he could also made her want to do whatever he wanted for him. However, she hadn''t known him for long. Compared to her mother''s training and cruel beatings over the years. No matter how much she wanted to help him, she could only follow the n she had made before K did want her to Rexwell to destroy the rtionship between Ralph and Lottie, But their main target was Fabian. In this world, only Fabian''s blood could save that man. "Does Dr. Jeremiah leave now?" Seeing Jenny walking to the door, Ralph smiled, "It seems that Dr. Jeremiah isn''t interested in me." Jenny bit her lip and looked back at Ralph, "Mr. Chapman, I admit that I like you." "But about treating Fabian..." Jenny took a deep breath and said, "There''s no room for discussion." "This is my principle as a doctor to treat vegetative patients." "If you don''t believe me, you can investigate it by yourself. Every vegetative patient I cured before was brought to my research institute abroad by me and was observed for a year." "Moreover, vegetative patients'' family are not allowed to visit them, because vegetative patients need a "I know that this request is hard for you to ept. After all, my other patients are adults, but Fabian is just a five-year-old child." "So..." Jenny looked up at Ralph with a brilliant smile, "If you can find other doctors who don''t need one year to help patients to recover, please tell me and I also want to know how other doctors cure and wake up Fabian." After saying, Jenny turned around and left. Ralph frowned and watched Jenny limp away. After a while, he curled his lips and strode after her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Dr. Jeremiah, where are you going?" "I go for the admission procedure." "I do it for you." ¡­ In the Judo gym. After Lottie listened to the recording of Ralph and Jenny''s conversation, she looked up at the two middle-aged men in front of her and asked, "What do you think?" Arthur snorted, "There must be a conspiracy!" "I''ve never heard that a doctor needs to take a patient away when treating him!" "Moreover, she doesn''t allow the patient''s family to visit the patient in a year and the patient is "At that time, if she secretly kills my grandson, no one will know it!" Hearing that, Jerry shook his head. "Even so..." He looked up at Lottie and said seriously, "Do you find that Dr. Jeremiah is so confident?" "She seems to be very confident that only she can cure Fabian and she even encourages Ralph to look for other doctors." "It proves that she''s certain that Ralph has no choice but to ask her to cure Fabian." Arthur nodded, "I also think so." After speaking, the two men looked up at Lottie, "What do you think?" Lottie bit her lips and was silent for a long time. Finally, she raised her head and looked at Jerry. "Dad." She took a deep breath and said. "Jenna Barton, do you know she?" Hearing that, Jerry''s face instantly turned pale. He frowned and asked, "Why do you ask this?" Chapter 326 I Can Treat Fabian Now Chapter 326 I Can Treat Fabian Now Seeing that Arthur and Jerry did not want to talk about this woman, Lottie took a deep breath and put down her phone, "I already know it." "Jenna Barton, Jenna Lauby and Aiden." "Mr. Old Chapman already told me their stories." Hearing that, Jerry frowned and looked at Arthur. They rolled their eyes at the same time. Jerryined, "That bad old man!" He sighed and looked at Lottie, "Why does he tell you about it?" "At that time, We were talking about Yank Chapman." Lottie took a deep breath and said, "I''ve heard before that it is K, a leader of an organization, who has Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. been providing financial support to Yank and asks him to deal with the Bells." "The initials of Jenna Kennedy''s surname is also K." She looked at Jerry and Arthur and asked seriously, "Is Jenna Kennedy the leader of that organization?" Jerry smiled awkwardly, "You already know it." After saying that, he yawnedzily. Then he said, "Over these years, Jenna has never given up taking revenge on the Bells." "Actually, I am also very curious. Jenna Lauby and Aiden already passed away, why Jenna Kennedy has been making trouble to the Bells?" Lottie frowned tightly and asked, "Dad, have you done something wrong to Jenna Kennedy, so she keeps making trouble to the Bells for so many years?" Jerry rolled his eyes and argued, "I don''t have that special hobbies." After saying that, he stood up, walked to the window, and looked at the lush trees outside. He said, "Jenna Kennedy hates the Bells so much probably because once..." "She drugged Aiden and wanted to have a sexual rtionship with him. But finally, your mother ruined her n." "At that time, your mother was young, and she had a good rtionship with my younger sister, Jenna Lauby. Thus, as soon as she heard that Aiden was in trouble, she immediately took Jenna Lauby to make trouble to Jenna Kennedy." "Your mother was young and hotheaded. Moreover, she was good at martial arts, because she was the direct disciple of my martial arts master." "In the end, your mother easily broke through Jenna Kennedy''s defenses and worked with Jenna Lauby to rescue Aiden sessfully." "But at that time, Aiden already lost his mind and could not control himself." Jerry paused slightly, and then said embarrassingly, "Finally, Aiden made love with Jenna Lauby in Jenna Kennedy''s room." "After that, Jenna Lauby became pregnant with Aiden''s child." "Jenna Kennedy was so angry that she wanted to kill Jenna Lauby and her child." "Furthermore, she pushed all the me onto your mother." "She felt that if your mother didn''t stop her that night, she would have a child with Aiden. All would be none of Jenna Lauby''s business." "She also felt that if she was pregnant with Aiden''s child, Aiden would break up with Jenna Lauby for the child in her belly even if he was engaged to Jenna Lauby." "Therefore, she hates the Bells and your mother even more." After saying that, Jerry sighed heavily. "Although Aiden and Jenna Lauby already passed away for a long time, Jenna Kennedy still keeps making trouble to the Bells." "It''s possibly because that the more she thinks about it, the angrier she is." After hearing that, Lottie waspletely stunned. "Was my mother so brave when she was young?" When she was in Odense, she went to hospital to visit her mother for many times. But every time she saw her mother lying on the hospital bed, she felt that her mother was gentle, quiet, and sensible. She thought that her mother should be an elegant and mature woman. So it was very difficult for Lottie to link this elegant and mature woman with that young and hotheaded one who Jerry just talked about. "Yes." Arthur smiled and changed afortable position to lean against on the sofa. He said, "Your father and mother are my father''s disciples." "But your mother''s talent in martial arts are much better than your father''s." "Actually, you get your martial arts talent not from your father, but from your mother." Lottie was shocked and speechless. She did not know how to describe her current mood with words. After a while, she took a deep breath and said, "I suspect that it should be Jenna Kennedy who makes Fabian be in aa, and Jenny is a pawn sent by K." "On the surface, they wanted to sabotage the rtionship between me and Ralph, making the Bells lose the support from the Chapman family and the Bartons." "However, their real target is to kidnap Fabian." Jerry nodded and said, "I think so, too." "But..." Arthur frowned and looked up at Lottie and then at Jerry, "Why do they kidnap Fabian?" "Is there anything worthy on Fabian making them do that?" Lottie bit her lip, "There must be something." "But we don''t know it for the time being." "So what do you n to do?" "Satisfy her request." Lottie smiled wickedly, "Whatever they want, I agree them." "As long as Fabian can wake up, everything will be fine." Jerry frowned and turned to look at Arthur. They sighed at the same time and didn''t say anything else. In the hospital. Ralph helped Jenny on hospital bed gently, and then handed her a pen and paper, "Here you are." Jenny was totally addicted to his charm. Seeing the pen and paper, she frowned and looked up at him in confusion, "What are you doing?" "Don''t you say before that I need to agree to your one condition if you cure Fabian?" "If we don''t make a written agreement, I don''t think that you are willing to treat my son, right?" Jenny felt shocked. She looked up at Ralph in disbelief, "Don''t you want not to agree with me before?" "I just say that I need time to think about it." Ralph looked at her and smiled gently, "Now I agree." "Dr. Jeremiah, don''t you need to write a written pledge?" Jenny was overjoyed. "I do need the written pledge, but I''ve already prepared it!" Excitedly, she took out a piece of folded paper from her pocket and handed it over to Ralph. "Take a look at the terms on it. If there aren''t any objections, we can form an agreement now." "If you sign it now, I can go to treat Fabian immediately!" Chapter 327 Preparations Before the Storm Chapter 327 Preparations Before the Storm Ralph took the agreement from Jenny with a cold smile on his lips, "So you came prepared." The terms were extremelyplicated and it obviously wasn''t written by Jenny on a whim. Even a lot of the wording in it was obviously done with the help of a professionalwyer, otherwise, Ralph did not believe that Jenny Jeremiah, a doctor, would understand the legal terms and conditions more thoroughly than he, a person who had been doing business for so long. "Of course." Faced with the mockery in Ralph''s eyes, Jenny didn''t panic at all. She looked at him gently and smiled. "As I said, I''ve saved many vegetative patients before. Each of them has to go to my base and live with me for a year." "So this agreement isn''t made for Fabian. It''s something I''ve been working on." "Of course, considering that Fabian is a minor, I also made some relevant adjustments." Then she raised an eyebrow and nced at Ralph. "Preparing for the worst, isn''t this something that Mr. Chapman knows how to do?" "The difference between you and me is that your precautions are all for the sake of making money, while I''m trying to help my patients get better as soon as possible." Ralph curled his lips and looked at the agreement in his hand indifferently. The smile on his lips grew colder and colder. "I understand that you want Fabian to recover well under your protection." "But..." The man pointed to one of the uses, "Why is it that after Fabian stays at your training base, not only is he not allowed to go home for a year, but you also don''t allow us to visit him?" "I don''t think it''ll affect the recovery of his physical function after visiting the child once a week, right?" Ralph raised his head and stared coldly at Jenny, "Is it emotional instability that will affect the child?" Jenny nodded, "Yes." "But will you tell me in detail why it will affect his recovery?" After that, the man mmed the agreement on the table and said with a cold smile, "I understand your agreement." "In fact, after you treat Fabian and wake him up, our child will go to your so-called base to be an ornamental animal for a year, right?" Ralph''s words made Jenny looked a little unhappy. She pursed her lips. "Mr. Chapman, you don''t have to say like that." "If you don''t like, I won''t treat Fabian." After that, she nced regretfully in the direction of Fabian''s ward, her voice full of regret, "It''s just a pity..." "Such a young child met such a good opportunity to be treated, but because of his parents, he couldn''t get treatment..." Ralph narrowed his eyes. He hesitated for a moment and smiled. "It''s not that I don''t trust Dr. Jeremiah." "It''s just an agreement to let Fabian follow you. I''ll sign it." "In order to awaken him, I can do anything." Jenny nodded and carefully stared at the man''s hand. After she confirmed that he signed the contract, she let out a breath of relief. She then carefully kept the agreement and got Ralph to help her to Fabian''s ward. The woman locked her and Fabian in the ward for an entire hour. She did not allow anyone to approach ormunicate with anyone. She had been testing Fabian with her special instrument. Finally, after the test was over, the woman let out a long breath and walked out of the room, exhausted. "I will prescribe medicine for Fabian. Let him take it for three consecutive days and he should wake up soon." After that, she returned to her own ward with the instrument, exhausted. "It''s just a normal instrument for testing heartbeat and blood pressure, nothing special." After Jenny left, the doctor who had been secretly observing by Ralph''s side frowned and said, "Regardless of whether it''s Dr. Jeremiah''s equipment or her methods, I can''t see any clues. There aren''t any mysterious secrets inside." The doctor frowned. "If we have to find some ws..." He raised his head and looked at Ralph seriously. "Dr. Jeremiah''s technique is unfamiliar, and she doesn''t look like a professional doctor at all." Ralph turned to look at him. "What do you mean?" "What I mean is..." The doctor sighed, "We do these tests on Fabian almost every day, these are the most basic things a doctor who specializes in caring for vegetative people can do." "But for Jenny, an authoritative expert in the treatment of vegetative patients, she doesn''t know how to use such a basic thing at all." "It''s reasonable to say that she just learned it a few days ago." The man''s words made Ralph narrow his eyes. "What if... this woman learned it just a few days ago?" The doctor hesitated for a moment and shook his head. "That''s impossible." "Jenny has developed a reputation. It''s true that she has cured the vegetative patients, and there''re so many examples." "In the past five years, she has cured thirty or even fifty vegetative patient. If she''s a fake, then nothing is real." "Could it be that someone rescued the vegetative patient by himself and gave all the credit to Dr. Jeremiah in the end?" "That''s amazing!" The doctor gave a wry smile and concluded, "So her performance is true, true!" "The reason why she is unfamiliar with these instruments is probably that she hasn''t used them for a long time!" Hearing the doctor''s words, Ralph couldn''t help curling his lips into a smile. "What if there really is someone in this world who is so great as to... ce their achievements onto others?" After that, the man left. The doctor stood still and frowned in confusion. Really? No! As soon as Ralph came out of the hospital, he received a call from Kayden Chapman. "Uncle, I''ve found it. It''s about Jenny Jeremiah." On the other end of the phone, Kayden''s voice was a little low. "This woman is quite interesting. She has been weak since childhood and was almost beaten to death in an orphanage. Later, she was adopted by the K Group." "Over the years, she has been growing up in the K Group''s training camp. The training camp taught her something, but most of them taught to kill for the sake of helping the K Group." "However, Jenny is different. She seems to have been chosen since young." "The K organization instructed her to learn music, chess, calligraphy, and painting to improve her self- Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. cultivation. It seems that she was not a killer from the very beginning." "She has been in the training camp for more than a decade. It was not until half a month ago that she finally left the training camp for the first time. She just arrived in Rexwell yesterday." Ralph narrowed his eyes. Since Jenny left the training camp half a month ago. Then the one who used to treat the vegetative patient in the name of Jenny Jeremiah...Who was it? Chapter 328 Come Here quickly Chapter 328 Come Here quickly The medicine prescribed by Jenny was veryplicated and required people to stay by the side of the y pot in the kitchen every day to stew for five hours. Originally, Ralph had nned to do it himself. But he never had much talent for cooking. On the first day he decocted medicine for Fabian, he almost burned down the entire kitchen. Lottie had no choice but to chase him out of the kitchen and do it herself. For three consecutive days, she had to stay in the kitchen for about seven hours a day. Ralph could only stand in front of the kitchen door and look at her. "I think the kitchen is where your husband is." Lottie rolled her eyes at him and continued to decoct the medicine on the pot. "This is thest one." "ording to Jenny''s meaning, Fabian will wake up after taking today''s medicine." After that, the woman sighed and said, "I hope it will work." After all, Ralph had signed the agreement. Thinking of this, Lottie couldn''t help frowning andining to him, "Even if Fabian woke up, your agreement with Jenny is already hard enough to bear." It would be an entire year since Fabian had to been away by her side! Moreover, she didn''t even have a chance to visit him in the whole year. On the one hand, she was worried that Fabian would be hurt in that base. On the other hand, she felt that it would be difficult for her to bear it if she couldn''t see him for a year. Even though Fabian and Elijah looked the same, they were totally different! Thinking of this, Lottie felt depressed. Ralph seemed to have seen through her mind, and curled his lips into a smile. "The n was just stalling for time." "Jenny''s attitude is very obvious. If we don''t sign the agreement, she will never treat Fabian." In fact, Ralph was almost certain that Fabian waspletely fine. The reason why he was in aa now should be that K Group had done something bad. Fabian had just fallen unconscious when Jenny came. Moreover, she was consolidating step by step at a time and had even prepared an agreement in advance. It was impossible for her to have nothing to do with the K Group. Therefore, it was equivalent to Fabian being drugged by the people of the K organization, and only the people of the K organization had the antidote to wake him up from thea. As a result, ever since Jenny came to Rexwell, Ralph never sought out other famous doctors. That''s because he knew that aside from Jenny, no one else could treat Fabian''s unconsciousness. He signed an agreement with her, so that there was still hope for Fabian to wake up. If he didn''t sign the agreement and agree to Jenny''s terms, how long would Fabian still be unconscious? No one dared to make it clear. Thinking of this, the man sighed heavily. "I hope he can wake up today." If the child had woken up, he would carry out the n that he had discussed with Elijah earlier. Lottie sighed. Actually, she understood all of this. But when she thought that Fabian would leave her for an entire year, she felt ufortable all over. Soon, the medicine was ready. The couple took the medicine to the hospital. As soon as they got off the elevator, a nurse rushed out of the ward before they could reach Fabian''s ward. "Mr. Chapman! Mrs. Chapman!" "Great!" "Fabian has woken up!" Lottie frowned and unconsciously looked at the thermos she held in her hand. This was thest day of the medicine she prepared for Fabian. ording to Jenny, Fabian would wake up until he had taken all three elixirs. But why did he wake up after only two? While Lottie was lost in thought, Ralph had already rushed up and pushed open the door of the ward. Sure enough. On the sickbed, the boy who had been lying silently on the bed for about a week was blinking his big ck eyes and quietly looking at Ralph''s face. "Daddy." "You''re awake!" Lottie, who had been following behind him, excitedly put down the medicine in her hand and rushed Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. toward Fabian. "Fabian!" "I''m so worried about you!" "Thank you, Mommy." Fabian had just woken up, but his face was still pale. Seeing Lottie jump into his arms so excitedly, the little fellow was both proud and worried. "Sorry for making you worry." The mother and son hugged each other for a long time before Lottie finally let go of Fabian. "You woke up so quickly?" Suddenly, Jenny''s voice came from outside the door with a smile. Lottie nced at her unconsciously and didn''t say anything. "Aren''t you even going to thank me?" Jenny raised her eyebrows and strode into the room. She sat down on a chair and knocked on her leg as she looked at Lottie. "Why? Do you hate me? Do you think I want to take your son away from you?" "If your son hadn''t been saved by me, I wouldn''t have bothered with him!" After that, the woman turned to look at Fabian. "How do you feel?" "It''s... it''s okay." Fabian stared at Jenny''s face and subconsciously shrank backwards. The little guy hid behind Lottie''s back and grabbed her shoulder tightly with his little hand. "Mommy, who is this woman?" She always felt that this woman was very dangerous. "She''s your attending doctor. Her name is Jenny Jeremiah." Lottie sighed and gently raised her hand to embrace Fabian in her arms. Although her child was very sensible and was also more mature than his peers in his mental age, in Lottie''s eyes, Fabian and Elijah were just two children who had not grown up yet. "From now on, you''ll have to follow Jenny to her training base for a year." "Dr. Jeremiah said this is for your own good, so that she can observe your body at any time." "I don''t want it!" Almost instinctively, Fabian shook his head bitterly. "I don''t want to go with her, and I don''t want to leave my daddy and mommy!" The little guy''s words made Lottie feel as if her heart had been stabbed by needles. How could she want to leave him? Fabian had just recovered from his serious illness, but he was taken away by a strange woman, and he had to be away from her for a year... As soon as she thought of it, she felt suffocated. "But your father has signed an agreement with me, and you have to go with me." Jenny squatted down and sneered at Fabian''s face. "Follow me. I''m definitely more attentive than your mommy and can take good care of you." "And, one yearter, you''ll be able to see your parents again. It''s not like you''ll never see them again, is it?" Fabian gritted his teeth and stared at the woman in front of him. "Your surname is Jeremiah, Dr. Jeremiah?" Jenny Jeremiah nodded, "Of course it''s me." The little hare''s pupils suddenly contracted. He still remembered the scene before he fell unconscious. A man pressed him down in the forest and shouted a name at the end of the forest, "Dr. Jeremiah, I''ve caught this little bastard. Come here quickly!" Chapter 329 The Guidance Chapter 329 The Guidance Sitting on the sickbed, Fabian looked at the woman in a white coat and a smile on her face, and cold sweat poured from his head. Although he didn''t see whether the "Dr. Jeremiah" mentioned by the man was the one in front of him before he fainted, the exact same way of address made him a little scared. Before he fainted, Fabian Chapman clearly remembered that someone had stabbed him in the back with a needle in his arm. He couldn''t remember anything after that. The person who injected needles into him and knocked him out was Dr. Jeremiah. Now that he was cured, it was Dr. Jeremiah who wanted to take him away. The young boy bit his lip and looked up at Ralph Chapman and Lottie in front of him. With a pleading look in his eyes, he asked, "Can I not go with her?" "No." As soon as Fabian Chapman finished speaking, Jenny Jeremiahughed and looked at Fabian Chapman''s face with her long and narrow eyes. "Your parents have already signed an agreement with me." "When you wake up, you must follow me." After that, Jenny Jeremiah looked down at the time. "It''s already four o''clock in the afternoon today. It''s toote." She stood up and said, "Goodbye to your family tonight, and pack Fabian Chapman''s stuff by the way." "I''ll take him away early tomorrow morning." After saying that, the woman winked at Ralph Chapman, "Although we agreed that you can''t meet Fabian Chapman within a year." "But..." She nced ambiguously at Ralph Chapman. "If you''re willing, I''ll still send you messages to inform you Fabian Chapman''s condition." After that, the woman turned around and left suavely. Lottie stood where she was and watched her retreating figure coldly. Finally, she raised her head and nced at the man standing beside her. "What should we do?" In one night, they hid the Fabian Chapman in a ce that no one else could find..."Is it toote?" Probably reading Lottie''s mind, Ralph Chapman sighed and shook his head silently. "It won''t work." "Jenny Jeremiah can be so arrogant in Rexwell. Do you really think she''s alone?" Lottie bit her lip. Before she could open her mouth, Fabian Chapman on the bed sighed. "She has aplices." The little fellow furrowed his brows as he nced at Lottie. "Mommy, can you find me a piece of paper and a pen?" Lottie didn''t know what he was going to do, but Fabian Chapman had been unconscious for so long. When he woke up, the first thing he asked for was paper and pen. She would definitely satisfy him. The woman opened the door and went outside. She found a nurse, got paper and pen, and handed them to Fabian Chapman in the ward. The little boy put the paper on his knees and leaned against the headboard with a frown. He recalled while drawing. Finally, Fabian Chapman drew a man''s face on the paper. "This is the man." He handed the painting to Ralph Chapman seriously. "This man is thest person I saw before I fainted." "He pressed me to the ground at that time and called Dr. Jeremiah. He said he caught me." The little boy scratched his head in confusion. "I don''t know if the doctor he called Dr. Jeremiah is the woman or not. I haven''t seen what Dr. Jeremiah looks like, but I remember what he looks like." Ralph Chapman frowned as he took the piece of paper from Fabian Chapman. Lottie hurried over to check. When the couple saw the man''s face on the paper, they were both stunned. Ralph Chapman and Lottie recognized this man. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. And he left them a deep impression. This person was none other than the so-called local guide Sean Hond had found that day, the one who brought Ralph Chapman into the forest. "This person..." Lottie furrowed her brows. Indeed, she remembered that when Ralph Chapman was about to enter the forest, he was apanied by this guide. However, when she entered the forest with Sean Hond, Ralph Chapman was the only one they saw. Ralph Chapman looked at the picture on the paper and furrowed his brows. He still remembered this guide. As soon as he saw Yank Chapman that day, he could not wait to rush forward and kill him with his knife. Later on, because he was no match for Yank Chapman''s martial arts, he did not dare to get too close to him. What he had said back then was that the three guides they had sent in had been his brothers who had grown up with him. He had wanted to get revenge for his brothers. Ralph Chapman frowned, his mind in a mess. Fabian Chapman would not lie to him. If what Fabian Chapman said was true, then this so-called guide should not be a native, but a member of K Group. Since he was a member of the K Group, then his three brothers who grew up with him...They should not be natives of Rexwell. Therefore... The man narrowed his eyes fiercely. Back then, Yank Chapman must have known that the three of them were from the K Group, which was why he had killed them. Otherwise, he would not have killed people so easily. Even though Yank Chapman was also a bad person, he was not so bad that he would willfully ughter innocent people. It should be because of the appearance of the K Group that he felt that he had no way out. In the end, he chose to kidnap Elijah and Fabian to force Ralph Chapman to meet him and carry out the most anticipated duel in his life. Perhaps Yank Chapman already knew about all of this from the very beginning, but he had never spoken about it. The man gripped the piece of paper in his hand tightly, and his gaze was just asplicated as his emotions. At this time, Sean Hond pushed open the door and came in. "Mr. Chapman, I have arranged everything you asked me to arrange." After that, seeing that Ralph Chapman did not respond, Sean Hond frowned and came over. He looked up at the piece of paper in Ralph Chapman''s hand and said, "Isn''t this the guide I hired before?" Ralph Chapman frowned and nced at him indifferently, "Where did you find him?" "In the market in the west of the city." Sean Hond frowned. "This man lives in the west side of the city. It''s said that he grew up near the suburbs of the east side of the city when he was a child. His brothers are all very familiar with the forests in the east side like him." "However, due to things like relocation, they ended up living in the west side of the city." After saying that, Sean Hond frowned and sighed with emotion, "This buddy is really not good. As a guide for us, he went back to the west of the city alone when something happened to us in the forest in the east of the city." "Maybeter he thought he couldn''t help us much, so he didn''t even ask for payment." Sean Hond''s words caused Ralph Chapman and Lottie to pause momentarily. The couple looked at each other. Ralph Chapman frowned and stared at Sean Hond''s face, "You said that he lives in the west side of the city?" Sean Hond nodded. "Did he return to the west of the city on the afternoon of our ident?" "Yes." Sean Hond nodded doubtfully. He was baffled by his question. "I saw it from the surveince camera. He also got a pile of garbage and took it back to the west of the city." Chapter 330 Protect Fabian Chapman for Me Chapter 330 Protect Fabian Chapman for Me Ralph Chapman furrowed his brows tightly. The guide dragged the trash can back to the west side of the city. If he remembered correctly, Fabian Chapman was found in the garbage dump near the police station in the west of the city. The man raised his head and red at Sean Hond angrily. "Since you saw him drag the trash can back to the west of the city, why didn''t you say so earlier!?" Sean Hond was stunned by Ralph Chapman. He stared nkly at Ralph Chapman''s face, "I..." "I don''t think it''s necessary..." The guide he hired was someone who was living in poverty in the west side of the city. Back when Sean Hond''s people had found them, they had been gathering trash all over the ce. In fact, this group of people didn''t have much ability. Their only ability was to go to the forest in the east of the city, so they had a certain understanding of the forest and some wild exploration experience. But in the city, they could only pick up the garbage like homeless people. When Sean Hond saw the guide mopping up trash cans as he walked, he felt pity for him. So he didn''t think about the direction of Fabian Chapman''s disappearance at all. Now that he was being scolded by Ralph Chapman, Sean Hond pped his forehead and said, "That''s right!" When they were in the forest, in addition to the members of the K Group, there was only this guide. The guide lived in the west side of the city and finally appeared there. After Fabian Chapman lost N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. consciousness, he was found in the west side of the city. The guide liked to pick up rubbish, and Fabian Chapman was found next to the trash can! There were so many coincidences that enlightened Sean Hond. "So Mr. Chapman, do you mean that Master Fabian was brought to the west of the city by this guide that day!?" "That makes sense!" "Should I go find the guide and arrest him?" Lottie Green furrowed her brows and rolled her eyes coldly at Sean Hond. "If you go catch him now, he would have run away long ago, wouldn''t he?" Sean Hond was stunned. Just as he was about to say something, Ralph Chapman frowned and said lightly, "No." He gently rubbed his painful be with one hand and said, "If this guide is from the K Group and is so familiar with Rexwell, then he won''t leave easily before Jenny Jeremiah leaves Rexwell." At the very least, he had to stay here and look after Jenny Jeremiah. "Shall I go catch him now?" Sean Hond raised his eyes in surprise and asked. Ralph Chapman narrowed his eyes and hesitated for a moment. Then, heughed, "Of course we have to capture him." "However, if we want to capture him without anyone knowing, it would be best not to let Jenny Jeremiah know." After speaking, the man turned to nce at Lottie. "Can you still contact your friend who knows how to use special makeup?" Lottie was stunned. She didn''t understand why he would suddenly ask this question, but she still nodded seriously. "Of course I can." "Contact him. I have a big business to do." Early the next morning. Lottie took the thermos to the hospital with dark circles under her eyes. She walked into the ward with a sigh and opened the thermos in front of the little fellow''s bed. "Although Mommy doesn''t want you to leave, your daddy said that he had agreed and signed the agreement." "A gentleman never goes back on his word. If your father wants to keep his promise, you can only suffer." The expression of the young man on the bed was slightly unsightly. He raised his head to look at Lottie''s face with tears in his eyes. "Can I not go?" "Good." Lottie sniffed and wanted to say something, but tears fell first. As she handed the little boy chopsticks and bowls, she sighed heavily. "Mommy has been giving birth to you for more than five years." "It wasn''t easy for me to reunite with you, yet I''m going to be separated from you again." "But... for the sake of your health, Mommy has to give up some things." "Have a good meal. Dr. Jeremiah wille to pick you upter..." "Okay." On the hospital bed, the little boy wiped away his tears, took the porridge, and gently drank it. Outside the ward. Jenny Jeremiahughed coldly as she looked at Lottie and the little boy behind the door. Her lips curled into a cruel smile. She kept saying that she was a bad person and reluctant to part with her child, but now, didn''t she agree to her request obediently? If she had known that Ralph Chapman and Lottie were so easy to deal with, she would not have signed an agreement with them for only a year. Fabian Chapman was the matching type that they found with great difficulty. It would take him a few more years to make up for the cost, wouldn''t it? "Dr. Jeremiah." The woman left the ward. As soon as she reached the stairs, her cell phone rang. It was Kayonga. Kayonga and his three brothers were spies nted in Rexwell by K Group. They were all well-trained killers. Over the years, in order to deceive the public, they could only pretend to be homeless people who picked up garbage. Perhaps it was because of their many years of vagrant lifestyle, Kayonga''s three brothers were unable to defeat Yank Chapman. Instead, they were killed by Yank Chapman and hung in the woods. Kayonga had be alone all of a sudden. This time, she went back abroad with Fabian Chapman. Kayonga also went back with her to report to the organization. "Has the flight application been applied for?" "Aye." Kayonga''s voice on the other end of the line was low and slightly nasal. "Everything is ready. The flight is at nine o''clock this morning. It''s eight o''clock now. You should set off with that little bastard." "I was driving a second-hand van across the road." Jenny Jeremiah rolled her eyes. A second-hand van? "Could it be that he picked up from the garbage?" Although Kayonga, like her, was trained in an organization. However, Jenny Jeremiah really couldn''t stand a sloppy person like Kayonga. She snorted. "I won''t take your car. I''ll take a taxiter." "It''s not that I dislike you, but that the smell of your car is too strong. I''m afraid that Fabian Chapman, a child who has just woken up after being unconscious for a long time, can''t bear it." The man on the other end of the phone snorted. "You''re about to die, but you''re still so coquettish." "Who are you saying is about to die?" Jenny Jeremiah raised her eyebrows and scolded Kayonga directly. "Do you know what Fabian Chapman means to K?" "I''m about to die?" "If Fabian Chapman is dead, that man can''t live either. If that man can''t live, do you think K will go crazy and cut you into pieces?" The woman''s words made Kayonga on the other end of the line fall silent. After a long while, he responded in a muffled voice. "I know I was wrong." "It''s good that you know you are wrong. Protect Fabian Chapman!" After that, the woman hung up the phone coldly. On the road across the hospital, a second-hand van stopped quietly. The man in the car hung up the phone coldly and nced at his unfamiliar face in the rear view mirror. A cold smile appeared on his lips. Chapter 331 Hes a Bumpkin Chapter 331 He''s a Bumpkin Jenny took a taxi to the airport with Fabian. Along the way, Fabian leaned against the seat of the car with a pale face and said nothing. Jenny frowned as she looked at the little fellow''s listless state. She couldn''t help sighing and gently patted his shoulder. "In fact, following me is not as bad as you think." "At least I won''t hurt you. At least I won''t harm your life. I still need you for other uses." "So, after you follow me, you can do whatever you want. You can y, eat and sleep as you want." "I will prepare everything that all children like and need for you." The little fellow raised his dark eyes, which were full of maturity that did not belong to his age. "Is it really that good?" "You don''t need me to do anything for you?" "Why are you in such a hurry to sign an agreement with my daddy and mommy before I am cured? Don''t you have any other purpose?" After that, the little fellow narrowed his eyes and pretended to be an overbearing president. "I don''t believe it." Jenny was speechless. For some reason, she felt that there was something wrong with Fabian today. However, she had only met him twice before. One time, she was in the forest with Kayonga to give him an injection. For the other time, she met him when he woke up yesterday. In the rest of the time, Fabian were in aa. She did not know what kind of character he had. But... Today Fabian seemed to be particrly mature and sensible. He was not like a five-year-old child. He was so mature as to make others scary. "Don''t tell me?" Seeing that she was staring at him in a daze and did not answer his question, the little boy pursed his lips and snorted. "I''ll know sooner orter even if you don''t tell me." Only then did Jenny recover. She coughed lightly. "In fact, I have no other purpose for you..." "If you have to let me say something, then you have to draw some blood every week after you follow me." "But you can rest assured that it will never hurt your health. I will give you a lot of tonics to eat. " The little fellow narrowed his eyes and gave a faint "oh". Then he crossed his arms around his chest, closed his eyes, and leaned against the seat of the car to take a faked nap. This little guy was so mature as to make her frightened. Jenny looked at the little fellow''s tightly shut eyes and silently furrowed her brows. "This little guy''s unconscious and wake-up states are so different?" He was clearly a childish little boy yesterday, but today he seemed to be very mature? She sighed. "Maybe he is a child, who looks different every day." Jenny turned and looked back from the car''s rear-view mirror. A shabby second-hand van was following behind their taxi. The man in the driver''s seat was unkempt. Jenny rolled her eyes. Kayonga. They had to go back to the K Group to report on their duties, but they still had to maintain their homeless look. It was really disgusting. Thinking of this, she didn''t even bother to look at the man again. She turned her head. The taxi arrived at the airport. When Jenny brought Fabian down from the taxi, the shabby second-hand van had just stopped. Jenny coldly rolled her eyes at the man with disheveled hair and a dirty face. She directly threw her and Fabian''s luggage to him. She didn''t even bother to nce at him. "Carry it!" The man narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice. "Yes." Jenny held the little fellow''s hand as she strode towards the airport, snorting coldly. "Now that you''re in Rexwell, I don''t care what you look like." "When we get to Odense, if you still look like a ghost, don''t follow me any longer!" "I feel it disgusting!" The man said in a low voice, "Okay." The little fellow held by Jenny''s hand turned to look at the man behind him. A hint of cunning shed through his eyes, "Is this dirty man your aplice?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jenny''s body suddenly stiffened. "I guess so." "I''d rather not be his aplice." "Yes, his body is so dirty." The little fellow looked back at the man seriously. "Too dirty. I feel that if I look at him more, my eyes will be so dirty that I''m going to wash my eyes." Ralph, who had made up as Kayonga, was speechless. This little brat. The special effect makeup on his face was chosen by him and Stest night. In this way, it was not easy to recognize his real face. In the end, in front of Jenny, he found an opportunity to belittle his own father! The little fellow seemed to have sensed the man''s resentful gaze. He turned around and nced at Ralph lightly. He stuck out her tongue mischievously at him. Ralph sighed helplessly. By this grimace, he looked more like Fabian than he pretended to be. That was right. The little fellow that Jenny viewed as Fabian was actually not Fabian, but Ralph. This was the result of Ralph''s discussion with Ralph and Ste. Last night, the father and the sons once again made sense to Ralph and Fabian, and finally decided that Ralph would rece Fabian and follow Jenny to her base. They guessed that they must need Fabian to help them achieve their certain goals. Combined with the fact that Ralph had just made to pretend to be Kayonga and Jenny''s phone call, they needed Fabian to save another man. Ralph and Fabian were twins. Why was it that from start to finish, their target was only Fabian, not Ralph? Ralph felt that it was because they had already grasped some data in advance. Fabian just happened to meet their requirements, while Ralph was not. Therefore, sending Ralph to leave with Jenny on behalf of Fabian was the best choice. On the one hand, Ralph was useless and ineffective to that K Group. On the other hand, Ralph was also Fabian''s elder brother. If they dared to harm Ralph, then they could forget about obtaining Ralph. Therefore, it was the best way to make Ralph pretend to be Fabian and follow them to the K Group on behalf of Fabian. On the one hand, it could cheat people and make them think that they were taking Fabian away. On the other hand, because he was the brother of Fabian, the other party really didn''t dare to do anything to him. "What are you looking at?" Just as Ralph was staring nkly into the distance, Jenny, who was walking in front of him, snorted coldly and coldly red at him. "Why aren''t you going to check your luggage?" Only then did Ralphe to his senses and quickly moved his legs. President Chapman had always had an assistant to help him with these things. Today, he suddenly became an assistant and made many mistakes. He either forgot this or missed that. Jenny sat by the side, watching Ralph''s anxious expression as she sneered, "A bumpkin is a bumpkin." "As if he has never taken a ne in his life. It''s so funny." Ralph sat next to Jenny with a fake smile and nodded seriously. "You''re right." "He''s just a bumpkin." lightnoveldaily Chapter 332 Delicious Chapter 332 Delicious In the Chapman family''s vi. When Fabian woke up, it was already 10 o''clock in the morning. When he opened his eyes, what came into his sight was Aoman on the ceiling of his small room. The little fellow was stunned and subconsciously rubbed his eyes. Was he dreaming? He rubbed his eyes several times, closed them, and opened them several times. But the scene in front of him did not change. Only then did Fabian suddenly get up from the bed. Everything around him made him feel like crying. He actually returned to his house in the Chapman family''s vi! Didn''t they say that the fierce Dr. Jeremiah would take him to her training base today? Fabian thought that when he woke up, he must have been taken away by Dr. Jeremiah. He would be either on the ne or in the unfamiliar training camp. But what he didn''t expect was that after he woke up, he found that he wasn''t on the ne, or in the base, or even in the hospital. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He was actually in his own house! In the small room of him and his brother! What was going on? Had Dr. Jeremiah been solved? Thinking of this, Fabian instantly became excited. The little fellow got up from the bed, quickly pushed open the door, and strode out. In the corridor outside the door, Ralph was holding Ste in her arms and talking about something. Seeing him push open the door ande out, the woman quickly took a deep breath and put Ste down. "Fabian, are you awake?" "Mommy..." Fabian looked at Ralph''s face in confusion. "Where are Brother and Daddy?" "Why didn''t I leave with Dr. Jeremiah?" "Didn''t we agree to fly with her to her training camp today?" Ralph started and subconsciously nced at Ste. Ste looked at Ralph with his eyes widened as well. The mother and the daughter looked at each other for a long time before they turned around together and looked at the face of Fabian. "Weren''t you there when we made the decisionst night?" Because Ralph had never considered his family''s feelings before, he had been thinking hardst night and decided to face it with the whole family no matter what decision he made. Therefore, the five of them had held a small meetingst night. In the beginning, Ralph and Fabian didn''t agree to let Ralph rece Fabian to leave with Jenny. This was because they felt that Jenny wasn''t a good person. If Ralph went, it wouldn''t be long before they would find out that the child had been reced. At that time, she might even hurt Ralph. As for Ralph and Ste, they felt that since Ralph was mature, he could deal with them calmly. Secondly, Ralph was Fabian''s biological brother. Even if the other party was angry about the recement, they would still be afraid of hurting him. After all, they needed Fabian. In the end, the three of them had persuaded the other two. Before dawn, Ralph had followed the housekeeper to the hospital and pretended to be Fabian. Fabian knew these things very wellst night. But why... After waking up early in the morning, the little fellow seemed to have no idea at all and even asked why he hadn''t left with Jenny. "What are you talking about?" Fabian nced at his confused mother and sister. "What decision?" "Where''s my brother?" "Where''s Daddy?" An ominous premonition hovered in the little fellow''s mind. "Could it be that my brother took my ce?" "No! It''s too dangerous!" As he spoke, he was about to rush downstairs directly. Ralph quickly blocked Fabian. "Fabian, what''s wrong with you?" "Didn''t you agreest night?" "Why is it like this now?" Fabian was also confused. "What did I agree to?" "What happenedst night?" Lottie''s eyes widened and she subconsciously nced at Ste. Ste was also confused. What was going on? Finally, Ralph took a deep breath, made up her mind, squatted down, picked up Fabian, and left the vi. Fabian kept struggling in her arms. "Mommy, let me go!" "Where are you taking me?" "Are you going to the airport to find my brother and daddy?" "No." Ralph directly opened the car door and threw him into the car. "I''ll take you to the hospital." Obviously, there was something wrong with the current state of Fabian! At the same time, at the airport. Ralph sat beside Jenny, silently resting with his eyes closed. He was waiting for the airport notice. Jenny fiddled with her phone for a while and suddenly seemed to think of something. She looked up at Ralph, took out a medicine bottle from her pocket, and gave it to him. "Eat it." Ralph took the medicine and furrowed his brows. "What is this?" "The medicine can slow down your symptoms." Jenny yawned. "Don''t you think your memory is very bad now?" "Can''t you remember what happenedst night?" Ralph gave her a dull look and could only pretend that he really couldn''t remember it. He nodded and said, "I just can''t remember it." "This is the effect of the drug. " Jenny sighed, "The medicine that was injected into you in the forest before was a mixed one with a lot of effects." "My mother was born to be an expert in making poisons and processing herbs, so she studied a lot of things." At this point, Jenny couldn''t help sighing. What a pity. K had learned a lot of medicine that many ordinary people in the world couldn''t make. She had put in a lot of efforts. But in the end... K still couldn''t save the man''s life. If it weren''t for the sessfully matched grandson Fabian, that man would have died soon. After sighing with emotion, Jenny sighed, "The medicine that your family made for you before was only enough to wake you up from youra. For the other symptoms of your body, when we arrive at Odense and find my mother, let her personally detoxify you." "The medicine in my hand can only help you temporarily relieve your symptoms, so that you won''t forget anything, nor will you live like a fool every day." After that, she looked at Elijah and raised her eyebrows. "You still don''t eat?" Elijah hesitated. He was not ill. If he took this medicine... Just as he was hesitating about how to act, a man moved over a dirty hand, grabbed the medicine in his hand, and threw it directly into this man''s mouth. The man bit the medicine until it creaked. Jenny watched in shock as the man took the medicine. "Kayonga, what are you doing?" "This medicine is very expensive!" The manughed. "As long as it doesn''t kill me, I don''t care how expensive it is." Jenny sucked in a breath of cold air and didn''t continue to quarrel with him. She took out another pill from her pocket and handed it to Elijah. "Fortunately, this medicine has no side effects. Otherwise, you can''t even sit on the ne today, let alone go back to report!" After getting the man''s answer, Elijah directly took the medicine that she handed over. "It''s delicious." lightnoveldaily Chapter 333 Promise Me Chapter 333 Promise Me "Mrs. Chapman." In the hospital''s consulting room, the doctor looked at the test results of Fabian'' body and frowned hard. "You''re right. Young Master Fabian can''t remember what happenedst night. It should be a short period of memory loss." "We tested his body before and all the indicators were normal. But this time, we found that his body''s hormone level has greatly changed." "Although it won''t affect his life, our preliminary judgment is that some potential toxin in his body causes him to lose his memory for a short time period. So he can''t remember what happened recently." "From his current state, he should have just had an attack today." "After that, every time he sleeps, he forgets something. The longer he sleeps, the more things he forgets." After that, the doctor sighed and looked up at Ralph. "This is the first time I''ve seen such a situation." "As for the poison in Fabian''s body, I''ve only heard of relevant legends." "It is said that there was a descendant of an aristocratic family in Odense who studied poisons. In order to make her beloved man forget who he loved, she has developed a lot of drugs that could make people lose their memories." "But that man couldn''t forget his favorite, so this poison genius is devoted to studying the poison that makes people lose their memory." "It took decades for her to study it." "Fabian seems to have been poisoned by one of the failed research." "Generally speaking, things that are forgotten temporarily will be remembered after a while. But people who are poisoned by this will not." "This poison will corrode his nerves. After a long time, a short period of memory loss will be permanent memory loss." "But this medicine has an antidote, with a temporary antidote as well as apletely cured antidote. But the antidote is also in the hands of the person who developed the poison." After saying that, the doctor heaved a heavy sigh. He raised his eyes and looked at Ralph seriously. "Mrs. Chapman, I think you should take Fabian to Odense to find the descendant of this poison research family and find the antidote." "Otherwise, Fabian is still so young... If he really can''t remember anything in the future, he will be a nk person..." Hearing the doctor''s words, Ralph clenched her hands together violently under the table. She raised her head and looked at the doctor''s face seriously. "What you''re talking about is the family in Odense that developed the poison and surnamed Kennedy?" The doctor paused and then nodded quickly, "Yes." "This family has been destroyed for a long time, leaving only one sessor. But no one has found this sessor for more than 20 years. .." He raised his head and looked at Ralph. There was a hint of approval in his voice. "I didn''t expect Mrs. Chapman to know about the Kennedy at such a young age." Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. "It''s not that I''m knowledgeable, but that I have a grudge against her." After that, the woman took a deep breath, looked up at the doctor, and asked, "Excuse me, can you prescribe some medicine for Fabian to ease his symptoms a little?" The doctor sighed. "I''m afraid I can''t." "But Dr. Hank must have a way. You can go and find him." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ralph frowned. Hank... She remembered that thest time she had seen Hank, she had been still in the frontier fortress. After being beaten several times by her, he could no longer appear. She chatted with the doctor carefully for a while. After getting Hank''s contact information, she went out of the hospital and began to call him. On the other end of the phone, Hank seemed to be eating. When he heard Lottie''s voice, he suddenly shivered. "Mrs. Chapman?" He still remembered clearly thest time he had nearly been beaten to death by Ralph in the city. Now, as soon as he heard Ralph''s voice, he felt that his handsome face would be ruined. "Don''t be so afraid." Ralph sighed. "I''ve regained my memories. I know that it isn''t easy for you, so I won''t casually hit you." "But I have something more important to tell you. Where are you? I''ll go find you." Hank heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Ralph''s promise. He simply told her his address. Soon, they met in the cafe. "You mean that your son has been poisoned by Jenna''s medicine and has lost his memory for a short time period?" Ralph nodded. "I n to take him to the frontier fortress to look for the Kennedy family." "It''s impossible for me to see the person I want to see as soon as I get to Odense. It''s also impossible that she will give me the antidote immediately after I see her." "But the toxins in Fabian''s body are umting every day." Hank frowned. This was a problem. If Lottie found Jenny and got the antidote after a seesaw battle with her... No one could tell how would Fabian be at that time. Roughly figured out what Lottie was thinking about, Hank frowned. "You want me to follow you and help you take care of him?" Lottie nodded. "You are really considerate." Hank smiled and leaned in the chair with afortable position, which made him looked arrogant, "I''m very expensive." "And I have my own job. You ask me to stay with you all the time and take care of your son like a nanny..." Lottie narrowed her eyes, took out a card from her bag, and put it on the table. "Here is a million dors." "A reward for one month. If it would take more time, I will pay more." Hank smiled coldly. He nced at the card on the table and said coldly, "You are definitely the wife of Mr. Chapman. So generous." "But..." The man raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. "I don''t want money." "I can earn as many as you would pay in other ways." "Have you forgotten that I am a famous genius doctor in the Psychiatry Department?" "Although I can''t earn a million in a month, I am not short of money." Lottie narrowed her eyes slightly. She didn''t know what did Hank want. "Then what does Dr. Han want?" She remembered that Hank used to be easy-going. Knowing that she had lost her memory, he took the initiative to go abroad to find medicine. Knowing that Eric wanted her to lose her memory, he gave her a medicine to restore her memory. If Eric had not been on guard against him and changed the medicine, she would not have lost so many memories and many things would not have happened. Hank was a kind man before. How could he not help? She frowned and lowered her voice. "What can I do for you, Doctor Han?" Hank narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Promise me one thing." lightnoveldaily Chapter 334 Follow Me to the Odense Chapter 334 Follow Me to the Odense It was a little cold in the cafe. When Lottie came out of the cafe, she felt that it was colder outside. On the way back, she was thinking about the thing that Hank wanted her to agree to... How could it be...Such a thing? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. She closed her eyes and leaned against the back seat of the car, although what Hank asked her to do surprised and shocked her. But for the sake of Fabian, she still promised him, however, it did not vite her original principle. But... The woman rubbed her eyebrows. "Maybe my days in the future will be much harder, won''t they?" Lottie leaned tiredly against the back seat of the car. Just as she closed her eyes and prepared to take a nap, her phone rang. It was a message from Ralph. The message seemed to be sent in a hurry, even in some wrong words. Obviously, he had secretly sent it to her before the ne took off. The content of the message was also very simple. "Fabian hasn''t been detoxified yet. Jenny has the antidote, give him one every day." "Take Fabian to Odense." These two simple sentences almost made Lottie cried. Ralph''s idea coincided with hers. And... If Jenny had the antidote, she could bring Fabian to Odense and met Ralph without Hank. If she had received the message earlier, even for ten minutes, she would not have agreed to Hank''s ridiculous request. But now, she had already reached an agreement with Hank and signed it. In the end, Jenny had the antidote! The God seemed to really made a big joke out of her... Fortunately, she closed her eyes andforted herself. Maybe even if she arrived at Odense, she could not meet Ralph smoothly. With Hank by her side, it was better than being panic alone when Fabian falling ill. Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and hesitated for a long time. She only replied a few simple words to Ralph, "Got it. We''ll set off in the afternoon." She did not want Ralph knowing too many details about Hank. It was not because he could not know, but she did not want him to be distracted. Ralph was using his fake identity in front of Jenny. In fact, he was in danger every moment. She could not let him worry too much. Sighing, Lottie put down her phone and leaned against the back of the seat dejectedly,ughing at herself. Perhaps this is called fate... She might not be able to escape from the entertainment circle. She closed her eyes and the scene of Hank looking at her came to her mind. He showed her an album in his phone. To her surprise, the album was full of her photos. Varies photos of her which was taken in varies of ces, in the crew, daily life, attending major parties and awards ceremony. Under her shocked gaze, Hank crossed his arms around his chest and said calmly, "Lottie, I''m actually your fan." "I have been secretly supporting you since you became an actor." "I have paid special attention to the ount of Stars Surrounding the Moon." He looked at her with starry eyes. "Because you are my idol, I know that you have lost your memory. After knowing that you are sick, I immediately set off to look for medicine abroad for you." "Because you are my idol, I am willing to believe everything you have done." "But after you returned to Rexwell, you announced that you had quit acting." "I am still paying attention to your news, but you never shoot film again." "I''m very sad. I''ve been looking forward to seeing you be a movie queen, shining brightly." "If you quit the entertainment now, my happiness will be reduced by half." "That''s why I don''t want your one million dors. I can help you take care of your son for free." "But the condition is..." "You have to go back to the entertainment and get an award of the movie queen. Then you can consider whether to quit or not." "I can''t turn my star-chasing life into a joke." Looking at Hank and listening to him, Lottie was shocked. Please tell her it was not true. "The genius doctor, Hank, is actually my crazy fan?" The condition for her to take care of her child was to let her return to the entertainment to get the award of the movie queen? Lottie was so shocked that she couldn''t say a word. After a long time, she looked at Hank''s face in a daze and asked. "What if I can''t get the award of the movie queen?" The solution given by Hank was simple and crude. "Then continue to work hard and try." "Anyway, before you win the award of the movie queen, I won''t allow you to quit the entertainment." "Lottie, in my heart, you are an actress with acting skills and personal charisma. I believe you will definitely be able to get it!" Remembering how excited Hank was when he said these words, Lottie sighed helplessly. Although her acting skills were not bad, she was still far from being a movie queen. Moreover... She finally escaped from the entertainment, but now she wanted to go back? However, at the thought of Fabian, she had no choice but to agree helplessly. It was just going back to the entertainment, and she could handle it. As long as Fabian was happy, she was willing to do anything. But she didn''t expect... As soon as she came out of the coffee shop, she received news that Jenny had the antidote. If she had known this would happen, why would she have promised Hank? "Madam." Seeing that the woman sitting in the back seat was not in a good mood, the driver sighed. "Do you want me to take you to a quiet ce to rx?" "I don''t have time." Lottie snapped back to her senses and let out a long sigh. "Let''s go home. It''s time to pack up our luggage and go to Odense." The driver was silent for a while and finally nodded. "Okay." Early the next morning, Lottie woke up and rushed into the bedroom of Fabian. The little fellow was still sleeping. She anxiously shouted at him, "Fabian, it''s time to go!" The young man opened his sleepy eyes to look at her. "Mommy?" "Why are you at my house?" "Why don''t you wear a mask? Haven''t you been pretending to be called Lucian and the owner of a gym?" "How can you go to work without scars?" After saying that, he helplessly rolled his eyes at the shocked Lottie. "Why are you looking at me like that? Haven''t you seen a handsome guy before?" Lottie bit her lip. The doctor was right. The number of stars forgetting would increase, and he would be more and more sick, till lost all his memory forever. She took a deep breath and said, "Fabian, Mommy will take you to Odense, okay?" "Odense?" Fabian raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is it the city in where mom was harmed?" lightnoveldaily Chapter 335 Is It Not Enough? Chapter 335 Is It Not Enough? Looking at what Fabian was being, Lottie felt anxious and worried. It seemed that Fabian had forgotten more and more things. It had only been two days since he fell ill. The little fellow could no longer remember the matter of her getting along well with Ralph. She took a deep breath, got up, and held him tightly in her arms. "Well, your daddy and brother are in the Odense. We''re going to meet them." Fabian was still puzzled. "What are they doing there?" "You are sick. They went there to find the antidote for you." Star frowned. "Am I sick?" "Yes, you have a disease which made you forget what just happened." The woman sighed and took out her mobile phone to show the calendar to Fabian. "Look, is the date of today different from what you remember?" Fabian nkly looked at the date and scratched his head. "Yes..." "Did I sleep for so long?" "No, you forgot a lot of things that just happened recently." Lottie hugged him tightly. "That''s why we''re going to Odense right now to find the antidote with your big brother and daddy." "But I don''t remember..." The little fellow scratched her head in distress with sadness. Lottie chuckled and kissed the little fellow gently on the top of her head. "But it doesn''t matter. Mommy will tell you everything that just happened little by little." "Mommy will tell you again and again once you forget them." After that, she picked him up. "Come on. Let''s go to Odense now. Mommy will tell you what happened these days on the ne!" "I can also tell you!" Ste, who was carrying a small school bag on her back, stood at the stairs in pink. She looked at her brother, who was in her mommy''s arms, with a smile. "Although Fabian used to bully me, you are my brother after all." "It''s not easy for a healthy person like you to get sick. I must take good care of you!" After that, the little girl trotted all the way over and reached out to grab the other hand of Lottie. "Let''s go!" Lottie nodded. They left the vi, chatting andughing. When the three of them arrived at the airport, Hank was already waiting there. He was carrying arge suitcase, which was still pasted with some pasters of Lottie. He rushed over excitedly and excitedly when he saw her, showing his suitcase. "Look, is it particrly good-looking?" "I paid a high price for the color printing!" "You must be popr in the future for me!" Lottie, "..." She nced at the photo on Hank''s suitcase, feeling so embarrassed. To those who knew the truth, Hank was her fan. But to those who didn''t... They would think that Hank was her fanatical admirer. If Ralph saw these paster... She couldn''t guarantee that Hank could be alive till the sunrise of tomorrow. "Wow, it''s mommy!" Ste rushed over excitedly and touched Hank''s suitcase. "Uncle Hank, where did you get it?" "Can you tell me?" "Do you have some more?" Hank finally found a confidant. He quickly took out arge pile of pasters from his bag excitedly. "I have a lot!" "A whole backpack!" Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Lottie, "..." "It turns out that although Mommy is no longer in the entertainment, there are legends about Mommy everywhere in the entertainment." Fabian couldn''t help but sigh with emotion in Lottie''s arms. "But..." The little fellow turned her head to look at Lottie. "I also like to see Mommy shine brilliantly on stage or in movies." His words made Lottie stunned in her heart. She took a deep breath and gently kissed him. "When you recover, I''ll go back to the entertainment and being glory for you!" Fabian nodded, took out a recording pen from his pocket, and turned it on. "Mommy, say it again." "I''m afraid I''ll forget what you said tomorrow, so I have to record everything!" The little fellow''s words caused a little sadness to well up in Lottie''s heart. She sighed and made a promise to the recording pen seriously. "I will definitely cure Fabian." "When it done, I will go back to the entertainment and shine brightly for Fabian!" After receiving the woman''s response, Fabian put away the recording pen with satisfaction. "Mommy, you have to keep your word!" "Of course!" As she spoke, she carried Fabian into the airport. When she reached the door, the woman helplessly looked back at Hank and Ste, who were still talking about how to support idols. "Time to go!" These two good friends finally stopped what they were doing and followed Lottie into the airport. Outside the airport, a ck car was parked in the corner. The woman in the car looked coldly in the direction where Lottie and the others had left, smiling coldly. Odense. When Jenny woke up from her bedroom, the first thing she did was pick up the medicine bottle in the bedside table, take out a pill, walk to the door of Elijah, and knock on it. The door opened quickly. The young man inside the door looked calm. The woman handed him the medicine. "Today''s medicine." Elijah nced at the thing in her hand. "What is this?" Jenny frowned, "You medicine." After that, she nced at him doubtfully. "Didn''t you take medicine yesterday?" "Why don''t you remember what happened yesterday?" Elijah still looked at her indifferently. "What medicine should I take?" "Didn''t you say that you brought me here for rehabilitation? Why should I take medicine?" Jenny, "..." So did this child really not remember what had happened yesterday? "Perhaps the dosage is insufficient?" In the distance, Ralph was wearing a mask and cleaning with his head down. He said while wiping the ground, "He has a good appetite in his age." Jenny thought with a frown. Was it really because of dosage? She couldn''t help but ask Elijah some other questions about what had happened yesterday. As a result, he remembered everything before, except what happened yesterday. Jenny rolled her eyes. She didn''t want to repeat what had happened yesterday to him every day. So she simply went back to her room to get another pill for Elijah. "Take two today. I don''t believe you can forget it tomorrow!" After that, she directly stuffed the pill into his mouth. The little fellow frowned hard and did not speak. After making sure that he had eaten the pill, Jenny heaved a long sigh of relief. Just as she was about to return to her room, she suddenly thought of something. She turned to look at Ralph and said, "Kayonga, shouldn''t you go to K to report today? Why are you still here?" lightnoveldaily Chapter 336 That Man Chapter 336 That Man Ralph was speechless for a while. Of course, he knew that he should go to K to report today. However, after being caught by them in Rexwell, Kayonga had almost said nothing. No matter how they tortured him, he didn''t almost say anything. At that time Ralph was in the middle of making special effects makeup and preparing to wear a mold. He had no time to care about whether Kayonga would tell the truth or not. Therefore, although he''d already arrived at Odense where was Jenny''s base with her. But... He had no idea where K was. However, ording to what Kayonga said, he had trained here when he was a child and was very familiar with the terrain here. Kayonga knew where K was and how to find her. However, Ralph did not know. That was why he had to clean up here, and wait and see after woke up early in the morning. Seeing that Ralph didn''t speak for a long time, Jenny frowned and looked at him doubtfully. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Furthermore, you''re here to help me clean up?" "Don''t you hate cleaning people the most?" Although Kayonga was disguised as a homeless person picking up garbage in Rexwell. But he had always been a sloppy person. Otherwise, how could he ept the arrangement of pretending to be dirty? And even pretended for more than 20 years. But now, the Kayonga in front of Jenny had not only cleaned up himself, but had even gotten up early in the morning to clean the corridor for her. She frowned and narrowed her eyes, staring at Ralph''s face. "Kayonga, something''s wrong with you." Ralph lowered his head and grabbed the mop tightly with both hands. For a moment, he did not know what to do. There was nothing but the sound of their breathing could be heard. "You..." Jenny stared at Ralph and said in a low voice, "Are you..." Ralph held the item in his hand and began to prepare to attack Jenny at any time. There was no other way. He knew too little about Kayonga. He caught Kayonga the day before yesterday and pretended to be Kayonga yesterday. In two days, it was already very difficult for him to master the voice and appearance of Kayonga. He could not be exactly the same as him in so many details. Beside him, Elijah was also sitting upright, looking at Jenny with a serious expression, ready to fight with his father at any time. Just as the father and son were ready- Jenny smiled. "Kayonga, do you want to ask me for something?" "You know I like cleanliness, so you did this because you don''t want to see K and want me to help you?" Her words prevented Ralph from attacking. He exchanged nces with Elijah. In the end, the man breathed a sigh of relief and lowered his head with a smile. "Of course." "I haven''t been here for a long time. I even forgot where K lives and how to find her." Jenny burst outughing. "Kayonga, It serves you right!" "Have you forgotten how you bullied me when I first came to the base?" "Now, aha, you finally ask me for help!" She looked at Kayonga''s face and then raised her head proudly. "K would definitely kill you If she knows that you even forget how to find her!" After that, she proudly pointed to all the rooms in the house. "I''ll take you to K if you could clean up all the rooms here in two hours." "I''ll only take you there once. If you still can''t remember it in the future, you''d better pray for yourself!" Ralph nodded seriously and said, "Okay." As soon as he finished speaking, he began to clean the room seriously and quickly. Elijah stood at the door, looking at his father, who was busy like a cleaner, and suddenly sighed with emotion. Was he still Ralph, his father and the overbearing president? In the past, he had done nothing at home. For the sake of Lottie, he managed to learn how to cook something. Now, for the sake of Fabian, he began to do housework. If he had known earlier, why did he do it back then? "If Daddy had been able to cherish Mommy and make things clear to her, things wouldn''t have turned out this way, right?" Thinking of this, the little fellow sighed. "Uncle Kayonga, you have to work hard." "I really envy your wife and children. In the future, you could do all the housework at home. They must be very happy." Ralph, who was cleaning the ground, stopped suddenly! This little guy! What did he mean? "It''s impossible for him to have a wife and a child." Jenny leaned against the door as she wiped her face with a tissue. She chuckled, "He doesn''t even have cock. How could he get married and have a child?" After that, she raised her eyebrows and nced at Elijah. "Little guy, you''re only five years old, aren''t you?" "Forget it. You don''t understand what I''m saying." Elijah narrowed his eyes. "I still understand a little." "Dr. Jeremiah, you mean that Uncle Kayonga will only be a bachelor in the future, right?" Jenny snorted coldly, "Yes." In order to let those people who joined in the organization to be a killer keep a distance from desire and being trained better, K fed them a special toxicant, including Kayonga. A man who took this poison. .. would never be a man again. Thinking of this, Jenny began to rejoice that she was a woman. Otherwise... She nced at Ralph, who was still diligently cleaning the room. "Poor man." Ralph: "..." It turned out that Kayonga no longer could be a man. Fortunately. It wasn''t toote for him to know it. Otherwise, he had nned on pretending to chase Jenny for news, using Kayong''s identity. If he found outter, he would definitely be exposed. After all, Kayonga definitely wouldn''t like Jenny. Soon, Ralph finished cleaning the room. Jenny took a check and finally smiled, "Not bad, not bad." "If you have anything else to beg me for in the future, help me with my housework." She knew that Kayonga hated doing housework the most, so when she saw him doing housework, she felt happy. After that, the woman turned to look at Elijah, who had been watching the fun. "Little guy, pack up and go out." Elijah paused slightly. "Do I have to go too?" Didn''t Jenny take Ralph to K? "Of course you have to go with us." Jennyughed, "Didn''t I tell you?" "You''re here to draw some blood every now and then." "Today is the first time. I want to take you to see K, and by the way... see that man." Elijah furrowed his brows doubtfully. "That man?" "Which man?" lightnoveldaily Chapter 337 The Mans Most Favorite Face Chapter 337 The Man''s Most Favorite Face Jenny nced at the curious little fellow standing in front of her and couldn''t help but smile. "That man..." "He has something to do with you." "You''ll know when you see him!" After that, she turned around and looked at Ralph coldly. "Go and pick up Fabian and follow me!" Ralph decided to do what Kayonga would do. Kayonga was a man who hated Elijah. So he frowned and said impatiently, "He''s not disabled. Can''t he go by himself?" Jenny frowned and coldly red at him. "Don''t you know how important this little fellow is now?" "If anything happens to him, you would be killed!" "If you don''t protect him well, I cannot help you if K gets angry!" Ralph snorted coldly and then walked over reluctantly. He squatted down and held Elijah in his arms. "Who on earth is that man?" Pretending unwilling to be held in Ralph''s arms, Elijah said reluctantly, "Dr. Jeremiah, I can go by myself." Jenny gave a cold snort, "Why make things difficult for your legs?" As she spoke, she led the way. "You haven''t seen that man before." "In fact, I haven''t seen him in these years. If I have seen him..." She sighed and did not say anything else. "Anyway, it''s all thanks to you that I can see that man for the first time today." With that, the woman opened the door and strode out with Ralph. Jenny lived in a small vi. Outside the vi, there was a wide road. On the opposite side of the road was a very strange gray building. It was so enormous that drew a sense of oppression. The iron gate of the building was also very high and big as the prison gate. Jenny led them to the door and unlock the door with his fingerprint. Only after they entered the building did Elijah know why Jenny had always said that this was a base. This was indeed a huge base. The roof of the building was made of polished ss. The sunlight was shining in the building, soft but oppressive. In the building, there was a huge training ground, where many people were training. Jenny led them around the training ground and went to the top floor of the base by elevator. There was also a fingerprint identification device on the top floor. But with Jenny around, their journey was unimpeded. Finally, they stopped at the door of an office. The man in ck who was guarding outside looked at the three people who came in and his cold gaze stopped on Ralph and Elijah''s faces. "These two are..." "Kayonga, the spy who was nted in Rexwell for many years, and Fabian, son of Ralph, the one who seeded in matching." The man nodded and let them pass. After entering, there was a secret door in the office. The corridor inside the secret door twisted and turned. It seemed that they were circling in it and Elijah felt like he was about to faint finally. If it wasn''t for Jenny, they definitely wouldn''t have been able to find this ce! He frowned and looked up at the man holding him. Ralph was staring at his surroundings, as if trying his best to remember all the routes. Elijah sighed. Fortunately, Daddy was here. It was impossible for him to remember this route. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. For a five-year-old child, the roads here was truly tooplicated! The three of them walked around for a long time and finally arrived at a closed iron door. Seeing theme, a man in white who had been guarding at the door stood up and nced at Elijah indifferently. "Give me your hand." Elijah extended his hand in confusion. The man directly plunged the needle into Neb''s arm and extracted his blood at lightning speed. Before Elijah and Ralph could react, the man had already pulled out the needle quickly. Jenny swept a helpless nce at that person, "Can the one I brought over be fake?" "It''s better to be careful." The man lowered his voice and chuckled. "You know how important that man is to K. " "Fabian has a twin brother, but only him seeded in matching it." "If the child was changed to the wrong one behind your back, you know what would happen if we injected the blood of the ipatible child into that man." Jenny looked a little embarrassed. She snorted. "Mother still doesn''t believe that I can do this well, right?" This was her first task after leaving the base. She always felt that it was not difficult, and shepleted it perfectly. She didn''t expect to be questioned like this as soon as she returned to the base. Seeing that Jenny was embarrassed, the man smiled, "This isn''t what I meant, this is K''s order." "If you want to vent your rage, go find K." "She''s inside." After speaking, the man ignored her and lowered his head, and hummed while sorting out the blood sample of Elijah. Ralph narrowed his eyes slightly. It seemed that this Jenny wasn''t truly popr within the organization. At least, she was not trustworthy. The man''s attitude at the door made Jenny angry. She opened the iron door angrily and led Ralph and Elijah inside. "It seems that you are not as popr as I thought." As Ralph walked away, he sneered and said, "Just now, you asked me to do this and do that at home, like a princess. I''ve thought that you really has the same status as a princess here." "I didn''t expect... Tsk tsk." "They treat you as someone like me who had not been back for more than ten or twenty years." "Shut up!" His wordspletely were thest straw to Jenny. She red at his face angrily. "Did I ask you to speak?" "What right do you have to criticize me!?" "Let me tell you, I am the highest-level killer in the organization!" "I''m different from you!" "You have been trained to kill since you were young!" "And I was trained to seduce men and other things since I was a child!" After that, she pointed at her face angrily. "Did you see this face?" "This is the face of the mother of Ralph!" "It''s the favorite face of that man!" "If K doesn''t like me the most and values me the most, why doesn''t she give others such a face instead of me?" "Kayonga, let me tell you, shut your mouth if you don''t know what to say in the future!" "As K said, I am the most useful person for her!" lightnoveldaily Chapter 338 Its Very Important for Ralph Chapter 338 It''s Very Important for Ralph Jenny''s words caused Ralph sink into thought. He had been very confused before why Jenny had a face that was exactly the same as his mother''s when she was young. It was only now that he finally understood when he heard her words. So the face of Jenny... It was made by some stic surgeries. That was to say, K, the woman named Jenna, deliberately let a girl had stic surgery ording to the face of his mother, Jenna. He nced at Jenny''s face and couldn''t help but felt a little sadness. It could tell that Jenny was also a pitiful girl. She didn''t know that Jenna hated his mother the most. How much did she hate her? She hated Jenna so much that she still want to kill the Bells who adopted Jenna, even Jenna died for so many years. How could she think highly of the girl whose face had been turned into the one she hated the most? She was just using her as a tool. After seeded in killing him by using her, K would not give her a happy end definitely. Thinking of this, the man suddenly frowned. "Did you just say that..." "Your face is as the same as Ralph''s mother which is the most favorite face of that man?" That man... Who was it? "Of course." Jenny coldly rolled her eyes at Ralph. "Don''t y dumb." "The man who has been kept in prison by K. Don''t you know who he is?" Ralph tightened his grip on Elijah. In this world, the one who could make Jenna care about, and the one like her mother Jenna the most... "Is it Aiden?" Jenny rolled her eyes coldly at Ralph. "Not bad, I thought you''d even forgotten about this." "If you hadn''t been as sloppy as before, I would have suspected that you were changed into someone Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. else." "You not only don''t remember how to get to K''s base, but also forget that man!" Jenny sighed and continued walking forward, "That man has been locked up in prison for more than twenty years and has been half dead." "K has been trying hard to make him live these years, but nothing can cure him, only relieve his symptoms." "K has studied it. The best way to treat him is to give him the blood of his families, but K has studied all the blood of them. There is no blood can match." "Later, K found Yank and asked him to find a girl to give Ralph a baby." "As a result, not only was the child not born, but it also alerted the enemy." "In the past few years, K had always thought that Ralph really didn''t have a child. However, only when the Bells recognized Lottiest time did K know that Yank had been hiding it from her." "Ralph''s twin sons were not adopted by him in the orphanage. Yank has been lying to us." "K began to chase after Yank in anger. At the same time, she also began to check the blood of Ralph''s two children. As a result, she found that the one in your arms, Fabian, could match that man." "That man can survive by the blood of Fabian." Jenny''s words made Ralph hold Elijah tighter. He narrowed his eyes. "If that''s the case, will Fabian die if they give his blood to that man?" "Of course not. At most, he will be weak." Jenny sighed, "K has also considered it. If we use all the blood of the boy to save that man''s blood, he will indeed be able to recover at the fastest speed." "But if he knew that his life was exchanged for by his own grandson in the future, he would definitely be unwilling to continue living." "In order to prevent that man fromining about us or lose his temper with K, even more, treat K as his lifesaver in the future, we will let Fabian stay in the base for a year." "In this year, extract the child''s blood at different times. One yearter, we can give them all to that man. Happy ending." After speaking, Jenny couldn''t help but sigh with emotion, "This is the greatest concession of K to that man." "She has always been a bloodthirsty and cruel person. It''s not easy for her to do this for this man." After that, she sighed. "I''ll see that man soon." "I''ve always wanted to see him. I want to know what kind of man can make two women so crazy for him." "Mother has been crazy for nearly 30 years for him." "Tell me, how handsome is he which could make a woman from a poison making family give up everything just to get him?" As she spoke, she could not help but sigh. "Even though I don''t know what that man looks like, his son, Ralph, is really handsome. Even though I have always want to seduce him in purpose. " "But I have to say that he is my type." "If it weren''t for my mission and if it weren''t for the fact that he was my mother''s enemy, I would have really wanted to make love with him." After that, the woman could not help but turn to look at Ralph. "Kayonga, what do you think?" "Do you also think that Ralph is handsome and charming?" Ralph: "..." Elijah, "..." How could he answer this question? After a while, Ralph coughed lightly and said, "You have really good taste." "Ralph is indeed someone." Elijah, "..." Dad, do you have any sense of shame? Jennyughed, "I just wonder if mother would let me go after this matter." "She once said that as long as Iplete the task, she would let me leave the organization and live the life I want." "If I can really leave the organization and live the life I want..." Jenny narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "I must go to Rexwell and get Ralph from Lottie." After that, she smiled proudly. "Kayonga, you don''t know how much Ralph likes me." "He even hugged me close in front of Lottie." "Tell me, am I very important to him?" Ralph was silent for a moment. Elijah in his arms also fell silent. After they looked at each other, Ralph coughed lightly and said in a low voice, "I think..." "In his eyes, you are really important." After that, he cleared his throat. "After all, you look exactly like his mother." lightnoveldaily Chapter 339 How Can You See Through? Chapter 339 How Can You See Through? "In his eyes, I''m definitely more than just looking like his mother." Jenny coldly rolled her eyes at Ralph and brought them to another metal door. She pressed the switch on the side of the door. A camera popped up. A cold and a little aged voice of a middle-aged woman came from the speaker next to the camera, "Jenny?" "It''s me." Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jenny raised her head solemnly and pointed her face at the camera. "Mother, I''ve brought Fabian and Kayonga over." The camera turned to Ralph and Elijah. After a while, the camera retracted and the metal door opened. Jenny took a deep breath, and brought the two men in. There was an exquisite ward inside the door. To tell the truth, it was more like a prison rather than a ward. The room was separated by a huge floor-to-ceiling ss in the middle. On one side of the ss, there were a woman''s bed, a tea table, a sofa, and even a dining table, a locker room, and a bathroom. On the other side of the ss, there was a huge bed. On the hospital bed, a haggard man was lying on it in a green hospital gown. The man''s face was drained of color. All parts of his body exposed were inserted with tubes. The instrument beside kept beating, proving that the man was still alive. Ralph''s gaze was fixed on the man''s face. He himself looked like Aiden. It was no wonder that the first time Alfred''s mother saw him, she directly imed that he was Aiden''s biological son without a DNA test. They looked exactly the same. However, the man in front of him was different from Ralph. In addition to his rtively older age, he was so thin that he was almost unrecognizable. Ralph had never seen such a thin man. He could even see the outline of the man''s bones. It was no exaggeration to say that this man was skinny. Ralph looked at the man lying beside the ss window, his eyes narrowing. Aiden was still alive. But it made sense. If Aiden had died, perhaps Jenna''s affection for him would have faded over so many years, and she would not continue to treat the Bells like this. It seemed that she would never stop until she died. It was precisely because he was still alive that Jenna could not get rid of her inner demons. That was why she had been using every means to go against the Bells for so many years. Thinking of this, he felt that Jenna was pitiful. She used ruthless means and she survived her rival in love, Jenna. But what was the point? Even though the man in front of her was half-dead lying on the bed, he still didn''t spare any space for Jenna in his heart. However... Ralph frowned and looked around. When they were outside, he clearly heard Jenna''s voice. Why did this woman disappear after they came in? There was nothing but Aiden lying on the bed in the big room. "Are you looking for me?" Suddenly, an old and cold female voice sounded. The woman''s voice was so sinister that Elijah subconsciously leaned into Ralph''s arms. Ralph frowned and raised his hand to cover Elijah''s eyes. He looked in the direction of the voice--- A woman in her thirties walked out of thepartment elegantly in a purple dress. She looked Ralph up and down with her cold eyes. "You''ve been staring at him for so long..." "Is my husband so good-looking?" Ralph froze hearing at her saying "my husband". A coldness arose in his heart. Aiden was just sick and confined. But, to say he was her husband... Wasn''t it ridiculous? "What do you mean by that look?" Every movement of Ralph was noticed by Jenna. The woman walked out coldly and pressed the switch on the wall to lift the ss door,bining the ward where Aiden was in and their room into one. She gracefully walked towards Aiden. her voice as soft as water. "Honey, are you all right today?" "Not bad." The skinny man was helped out of bed by Jenna. "These three are..." The man asked in an old voice. Jenna''s lips curled up as she smiled beautifully, "This is our daughter, Jenny." "Jenny''s fiance, Ralph." "And their son, Ralph." Jenna''s words silenced the room. Jenny''s eyes widened. She was shocked not because Jenna said that she and Ralph were a couple, but because... "Mother, are you mistaken?" "He is not Ralph, but the informer you nted in Rexwell. He is Kayonga, who has been lurking in Rexwell for so many years!" "And the one in Kayonga''s arms..." "He is not Ralph, but Fabian. You remember wrongly!" "Elijah is his elder brother!" Jenna gently supported Aiden and poured him a ss of water. While gently feeding the man, she smiled coldly and said, "Do you really think that this is Fabian we want?" "Idiot, you even didn''t check in advance when you took them into the car!" After that, she nced at Ralph coldly and said, "You deserve to have a wife working in the entertainment industry." "This special effect makeup almost made me believe." Since Jenna had seen through everything, there was no need for Ralph to continue pretending. He sneered, took off the mask on his face, and gracefully took off the makeup. Jenny was dumbfounded. "You..." "You are really Ralph?" "Yes." Ralph sneered and looked up at Jenna''s face. "I don''t quite understand. How did you figure out?" His special effects makeup was made by the top special effects makeup artist in Rexwell. It was moulded to a scale of 1:1 for Kayonga''s face. People who were not particrly familiar with him could not see the ws at all. Jenny hadn''t seen through him because she didn''t know much about Kayonga. However, Jenna might know about Kayonga no more than Jenny did. After all, Kayonga had been nted in Rexwell for more than twenty years and had never returned. Jenna couldn''t tell at a nce that he was not Kayonga. Jenna snorted and leaned against the head of the bed in afortable position. She looked at Ralph''s face with her bottomless eyes and said, "You look really like your father." After that, the woman yawned. "It''s very simple." "Kayonga is unscrupulous. He will not protect any little boy who has nothing to do with him. "But when I just came out, you instinctively covered the little guy''s face with your hand." lightnoveldaily Chapter 340 The side effects of the Medicine Chapter 340 The side effects of the Medicine Ralph narrowed his eyes. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He carefully recalled. He seemed to have just...Yes. When Jenna came out, he instinctively covered Elijah''s eyes. Because he could feel the resistance from Elijah to Jenna''s voice. He was afraid that Jenna was a woman with a terrifying face and would scare Elijah, so he instinctively covered his eyes. However, such a small action was noticed by Jenna, and she then figured out that he was not Kayonga at all. The intelligence and danger of this woman were beyond his imagination. "Little grandson,e and let grandpa have a look!" Just when Ralph and Jenna were confronting each other, Aiden chuckled and gently reached out to Elijah, calling him over. "Let grandpa have a look. You are so cute!" Elijah bit his lip and looked at the horribly thin man. A faint sense of fear arose in his heart. However, at the thought that this man was her own grandfather and had been locked up by this crazy woman for nearly 20 years... The little fellow hesitated for a while before jumping down from Ralph''s arms. He trotted all the way to Aiden and held Aiden''s arm sensibly. This grandfather had never acknowledged him. Perhaps, in his eyes, Elijah might not be his grandson. However, the bond between them made Elijah care about this middle-aged man. "Good boy..." Aiden smiled gently and evilly. He broke free from Jenna, squatted down, gently pinched Elijah''s nose, and scratched his face again. "The skin of a young child is really nice." Aiden couldn''t help sighing with emotion. He rolled up his sleeves and said, "Look at my skin." Not until then did Ralph saw that his arms were full of pinhole. The holes were left by various injections in the blood vessels. It was no exaggeration to call it a sieve-like arm. It could be seen that over the past 20 years, this man had never stopped being injected. Ralph looked at the man''s skinny arms, which were covered with tiny pinholes. His eyes shed with a trace of pity. The days here might be too hard and difficult for a man. There was no freedom, no death, and no way to live like a normal human... Staring at his grandfather''s arm, Elijah couldn''t help biting his lip in distress. "You''re too thin." "Eat more meat and you will put on some weight." Aiden narrowed his eyes, which were full of madness and bloodthirsty light. "Yes, just eat more meat and put on some weight." "Do you think eating children''s meat will help?" Hearing this, Elijah widened his eyes in an instant. Before he could react, Aiden''s hands were already firmly gripping Elijah''s neck. "You are so tender. Eating your meat must help, right?" "After eating you, will my skin be as smooth and delicate as yours?" The man went more and more crazy. The light in his eyes was bloodthirsty and abnormal. Ralph was shocked and rushed forward. He wanted to pull Aiden''s hands away, but was interrupted by Jenna. The woman frowned and lowered her voice. "That''s what he looks like when he gets sick. Don''t touch him. He''ll be fine when his excitement is gone." Ralph frowned and nced at Elijah, whose face had be purple. Then, he rushed up and grabbed Aiden''s arms. "He is your grandson!" "Even if he was not your grandson, you shouldn''t kill him, let alone a five-year-old child!" "Do you have a conscience?" His words stunned Aiden. Taking advantage of this moment, Ralph quickly grabbed Elijah back and held him in his arms. "Are you all right?" Elijah coughed "I''m fine." He kept coughing in Ralph''s arms. " Food..." "My food..." "My lunch!" Aiden stood where he was, staring at his hands in a daze. He kept muttering, "Lunch is ready. Why is it gone?" "Someone stole my meal." "Someone won''t let me eat!" "It''s you!" He suddenly raised his head and red at Ralph. His gaze was like a knife. "It''s all your fault!" "You stole my food and didn''t give me lunch. You don''t want me to put on weight and be strong!" "You are a bad guy!" As he spoke, he was about to rush towards Ralph. Fortunately, Jenna stopped him in time. The woman frowned and nced at Aiden. "Didn''t I tell you?" "If you want to eat meat in the future, I will arrange for you. You are not allowed to go out to kill or hunt!" "This is the first time. If I find you doing this again, I won''t let you go!" The woman''s words were fierce and harsh. Like a child who had done something wrong, Aiden lowered his head in grievance and leaned his head on Jenna''s shoulder. "I''m so scared..." Jenna sighed and gently rubbed his head. "It''s all right." "Remember what I said?" The man nodded like a primary school student answering questions in ss. "Yes. I remember it all!" "Good man." Jenna sighed and coaxed Aiden to lie down on the bed. Then she pressed the switch on the wall. The huge ss barrier fell down and divided the room into two spaces. After everything was done, she leaned tiredly against therge chair beside her. She nced at Ralph tly and asked, "Did you see that?" Ralph nodded. He had never seen this before. He had never seen a living person thinking about killing a child. And this child was his grandson. "He has been like this since he woke upst year." "I can only lock him inside." "Otherwise, he will hurt others." Ralph was puzzled. "Why has he be like this?" "It''s probably the side effect of the medicine." Jenna did not hide it from Ralph. Perhaps it was because she knew very well that she could not hide it. The woman sighed. "I had him take the medicine that I developed myself to make him forget the past and start a new rtionship." "After some timeter, I found that he not only did not forget the past, but also hated me even more." "So in a fit of temper, I developed this medicine which made him like this." "But it seems that there is no way to change him back." lightnoveldaily Chapter 341 It Must be a Dream Chapter 341 It Must be a Dream Ralph nced at Aiden at the other side of the ss door and then at Jenna in front of him. He finally knew how terrifying this woman was. The horror of Jenna did not lie in the fact that she could see through his disguise as she wished, or that she was good at using poison on others. Instead...The horror lied in her indifference and ruthlessness. Jenna had loved Aiden for so many years that Aiden had almost be her obsession. Logically, she would do all kinds of incredible things for Aiden. But even so, she was still very cold-blooded to poison Aiden. Aiden was the man she cared about and wanted the most. What about others? What about someone she didn''t care about and didn''t want? Would she be more cold-blooded and not take human lives seriously? At this time, the phone in Jenna''s hand rang. She frowned and coldly pressed the speaker button. A man''s slightly frightened voice came from the other end of the phone. "K, that child... something''s wrong with him!" Jenna said calmly, "What do you mean?" "That child looks exactly the same as Fabian, but..." "His blood doesn''t contain anything that can prolong the man''s life." "That means..." "That child is not Fabian, but his twin brother, Ralph..." The air in the room suddenly dropped to the freezing point when the man mentioned Elijah''s name. Jenna frowned. Even though she had already guessed earlier, she still threw her phone on the wall when she heard her man''s report. She turned around and red at Ralph viciously. Ralph narrowed his eyes andughed coldly. "Do you think I won''t be able to guess why you want Fabian rather than Elijah?" "Do you think I''ll bring Fabian here when I have figured out your purpose?" Jenna red at him, her hands clenched into fists. "Ralph!" "You''re courting death!" Ralph looked up at the woman''s erged and distorted face and said with a cold smile, "Mrs. Kennedy, you are old enough. Why are you still so naive?" Jenna''s face twisted even harder. She gritted her teeth and red at Ralph with her twisted face. "Do you think I can''t do anything to you?" After that, she said on her phone, "Come in!" As soon as she finished speaking, several burly men in ck rushed in and subdued Ralph. No matter how strong Ralph was, this was Jenna''s ce. It was difficult for him to fight against four opponents by himself, let alone five or six of Jenna''s men. He was finally pressed on the table and could not move. All of this was out of Ralph''s expectation. He had never thought that Jenna would see through him directly, nor had he expected her to be so indifferent. "Ralph!" Holding a bottle of medicine in her hand, Jennaa sneered, "Aren''t you curious why I told you that I had Aiden take the medicine?" Ralph instinctively felt something wrong with her tone, but he could not tell what was wrong. "You guys." Jenna changed herfortable position and leaned elegantly against the chair. She looked at Ralph''s face indifferently and said in a proud and cold voice, "Feed this medicine to him. Have him take all of it!" Ralph frowned and struggled desperately, but he could not break free no matter how hard he tried. In the end, Ralph was pressed on the table and was stuffed with medicine by several men in ck. However, he did not swallow a single one. "Mother!" Seeing her beloved man being treated like this, Jenny finally couldn''t bear it any longer and knelt down in front of Jenna. "Don''t treat him like this!" "Uncle Barton hasn''t regained his senses yet. When he regains his senses, he will hate you for his son being treated like this!" Jenna snorted before she coldly stood up and strode to Jenny. She grabbed Jenny''s jaw and raised her head. "Well, are you concerned about him?" "Do you really think that Ralph will like you?" "Don''t be too serious!" "He gets close to you because you look exactly like her mother!" "In this world, as long as he is a normal man, he will not be with a woman who looks exactly like his mother!" Jenna''s words made Jenny''s eyes widen. "But mother... you didn''t say that before..." The middle-aged woman sneered. "If I had told you the truth before, would you still seduce Ralph?" She looked at the girl she raised up, withyers of coldness in her eyes. "Do you know what I like to see most?" "To see you, with the face of that bitch Jenna, have an affair with her own son." "I''ve tried my best to make you look like Jenna. Do you know why?" "Of course because I want to see you have sexual rtions with her own son!" After that, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the men who were stuffing medicine into Ralph''s mouth. "Stop." Jenna let go of Jenny''s jaw and walked up to Ralph coldly. Sheughed condescendingly, "Since he refuses to take this medicine, then don''t take it." "It doesn''t really make me happy to see him go crazy like his father and eat his son." After that, she took out two injections from the cab. "These are of special effects." "After injection, you will be itching for something after ten minutes." The woman''s gaze was ice-cold. "Give Ralph an injection and then lock him up with Jenny. " "I''d like to see if he can resist this piercing itch or if he will disregard humanity''s morality and have sex with a woman who looks exactly like his mother!" Ralph gritted his teeth and red at her. "Despicable." "You know it on the first day?" Jenna yawned and turned to nce at Elijah, whose face had turned pale from being choked by Aiden. "Lock him up and serve him well." "I have to do experiments on him to see if I can cultivate the same thing as those in Fabian." After that, the woman turned and left. Ralph, who was injected with medicine, was locked with Jenny in a cell surrounded by CCTV. With a click, the cell''s door was locked. Until then did Jenny finally recovered from her stupor. Like a puppet without a sound, she looked at Ralph silently. "Just now..." "I seemed to have a dream." Everything just now must have been a dream, right? If it wasn''t a dream, how could her mother, who had raised her up and loved her the most... How could she say that to her? Ralph snorted. "Do you still think that Jenna treats you as her own daughter now?" "She''s just making advantage of you." Jenny bit her lip and looked up at Ralph. The man''s face had already turned red. She could feel that he was struggling with something. She looked at Ralph''s face and shook her head violently. "No, mother still cares about me." "She''s not kind to me..." "Perhaps because she thinks that I didn''t do as she requested." "Like..." Jenny took a deep breath and threw herself at Ralph. "If I listen to her and sleep with you, Mother will see your immoral side..." "Can she treat me like before?" After that, Jenny came close to Ralph''s lips- lightnoveldaily No matter how strong Ralph was, this was Jenna''s ce. It was difficult for him to fight against four opponents by himself, let alone five or six of Jenna''s men. He was finally pressed on the table and could not move. All of this was out of Ralph''s expectation. He had never thought that Jenna would see through him directly, nor had he expected her to be so indifferent. "Ralph!" Holding a bottle of medicine in her hand, Jennaa sneered, "Aren''t you curious why I told you that I had Aiden take the medicine?" Ralph instinctively felt something wrong with her tone, but he could not tell what was wrong. "You guys." Jenna changed herfortable position and leaned elegantly against the chair. She looked at Ralph''s face indifferently and said in a proud and cold voice, "Feed this medicine to him. Have him take all of it!" Ralph frowned and struggled desperately, but he could not break free no matter how hard he tried. In the end, Ralph was pressed on the table and was stuffed with medicine by several men in ck. However, he did not swallow a single one. "Mother!" Seeing her beloved man being treated like this, Jenny finally couldn''t bear it any longer and knelt down in front of Jenna. "Don''t treat him like this!" "Uncle Barton hasn''t regained his senses yet. When he regains his senses, he will hate you for his son being treated like this!" Jenna snorted before she coldly stood up and strode to Jenny. She grabbed Jenny''s jaw and raised her head. "Well, are you concerned about him?" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Do you really think that Ralph will like you?" "Don''t be too serious!" "He gets close to you because you look exactly like her mother!" "In this world, as long as he is a normal man, he will not be with a woman who looks exactly like his mother!" Jenna''s words made Jenny''s eyes widen. "But mother... you didn''t say that before..." The middle-aged woman sneered. "If I had told you the truth before, would you still seduce Ralph?" She looked at the girl she raised up, withyers of coldness in her eyes. "Do you know what I like to see most?" "To see you, with the face of that bitch Jenna, have an affair with her own son." "I''ve tried my best to make you look like Jenna. Do you know why?" "Of course because I want to see you have sexual rtions with her own son!" After that, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the men who were stuffing medicine into Ralph''s mouth. "Stop." Jenna let go of Jenny''s jaw and walked up to Ralph coldly. Sheughed condescendingly, "Since he refuses to take this medicine, then don''t take it." "It doesn''t really make me happy to see him go crazy like his father and eat his son." After that, she took out two injections from the cab. "These are of special effects." "After injection, you will be itching for something after ten minutes." The woman''s gaze was ice-cold. "Give Ralph an injection and then lock him up with Jenny. No matter how strong Ralph was, this was Jenna''s ce. It was difficult for him to fight against four opponents by himself, let alone five or six of Jenna''s men. He was finally pressed on the table and could not move. All of this was out of Ralph''s expectation. He had never thought that Jenna would see through him directly, nor had he expected her to be so indifferent. "Ralph!" Holding a bottle of medicine in her hand, Jennaa sneered, "Aren''t you curious why I told you that I had Aiden take the medicine?" Ralph instinctively felt something wrong with her tone, but he could not tell what was wrong. "You guys." Jenna changed herfortable position and leaned elegantly against the chair. She looked at Ralph''s face indifferently and said in a proud and cold voice, "Feed this medicine to him. Have him take all of it!" Ralph frowned and struggled desperately, but he could not break free no matter how hard he tried. In the end, Ralph was pressed on the table and was stuffed with medicine by several men in ck. However, he did not swallow a single one. "Mother!" Seeing her beloved man being treated like this, Jenny finally couldn''t bear it any longer and knelt down in front of Jenna. "Don''t treat him like this!" "Uncle Barton hasn''t regained his senses yet. When he regains his senses, he will hate you for his son being treated like this!" Jenna snorted before she coldly stood up and strode to Jenny. She grabbed Jenny''s jaw and raised her head. "Well, are you concerned about him?" "Do you really think that Ralph will like you?" "Don''t be too serious!" "He gets close to you because you look exactly like her mother!" "In this world, as long as he is a normal man, he will not be with a woman who looks exactly like his mother!" Jenna''s words made Jenny''s eyes widen. "But mother... you didn''t say that before..." The middle-aged woman sneered. "If I had told you the truth before, would you still seduce Ralph?" She looked at the girl she raised up, withyers of coldness in her eyes. "Do you know what I like to see most?" "To see you, with the face of that bitch Jenna, have an affair with her own son." "I''ve tried my best to make you look like Jenna. Do you know why?" "Of course because I want to see you have sexual rtions with her own son!" After that, she raised her eyebrows and looked at the men who were stuffing medicine into Ralph''s mouth. "Stop." Jenna let go of Jenny''s jaw and walked up to Ralph coldly. Sheughed condescendingly, "Since he refuses to take this medicine, then don''t take it." "It doesn''t really make me happy to see him go crazy like his father and eat his son." After that, she took out two injections from the cab. "These are of special effects." "After injection, you will be itching for something after ten minutes." The woman''s gaze was ice-cold. "Give Ralph an injection and then lock him up with Jenny. Chapter 342 Too late Chapter 342 Toote When Ste received Elijah''s distress signal, the family of three and Hank had just arrived at the airport of Odense. Aftering out of the airport, the little girl picked up herptop with a serious face and inserted the signal te into it. A halo shed in the distance of the airport toward the suburbs. Seeing his sister''s serious face, Fabian frowned and leaned his head over. "This halo means..." "It''s where Elijah and Daddy are." It was rare for Ste to stare at theputer screen with a serious face. "This contact method between Elijah and me is very secret. This is ourst card." "I''ve made an agreement with Elijiah. This is thest way to use unless he and Daddy encounter something they can''t handle." "Because it''s too easy to be exposed, we can only use it at the critical moment." Hearing this, Lottie frowned fiercely. "That is to say... your daddy and your brother are now in trouble that they can''t deal with?" "Yes." Ste furrowed. "But Elijah didn''t send any other messages saying what happened to him and Daddy." "It seems that the signal transmitter is away from Elijah. Otherwise, he wouldn''t say nothing." After that, the little girl sent the position of Elijah and Ralph to the driver who was driving. "Drive there ording to this route." The driver nced at the address on the route and was frightened, "Miss Bell, are you... really going to this ce?" The driver was sent by the Bells, so he called Lottie Miss Bell. Lottie frowned and nced at the driver. "What''s wrong?" "This ce... is where people should not go most in Odense." "The head there is cruel and merciless. She doesn''t care about anyone. For so many years, both the Bells and the Bartons are very cautious about this organization." "We... can''t provoke them at will." Lottie''s lips curled into a smile. "So what have we got in exchange for not provoking them for so many years?" "They kidnapped my husband and son. Do I have to endure it?" After that, the woman sneered. "No matter what difficulty and danger there will be today, I will break in. " "If you don''t want to go, I won''t make things difficult for you. Get out of the car and I''ll drive by myself." Ste also said that if it hadn''t been for something that couldn''t be solved, Elijah wouldn''t have contacted them. Since Elijah had contacted them, they were definitely in a very bad situation. If they endured it, in the end, Ralph and Elijah would suffer irreparable injuries... Why not she taking the two children there now? Even if they would die, they would die together! Looking at the stubbornness and seriousness in the woman''s eyes, the driver was silent for a moment and smiled. "Miss Bell, you indeed has the demeanor of Mr. and Mrs. Bell." He started the car with a sneer. "After Mr. Bell went missing, Mrs. Bell has tolerated the K Group for so many years for the sake of the Bells. Even when she was drugged, she also told Eric not to risk the lives of the Bells easily." "Actually, both the Bells and the Bartons don''t want to be threatened by K!" After that, the driver took out his mobile phone and asked, "Mr. Bell, have you heard what Miss Bell said?" When the driver took out his phone, Lottie realized that the driver''s phone had always been in a state of "I''ve heard it." From the other end of the phone came Jerry''s voice with a smile. "My daughter is my daughter after all, different from others!" After that, the middle-aged man chuckled on the phone . "Lottie, you go first." "My people have assembled with the Bartons." "Today, let''s go and destroy Jenna''s den!" Lottie was stunned for a moment before she remembered that ever since Ralph and Elijah''s departure, Arthur and Jerry had also disappeared. These two elders usually appeared and disappeared mysteriously. In addition, Lottie had been quite busy recently, so she hadn''t noticed this at all. It was only now that she realized that Jerry and Arthur had already returned to Odense and were ready to fight to the death with Jenna. She felt a warmth in her heart. "Father, in fact, I can go with the children..." Although her children were young, they had very mature minds. If she and the children could not save Ralph and Elijah, it made no difference no matter how many people came. Besides... The driver''s words also reminded her. The Bells had endured for so many years. Was he really going to implicate the entire Bells for her and Ralph''s family? Not to mention the Bartons... Jerry snorted on the phone. "Do you think too highly of yourself, or do you look down on your father, the Bells, and the Bartons?" "It''s settled. You go first, and we''ll be there soon!" After that, he hung up the phone. Lottie held the phone in a daze. After a while, she sighed and returned the phone to the driver. At this point, they could only take it one step at a time. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She really didn''t want to implicate the Bells and the Bartons. "Miss Bell, don''t think too much." "You and Mr. Chapman are tied to the Bells and the Bartons." "If it weren''t for the the Bells and the Bartons, Mr. Chapman wouldn''t have been kidnapped, right?" Lottie sighed and closed her eyes silently. Soon, the car arrived at the address shown on theputer. This was an extremelyrge base, which was practically made of metal. The door was heavily guarded. Lottie frowned as she carefully examined the building in front of her. She was at a loss. It was their first time here. And they didn''t know the exact location of Ralph and Elijah. Even if they knew... They couldn''t find the way to get in. She sighed and turned to Ste. "Is there any way to get in?" Ste held theputer and shook her head. "The transmitter must have been separated from Elijiah." "I can''t get in touch with Elijah now. I can only locate the transmitter..." "Wait!" Halfway through her words, the little girl suddenly widened her eyes. "The transmitter is moving!" Lottie was stunned and quickly went up to her. The halo on theputer was indeed moving--- And the direction in which it moved... was where they were! "Let''s get out of the car and hide ourselves first!" Ste bit her lip and looked up at Lottie. Her eyes were red and her voice was filled with tears. "It''s too "Mommy, it''s toote..." "Knock knock." As soon as the little girl finished speaking, someone knocked on their car window. lightnoveldaily Chapter 343 Shes to Find Him Chapter 343 She''s to Find Him The knocks on the car window were very rhythmic. However, it seemed that every knock was striking on Lottie''s. She bit her lip tightly and turned to the two little guys beside her. "Are you afraid?" Fabian shook his head. "No." He just didn''t remember what had happened recently, but he remembered that his mommy and daddy couldn''t be wrong at all. Ste shook her head seriously. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m not afraid." Lottie took a deep breath and was a little moved. "Then..." "I''m afraid..." Before the Lottie could finish her words, she was interrupted by Hank, who was sitting in the back seat and shrinking into a ball. "I... I''m really scared!" Lottie was his favorite idol. Before they came here, he had thought that he was only responsible for taking care of Fabian and helping him relieve his amnesia symptoms. But what he hadn''t expect was... As soon as they got off the ne, they got the news that Ralph and Elijah were in danger and then rushed here. This was K''s den. They came here alone and were discovered... It was fine to sit in the car, but once they got out of the car... Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lottie frowned and nced at Hank. She said resignedly, "The two children, Fabian and Ste, are not afraid." "Do you mean you, a man, are afraid?" Hank pursed his lips and shrank his body violently. "Can I be the same as them?" "Fabian and Ste are the children of you and Ralph." "They are both smart and bold. How can youpare me with them?" As soon as he finished speaking, the knocking on the window outside became rapid. Obviously, the patience of the people outside had been exhausted. When the driver parked the car here, he covered the whole window with a ck shade cloth in case they would be discovered, Now they couldn''t see the people outside, and the people outside couldn''t see them either. But obviously, the people outside did not want to wait for them to open the door. Hank bit his lip. Just as he was about to say something to Lottie, the car window shattered with a bang. Coincidentally, the broken car window happened to be next to Hank''s seat! The moment the window was broken, Hank instantly covered her head and screamed. "No!" Lottie sighed resignedly and clenched her fists. Just as she was about to protect Hank, she saw the persons standing outside. A maid-like woman with a bodyguard standing next to her. The car window was smashed by the bodyguard with his fist. The maid-like woman was holding a small transmitter in her hand. The maid smiled gently when she saw Lottie looking at her. "You''re Miss Bell, Ralph, aren''t you?" Lottie frowned and nodded. "Yes." "Boss was right. This transmitter can tell your location and help us find you." The maid politely curled her lips at Lottie. "You have two choices now. Bring your two children in with me." "Or, kill us." After that, she smiled at Lottie''s shocked eyes. "But obviously, you won''t be able to kill us." "So, you''d better follow us in obediently." Lottie frowned and nced at the maid. In the end, she could only nod. This ce was heavily guarded. Indeed, she did not have the ability to escape unscathed after killing the maid and the bodyguard. The only way was to follow her and the bodyguard in. Lottie thought that the maid and the bodyguard would bring them in through the main entrance. But they actually took them around and finally walked in through a back door of the base. The maid led them into a very small room without windows. The room was clean and tidy, with only a few chairs and a table. The maid elegantly invited them to sit down and heated a pot of tea for them. "Everyone, just sit here and drink tea." "Boss still has something to deal with. After you finish your tea, Boss wille to see you." After that, the maid turned around and was about to left. "Wait." Lottie stood up and raised her hand to block the maid''s way. "Who is the boss you mentioned?" Although she wasn''t familiar with Jenna, she knew that Jenny, Kayonga who had been kidnapped by Ralph, or even Yank who had been shot... Each of them called Jenna K or the organizer. But no one had ever called her Boss. Lottie doubted who on earth the Boss in the maid and the bodyguard words would be. "The boss you mentioned is not Jenna, right?" The maid paused for a moment and then smiled. "Ms. Green is indeed smart." She pulled away Lottie''s hand in front of her and smiled gently. "Our boss is of course not Jenna." "But he has something to do with Jenna." "You''ll know when you see him." After that, the maid smiled. "We can''t stay here for too long, or K will find us." "Please make yourself at home." "This house was rebuilt from the former storeroom, so the soundproof effect is not very good. Everyone, except for drinking tea, try not to make any noise." "Once you are discovered by K, even Boss can''t save you." After that, the maid and the bodyguard turned and left. The door of the room was closed. Hank''s face was pale as he sat in the chair, looking at Lottie. He wanted to say something, but because he was afraid of the maid''s words, he didn''t dare to say a word. They sat quietly in the room without saying a word. From time to time, there would be sounds of people walking outside the door, like patrolling soldiers. "Did Jenny really sleep with Ralph?" "Of course. Ralph was drugged. If he didn''t do it with Jenny, I''m afraid he wouldn''t be able to survive tonight. How could there be a man who would risk his life not to sleep with other women ?" "You''re right. Besides, Jenny is sexy, and she has been specially trained to seduce men by K since she was a child ... She must be good at it." "This should be Jenny''s first time, right? Mr. Chapman really is blessed." "Blessed? Didn''t you hear that?" "Jenny had stic surgery ording to Ralph''s mother''s face." "K deliberately made her put on such a face and sleep with Ralph just because she wants to see these so-called gentlemen break through the bottom line of ethics." "It''s too miserable. I wonder if this man would feel he had lost his bottom line when he did it with Jenny. After all, her face is exactly the same as his own mother''s..." Every single word that the men outside the door said was like a huge boulder that smashed viciously into Lottie''s heart. Ralph... She bit her lip and finally stood up. No, she had to find him! lightnoveldaily Chapter 344 You Are All Right Chapter 344 You Are All Right "Mommy." As soon as she stood up, Fabian raised his hand and stopped her. The woman frowned and subconsciously looked down at the little fellow sitting next to her. At this moment, there was no longer any mischievous look on Fabian''s face. He frowned as he looked at her, and all his eyes were steady and mature. At this moment, Lottie was in a trance. She even felt that the one in front of her was not Fabian, but Elijah who was always mature and stable. "Mommy." Fabian lowered his voice and spoke in a voice that only Lottie could hear. "Don''t you think it''s strange?" "Why are they talking about this at our door?" "They all spoke only when they reached here. Did you notice?" Lottie was stunned. She leaned to one side and listened for a while, only to find that as Fabian had said, these people had not spoken before. Almost everyone didn''t gossip about Ralph and Jenny until they walked to the door. It...It was more or less intentional. She bit her lip and quickly calmed down. "We don''t know the terrain here, nor do we know what''s going on outside." Fabian bit his lip. "Mommy, if you go out like this, you might be caught before you can find Daddy." Lottie nodded and closed her eyes helplessly. She admitted that Fabian was right. She lost control because she was too concerned. Actually, she should have thought of what Fabian had said. However, when she heard gossip about Ralph and Jenny, she almost lost her mind. Ralph was her lifeline. She could not keep calm all the time. Seeing Lottie sit down, Fabian sighed andforted her softly. It was very strange that when Lottie was no longer emotional and sat down, those passing by outside suddenly stopped gossiping. It was as if they knew that this gossip would no longer affect Lottie, so they stopped wasting their Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. breath. This was too strange. Lottie frowned and turned to look at Ste. Ste blinked her big eyes and silently pointed to a mirror on the wall. "Over there." Lottie turned to look and saw the faint light on the mirror. There were CCTVs in this room. She narrowed her eyes and felt that things here were moreplicated than she had thought. The maid and the bodyguard were obviously not Jenna''s men. The CCTV in the mirror should be seen by the "Boss" mentioned by the maid. However, those who were gossiping and walking openly outside were the patrolling bodyguards here. So, who was this so-called "Boss"? Not only could he hide in this base and not be discovered by Jenna, but he could also deploy so many people. Lottie closed her eyes, unable to figure it out no matter how hard she tried. During this period of time, she had inquired a lot about Jenna with Jerry and Mr. Old Chapman. They all said that Jenna was stubborn and self-willed and had no friends at all. In this organization, the only person in power was Jenna herself. She didn''t want to share the power in her hands because she felt it unsafe. The so-called Boss was not Jenna herself, nor was he her subordinate, friend or right-hand man... Then who was he exactly? Just as Ralph was puzzled, the door was pushed open from outside. The person who came in was wearing a ck mask and a blue hospital gown, and he was as thin as a piece of dry wood. However, even so, the man still walked with strength and disposition . He pushed open the door and came in. The first he saw was the Fabian and Ste around Ralph. Seeing the two little guys, joyful feelings shed across the man''s eyes. "Right, really look alike." His voice was a little low and hoarse. He walked to Ralph''s side and silently reached out to Ste. "Hello, Little Ste." Ste blinked and looked at the middle-aged man in the ck mask in front of her. She knew that she should be alert and stay away from this man. But somehow, she always felt that this man was a little familiar. She bit her lips, tilted her head to look at him, and inexplicably spat out two words, "Grandpa?" The middle-aged man''s thin figure suddenly froze! The next second, the manughed. "That''s my girl!" Ralph frowned and walked over to block Ste and Fabian behind her. She looked warily at the unknown man in a ck mask. "Who are you?" "Are you the master of the two people just now?" The middle-aged man was a little frowned that hismunication with the two little guys was suddenly interrupted. He nced coldly at her. "Just like your mother, you are not considerate at all." After that, he immediately took off the mask on his face and then looked at Ralph with his charming eyes. "Guess who I am." Ralph frowned. She felt that this person was too arrogant. But when he took off the mask, she was stunned. Ralph. This man''s face was exactly the same as Ralph''s in middle age. They looked exactly the same. She nced at the man''s face and then at the miniature version of Ralph, Fabian, She felt her head explode. "You are... my father-inw?" Aiden smiled. "You''re smart." He sat down on the chair opposite Ralph and poured himself a cup of tea. "If I take back what I said before, you''re smarter and more sensible than your mother." "If it was your mother, even if she recognized me as Ralph''s biological father, she would never call me father-inw directly." After that, the man picked up the tea cup and took a sip. "However, I didn''t expect you to have the guts to bring two children here." Ralph was so shocked that she almost couldn''t stand still. She bit her lips and looked him up and down. "Are you... all right?" "What could happen to me?" Aiden snorted. "If I were really weak and sick, I would have been yed to death by Jenna after being locked up here for so many years. You would haven''t seen me again." After that, he sighed and said, "I''ve been here for so many years, and I''ve worked so hard to get her right." "It is already time to end the. I did not expect that at this moment, she would actually bring in all your families..." "If you haven''te here, my n will be near to sess." lightnoveldaily Chapter 345 Taking Action Separately Chapter 345 Taking Action Separately Aiden''s words shocked Ralph so much that she couldn''t speak for a long time. She didn''t expect that... Aiden, this man, who had been tied up here by Jenna for more than 20 years who had been controlled by drugs... In fact, he had secretly made Jenna lose all her power!... After all, his identity in this base was the same as a captive. Not only did he have to bear Jenna''s love for him, but he also had to bear all kinds of results of being drugged and tested. In addition, he had to ept Jenna''s regr test. His body, brain, hypnosis, had been tested, making sure that whether he still liked Jenna. Under these unbearable tortures, it was a miracle that Aiden could survive. But unexpectedly... He not not only survived, but also lived very well. He even took more than 20 years to develop his own believers from the identity of a captive with nothing left, and make Jenna a mere pawn... Ralph bit her lip. After a long while, she finally sighed. "You''re indeed Ralph''s biological father, the grandfather of three children." She should have understood of it earlier. Since Aiden was Ralph''s biological father, he would not be an ordinary person. He would not be willing to be someone else''s tool and not seek change. He had thoughts, power, and brains. Ralph should have inherited his excellent genes and be like this. However, when it came to Ralph... Ralph bit her lips and looked up at Aiden''s skinny body seriously. "What the guards said..." "The children are right. I arranged that. " Aiden''s voice was faint. "Although I have almost made Jenna an empty shell, my identity here is still a captive." "The people here, except for Jenna herself, no one else can get in touch with the outside world. I am the same." "I don''t know what kind of personality you and the children have. I can only guess by some information that Jenna has mastered." "The guards were indeed testing you." "After listening to what those people said, your actions can help me judge your feelings for Ralph and your character." After saying that, he narrowed his eyes and sized her up. "You have your father''s impulse, as well as your mother''s beauty." "But you are not steady like your mother." Ralph bit her lips and nodded silently. "I admit it." Most of the time, she couldn''t calm down indeed. Sometimes, she would lose her mind. However, only when she faced those who really cared she would do this. "I don''t want to lie." Aiden sighed. "Although the words of those guards earlier were all fake, the current situation is that Ralph was indeed drugged and locked up with Jenny." "Jenna wants to see what shouldn''t have happened between Ralph and Jenny." "Because Jenny and his mother Jenna look exactly the same. She wants to use this method to break Ralph''s moral and mental defense line." Ralph was stunned. She bit her lip. "Then Ralph..." "I''ve ordered someone to have changed the medicine." "Ralph''s medicine is only a medicine that can make people have a fever and sleep. It''s not a strong aphrodisiac." After that, Aiden gave Ralph a meaningful look. "But, the medicine is only a part of it." "Jenny is a beautiful woman after all, and over the years, Jenna has trained her skills on the bed." "Forget about the drug. Ralph won''t have anything to do with her." "I hope you should be mentally prepared for this." After his words, Ralph smiled faintly. "You still don''t know Ralph, and you don''t know me well enough. " "If it weren''t for the effect of the medicine, he wouldn''t have done anything to betray me." "I would also absolutely believe him." She and Ralph had already experienced so many ups and downs. She would not doubt or trust him for such a small matter. Looking into her serious eyes, Aiden smiled for a while. "Good!" "It''s Ralph''s good fortune to have a wife like you!" After that, he couldn''t help but take another look at Ralph. "I didn''t expect Jerry Bell and Yuki to have such a daughter." "I really underestimated them back that time." "If I knew that their daughter was so sincere to my son. I should have encouraged them to have another daughter. Anyway, I have two..." Before he stopped, Aiden suddenly seemed to think of something. He chuckled and stopped talking about this topic. "The current situation is that although Jenna''s rights have been taken away by me and I have some connections and believers in this base, but my people are all secretly." "Every year, Jenna will promote a group of killers to be bodyguards in the killer base, so I can''t bribe many neers in the base." "The safest way is to capture Jenna directly." "And you take your guards to go and save Elijah or Ralph, just in case." "If I fail to capture Jenna, you can take one of them away directly." After that, the man narrowed his eyes. "Since you''re not worried about the matter between Ralph and Jenny, then let''s end it quickly." "Now Jenna is in her research room, studying how to drug Elijah." "You take the children to save Elijah now. I will take people to surround theb and try to capture Jenna once." "When you save Elijah, go and find Ralph." Ralph bit her lips and looked down at the Fabian and Ste in the chair. The two little guys nodded and agreed with their grandpa''s arrangement. Since Ralph was not poisoned, he should be able to find him. Even if Elijah was mature, he was still a child after all. It would be safer to save him first. After making ns, the group of them began to act separately. Following the map given by Aiden, Ralph led Ste around therge area of monitoring and mechanism in the base and arrived at the ce where Elijah was locked up. Ralph had originally thought that no matter how cruel Jenna was, she would nevery a finger on a five-year-old child. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But when they sneaked into Elijah''s room, everyone was stunned. Elijahy quietly on the bed, not a trace of blood could be seen all over his body. "Elijah!" Ralph bit her lip and dashed forward, hugging the little fellow in her arms. lightnoveldaily Chapter 346 If Only You Had Come Earlier Chapter 346 If Only You Had Come Earlier She wasn''t the only one being nervous. Ste, who was walking at the back, looked at the scene in front of her, and her whole heart was hanging. She bit her lips subconsciously and looked in the direction of the Fabian. Eldest Brother came here because he didn''t want Second Brother to get hurt here. But if something really happened to Big Brother... The rest of his life would be spent in guilty. She pursed her lips and ran all the way to Ralph''s side. She stretched out her small hand to hold Elijah''s hand and whispered, "Big Brother, we''re here. Second Brother, Mommy, and I are here to save you..." Fabian stood in the same ce. Although he could not remember why his big brother was lying here, he had vaguely heard from Ste that Elijah hade to this dangerous cepletely for him... Thinking of this, the little fellow bit her lip and gently walked over, holding Elijah''s cold other hand. "Big brother, wake up." The family of three surrounded Elijah and kept calling him. Ralph even probed Elijah''s breath, and it was very weak. After an unknown period of time. "Why so noisy..." The little boy with a gray face finally frowned and slowly opened his eyes after being held in Ralph''s arms. "Are you awake!?" When her son open his eyes, Lottie''s hanging heart finally settled down. She was so excited that she held Elijah tightly in her arms. "It''s great that you''re fine!" Ste and Fabian were also very excited. The family of four hugged each other directly. Elijah didn''t know whether tough or cry after being hugged. After a long while, when Ralph let go of him, he frowned. "Mommy, why are you here?" "And what''s going on?" Ralph bit her lip and softly exined to him what had happened. Elijah was startled for a moment before he finally understood. "So, is that grandpa pretending to bully me?" "When we first met, he pinched my neck, secretly stuffed something into my mouth, and then said that he would strangle me and kill me..." "I''m scared." "Fortunately, that''s not real." After that, the little fellow sighed. "After separating from grandpa, they locked me up here and said that they would use me as an experiment to study a new poison." "As soon as I came here, I felt very sleepy, so I fell asleep... " The little fellow looked up at her brother, sister, and mother seriously and said, "Then I woke up after youring." "Did I... look quite scary just now?" Elijah''s words caused Ste to instantly understand what had happened. "So, it was Grandpa, who threw a pill into Big Brother''s mouth and made him sleepy and be like this..." "Did he want to avoid that woman''s drug test?" Ralph nodded. "Almost." Since Aiden could make use of Jenna''s power, it shouldn''t be difficult to get some medicine from Jenna to disguise as Elijah. In this way, even if Jenna wanted to test Elijah''s medicine, she had to first investigate what exactly happened to him before continuing. Grandpa had put in a lot of effort. "By the way, Mommy." At this moment, Elijah suddenly seemed to think of something. He raised his head and looked at Ralph''s face. "Daddy is in danger!" He remembered that when he was taken away, his daddy had been injected with some kind of medicine... Ralph pursed her lips and finally retracted her thoughts from Elijah''s body. "Don''t worry, I''m going to save him now." After that, the woman settled the three little guys and took the map to save Ralph alone. Because she had already known that Ralph had not been drugged, she did not feel that she needed to follow the three little guys when she was going to save an adult who could move. The three children were also very sensible and knew their physical qualities, they weren''t on the same level as Ralph at all. If they followed her, they would only cause trouble. Therefore, they all chose to quietly wait for Ralph''s good news. Aftering out of the room where Elijah was locked up, Ralph discovered that the entire base was quiet. Only the asional sounds of fighting could be heard from Jenna''sboratory. She did not probe into Aiden''s actions. Instead, she went straight to Ralph. If Aiden failed, the first thing Jenna did should be to control Aiden. But the second thing must be to send someone to check the situation on both sides. Since she did nothing, it proved that Aiden still had an advantage. She didn''t need to worry about it. She took the map and searched several times ording to the location where Ralph was imprisoned on the map before she finally confirmed... Ralph and Jenny were not in the base. They seemed to be in a house outside the base. A bad feeling began toe up in her heart. If it was really as Aiden had said, Ralph had not been injected with drugs. He was a person who could move at all.. . How could these people tie Ralph up and escort him away from the base? Unless... The woman bit her lips and did not dare to think further. She sped up her search for him. Soon, she finally found a cabin in the distance of the base. The map showed that Ralph and Jenny were right there. All the entrances and exits around the cabin had been guarded. Ralph observed the situation on the side of the cabin as she calcted the gap between herself and the guards. In the end, she chose to take the risk and secretly settle one of the strongest fighters, and then fight with the others. She was d that she had changed her name to Lucian and opened a seminary while she was away from Ralph. She practiced martial arts under the guidance of Jerry Bells and Arthur Bells every day. Otherwise, she would not have defeated seven or eight well-trained guards in such a short time. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. By the time she finished dealing with thest guard, she was already panting. She took a deep breath, wiped the sweat from her forehead, opened the door, and walked in. "Mr. Chan, why is it so noisy outside?" As soon as she entered the door, she heard a woman''sint. Ralph frowned and looked up to meet Jenny''s shocked eyes. "How you''de?" At this moment, Jenny was bare-footed. Her body was wet and only had a bath towel wrapped around her. She looked like he had just taken a shower. She looked in shock at the blood-stained Ralph and then at the bodyguards lying on the ground behind her. Jenny paused for a moment and couldn''t help but give a thumbs-up to Ralph. "Truly impressive." These people were all bodyguards trained by Jenna with a lot of effort. Each of them had extraordinary skills. But Ralph had defeated them...She was indeed awesome. "Where is Ralph?" Ralph couldn''t be bothered to say much more to Jenny, so she lifted her leg and was about to go upstairs. "He''s sleeping." Jenny pulled the bath towel that was wrapped around her. "We''ve just finished doing sex." "If only you hade earlier. You can still see how brave he is on me." "Ralph, no matter how powerful you are... your husband is already mine." lightnoveldaily Chapter 347 Its Not a Dream Chapter 347 It''s Not a Dream Ralph stood where she was, feeling all the blood in her body freeze. How could it be... Didn''t Aiden say that the medicine Ralph had been injected with had been changed? Since he was not poisoned, why? "I don''t believe." Ralph bit her lip and red coldly at Jenny. "You''re lying to me." She was definitely lying to her! She bet! Ralph would not do such a thing. Absolutely not! Thinking of this, Ralph directly pped Jenny away, then lifted her legs and strode upstairs. Jenny stumbled a few steps and almost fell because of her push. In the end, she held on to the armrest of the sofa and didn''t fall to the ground. Her lips curled into a cold smile as she looked coldly at Ralph''s back view as she went upstairs. A cold smile appeared on her lips. Was that impossible? Silly woman! She curled her lips, and yed with her wet hair sickly. Although... Ralph slept soundly after being poisoned. However, she had countless ways to make Ralph look like he had slept with her. It didn''t matter if Ralph didn''t believe him. As long as she did, no one in this world could expose her! Upstairs. Ralph kicked open the bedroom on the second floor withrge strides. The scene in the bedroom made her stiff in an instant. The scene in front of her made her unable to move, as if she had been struck by lightning. On the huge round bed in front of him, Ralph was lying on the push-ups. His clothes were disheveled and his back was exposed in the air. The skin on his back was covered with scratches of woman-like fingers. The room was filled with ambiguous atmosphere. There were fragments of Jenny''s clothes everywhere, and traces of transparent and white liquid could be seen everywhere. Everything was clear. Ralph had really slept with Jenny. She bit her lips, her mind was in a mess. She knew that she should rush up to pull Ralph up and ask him what was going on. It was clear that he hadn''t been poisoned by that kind of strong medicine, why would he have done such a thing with Jenny! However, she felt sore all over. She couldn''t make a sound or move. It was the first time she had experienced such a thing after practicing martial arts for many years... She was so powerless that she couldn''t move at all. It was as if something in her heart had been taken away. She seemed to have lost her soul and the motivation to move. Footsteps came from behind. Behind the footsteps was Jenny''s cold voice, "What do you think? You still don''t believe me?" "Ralph, I finally know why you''re not willing to let go of Ralph." "Such a sexy man.. . Which woman doesn''t like him?" She fiddled with her hair and gracefully walked in front of Ralph. Her eyes proudly sized up her face. "However, I''m a very particr person." "Since you came first, I can give you Ralph in the future." "But I think he might like me more." As she spoke, she smiled, and leaned close to Ralph''s ear. "Just now, he told me in bed that I was much attractive than you." "You were like a dead fish in bed." "I''m different. I would be a fish in water. I can make him excited to the extreme..." Ralph stood where she was, her hands clenched into fists. She couldn''t tell which of Jenny''s words was true or false. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Perhaps, it was all true. She closed her eyes, as if her heart was being rubbed by an invisible hand. Reason told her that she couldn''t believe Jenny''s one-sided words. She had to wait for Ralph to wake up and exin it to her personally. But... The fact was so clear. What else need to exin? Did he really have to personally tell her that he had changed his mind and that he and Jenny had the sex at all? If he told her that he and Jenny hadn''t done anything... Would she believe? What couldpare to what she saw before her own eyes? A trace of joy shed through Jenny''s heart when she saw the pained expression on Ralph''s face. In fact... Everything in the room was arranged by her on purpose. Her clothes were torn apart by scissors. The nails on Ralph''s back were cut by her nails after he passed out. As for the white things... Of course, it was mineral water and yogurt in the refrigerator. It was not that she did not want to do anything to Ralph while he was unconscious. But what she didn''t expect was that he would wake up every time she touched his key parts, even if he was unconscious and lost his mind. Then he would throw her aside. She failed several times, and when he was not touched, he was unconscious... That was why she had no choice but toe up with this way. Although these methods of setting up were poor, it waspletely enough to coax a Ralph who had already lost her mind! After all, women who fell in love had no brains. "Look, it took you so much effort toe here and take him away." "Then what''s the result?" "He stayed happily with me. Why do youe here to make fun of yourself?" After speaking, Jenny took out his phone. "Right, this ce is quite close to my mother''s base." "So what will happen if I call her now?" Ralph stood where she was, as if her soul had been hollowed out. She no longer knew what Jenny had said. She didn''t even know if Jenny had called Jenna or what Jenny had said behind her. She only knew that she had fainted. When she woke up again, she was already lying in the hospital in Odense. She opened her eyes and looked at the pale ceiling in front of her. She still felt that she was in a dream. In her dream, without any medicine, Ralph did it with Jenny, who looked exactly like his mother. He who''d been in high spirits every time he''d been with her had actually fallen asleep after doing sex with Jenny, as if he''d fainted. She closed her eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. That dream was really terrible. Hearing the woman''s sigh, Connie Houghton, who had been by her side, quickly came up and said, "Lottie, you''re awake!" Seeing her best friend''s face, Ralph let out a long sigh of relief and smiled at her with a pale face. "Connie." "I had a dream." "A nightmare." "It''s terrible." A trace of heartache shed across Connie Houghton''s eyes. She quickly reached out to hold Ralph''s hand. "I know, I know." "It''s all a nightmare. It''s all fake. Ralph didn''t... didn''t betray you..." Ralph frowned and turned to look at Connie Houghton in confusion. "How did you know what was in my dream?" After that, her face suddenly turned pale. She bit her lips. "Or..." "These... were not dreams?" lightnoveldaily Chapter 348 That Woman Had Waken Up Chapter 348 That Woman Had Waken Up Facing such a fragile Ralph, Connie Houghton bit her lips. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she said nothing. Tears rolled down her cheeks silently. She sniffed and didn''t dare to face Ralph''s face again. "I don''t know anything." However, the more Connie Houghton said that, the more certain that everything was true. It turned out to be true... Ralph and Jenny... Ralph leaned against the head of the bed, clutching the nket tightly with both hands. Tears began to fall silently. How was that possible... Wasn''t Ralph...Wasn''t he poisoned? Didn''t Aiden also say that he would rece the medicine for Ralph? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ralph was in aa at most, so nothing should have happened. Unless...Unless Ralph took the initiative. Ralph bit her lips, and the sadness in her heart began to spreadyer byyer. No... He wouldn''t! She believed in him! There must be a mistake! There must be! Perhaps... Perhaps it was the scene that Jenny had deliberately created! Thinking of this, Ralph''s eyes instantly lit up. She jumped off the bed and said, "Let me go and have a look!" Ralph was too anxious. She even forgot that she had been in aa for a long time. Because she had been faint for too long, she had no strength at all. As soon as her feet touched the ground, she knelt on the ground feebly. With a "bang", a sharp pain came from her knee. It was so painful that her beautiful face were twisted together. But she still struggled to stand up. "I want to make sure something." Ralph jumped off the bed and fell down. The series of movements she made when she stood up were too fast. By the time Connie Houghton came to her senses, Ralph had already run out of the ward. She quickly chased after Lottie and grabbed her by the arm. "Lottie, where are you going?" Because of the pain and thea she had suffered over the past few days, Ralph''s voice was iparably hoarse. "I want to go take a look." "Jenny must have used some sort of method." "I need to see it again. " "Ralph will never do that." "I want..." Connie Houghton bit her lips and grabbed the woman''s arm tightly. "Lottie, calm down!" "Do you know how long you have been in aa?" "An entire week!" "A week has passed. What''s the use of going there? All traces of liquid on the scene have been dried up!" Lottie was stunned. She looked up at Connie Houghton''s face in a daze. "I''ve been in aa for a week?" "What about Ralph?" The woman bit her lip and held Connie Houghton''s arm tightly. She said hoarsely, "Ralph must have woken up, right?" "Where is he?" "Why are you by my side, not him?" "He..." Connie Houghton bit her lip and sighed deeply. "Lottie, calm down and listen to me. Ralph..." Before Connie Houghton could finish her words, the elevator door opened in the distance. Ralph frowned and subconsciously looked back. It was Ralph. At this moment, Ralph was wearing a ck suit. He looked serious. His cold face, his serious expression, and his... His eyes were as cold and deep as a stranger''s. He probably didn''t expect to see Ralph as soon as he opened the elevator, so his eyes moved slightly the moment he saw her. After a while, he nced at her. "Are you awake?" Ralph stared nkly at the man in front of her. "Yes, I''m awake." For some reason, she suddenly felt that Ralph in front of her was far away. He looked like someone from another world. She licked her dry lips. "Husband, I..." "Call me Mr. Chapman." He nced at her indifferently and turned to look at Connie Houghton with some me. "How did you bring her out when she just woke up?" "Have you called a doctor?" Connie Houghton pursed her lips and lowered her voice. "Not yet. I..." "Then why don''t you call?" Ralph raised his eyebrows and nced at Connie Houghton coldly. "Are you a real friend?" Connie Houghton was overwhelmed by the man''s pressure. She took a deep breath and said, "I''m going to find a doctor now." After that, the woman left. For a moment, only Ralph and Ralph were left in the corridor. Ralph pursed her lips and looked up at the man in front of her who was taller than her. "Honey, why are you so fierce to Connie?" "I told you to call me Mr. Chapman." Ralph nced at her indifferently and pointed to the ward behind him. "You are a patient now. I don''t want to say anything serious to you." "What you have to do now should be to go back to your hospital bed, instead of chatting with me." After that, he looked down at the time indifferently. "I was dyed for a minute." He put away his phone, turned around, and walked to the doctor''s office. Ralph stood where she was, looking at his cold and tall back. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She even doubted her own eyes. What she had just seen Ralph? Was it really her husband, Ralph? Why did this man treat her likeplete a stranger? She was his real wife. For him, she took the risk of breaking into Jenna''s base with their two children and did many things that ordinary people could not do for him. In the end, she fainted for a week after seeing the evidence that he and Jenny had slept together. It was one thing that he was not by her side during this period of time, but he was even so cold... How could he treat her in this way? What did he mean? She bit her lip tightly and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she raised her leg and chased after him. She wanted to know what he meant exactly! Why had he been so cold to her after hera for only a week? He even... didn''t allow her to call him husband but Mr. Chapman?... Taking a deep breath, Ralph dragged her weak body and strode toward the man''s door. "Now his situation is veryplicated. No one can determine whether he can wake up or not..." As soon as she walked to the door of the office, she heard the doctor''s sigh from inside. "It''s already very difficult for us to make him alive." "Mr. Chapman, you can''t me us too much, because even the best doctor in our hospital has never seen such a situation." After the doctor''s words, his sign came from the office. "But if he didn''t wake up..." His words suddenly stopped. After a moment of silence, he looked up at the doctor and said, "By the way, I saw in the corridor that the woman woke up." "I hope you can evaluate her situation." "If she turns well, I want to put the divorce on the agenda." lightnoveldaily Chapter 349 I Cant Hold Her Up for the Rest of Her Life Chapter 349 I Can''t Hold Her Up for the Rest of Her Life Ralph stood outside the door and listened to Ralph and the doctor inside. Her heart suddenly felt as if it had fallen into an ice cave. She didn''t expect... After a week ofa, the first thing Ralph had to do was divorce her! Her heart and body were getting colder and colder. Inside, the doctor and Ralph continued, "Okay, Mr. Chapman. I will arrange for someone to do a full-body examination for her as soon as possible. If there is anything wrong, help her recuperate in time. When she is fine, you can propose a divorce." "Before her condition is stable, please don''t say or do anything excessive to her." "She has received a lot of trauma in her mind. If we don''t treat her well, something big will happen." Ralph nodded. "I know." Looking at his attitude, the doctor couldn''t help sighing. "Why must you divorce her?" "In fact, there should be a better way to solve the problem." He curled his lips and sighed lightly. "How can we solve it better?" "It''s already very difficult for me to return to Rexwell and help him deal with these things. Do you still want me to pretend to like a woman I don''t like?" "Sorry, I can''t."N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After that, he closed his eyes, "Besides..." "My fiancee has been waiting for me for a long time. Even now, I can''t bring her to Rexwell openly." "But I can''t cheat mentally, right?" The man''s words made Ralph''s heart feel like a rubber ball. It was continuously lifted up by someone and smashed to the ground. Then it bounced up, and was thrown down violently again, falling to the ground... She bit her lip, unable to believe her ears. Perhaps what he did in her dream when she was unconscious was real. Aplete nightmare. "When did her Mr. Chapman have a fiancee outside?" He even can''t cheat for his fiancee... Ralph stood where she was, tears streaming down her cheeks. ording to her previous personality, she could not help but push the door open and enter. She would point at Ralph''s nose and asked him what he wanted to do. But now, she didn''t even have the courage to open the door. Her heart seemed to have been split into several pieces, and she couldn''t breathe. She didn''t know what to do. "Lottie?" Connie Houghton caught up with the doctor and grabbed her hand. "Why are you here?" She looked at Ralph''s reddened eyes in shock. "Why are you crying?" The woman''s voice outside the door made the doctor and Ralph look at each other subconsciously. A trace of shock shed in their eyes, and then they got up at the same time, and rushed to the door. The door was open. Outside the door, Ralph''s eyes were filled with tears, but she still stared stubbornly at the man standing at the door. "Ralph." She bit her lips and said in a tearful voice, "What you said just now was true, right?" He frowned and nced at the doctor. Then, he turned to look at Ralph. There was no longer any affection for her in his eyes, only a sense of unfamiliarity and alienation. It was as if they had never known each other. Ralph heard the sound of her heart breaking into pieces. She sniffed. The scene of her being with Ralph shed across her eyes like videos. She smiled bitterly. Who would have imagined that? A week ago.She still felt that they were loyal to each other and would not betray until they died. For the sake of this man in front of her, she even broke into Jenna''s defense base, which was like an iron bucket. But now... He had a fiancee who suddenly appeared. What else could she say? She took a deep breath, exhausted all her strength, and raised her hand. "Zowie!" A loud p resounded throughout the corridor. The tall and straight man was beaten to the side-way and took a few steps back. After a long while, he stood against the wall. He looked up with anger in his eyes. "How dare you hit me?" "I would not only dare to hit you, but also dare to kick you!" She didn''t know where her strength came from, but she bit her lips and kicked his lower body. Then, the man in a ck suit fell to the ground awkwardly, covering his lower body and making no sound. Ralph heaved a sigh of relief. She looked down at the man lying on the ground and suddenly felt that it was ridiculous. Was that man she had once risked her life to protect? "I agree to divorce." She narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "But three children have to follow me." Her words made the man lying on the ground slightly frown. In fact, he really wanted to discuss the child''s ownership with Ralph. But... His face was shed! This woman showed no mercy to him at all! Wasn''t it said that Ralph was someone she loved so much? Fortunately, he was the one who was kicked. If it was the real Ralph, he would have died a long time ago! Then, he closed his eyes and said in a hoarse voice with difficulty, "Thewyer will tell you about the children." "Okay. " Ralph wiped away her tears, wiped away the tear stains on her face, and turned to leave withrge strides. Connie Houghton pursed her lips, looked down at the man on the ground, and lowered her voice. "Mr. Louis, are you all right?" He closed his eyes. "Didn''t I say you call me Mr. Chapman? Sooner orter, you will be exposed!" After that, he nced in the direction of Ralph. "Go and see her." Connie Houghton pursed her lips and once again nced at the man whose face was pale from the pain. Only then did she raise her leg and chase after Ralph. When Connie Houghton''s figure disappeared at the end of the corridor, the doctor smiled awkwardly and helped the man on the ground up. "So your surname is Mr. Louis." All along, he only knew that this was Ralph''s twin brother, but he did not know that his surname was not Chapman. "Dad''s surname is Bartons and Mom''s surname is Louis. It has nothing to do with the Chapman family." "I just followed my mother''s surname." Probably seeing through the doctor''s thoughts, he shrugged and reached out his hand to the doctor. "Let''s get to know each other again. My name is Ian Louis." The doctor nodded and nced in the direction that Ralph had left, "She looks fine." "And she asked for a divorce..." Ian Louis sighed, "Let''s calm her down first." "After all... She''s the one who Ralph cares about her the most." "It shouldn''t influence the rest of her life, nor should it affect her body too much for being upset." "The Bartons can only do so these things for her." The doctor pursed his lips and sighed deeply. "Don''t worry, Mr. Louis. Although the hope is frail, we will still try our best." "Mr. Chapman... won''t be a vegetable forever." lightnoveldaily Chapter 350 Thats not Ralph at All Chapter 350 That''s not Ralph at All When Ralph returned to the ward from the doctor''s office, the doctor brought by Connie Houghton checked up on her again and again. After making sure that there was nothing wrong with her, the doctor finally recorded and left. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The moment the door of the ward was closed, Ralph''s tears finally fell. She closed her eyes and her whole body copsed to the point where it could break down at any time. She had only been in aa for a few days. Why had her world copsed when she woke up? Ralph... How could he treat her like this? How could he say something like that? She cried so hard that she couldn''t breathe. Connie Houghton bit her lip, gently sat down beside Ralph, and reached out to grab her hand, "Don''t cry." "Lottie, since... since Ralph treats you so badly, you should start a new life, right?" "After you get divorced, you can get back to Odense and go to the Bells." "By the way, your mother, Yuki, has woken up while you were unconscious." "Your father didn''t stay here to apany you because he went back to visit her." "I heard that she is still a little weak now. She can only lie in the sickbed and say a few simple words every day. After all, she has woken up." "Didn''t you say that if your mother wakes up, you would take good care of her and be filial to her?" Connie Houghton bit her lip and said, "Do you want... to let Alfred Barton send you to Odense to take care of your mother?" Ralph bit her lip. Yuki had woken up while she was unconscious... She had not expected this. Originally, it was good for Yuki to wake up. If it were in the past, Ralph would have called Jerry Bell excitedly and gone to take care of Yuki with him. But now... Her mind was filled with Ralph. It was not because she was not filial... It was because... Although Yuki and Jerry Bell were her biological parents, they had not participated in her life for so many years. Even though she had lived with Jerry Bell for a period of time, her feelings for Ralph were much deeper than for Jerry Bell. Ralph had affected her more or less for five years. When she had been betrayed by Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell, Ralph had given her the confidence and hope to confront life again in her most difficult moment. It was also because Ralph had brought his two sons into her life that she became what she was now. But... Now, Ralph had abandoned her. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to be with her. After all, she was the one who asked for a divorce first. However, Ralph knew very well that they were going to divorce and separate because of Ralph... Even if she didn''t say it, he would say it sooner orter. Thinking of this, her heart ached. She could not imagine how the life would be without Ralph and what to do with three children in the future. They were only five years old. Was they going to live a life without a father from the age of five? Was she going to live alone with three children in the future? When the children grew up, how could she educate them? How could they grow up in the atmosphere of love... Thinking of this, she couldn''t help crying. Connie Houghton bit her lip. She still couldn''t bear to see Ralph like this. "Lottie." Connie Houghton pursed her lips, "Don''t you think it''s strange?" "Everyone used to call Ralph Mr. Chapman." "He also admitted that he was Mr. Chapman." "Have you ever thought... why did Ralph request you to call him Mr. Chapman?" Her words made Ralph''s body pause slightly. She pursed her lips and looked up at Connie Houghton with teary eyes, "Connie, what do you mean?" Connie Houghton bit her lip and suddenly didn''t know how to say. She had promised Alfred Barton that she would not casually tell Ralph about the things of the Bartons. But... She couldn''t bear to see her best friend crying like this. Moreover, during this period of time, Connie Houghton had been thinking about whether or not to hide it from Ralph. If it was really like what the doctor said... Ralph might not wake up. And after a year, he would lose all his physical functions and die... If Ralph still didn''t know the truth, wouldn''t she be unable to apany Ralph on the final stage of his life? Was it fair for her? It was indeed the best way to make her hate the man she once loved. However, if Ralph found out the truth in the future... Would she choose to break with these rtives and friends, ormit suicide to be together with Ralph? These days, Connie Houghton spent every day thinking about these problems. Now, Ralph had finally woken up. She took a deep breath and said, "Lottie, I think you can continue to observe." "Perhaps... this Ralph is a faker?" "You should know your husband very well. Is his attitude toward you the same as this one now?" Ralph was stunned. She bit her lips and looked up at Connie Houghton. All the images of seeing Ralph since she had just woken up shed before her eyes. Something''s wrong... In addition to what Connie Houghton said, there were many other things about this man that were different from Ralph''s. For example... In the past, even if Ralph did not know that Connie Houghton was her good friend, he would not speak to her in such a tone. Although he was indifferent to outsiders, he was very easygoing to his rtives and friends. Why would he use the tone that sounded like he was treating a stranger and ordering a servant to ask Connie Houghton to find a doctor? And the way he looked at her was not right. Ralph bit her lip. In the past, Ralph looked at her profoundly even when he deliberately dated with Yoyo to recall her memory. And today, when this man looked at her... It was as if he was looking at a stranger whom he was not very familiar with. His eyes couldn''t fool anyone. Even if Ralph really had no feelings for her, the way he looked at her should not be like this! She was so excited just now that she didn''t notice it at all. Now that Connie Houghton mentioned that, she realized that this man was different from Ralph in many ways! Even if Ralph did not love her any more, he would not tell the doctor that she was "that woman"! Thinking of this, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Connie Houghton''s face in shock, "Connie..." "You mean, the man I just saw is not Ralph at all, right?" Connie Houghton bit her lip and nodded, "No." lightnoveldaily Chapter 351 Die Together with Jenna Chapter 351 Die Together with Jenna Ralph waspletely stunned. She looked at Connie in a daze, unable to digest the news for a while. So... The man she saw just now was not Ralph, but another man? It... How was it possible? She had never heard that Ralph had a twin brother! If it weren''t for the twins, then who was that man? A stranger who looked very simr to Ralph? Or... Just like Jenny, who was transformed from Jenna by stic surgery? But... Connie sighed when she saw how dazed Ralph was. She didn''t know whether or not she had told Ralph the truth, nor did she know the consequences of what she had done. But... She really couldn''t bear to see Ralph continue to be so miserable. She took a deep breath and started to speak with Ralph as if she had made up her mind. "That man is called Ian, Ralph''s brother." "In the past, their mother, Jenna, gave birth to two sons." "But in order not to let the children be threatened by Jenna, she gave one of her sons to others when she was in the hospital." "Not even Mr. Old Chapman knows about this." "But Jenna wrote a letter to your father before she died. The letter mentioned that child and told the contact information of his current parents." "But..." Connie sighed, "At that time, your father had been controlled by Jenna with drugs and lost his memory. He was exiled to a small vige abroad." "He isted himself from the outside world in the small mountain vige and raised York and Richeal." "Later, because of you, Ralph spent a lot of effort to get your father back..." "You also know what happened next. After Jerry recovered his memory, one day, he opened his mailbox and saw the letter that had been dyed for more than 20 years." "Then he sent York and Richeal to find that child." Ralph was stunned. She looked up at Connie''s face and said, "So..." "Father told me before that York and Richeal were looking for York''s femaleizens, so they were actually lying to me?" So they were looking for Ralph''s brother? Connie nodded, "Yes." "Your father sent York and Richeal to find the man who was impolite to you just now." "His name is Ian, and he followed Jenna''s surname." Ralph bit her lip and nodded silently. That''s right. Her Ralph would never treat her like this. He wouldn''t betrayal her and get engaged to others. But... She suddenly looked up at Connie''s face. "What about Ralph?" "He..." Connie bit her lip and took a deep breath, "About Ralph..." "I hope you can be mentally prepared." Ralph bit her lip, her hands tightly gripping the quilt covering her body, "Tell me." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When she spoke these two words, her voice was trembling violently. In fact, Ralph had roughly guessed it. If Ralph was fine, others would not let Ian pretend to be him. If Ralph was fine, he would not leave her alone and would not let her be sad. She bit her lip, and the uneasiness in her heart kept surging up. But she still suppressed her emotions and waited for Connie''s answer. "He..." Connie sniffed and said, "He is in aa now, and his physical function is weakening little by little." "ording to the expert''s inference, if he doesn''t wake up soon, he may... die in within one year." Ralph''s eyes widened. "How could it be..." How could it be? Thest time she saw him... Although he was in aa, the scene was very chaotic. But she still clearly remembered that he was not like this. At least he was not like what Connie said. It had only been a week. What on earth had happened to him? "He was poisoned by Jenna." Connie closed her eyes and tried her best to tell Ralph what Alfred had told her about Ralph. "That day, after you fainted, Ralph woke up." "He said that his memories cluttered, and he didn''t even remember if he had sex with Jenny..." "But Jenny insisted that they had done it, and even said..." Connie bit her lip and said, "She even said that Ralph had sex with her while calling her mother..." "She said that when Ralph had sex with her, he not only called her mom, but also said that he wanted to have sex with mom since childhood..." "He even forced Jenny to respond to him by calling him her son..." Connie didn''t say anything else. Although Connie had never seen Jenny''s appearance at that time, she could almost conclude from Alfred being gritting teeth how annoying Jenny was. Ralph bit her lip and grabbed the quilt with both hands. Her joints began to turn white. It''s impossible, it''s impossible. She said it was impossible, not because she simply did not want to believe her, but because she believed that all this was not true. The understanding between husband and wife made her very clear that Ralph had no hobby in this aspect. In fact, when they had sex, he was a person who was concentrated and rarely spoke. Every time he spoke, he deliberately wanted to tease her. He was definitely not the kind of person who could call his mother while having sex. She knew this better than anyone else. What''s more, Ralph would not force a woman to respond to him or call him... After all, he was so strong that her couldn''t think at all, even her voice was broken. How could she say coherent sentence while making love? Thinking of this, she bit her lips tightly. She could basically conclude that nothing had happened between Jenny and Ralph. If Jenny had really done it with Ralph, she definitely wouldn''t have said something like that. However, at that time, Ralph had been drugged unconscious. He was sober, and no one knew the truth. The woman closed her eyes, "What happened then?" "Then..." Connie sighed and said, "Ralph hasn''t spoken all the time. He is in a strange mood." "That day, your and Aiden''s n was actually a failure." "Aiden didn''t catch Jenna, but was controlled by her." "But fortunately, your father led his men to the house where you found Ralph, so that we could continue to confront Jenna." "That night when Jenny said those words..." "Ralph broke into Jenna''s base alone, rescued Aiden, and perished together with Jenna." "When everyone found him, he was already in this state now. There was only Jenna''s body guarding him." Chapter 352 He Said Uncle Was a Monster Chapter 352 He Said Uncle Was a Monster After listening to Connie''s description, Connie leaned against the bed, unable to move as if she had been struck by lightning. It was hard for her to imagine... After she fainted because she couldn''t ept the shock of Ralph and Jenny having sex... So many things had happened. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Jerry, who had followed her back to Odense from Rexwell, kept such a secret of Ralph''s twin brother from her. Back then, when York and Richeal had gone to find York''s femaleizens, she had wondered why Richeal had to go with him. At that time, Jerry gave her an answer. Richeal had been secretly in love with York for a long time, so she was jealous and wanted to watch him. She couldn''t let him have sex with the femaleizens. At that time, Ralph was deeply troubled by Ralph''s deception, so she didn''t ask any more questions. Now she thought about it, she realized how ridiculous that answer was. At that time, Richeal could ept that York pretended to date with her, and she could also ept that York had been in touch with more than a dozen femaleizens. Why could she suddenly not stand that York was too close to a femaleizen? Jerry even hid such a thing from her... Did he hide anything else from her? And Ralph... Ralph closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "Where... is Ralph now?" Connie pursed her lips and said, "He is lying in the intensive care unit arranged by the Bartons. He has a special doctor to take care of him. No one is allowed to approach him." Ralph bit her lip, "No one is allowed to approach..." She opened her eyes and looked at Connie''s face. "Including Alfred, the second young master?" Connie was stunned. After a long while, she bit her lip. "Alfred... seems to be able to visit him." "But..." She and Alfred hadn''t contacted each other for three or four days after they had great disagreement on whether or not they should tell Ralph the truthst time. Alfred even said that Connie was an outsider of the Bartons'' affairs. "But what?" "But now I''m in a cold war with him..." Connie sighed and reached out to grab Ralph''s hand. "Lottie, I understand how you want to see Mr. Chapman, but it''s really difficult." "Even if I don''t have a cold war with Alfred, I can''t guarantee that Alfred will help you see Ralph...¡° Ralph''s lips curled into a smile, "All you need to do is get Alfred to agree to meet me." Looking at her persistent look, Connie wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. After a while, she smiled helplessly, "I''ll try my best." "But Lottie, for the time being, you may... still need to pretend that you don''t know anything." "Got it." Ralph leaned against the head of the bedside and smiled bitterly at Connie. "Don''t worry." She knew what was more important. Even though she was eager to see Ralph in person and want to know his current state. But... Now that everything was in front of her, she would not act rashly. After that, she asked Connie about the recent situation of the children. After learning that the children were being taken care of by Kayden and Natalia, she sighed deeply and felt relieved. No matter what Ian''s purpose was, she could rest assured that the children were by Kayden''s and Natalia''s side. One of them was her favorite andter friend. The other one had been taken care of by Ralph for more than a decade. No matter who it was, neither of them would treat Elijah, Fabian and Ste harshly. The most important thing at the moment was to see Ralph. Only when she saw him with her own eyes would she feel relieved. Otherwise... She always felt empty in her heart. Not long after Connie left, Kayden and Natalia came to visit her with three children. Ralph sat silently by the bed, holding her hand without saying a word. On the other hand, Fabian kept inquiring after her health. As Ste bickered with her second brother, she peeled off orange for Ralph to eat. "We heard that uncle is going to divorce you." Kayden sighed and looked up at her face. "Originally, Natalia and I wanted to hide ti from the three little guys, but in the end, we chose to tell them." "But I didn''t expect them to be more mature than we thought." "The three little children chose to follow you after your divorce." "I thought that uncle wouldn''t agree, but I didn''t expect him to agree..." After that, Kayden sighed. "Uncle seemed to have changed into another person aftering back this time. He is very distant from me and Natalia. He is also very cold to the children." "I wonder whether he suffered from something..." Lottie listened quietly to Kayden and finally smiled gently. "It''s up to him." "He betrayed me and our children. Now he wants to divorce me. I have nothing to miss." Kayden and Natalia looked at each other in shock. After a long time, Natalia took the three children back to the car. Sitting in a wheelchair, Kayden frowned at Lottie and lowered his voice. "Do you really think uncle betrayed you?" Lottie smiled. "Isn''t this the truth?" Kayden was silent for a moment. After a while, he took a deep breath. "Do you know?" "Uncle brought Jenny back this time." Lottie was stunned. She hadn''t expected that Ian would bring Jenny back. What did he want to do? Kayden sighed when he saw how shocked Lottie was. "It seems that you don''t know at all." "Jenny is now uncle''s fiancee..." "I asked uncle''s attitude toward her. He said that he had already had sex, so he couldn''t leave her alone outside." "He also said that he wouldn''t be engaged to Jenny, nor would he marry her, but..." "He''ll always keep Jenny by his side." "Moreover, when he attended all the formal asions recently, Jenny has always been with him..." Lottie suddenly felt suffocated. Although she knew that Ralph was Ralph on the surface, while behind his back, he was Ralph''s brother, Ian. However, even if the man was Ian, he shouldn''t have kept Jenny by his side... Jenny had a face that was exactly the same as Jenna''s and had even schemed for Ralph to sleep with N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. her... Ian should hate her a lot. Why did he keep Jenny by his side? And..."Why are they going to attend all kinds of events together?" Kayden sighed, "I didn''t know that Jenny and uncle''s birth mother looked exactly the same." "Until one day, my father saw my uncle appear with Jenny..." "My father''s worldview has been influenced." "He said uncle was a pervert." Lottie bit her lip. The pervert was not Ralph, but Ralph''s brother, Ian. But he was Ralph at that time. If things continued like that, Ralph would probably go crazy when he saw the news after he woke up. Chapter 353 Does Ralph Have Any Other Enemies? Chapter 353 Does Ralph Have Any Other Enemies? "Lottie?" Kayden frowned when he saw her staring into the distance in a daze. He looked up at her and asked, "Do you also think this behavior is very abnormal?" Lottie bit her lip. If he remembered correctly, outside the doctor''s office, she had clearly heard Ian told the doctor that he had a fiancee. Could it be that his fiancee was Jenny? That was impossible. Judging from Ian''s tone of voice, the fiancee must have known him for a long time. As for Jenny, Ralph have met her only after he was unconscious. If that was the case, then he had brought Jenny to all of the formal asions when he had a girlfriend. Such an action was very strange. Lottie couldn''t figure out either Ralph''s or Ian''s intention. Unless he was really a freak with a serious maternalplex. However, Ian had been sent away by Jenna after he was born. He had spent less than a day with his biological mother. How could he have such aplex feeling? Lottie couldn''t figure it out. In fact, the most direct way was to ask Ian in person. But she couldn''t reveal the fact that she already knew the truth. At least, before she saw Ralph, she could not expose herself. Otherwise, if the other side strengthened their defense and vignce, she would never see him again. Thinking of that, Lottie rubbed the space between her eyebrows irritably. "Kayden, leave it to me." "Please help me take good care of the three children with Natalia." Kayden nodded. After chatting for a while, Natalia called Kayden and said that the three children had been waiting anxiously. Kayden had no choice but to go out in his wheelchair. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment and turned to look at Lottie. "I don''t know if I should tell you something." Lottie frowned. "What''s wrong?" "I always wanted to divorce Natalia, but I couldn''t find a reason. I''ve found it now." Kayden smiled sadly and said, "Yara is back." "I want to take advantage of Yara''s return and let Natalia go back to the entertainment industry. She''ll be a famous star again." "But before that, she might be sad for a while." "If you have time, try to persuade her." After a while, Lottie remembered that Natalia''s brother had told her about "Yara". The woman was Natalia''s good friend in the orphanage, andter she reced Natalia and fell in love with Kayden. However, hadn''t Yara died of terminal illness? Natalia''s younger brother, Zack, had said to Lottie clearly that the reason why Natalia hadn''t exposed Yara''s actions was that Yara was suffering from a terminal illness. Kind Natalia could not exin to Kayden because she couldn''t hurt a dying person. But at the moment... "Is Yara still alive?" Kayden paused slightly. "Yes." "The one who died at that time was not her, but the patient in the same ward. She was taken abroad by the doctor and recovered." Lottie was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. After a while, she looked up and frowned at Kayden. "So are you going to divorce Natalia and marry Yara?" "It''s just an excuse." Kayden sighed. "Yara has a fiance now." "Although I don''t know who her fiance is, it''s great if she can be happy." After that, Kayden pushed his wheelchair and left. Lottie leaned against the head of the bed, rubbing her aching head. She had only been in aa for a week. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. After waking up, the whole world changed. But she didn''t have time to think about Natalia and Kayden. Her mind was filled with Ralph. Early the next morning, Connie sent good news. "Alfred is on the way. He''ll be in your ward soon." "If you want to say anything to him, just say as much as you can. There is enough time." Lottie pursed her lips. Just as she sent Connie the words "Thank you", the door of the ward was opened. It was Alfred, who came in with breakfast for two. They hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Alfred was more handsome and spirited than before. As soon as he entered, he frowned and looked at Lottie''s face. "Where is she?" Lottie was stunned. She instantly understood that the "her" Alfred mentioned was Connie. Lottie smiled. "Connie told you that she''s with me?" Otherwise, Alfred would not have brought breakfast for them. Alfred frowned. "So I was fooled?" Lottie shrugged and took over the breakfast he handed over. "Kind of." Alfred''s face instantly turned pale. After all, he had refused an advertisement shooting in the morning toe to Connie. But she fooled him! Thinking of that, Alfred sighed. After putting down the things in his hand, he gracefully walked to the door. "Sorry to disturb you. I''m leaving." "Wait." Lottie frowned and looked up at Alfred''s face seriously. "I want to see Ralph." "The real Ralph." Her words shocked Alfred. He was shocked and then he became helpless. "Did she tell you?" Lottie pursed her lips and nodded silently. "I guessed it." "You wouldn''t have figure it all out. She must have told you." Alfred sighed and turned back to the ward, closing the door. "Lottie, we''ve known each other for so long. You know what kind of person I am." "If I can help you, I will never refuse." "But this one..." "I can''t help you." Lottie closed her eyes. "Why?" "Ralph is my husband." "Don''t I have the right to see my husband?" Alfred frowned and interrupted her. "It''s not that you don''t have the right. I just don''t want you to see him on the verge of death." Alfred took a deep breath. "And you know very well that because I don''t want to inherit the family business of the Bartons, I can''t get in touch with many core secrets." "Even if I promise you that I can take you to see Ralph secretly, can you see him?" "Not even I can''t!" Lottie bit her lip and looked up at Alfred seriously. "So what does Ian want to do?" Topletely rece Ralph''s life? Or something else? Otherwise, Lottie really couldn''t figure out why they had to keep the secret that Ralph was in aa. They also made his twin brother to pretend to be him and live safe and sound. Was it to confuse the enemy... But wasn''t Jenna dead? Could it be that Ralph had other enemies? Chapter 354 Why Must We Get divorced? Chapter 354 Why Must We Get divorced? "I don''t know what that man wants to do, but I always feel that he is not a good person." Alfred sighed and looked up at Lottie. "But now, both your father and my mother are confused by him and obey him. I can''t do anything about it in a short time..." Lottie bit her lip, the questions were swirling in her mind like dark clouds, which made it hard for her to breathe. The woman took a deep breath. "Are you sure that I can''t see Ralph?" What Ian wanted to do was not the most important thing for Lottie. The most important thing was to see Ralph... Even if he was really in aa as they had said, she would not feel at ease until she saw him. Alfred shook his head. Lottie closed her eyes weakly. She sighed. "That''s a pity." "I was thinking that if you help me find a way to see Ralph, I will help you put in a good word in front of Connie and let Connie believe that you like her." "But now it seems..." Her words shocked Alfred. He frowned as he looked at her face. "You... can you really put in a good word for me in front of Connie?" Connie had really made him distressed. Although they had no feelings when they were lovers, he always felt that Connie admired him so much. But what happened? After several dates, Connie directly broke up with him, saying that she was not worthy of him! At that time, Alfred was still a movie star and he was pride. He felt that Connie was ordinary. He was a king of the silver screen. If she broke up with him, she would be regretful. But what he didn''t expect was... After breaking up, Connie was happier. She even began to obey her family''s arrangements and meet her blind date. There was a man who was not as good-looking as him, whose assets were not as much as his, and whose work was not as good as his, but she wanted to get along with him! Alfred couldn''t stand Connie''s feeling of inferiority and began to ask Connie to make up with him. But Connie refused him every time. Gradually, Alfred realized that... He fell in love with Connie. It was different from the feeling of like he had for Lottie. The love for Connie was very strong. She wanted to take her as his own and not allow any man to touch her. Therefore, in the end... He, the respected king of the silver screen, had to pursue Connie! And Connie, who had said that she would like Alfred for the rest of her life, avoided meeting him as if he was a snake! Thinking of that, Alfred sighed. The conditions offered by Lottie were indeed very tempting. He had pursued Connie for so long, but there was no result. He really needed help. But... "I''ll think of a way." Looking at Alfred''s embarrassed expression, Lottie knew that he would find a way. Lottie smiled. "Then I''ll wait for your message." Alfred sighed and turned to leave. At noon, Lottie received a message from Alfred, saying that he was waiting for her at the gate. Lottie quickly got out of bed and got dressed. She avoided the doctors and nurses and went down to the first floor. Outside the hospital, Alfred was already waiting there in his car. She took a deep breath and opened the door to get in. In the car, Alfred handed her a set of nurse''s clothes. "When we get thereter, find a ce to change your clothes." "I said I found a miracle-working doctor and would take the doctor to see Ralph." "Today morning, through my hard work, my uncle finally agreed to let me take the miracle doctor to visit him." Lottie was taken aback. She looked at Alfred in shock. "So you want me to pretend to be a miracle doctor?" Although she was a qualified actress... But she didn''t have any medical knowledge. As long as the Bartons was not foolish, they could see the w at a nce! Her words made Alfred roll his eyes silently. "Do you think they are fools, or do you think I am?" He nced at her coldly. "Of course I know you can''t pretend to be a doctor." "The doctor is someone else. You are just an assistant as a nurse." Hearing his words, Lottie finally rxed. She breathed a sigh of relief. She quietly listened to Alfred''s instructions and remembered the route of the car. If she could memorize the route, she could find the way herself without Alfred. Alfred knew what she was thinking. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. Forget it. She was just worried about the person she loved the most. Why would he give her a blow? He had been pursuing Connie for so long, but he failed again and again. Lottie hadn''tughed at him. Soon, they arrived at a closed hospital. There was a ck car parked at the gate of the hospital. Lottie frowned. She felt that the car was a little familiar. The door opened. The person who got out of the car was Lottie''s fanatical fan, Hank. Lottie was so shocked that she could not close her mouth. "Is this the one who is going to pretend to be the famous doctor?" Alfred nodded. "I can only contact him because he''s the only one who''s willing to help you and won''t tell others." Lottie rubbed the space between her brows helplessly. She still remembered that she had promised Hank that as long as she could cure Fabian and save Elijah and Ralph from Jenna... Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Then she would return to the entertainment industry to be an actor. Everything seemed to have beenpleted. But she didn''t want to be a star at all. When Alfred opened the door, he looked back at her. "You can change the cloth in the car." "The window is single transparent. We can''t see what''s going on inside." Lottie nodded. She closed the car door and began to change. Outside the car, Hank and Alfred had a talk. Just as she was about to get off the car after changing her clothes, her phone rang. It was Ralph''s number. She frowned. Ian had taken over Ralph''s identity, Ian must be using his phone. Why was Ian calling her at that time? Did he find that she had escaped from the hospital? Lottie pursed her lips and hesitated for a while. She finally answered the phone. "Hello?" "Lottie." The man''s voice on the other end of the phone was extremely cold. "I''m in the hospital." "Where did you go?" Lottie bit her lip and could only lie. "I''m not in a good mood. I''m going out to rx." "All right." The man on the other end of the phoneughed. "Come back to me after you''re done rxing." "I''ve made a divorce agreement. Come back and have a look. If there''s no problem, sign the contract." Lottie narrowed her eyes. "Why must we divorce?" "Didn''t you know that? I don''t want my fiancee to be sad." "Then aren''t you afraid that your fiancee will be sad when you take Jenny to all kinds of parties?" Chapter 355 Please Wake Up Chapter 355 Please Wake Up Ian probably hadn''t thought that Lottie would know so quickly about him taking Jenny to various major asions. He frowned andughed coldly, "Jenny looks exactly the same as my mother. You know this, right?" "I brought Jenny to all sorts of major asions. Not only will my fiancee not be jealous, she will even think that I am someone who values my family." After saying that, Ian frowned, as if he didn''t dare to say anything more to Lottie, for fear that she would see the w. Ian snorted. "Remember toe back and sign the divorce agreement." After that, he hung up directly. Lottie held her phone in her hand and her brows tightly furrowed. Ian... What exactly did he want to do? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. But she didn''t think too much. Because Alfred knocked on the window. "Are you done?" "I''m done." After calming down, Lottie let out a long sigh of relief. She tidied up her clothes and got out of the car. "Don''t worry, I''m here." Hank smiled at Lottie. "I''ll definitely cover you up, my idol." Alfred helplessly rubbed the space between his eyebrows and looked up at Lottie. "I''ve been an actor for much longer than you. Why don''t I have such a powerful fan?" Lottie smiled awkwardly. "Well..." "I don''t know either." She still had not figured out why Hank liked her. In fact, there were only few roles that were acted by her and he was unlikely to be attracted by her role. Was he attracted by her beauty... She didn''t think she was that beautiful. In short, it was a mystery. "I''ll tell you when you have time in the future." Hank winked at Lottie and followed Alfred. They entered the private hospital together. The atmosphere in the hospital was suffocating. As Lottie walked, she carefully observed her surroundings. Feeling her gaze, Hank frowned and lowered his voice. "Don''t look around." "You''re just here to work." Ralph pursed her lips. She could only lower her head and force herself to continue walking forward. Not long after, they met an acquaintance. That was Richeal, one of the children adopted by Jerry. At this moment, Richeal was wearing a red windbreaker and a pair of ck leather boots. She looked very heroic. She seemed to have juste out of Ralph''s ward. Seeing Alfreding with two people, Richeal raised her eyebrows and strode over. "Mr. Barton, I heard that you brought a famous doctor here?" After that, she raised her eyebrows and nced at Hank, "Is this the famous doctor you brought?" In the end, her eyes fell on the woman who was holding a medicine chest and wearing a mask beside Hank, "This must be the assistant of the famous doctor?" "Why does she look so familiar?" Hank frowned and raised his leg to stand between Richeal and Ralph. "My assistant is exceedingly beautiful. It''s normal for you to think she looks familiar. After all, beauties are almost the same." Richeal smiled. She gracefully paced over and fixed her gaze on Ralph, "Beautiful?" The woman stretched out her hand and gently lifted Ralph''s jaw. "I just like beautiful girls. Why don''t you take off your mask and let me appreciate it?" Ralph''s jaw was lifted by Richeal. She bit her lip, a trace of panic shing across her eyes. But after a while, she immediately calmed down, lowered her voice, and said in a hoarse voice, "Miss, don''t listen to his nonsense. I''m actually... ugly." "The voice is so unpleasant." Richeal nce at Ralph disgustedly. Finally, she took out a business card from her pocket and stuffed it into Ralph''s chest pocket. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t let me see your face now." She smiled and leaned close to Ralph''s ear, "There''s my contact information on it. When you''re avableter, remember to look for me.". After saying this, the woman smiled and strode away. After a few steps, she suddenly stopped and looked back at the guard outside Ralph''s ward. "I like the people brought here by Mr. Barton. Don''t make things difficult for them." After that, the woman left. Ralph frowned as she looked after Richeal, with her heart full of doubts. Richeal was a child who had been raised by Jerry. Logically speaking, she should be on her side. But... The ce where Ralph was located was jealously guarded. Even Ralph''s cousin, Alfred, had to coax and pester unceasingly to get a chance toe here. Why was Richeal not only unimpeded, but also able tomand the guards? Since Richeal was on Ian''s side, why didn''t he stop her? It was obvious that Richeal had recognized her from her actions just now. However, Richeal did not say anything. Instead, she asked the guards not to make things difficult for them. Ralph couldn''t figure it out. When she woke up, everything became blurred, like an invisible that locked her inside. Sometimes, Ralph felt that as long as she worked hard, she would know the truth. Sometimes, she felt that the truth was far away from her... While she was thinking, they had already arrived outside Ralph''s ward. After a strict inspection of their belongings, the guards allowed them to put on protective suits and enter Ralph''s ward. The moment Ralph opened the door, she felt as if her entire heart was hanging in mid-air. She was looking forward to seeing him. But she was afraid to see him again. She was afraid that the man she saw would be weaker than she had imagined. After they entered the room, the door was closed. Ralph raised her head. She finally saw the man she missed day and night. Ralph was lying in the bed with his entire face pale. Ralph was stunned for a few seconds before slowly moving her leg and walking toward the bed. After walking for a few steps, her tears fell down uncontrobly. Ralph. The one, who used to be her whole world, was now lying there quietly. His breathing was so weak that it was hard to see the ups and downs. She could only know that he was really alive through the monitor beside him. Her delicate facial features seemed to be covered with ayer of gray, pale and haggard. From his current state, there was no difference between being alive and being dead. If they said he was dead, but his heart and breath were still weak. Alfred and Hank stood at the door, holding their breath involuntarily. This was the first time Alfred had seen Ralph since he had an ident. Before he came here, he did not know that Ralph''s situation was so severe. Hank stood at the door, holding the first aid kit tightly with both hands. He was a doctor. Therefore, he knew very well that Ralph''s current situation had reached the worst. If he remove all the tubes and instruments on his body, he might die in less than an hour. What kind of ident could make him like this? "Honey." Ralph walked over and gently held the man''s cold hand. "I heard from Connie that you and Jenna perished together." "You are very good and brave." The woman closed her eyes and her tears fell silently. "When will you wake up?" "I haven''t had time to praise you in person." She opened her eyes, gently ced his cold hand on her cheek, and gently kissed his finger. "Even you believe Jenny''s lies?" "Nothing happened between you and her. Wake up quickly. Chapter 356 Its Skin Trauma Chapter 356 It''s Skin Trauma Lying in the bed, Ralph still didn''t move, as if he hadn''t heard Ralph''s words at all. The woman closed her eyes, the sorrow and sadness in her heart coveredyer byyer. She could not describe her current mood. The moment he saw Ralph, it was as if sky and ground suddenly be colorful. But now, the world turned gray again. She held the man''s hand tightly, and her tears fell silently, drop by drop on the man''s palm. "Wake up quickly, okay?" Ralph bit her lip and tried her best not to sound so sad. "Without you, I really don''t know how to continue living..." If Ralph was really like what others said, he would die of organ failure a yearter. Then what was the meaning of her life? She didn''t know. She could not even think of a reason for her to live if Ralph died. Perhaps others would say that she could live for the sake of the child. However, although others didn''t know, Ralph understood. Without her and Ralph, her three children would still live a good life, even better than other children. They were strong, mature, and sensible. No matter where she went, she was at ease. But... But how could Ralph be at ease? Holding the man''s hand, she sniffed and bit her lips silently. "You still owe me a splendid wedding, Ralph." "You haven''t seen me get the trophy of the best actress yet." "You... haven''t seriously confessed to me that you love me." Alfred and Hank stood at the door. They couldn''t help but sigh when they saw Ralph''s sobbing face. In the end, Alfred could not stand it anymore. He turned to look at Hank and lowered his voice. "You are a doctor. Can you... think of a way out?" Hank shook his head subconsciously. "His current situation is very dangerous. Other than looking forward to a miracle, there is no other way..." Speaking of this, Hank frowned and became confused. "Logically speaking, Ralph was just going to perish with Jenna. The injuries should all be skin trauma." "But now, his state..." But it was like an internal injury. From the inside to the outside. "Jenna is a poison-making expert." Halfway through Hank''s words, he was interrupted by Ralph. The woman held the man''s hand with her eyes closed, and her voice was full of sorrow. "Maybe he was poisoned when he was arguing with Jenna." Hank walked over with a frown and finally began to check Ralph carefully. He took out the needle, drew Ralph''s blood and put it into the medicine chest. "I''ll go back and study it for you." "Maybe I can help you find a way to detoxify." His words instantly excited Ralph. "Can we really find a way to detoxify?" "Almost." Hank took a deep breath and said, "Even if we can''t find anything topletely detoxify, we can still find a way to relieve it." Ralph grabbed Hank''s hand excitedly. "Thank you so much!" Hank waved his hand. "If you really want to thank me, just wait for Mr. Chapman to recover and go back to the entertainment industry to film a movie and win the award of best actress for me." Ralph bit her lip and nodded forcibly, "Okay!" If Hank could really wake Ralph up... Not to mention one award. She was willing to work hard for ten awards. She was willing to fight for Hank''s requests for the rest of her life! As long as Ralph woke up! "All right." Alfred frowned and nced at Ralph''s hand that was holding Hank''s, "I know you''re excited, but you can''t grab another man''s hand in front of Ralph." "Aren''t you afraid that he will be jealous?" Ralph pursed her lips. "If he wakes up from jealousy, I''ll take him other men in front of him every day!" Alfred rolled his eyes and looked down at the time. "It''s about time to leave." "You''ll be suspected if you don''t leave now." "I''ll bring you here next time." Ralph nodded and looked back at Ralph. Only then did she leave with Alfred reluctantly. What she didn''t see was... The moment she turned and left, the finger of the man''s right hand, which was full of her tears, gently moved . The three of them left the hospital unimpeded. When Ralph was sent back to the ward by Alfred, there stood the most unexpected person at the door of her ward. It was Jenny. Jenny was now even more beautiful than before, and her face was even ruddier than before. When Ralph entered the ward, she was sitting on the chair beside Ralph''s bed. Her gaze was indifferent as she looked at a magazine that had been ced on the low table beside the bed. She put down the magazine and stood up with a smile, "You''re back?" "Ms. Green, you''re really energetic to hang around as soon as you wake up." Ralph''s lips curled into a smile as she walked in, "I''ve been in aa for too long. I''m going out to exercise my muscles and bones." As she spoke, she walked up to Jenny. "Crack!" Just as Jenny wasn''t paying attention, Ralph raised her hand and pped her hard in the face. Jenny was beaten so hard that she took a step back and widened her eyes. "Ralph, are you insane!?" "It''s because I''m not insane that I want to hit you!" The woman snorted coldly and continued to bring Jenny over as if she was carrying a chicken. She fiercely pped Jenny again. Jenny was beaten until her entire bodyy prone on the windowsill, blood spewing out from her mouth. "Ralph, you..." "What?" The woman snorted and walked forward. "I''m in a bad mood, then you came to me. How can I let go of this good opportunity?" After that, she pped her again, "Didn''t youe here to let me vent?" "Then I''ll show you now!" When she finished speaking, she didn''t hold back any longer and punched hard on Jenny, causing her to continuously wail. Her angry roar echoed in the corridor. "Ralph!" "Let go of me!" "I am Ralph''s fiancee now. You can''t do this to me!" "If you treat me like this, Ralph will not spare you!" Ralph curled her lips. From Jenny''s words, it seemed that she still didn''t know how Ralph was now. But it''s just in time.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If the "Ralph" that Jenny mentioned dared to save her, she would also beat him up! Without Ralph, she would rather be the "Madwoman" they mentioned! Ralph had been beating Jenny for a long time. For some reason, no matter how Jenny wailed, no one in the hospital rushed over to help. The corridor was quiet, as if there was no one. It wasn''t until Ralph was tired from the beating that Jenny was badly battered, then a nurse carefully peeked in from the door. "Miss Green, the doctor asked you to go over." Jenny, who was beaten to the point where her voice was not clear, roared angrily, "I''ve called for help for so long. Didn''t anyone hear me?" The nurse''s face turned pale, and then she stammered, "We''re peeping at the horror movie., so we didn''t notice..." After that, she looked at Jenny, pretending to be very shocked, "How did you get beaten up like this?" "I''ll find someone else to help bandage you!" After saying that, the nurse slipped away. Lying on the ground, Jenny red angrily at Ralph, "Just you wait! I''m going to sue you!" Ralph wiped the blood of Jenny stained on her face. "I avoided the vital parts. They are all skin trauma." "Just sue me." lightnoveldaily Chapter 357 For the Antidote Chapter 357 For the Antidote Jenny!" The elevator door of the hospital opened and Ian rushed out. As soon as he heard that Jenny hade looking for Ralph, he hurried over to the hospital from outside. He was afraid that Jenny would do something that would harm Ralph. However, Ian never expected that... When he rushed into Ralph''s ward, he saw such a scene. Jenny was beaten ck and blue and couldn''t get up from the ground with a swollen face. His sister-inw, Ralph, whom he worried about, was leisurely leaning against the head of the bed, wiping the blood on her face with a tissue while looking at Jenny on the ground with a sneer. "Tell me, what did you do to my husband that day?" Jennyy prone on the ground, her entire body curled up in pain, but she still stubbornly said, "I slept with Ralph that day!" "Ralph is so strong!" "He..." "You''re courting death!" Before Jenny could finish her words, Ralph directly kicked her down in an instant. But she still gritted her teeth and continued to say stubbornly, "He slept with me and said that I was the most beautiful woman in the world. He also asked me to call him hubby, he..." "Bang!" Ralph kicked her again. Jenny spat out a mouthful of blood, but in the end, she gave in to the pain. "What exactly do you want me to say!?" "Tell me the truth about that day." Ralph curled her lips and turned on the recording pen. "I know my husband best." "You said you slept with him, but I slept with him too. I slept with him more often." "I know better than you whether he is a person who likes to talk in bed or a person who will force a woman to call him hubby." As she spoke, she lowered her eyes and looked down at Jenny''s face from above. "I''ll give you two choices today." "One of them is telling me clearly about what happened that day." "The other one is lying here, beaten to death by me today." After that, she smiled. "Miss Jeremiah, I''ve given you the choices. Choose one." The domineering aura from her body not only caused Jenny, who was lying on the ground, to tremble, but also caused Ian, who was standing at the door, to tremble violently! He didn''t know much about Ralph before, but he had heard something about her from York and Richeal. They said that Ralph was kind, gentle, beautiful and cute... But now, looking at the fierce woman in the ward, he didn''t even dare to breathe. Was she the gentle, kind, lovely and beautiful women of the Bells? Did they misunderstand the meaning these words? ... Even though Jenny had been beaten like this by Ralph, Ian had no intention of opening the door and Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. entering. In fact, she also wanted to find out if Ralph had had an affair with Jenny. Therefore, not only did Ian not enter the ward to protect Jenny, he even stopped the doctors and security guards who were called by the nurse to help Jenny. Inside the door. Jenny waited for a long time, but no one pushed open the door and entered. She bit her lip and looked up at Ralph in front of her. She could only take a deep breath. "I''ll tell you..." The woman bit her lip, slowly got up from the ground, and looked up at Ralph. "That day... Jenna''s medicine was fake. I can tell." "Ever since Ralph was locked up by Jenna and me, he had never thought or done anything to me." "I couldn''t get in touch with Jenna over there, so I couldn''t let her give me a new set of medicine. So I gave the medicine that made people faint to Ralph." Jenny''s words caused Ralph to knit her brows tightly. If she remembered correctly, when Aiden reced Jenna with Ralph''s medicine, it was also a medicine that made people faint. In other words, that day, Ralph was fed two sets of medicine which could make him faint... She narrowed her eyes slightly. It was no wonder that when she arrived that day, Ralph looked unconscious. Jenny also said that he was too tired to have sex with her. However, every time after Ralph made love, only Ralph knew whether he would be tired or excited than before. . That day, Jenny''s words were actually full of loopholes. However, at that time, Ralph had almost lost her mind due to the impact of the scene in front of her. That was why she had been fooled by Jenny''s simple lies. The woman took a deep breath, "What happenedter?" "Then..." Jenny bit her lip and subconsciously nced outside the ward. There was a figure standing outside the ward. Jenny didn''t know who that figure was, but she knew very well that he had already stood there for a long time. He had no intention of helping her. At this time, Jenny could only save herself. She bit her lip and carefully moved her body toward the door while answering Ralph''s question. "Then it was just like what you saw." "I took off Ralph''s shirt and scratched his back with my nails. I told you that it was made when I had sex with him." "I took off my clothes then, tore them into pieces, and threw them everywhere, creating a scene that we had done crazy things." "Finally, I squeezed the edible yogurt everywhere, pretending that we have made love for many times." After that, she sat up and looked at Ralph''s face provocatively. "How is it? Is myyout particrly perfect?" "It was so perfect that you believed itpletely at that time and even fainted." "After you fainted, Ralph woke up." "He''s more ridiculous than you. He saw everything in the room, you fainted, and he didn''t even believe himself." "He thought that under the influence of the medicine, something that shouldn''t have happened between him and me when he was unconscious." "Then he hugged the unconscious you and called you for a long time, heartbroken..." "I still remember the voice clearly now." "Then, he didn''t want to live anymore. He went to fight with Jenna desperately." "And then, he can''t leave me." After speaking, Jenny raised an eyebrow and looked at Ralph. "I''m afraid you still don''t understand why Ralph you see now wants to be with me?" "Since you don''t know anything, I''ll tell you." "Because..." "Only I have the antidote of Ralph''s poison." As she spoke, sheughed wildly. "After being with Jenna for so many years, do you really think I''m just a puppet of her?" "I also have the antidote of Jenna''s poison." "What I''m giving Ralph now is the medicine that he needs to be used every day. It can only keep him alive for a few days." "Once he did not take the medicine, he will die." "That''s why he obeyed me." The woman''s words made Ralph bite her lips hard. So... Ian had been pretending to be Ralph to stabilize Jenny... He wanted to obtain the antidote from Jenny, right? lightnoveldaily Chapter 358 What About Ralph? Chapter 358 What About Ralph? Outside the door, Ian heard Jenny''s words and sighed heavily. At first, he didn''t want Ralph to know this. But now that Ralph had already beaten Jenny to this state, Jenny would use Ralph''s antidote to threaten her sooner orter. So he decided not to stop her. But what he didn''t expect was... After Jenny told her about Ralph''s poisoning, she immediately revealed another secret. "By the way, after you woke up, did you see Ralph now?" "Do you think he is still your husband?" "Does he still love you?" "Let me tell you, in fact, he is not-" "Jenny!" Before the woman could finish her words, the door of the ward was pushed open. Ian rushed in with a nervous face, "Jenny, shut up!" "Why should I shut up?" Lying on the ground, Jenny sneered as she looked at Ian''s face. "The person who has been standing outside is really you." From the moment Ian stood outside the door, Jenny saw him. She thought that this man would rush in to help her. But he didn''t. That was why Jenny was so exasperated that she broke her agreement with Ian. First, she told Ralph about Ralph''s poisoning, and then she wanted to expose the fact that Ian was pretending to be Ralph. She thought that Ian was really so tolerant, but when it came to exposing his identity, he still couldn''t tolerant. Thinking of this, Jenny curled her lips and coldly red at Ian. She raised her eyes to look at Ralph. "Do you think this man likes you?" "Do you think he loves you?" "Do you think he is your husband, Ralph?" "Let me tell you, in fact, he is..." "Shut up!" Just as Jenny was about to reveal Ian''s true identity, Ian''s brows twisted fiercely as he squatted down and covered Jenny''s mouth. "You should know what to say and what not to say!" Jenny furrowed her brows and her mouth was covered by his hand, but she still cried out in dissatisfaction. The scene in front of her amused Ralph. She let out a sigh of relief and calmly sat down on the edge of the bed. Her gaze swept indifferently across Ian and Jenny. "Now that things havee to this point, do you think you can keep it a secret?" The woman''s words made Ian''s face turn pale in an instant. In fact, he knew very well... Jenny had already spoken to this point. Even if Jenny didn''t say anything else next, Ralph should already know what was going on. Ian sighed. "Ralph, I can actually exin this." "There''s no need to exin. " The woman stood up. "Perhaps I should follow Ralph and respectfully call you... big brother?" "Mr. Louis, there are some things that you can''t hide if you want to." "Whether it''s me or the children, they all have the right to know Ralph''s situation, because we are family members who are closer to him than you and Aiden." Ian and Jenny, who were lying on the ground, were stunned by Ralph''s words. The two of them stared nkly in the direction of Ralph. After a while, Ian licked his dry lips. "You... already know?" Ralph curled her lips. "Not only did I know, but I also went to visit him." After that, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Ian coldly. "No matter what, you are Ralph''s brother. He has be like this, you are acting in front of me." "If he really can''t wake up, I won''t even see him for thest time." "Do you think it''s fair?" "Or do you think that you can make decisions for him, for me, and that there is no need for us to meet before we die?" Ralph''s question was cold and sharp, loud and clear. Ian waspletely stunned for a moment. In the end, he could only sigh and let go of Jenny on the ground. He closed his eyes, "This is not what I meant..." "I can testify that this is indeed not what he means." Jenny, who had been released by Ian, coughed out a mouthful of blood and changed into afortable position, lying on her back on the floor. She looked at Ralph with a cold smile, then looked up at the ceiling. "Because, this is my order." Ralph''s brows furrowed tightly. Jenny curled her lips and said lightly, "I didn''t want you to meet Ralph. Is there a problem?" She curled her lips and looked at Ralph indifferently. "The deal I made with the Bartons is to make you think that Ralph doesn''t love you anymore. When you give uppletely, take your children away from Ralph and leave Rexwell, I will give the real antidote to the Bartons and let Ralph wake up." She looked at Ralph, andyers of resentment shed across her eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Why did you get Ralph''s love? Why did he love you so much?" "I''ve already knocked him out, but even if he''s unconscious, he''s still thinking about you!" "I can''t ept it, I can''t ept it!" Jenny narrowed her eyes and red at Ralph with extreme hatred. "So I want to break you up. I want you to have no chance to be together for the rest of your life!" Ralph was stunned. She had imagined countless reasons for Ian to pretend to be Ralph, but she had never thought that... Ian pretending to be Ralph was actually Jenny''s request. It was Jenny who threatened Ian with Ralph''s life and made him pretend him. The purpose was to make her give up on Ralph, so that she could leave with the children and never She bit her lip. Ralph didn''t understand why Jenny''s obsession with Ralph was so deep. It was obvious that she knew Ralph...It didn''tst long. "But you still failed." Ian, who had remained silent all this while, sighed and indifferently interrupted Jenny''s words. "Back then, I told you that my younger brother and sister-inw would not be torn apart." "Really?" The man''s words caused Jenny to let out a cold snort as a hint of a smile appeared in her eyes. "Why can''t I break them up?" "Since we can''t leave each other alive, I can make them die!" After speaking, Jenny staggered up from the ground, a cold smile on her lips. "In Ralph''s current state, as long as he doesn''t have my antidote, you can hold a funeral in less than a week." "In this world, no one can detoxify him except me." After that, the woman narrowed her eyes as if she had made up her mind. She looked up at Ralph''s face. "So, as long as I die, you can''t save Ralph even if you find the God!" As her voice fell, Jenny, like a sharp arrow, dashed straight towards the French window behind Ralph- "Bang!" The huge ss shattered, and the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground came from downstairs. Then came the noise outside and the woman''s scream. In the room, Ralph and Ian reacted for a moment before they realized what had happened! Ralph dashed toward the window like a madman. Ian pulled her back. "Stop looking." "This is the 15th floor." "There''s no chance of survival." Every cell in Ralph''s body was shaking. She looked up at Ian with her scarlet eyes. "What about Ralph?" Chapter 359 I Want to Kill Yara Chapter 359 I Want to Kill Yara Ian heaved a deep sigh at Ralph''s question. What about Ralph? He didn''t know how to reply to Ralph at this time. If... If Ralph had other antidotes, he wouldn''t have spent so much effort to leave his fiancee behind and y along with Jenny. "There will always be a turning point." Ian let out a sigh and tightly grabbed Ralph''s arm. "The medicine that Jenny left behind is enough for Ralph to take for a week." "We will definitely think of a way within a week." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ralph nodded with a pale face. This was the only thing they could do now. "It''s all my fault." It was also her fault. Without knowing the agreement between Ian and Jenny, she only wanted to vent her anger on Jenny. However, all of a sudden, she destroyed all of Ian''s ns in order to help Ralph. But... She really couldn''t control herself. Half an hour ago, she had just returned from Ralph''s ce. She saw with her own eyes the man she loved the most, the man she regarded as the only faith, lying on the bed. Apart from breathing, he was no different from a dead man. The main cause of all this was Jenny! When she returned to the ward, the first person she saw was Jenny. All the anger, grievance, and unwillingness rose in her heart at the same time. Only then would she throw all caution and throw punches at Jenny. Ralph admitted that she had acted on impulse. And the impulsive result... It was hard to ept. She almost gave Ralph one chance to live away. Now, she had to find a way to save Ralph''s life within a week. Ralph closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "If he can''t wake up..." "I''ll go and apany him." The woman''s words made Ian frown. "Are you apanying him?" "Why are you apanying him?" "Are you going to die with him?" "What about your children?" The man red coldly at Ralph''s face. "What about Ralph, Fabian and Ste? He doesn''t care them, you don''t care?" "Is this your consciousness and responsibility as parents?" When it came to children, Ralph''s heart couldn''t help but ache. She could not let them live alone. But... If in the future, she had to live with the reputation of killing her beloved... She couldn''t do it. She couldn''t do it! "Ralph, don''t think nonsense now." "There''s still a week left. I don''t care if you''re standing by Ralph''s side and calling him, or if you''re using some other methods." "Before the medicine is used up, I won''t allow you to say anything rted to giving up. Remember!" After that, the man lifted his leg and left. Ralph stood where she was, and finally copsed weakly to the ground. The recording pen that had been in her pocket fell out. She picked up the recording pen. Perhaps it was because she was too sad, when she picked up the recording pen, her hands trembled uncontrobly. She identally touched the y button with her finger. Jenny''s words that had been recorded in the recording pen began to echo in the ward. "I took off Ralph''s shirt and scratched his back with my nails. I told you that it was made when I slept with him." "I took off my clothes again, tore them into pieces, and threw them everywhere, creating a scene that we are crazy about." "Finally, I squeezed it everywhere with the yogurt I ate, pretending that we have done many times together." "He''s more ridiculous than you. He saw everything in the room, you fainted , and he didn''t even believe himself." "He thought that under the influence of the medicine, something that shouldn''t have happened between him and me when he was unconscious." "Then he hugged the unconscious you and called you for a long time, heartbroken..." The recording stopped abruptly. Ralph only felt her mind a mess. She took a deep breath and yed the recording again. Again and again. Tears flowed down her face as she listened to Jenny''s voice. If she trust in Ralph little more back then, she wouldn''t have been stimted by Jenny''s provocation... Then, would she not faint and wait for Ralph to wake up? Ralph wouldn''t choose to risk his life against Jenna just because he misunderstood his rtionship with Jenny... In this matter, Ralph felt that she was innocent. But sometimes, she felt that she was not innocent. Her distrust of Ralph was also one of the reasons who made things be like this... When Ralph yed the recording pen in her hand for the fifth time, Connie rushed in from outside. "Lottie!" She had heard that someone had jumped off the building at the hospital and had rushed over in a hurry because she was afraid that it was Ralph. By the time Connie arrived at the hospital, the woman''s body had been carried away by the police. She didn''t dare to identify the corpse. She was afraid that the person was Ralph... So she still rushed to the ward firmly. However, on the way to the ward, she had always heard the nurses talking that the person who jumped off the building was from the ward No.1503. Connie''s heart was hanging all the way. Because Ralph''s ward was No.1503. She was afraid that Ralph would jump off the building after seeing Ralph''s situation. Finally, when she rushed into the ward, her heart finally settled down when she saw Ralph sitting on the carpet! Connie rushed up and hugged Ralph tightly. "They all said that the person who jumped off the building from No.1503. You scared me to death!" Ralph looked at Connie in a daze and pursed her lips. "Someone did jump off the building..." She pursed her lips and said in a hoarse voice, "The person who jumped off the building is Jenny." Connie''s eyes widened instantly. "Jenny?" Ralph nodded and hugged Connie tightly. She told Connie about the agreement between Ian and Jenny, as well as Connie''s antidote. Finally, she closed her eyes and her tears soaked the cloth on Connie''s shoulder. "It''s all my fault." "If I hadn''t beaten Jenny up and let her achieve her goal, wouldn''t everything have be so bad?" "Ralph only has a week left..." "Connie, if he really can''t hold on..." "Does it mean that I killed him myself?" Connie didn''t know what to say tofort and defend herself in the face of such a series of questions. After a while, she took a deep breath. "There will be a solution to everything." "Lottie, isn''t there a week left?" "In this week, you will apany Ralph and talk to him all the time. Let him return what he owes you." "I don''t believe it if he has consciousness, hearing your voice and hearing you ask him to pay for the thing that owe you, he will not work hard to wake up." "Isn''t that what they do on TV?" Ralph closed her eyes. "That''s the only way." If there were other antidotes in the world, with Ian and Aiden''s ability and the financial resources of the Chapman family, they could find them... Just as Connie wasforting Ralph and was about to take her to look for Ralph, her phone rang. It was Kayden. "Lottie, can you help me?" "Natalia meets Yara now." "Now... Natalia wants to kill Yara with a knife." Chapter 360 His Unrequited Love Is Back Chapter 360 His Unrequited Love Is Back Ralph was taken aback. Natalia actually wanted to kill someone with a knife? She frowned and asked Kayden where they were. Then she and Connie took a taxi. She had thought that the three of them should be in a secret ce. After all, Natalia used to be a big star. No matter what she had done, she had avoided others'' attention. But what Ralph hadn''t expected was... They were on the top floor of a restaurant. There were only three floors in the restaurant, and there were many people below. On the top floor, Natalia held a knife in her hand and red angrily at a girl curled up in the corner. Arge group of people surrounded her. At the front of the crowd was Kayden, who was sitting in a wheelchair. Behind Kayden, there were policemen, security guards, and people from the army. There were reporters everywhere and live streaming everywhere. Obviously, this was no longer a personal dispute. This was a murder in front of the civilians of the whole city. Ralph rubbed the space between her eyebrows. Just as she pulled Connie into the restaurant, a ck Maserati stopped at the entrance of the restaurant.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ralph recognized that it was Ralph''s car! And Ralph''s car was now being used by Ian... She frowned and turned to look in the direction of the car. As expected. The door opened and the man walked out of the car. It was Ian, who had just been with Ralph at the hospital. Ralph walked over with a frown. "What are you doing here?" Although she now knew that this man was Ralph''s twin brother, Ian, she... In the eyes of outsiders, Ian was Ralph after all. Moreover, hadn''t he gone to deal with Jenny''s matters ? Why did he still have the energy toe here and meddle in Kayden''s affairs? Ian paused when he saw that Ralph was also there. Finally, he pursed his lips and raised his head to look in the direction of the rooftop. "Well, the one who was pointed at by a knife is my fiancee." "I told her not toe to Rexwell. My current identity is not suitable for her toe!" "But she insisted oning over and said that she wanted to meet her old friends. What happened now?" After that, Ian looked at the rooftop again. Natalia seemed to be arguing with Yara excitedly. He didn''t have time to care about Ralph and rushed straight into the dining room. The man''s shoulder mmed into Ralph''s shoulder, and it hurt a little. However, she could not feel the pain at all. She was full of shock. So... Ian''s fiancee was Yara! It was the one who had taken advantage of her incurable disease to take away Natalia''s identity and stayed with Kayden. After her death, Kayden and Natalia were not allowed to be together..."Yara?" Ralph''s mind was mess. In other words, Ralph''s biological brother''s fiancee was his nephew Kayden''s ex-girlfriend, unrequited love! "Lottie, why are you in a daze?" Connie frowned and said, "Let''s go. If you don''t go up, Natalia might really hurt someone. There are so many people watching today. She can''t get away with it!" It wasn''t until then that Ralph came to her senses. She quickly pulled Connie into the restaurant. There were more people in the restaurant than outside. It took them a lot of effort to squeeze into the rooftop. At this moment, Natalia was holding a knife and looking at Yara with a sneer. "What else?" "In addition to lying to us that you have terminal diseases, what else did you lie to?" Yara was petite and shrank into a corner. She bit her lip and said pitifully, "No more." "There''s no more. Natalia, you asked me many questions. I can''t think of anything..." After that, she took a deep breath and said with tears in her eyes, "And I didn''t lie to you about terminal diseases on purpose..." "You went to the orphanage after you were lost. We were friends for a long time. Later, after your parents took you home, they took me home and raised me." "At that time, it was really a wrong diagnosis from the hospital. I really thought I had terminal diseases." "In order not to let your family take more money to help me, saved me. That''s why I... I pretended to die and left you, leaving alone outside." "Butter I found out that I hadn''t terminal diseases. I didn''t dare toe back to Rexwell to find you, until now..." "I heard that you''re with Kayden, and I know that you''ve always liked Kayden, so I think you''ve finally found happiness. I wanted to congratte you, so I went back to Rexwell. I didn''t expect..." The more she said, the more tears she shed. "I didn''t expect that you would take this opportunity to say that what I did back then was a lie..." "Although I''m really grateful for your family''s kindness to me, but what I did was what I did, and what I didn''t do was what I didn''t do. You can''t let me admit that you were in love with Kayden with letters because you are now with him, right?" "Although so many years have passed, I don''t care anymore." "But those letters were indeed written by me!" The woman''s words made the hatred in Natalia''s eyes even more intense. "Bullshit!" Natalia narrowed her eyes and said, "Yara, how long are you going to lie?" At that time, Yara was suffering from terminal diseases. She wanted Natalia to leave herst dignity before she died. She wanted Natalia to admit that the person who wrote to Kayden online was Yara. At that time, Natalia really thought that she was going to die, so she did not expose her. But now? After so many years, Kayden still didn''t want to believe that the person who wrote to him was Natalia. Not only that, but Yara was still alive. The first thing she did after returning to Rexwell was to talk to Kayden about their past in letters. If Natalia had not been worried that Kayden''s legs not well and she had someone to followed him, she would not have known that Kayden had already been in touch with Yara and that she had not died! However, he had never told her about this! It was no wonder that Kayden had always wanted to divorce her. He had always said that he would let her go and that she would be the glorious Natalia of the past. In the beginning, Natalia only thought that Kayden felt inferior, or that his legs could not recover, so he did not want to drag her down. She still felt sorry for him. She always found a reason not to divorce and insisted on this marriage. But now, looking at Yara, she suddenly came to her senses. So... It turned out that his real unrequited love hade back! It turned out that Kayden had never forgotten Yara! "Natalia." Suddenly, Ralph''s voice came from. Natalia was stunned and subconsciously turned to look at Ralph. "Lottie..." She should know exactly how sad she was. All along, Natalia had been pretending to be strong. The moment she saw Ralph, her tears fell instantly. "Lottie, I..." Just as Natalia was looking excitedly at Ralph, Yara, who had been forced into a corner, narrowed her eyes- She rushed up and snatched the knife from Natalia''s hand. Chapter 361 Theres Nothing to Miss Chapter 361 There''s Nothing to Miss By the time Natalia came to her senses, the knife in her hand was already in Yara''s hand. At this moment, Yara was putting the knife against Natalia''s neck. A trace of pride shed in her eyes, but her voice was still trembling. "Natalia, that was how you treated me just now." "Look, how terrible it is!" Natalia was stunned for a while before she realized what had happened. It turned out that while she was excited, the seemingly weak Yara had already picked up the knife and pointed it at her neck! The scene in front of her made Ralph''s brows furrow violently. Kayden next to her was even more excited than Ralph. "Yara!" Kayden frowned and stared at the knife in Yara''s hand. "You will hurt Natalia like this!" "Put it down!" Yara''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Kayden was speaking up for Natalia! Although Kayden had spoken when Natalia put the knife on her neck, it was different! In the past, no matter what she said or did, Kayden was extremely tolerant and concerned about her! Now, he actually began to care about Natalia! It was obvious that Natalia wanted to kill her, but she was fighting back. Kayden was afraid that she would hurt Natalia now! That''s good! Then she had to hurt Natalia today! Thinking of this, the woman narrowed her eyes and put the knife into Natalia''s neck. The thin de slipped through Natalia''s neck, and blood flowed down along the de. The intense pain made Natalia instinctively struggle. Taking advantage of Natalia''s struggle, Ralph narrowed her eyes and kicked away the knife in Yara''s hand. "ng-" With a sound, the knife fell to the ground. However, just a second before the knife fell to the ground, when Yara realized what Ralph was doing, she had already taken one step ahead of her and cut a long scar on Natalia''s shoulder with the knife. "Natalia!" "Yara!" After Ralph kicked the knife away, Natalia and Yara fell down at the same time because their center of gravity was unstable. When she fell to the ground, Yara saw Kayden''s intention of rushing to Natalia. She rolled twice and changed her position with Natalia. Kayden, who was sitting in the wheelchair, rushed down from the wheelchair and pounced on Yara. Ian, who was about to catch Yara, directly hugged Natalia. There was a trace of embarrassment in the air. In the end, Connie asked everyone toe up and help the injured Natalia leave. The police began to protect the scene. Ralph and Connie supported Natalia left the rooftop. The moment she turned to leave, Natalia looked back at Kayden. He was too anxious just now, so he jumped down from the wheelchair. Maybe he was too nervous, as if he had been hurt somewhere. Now, two staff members were carrying him to the wheelchair. On the ground far away from Kayden, Ian was holding Yara in his arms, examining her wounds and ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Natalia closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. "Kayden, are you cheap?" Yara not only had a fiance, but also a group of people who were worried about her and took care of her. "Do you need to care about someone who broke up with you many years ago?" She was the one on his household register and marriage certificate... His heart was so small. "He can''t put her in his heart?" Even if she was not the person who wrote letters to him in the past, was he blind to what she had done to him over the years? He couldn''t see her at all? The more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt. Tears kept falling from her eyes. Tears streamed down to her neck and shoulder, which hurt her. However, the pain was no match for the pain in Natalia''s heart. She felt as if her heart had been cut by a knife. The knife that Ralph had just kicked off did not fall to the ground, nor was it taken away by the police as evidence. The knife fell into her heart and kept cutting it. "Natalia." Suddenly, Ralph''s voice pulled Natalia''s thoughts back. By the time she came to her senses, she was already sitting in the ambnce at the hospital. There were so many people outside the car. She could tell from the window that there were a lot of people outside, but most of them were reporters. Natalia closed her eyes helplessly. She deserved it. In the past, Kayden wanted to divorce her and asked her to return to the entertainment industry. She felt that he didn''t want to get her into trouble, so she refused desperately. But now... Not only did she lose Kayden... After today''s incident, perhaps everyone in Rexwell would know what she had done today. She was afraid that she would not be able to survive in the entertainment industry. Thinking of this, the woman''s lips curled into a smile and she turned to look at Ralph, who was sitting next to her. "Do you have any requirements to be a martial arts substitute?" "Why don''t I be a martial arts substitute with you in the future?" Ralph frowned. While helping the nurse treat her wound, she said coldly, "Just give up. I won''t be a martial arts substitute anymore." "I promised Hank that after he helped me finish the things, I would try my best to be the movie queen." Natalia paused and turned to look at Connie. Connie quickly waved her hand. "Don''t look at me." "Although I used to be a substitute actor like Lottie, I have stopped being an intern agent." "I can''t take you to be a ..." Connie refused again. Natalia sighed sadly. "In the future, I can only be a substitute." "With my ability, as a substitute, someone should hire me?" Connie frowned and looked at her in confusion. Natalia, I know what you mean. Do you think that if today''s news gets out, you won''t be able to survive in the entertainment industry anymore? "But..." Connie bit her lip. "Although you don''t have a managementpany now, I think that after all, you are Chapmans. Your husband and the Chapman family will not leave you alone." "Today''s news and video won''t affect you much." "Even if it will really have a great impact... you don''t have to be a substitute." "You are like Lottie, both the young mistress of the Chapman family. You are not short of money, aren''t you?" Connie''s words made Natalia smile involuntarily. "What you said is indeed useful to the old Natalia." "But..." She heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s useless for the current Natalia." After that, she turned to look at Ralph. "Lottie, I''ve decided." "I want to divorce Kayden." When she and Yara fell down at the same time, he rushed over from the wheelchair in a hurry. It was Yara. What else could she miss? Chapter 362 Maybe Theres a Chance to Get Better Chapter 362 Maybe There''s a Chance to Get Better "A divorce?" Connie''s eyes widened. "Are you sure?" When it was in such an emergency, Connie clearly saw that Kayden was looking at Natalia. Both of them had feelings for each other, so why should they divorce? "I''m sure." Natalia closed her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll find an opportunity to divorce Kayden today." After the divorce, she could not go back to the entertainment industry without his protection. Then she could be a substitute, or do anything. Perhaps the busy life at the bottom would make her feel better. Connie turned to look at Ralph. Ralph sighed and didn''t say anything else. She just hugged Natalia tightly. "By the way." Natalia suddenly seemed to think of something as she was held by Ralph. She frowned and said, "Lottie, I just saw... Is Ralph holding Yara?" "That''s not Ralph." As soon as Natalia finished speaking, Connie frowned and said, "That is Ralph''s twin brother." "Twin brother?" Natalia raised her head in shock. Ralph could only nod her head lightly and tell Natalia about Ian''s story. Finally, she let out a long sigh of relief. "Yara is Ian''s fiancee." Natalia was stunned for a long time before she suddenlyughed out loud. "So, Ian is Kayden''s rival in love?" "Kayden has respected Ralph for so many years. He had snatched a woman from a man who looks exactly like Ralph!" "I don''t think Kayden can win." Ralph''s lips curled into a smile. "If Yara and Ian get married and Kayden doesn''t have anything to do with Yara, do you still want to divorce him?" Natalia nodded. "Lottie, don''t forget that Kayden has always wanted divorce. I just don''t want to." "Now... I''m willing." Before Natalia could finish her words, the ambnce had arrived at the hospital. Ralph and Connie quickly put an end to this topic and helped Natalia into the hospital. "This wound, the other party wants to kill her." In the hospital, the nurse in charge of bandaging Natalia said as she pointed to the wound on Natalia''s corbone. "Obviously, that person knows medical knowledge." "If this position is deeper, it will be a major artery..." "It''s easy to die if you were cut in the major artery. You also said that the murderous weapon is a kitchen knife." "You have to know, the kitchen knife in the restaurant may have cut the meat, and there will be a lot of bacteria and parasites on it..." "If they enter the major artery, it can still kill her!" As the nurse spoke, she turned to look at Ralph. "How much does the person who hurt her have against her?" "A big grudge." Before she could say anything, Natalia, who had remained silent all this while, smiled. "More than ten years." Probably since she met Yara in the orphanage, she had been thinking about how to take away everything from her. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At that time, she separated with her family and was sent to the orphanage. After a while, his family found the orphanage. When her parents came to the orphanage, Yara stole the ne Natalia had been wearing and put it on her neck. The orphanage regarded her as Natalia and gave her to her parents. Fortunately, her mother recognized that Yara was not her daughter at first nce. She finally found Natalia herself and kindly brought Yara home to raise her. At that time, Natalia still thought that Yara had stolen her ne that day. It was just a child''s hobby. On that day, Yara did apologize to her, saying that she thought her ne was beautiful and wanted to secretly wear it for a day. Later, Yara imitated Natalia''s handwriting and cut off Kayden''s reply to Natalia without her knowing, bing the person who had been writing letters to Kayden. When she was discovered by Natalia, Yara took out her terminal diseases diagnosis. It was also because of this terminal diseases diagnosis that Natalia did not continue to argue with Yara. She had thought that her tolerance would leave a beautiful memory for Yara before she died. Therefore, even if Yara passed awayter and Kayden did not believe that she was the one who first wrote the letter to him, she had neverined about Yara. After all, in Natalia''s eyes, Yara was just a poor girl who wanted to maintain a good image in front of her favorite man before she died. Her parents adopted her, but they didn''t have the money to treat her. In fact, the Ross family owed her a lot. But... All of this turned into anger when Natalia saw Yara with her own eyes today. It turned out that she had always been deceived by Yara! The terminal diseases were fake. It was true that she wanted to take over Kayden! Even now, Yara and Kayden had been separated for so many years. When she came back again, Kayden still cared about Yara! It was only today that Natalia understood. It turned out that from the beginning to the end, Yara had been taking advantage of her, deceiving her, and ying with her like a monkey! Connie bit her lip and said, "But Natalia, if what you said is true..." "Then you should treat her as your enemy. Why did she..." "Connie." Ralph nced at the pained expression on Natalia''s face, signaling her not to continue. Indeed, what Yara had done to Natalia should be because she hated her. Yara shouldn''t hate her. But at the moment, Yara was forcing Natalia to death everywhere. Although it might not be hatred, it should be jealousy. She was jealous that the Natalia has a happy family. Her parents loved her deeply and her younger brother could stand up for her at any time. Not long after Yara left, Kayden had secretly found Natalia in his heart. Otherwise, after what had happened to Natalia, Kayden would not have stood up immediately. He would rather be scolded by his family than marry Natalia. These... She was afraid that even if Yara reced Natalia''s identity as Kayden''s pen friend, she would not be able to get it. "You go out first. I want to stay alone for a while." Natalia sighed and closed her eyes. Ralph nodded. After giving her some advice, she pulled Connie out of the door. As soon as they came out of the ward, Ralph ran into Hank, who was looking for her. "I heard that Jenny was dead?" Hank trotted all the way to Lottie and asked in a low voice. Ralph frowned and nodded. "What''s wrong?" Why did Hank suddenly care about Jenny? "It''s going to be difficult." Hank sighed and handed a stack of documents to Ralph. "I''ve found a way to let Ralph wake up." "The reason why he is unconscious because he has no will to survive." "Logically speaking, Ralph has you and three children, so he shouldn''t have no will to live. That''s why I analyzed that the problem lies with Jenny." "He must have felt that something had really happened to him and Jenny, he thought he had sex with a woman who looked exactly like his mother, so his heart was in unbearable pain. He felt sorry for you and his mother, so he didn''t have the will to live." "If Jenny were to admit his mistakes a few more times and to keep their rtionship, there might be a chance to improve!" Chapter 363 Two Conditions Chapter 363 Two Conditions Hank''s words instantly froze Ralph. Jenny was dead... It waspletely impossible for Jenny to admit his mistake in front of Ralph. However... Ralph suddenly thought of her recording pen! She had a recording! Thinking of this, Ralph quickly put her hand into her pocket. It was empty. No. The recording pen that should have been lying well in her pocket...It''s gone. How could it disappear? Wasn''t the recording pen always in her pocket? Ralph bit her lip and quickly flipped through all the ces. None. "I''m looking for it again, but I still haven''t." Hank could not help but frown when he saw her looking for something. "What are you looking for?" "A recording pen." Ralph bit her lip and looked up anxiously at Hank''s face. "Before Jenny died, I asked her how she plotted against Ralph. She told me everything." "I recorded it at that time..." "But I can''t find my recording pen!" Hank frowned. If there really was the recording pen that Ralph had mentioned... There was no doubt that this recording pen would wake Ralph up! He quickly began to help her search. The two of them searched all the ces that Ralph could find, but in the end, they found nothing. "It should have fallen somewhere. Where did you go just now?" Ralph frowned. "I just..." After Jenny jumped off the building, Ralph remained in her ward. Connie cameter. Later, she received a call from Kayden. In the end, Natalia was injured and they returned to the hospital. Therefore, if the recording pen fell somewhere, It must be the restaurant. Ralph rubbed the space between her brows. "Come with me to that restaurant." She remembered that on the rooftop of the restaurant, in order to prevent Natalia from doing anything stupid, she took the initiative to kick over the knife in Natalia''s hand. If the recording pen dropped, it was at there very likely at that time. Hank nodded and quickly ran down the stairs with Ralph, hurrying to the restaurant where the ident had happened as fast as he could. The restaurant was closed, and the boss was leading the staff to clean it. Ralph and Hank had a lot to say and even gave the boss money. Only then did the boss agree to let them have a look at the surveince video of Ralph kicking off the knife in Natalia''s hand. As expected. When Ralph kicked off the knife in Natalia''s hand, the recording pen in her pants pocket also fell out. Later, there were too many people on the rooftop. In the surveince, they never saw this recording pen again. Ralph took a deep breath and rushed out of the monitoring room to the rooftop. The rooftop was clean and tidy. Not to mention her recording pen, there was not even a speck of dust. Several staff members were mopping the ground. Ralph felt despair once again. After asking, she learned that all the garbage on the rooftop had been thrown to the garbage station. When Ralph asked if they had seen the recording pen, the cleaners couldn''t answer. There was nothing she could do. She closed her eyes and finally decided to chase after the garbage truck to the garbage station. Ralph and Hank followed the garbage truck for several kilometers and finally intercepted it. But... No matter how hard they tried, they couldn''t find the recording pen that Ralph was looking for. The life-saving recording pen seemed to have evaporated out of thin air without a trace. Ralph refused to admit defeat and searched the restaurant again and again. By ten o''clock in the evening, the restaurant had closed. She stayed there and refused to leave. "Are you looking for this?" Just as Ralph returned to the rooftop and was about to re-examine the scene, a clear female voice rang out. She frowned and looked up in the direction of the sound. At the door of the rooftop, Yara, dressed in white, stood there with a smile and a small recording pen in her hand. The appearance of the recording pen was exactly the same as the one Ralph had lost! Ralph''s eyes lit up when she saw the recording pen. "Where did you find it?" Yara shrugged. "I just picked it up from you today." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As she spoke, she sat down elegantly on a chair beside her, with a cold and distant smile on her lips. "I saw you run up and down here and went to the garbage station several more times..." The woman''s gaze swept across Ralph''s dirty and smelly clothes, and a smug smile appeared on her lips. She fiddled with the recording pen in her hand. "This thing seems to be quite important to you?" Ralph narrowed her eyes. "Yes." She strode to Yara and said, "This recording pen is very important to me." "Please return it to me." "Give it back to you?" Yara raised her eyebrows and hid the recording pen in the closest ce. "It''s fine to give it back to you." "But Ralph, since this thing is very important to you..." "You should know that if you don''t pay the price, you can''t take it back, right?" Ralph closed her eyes and gasped. "What do you want?" Of course, she knew that Yara wanted to negotiate with her. Otherwise, why would she have waited until now to find her with this thing? Yara just wanted to see how important this recording pen was to her. Only when she knew how important it was could she continue to increase the price. Although she hated Yara very much, for the sake of Ralph... She still had to endure it. The woman took a deep breath and looked at Yara''s face. "Tell me, what do you want?" "Money?" "I can..." "I do need money." Yara curled her lips and said indifferently and proudly, "But I need something else." She curled her lips and proudly fiddled with her hair. "I''ve heard the recording inside. It''s wonderful." "I also know that you must want to y these recordings on Ralph''s bedside to wake him up." "So, I divided the recording into two parts." "I want you to do two things for me. After you finish both, you can get theplete recording and let the dying Ralph hear it." Ralph''s hands were clenched into fists by her side. "He went too far!" This recording was originally hers! But... Although she was angry, she still smiled gently. "What do you want me to do for you?" "It''s very simple." Yara raised her head and looked at Ralph''s face indifferently. "First of all, I want Natalia to publicly admit her mistake and announce a divorce with Kayden. At the same time, leave the entertainment industry and never step into it again." "Second, I want you to announce Ralph''s death in the name of Ralph''s widow, and give all Ralph''s inheritance to his twin brother Ian." Chapter 364 Ian, Save Me Chapter 364 Ian, Save Me Yara''s words made Ralph''s hands clench into fists. She narrowed her eyes and suppressed the anger in her heart. "Yara, don''t you think you''ve crossed the line?" Yara curled her lips and smiled faintly. "Too much?" The woman lowered her head and yed with the recording pen in her hand. She said calmly, "Compared with Ralph''s life, I think it''s not too much for me to make any demands, is it?" She looked at Ralph and smiled. "Do you think that your husband, Ralph, can''tpare with your good friend, Natalia''s love and career? Or do you think that Ralph''s life can''tpare with his assets?" "If you don''t agree, then I will..." Yara raised her lips, took out her lighter, lit it, and slowly approached the recording pen. "Anyway, these recordings are not important to you. Why don''t I destroy them for you?" As she spoke, she wanted to ignite the recording pen! Ralph quickly took a step forward. Yara sneered. "Don''t me me for not reminding you, Ralph." "I know you have extraordinary skills, but you can''t hurt me." "Don''t forget that a knife-wielding case just happened here during the day. The surveince here is very clear now." "Once you hit me... I identally fell down..." "This is the third floor. I can''t die. At most, I''m disabled." "But you''re going into prison." "Ralph is in danger. If you go in again..." "Ian and I won''t help you raise those three orphans!" Ralph''s hands, which were ced beside her, creaked. "Yara has nned it!" She had calcted everything! Since she came here, she had put everything in her n! It included her military strength, the surveince here, and even... At this moment, Ralph finally understood why Natalia had been toyed with by Yara for so many years, but she couldn''t fight back at all. This woman''s scheming was even deeper than that of Alice White and Yoyo''s! She took a deep breath and looked up at Yara seriously. "I can''t agree to your two great requests." "First of all, Ralph''s the DS Group and the Chapman Group under his name. Although he is the legal representative, that is also the result of his hard work with many people.". "After all these years of hard work, I can''t give him away without his permission when he''s in aa." "And..." She looked up at Yara''s face coldly. "Natalia is indeed my friend, but she has no responsibility and there is no need to sacrifice her own emotional life and career for my husband." As the woman spoke, she carefully moved closer to Yara. Yara''s lips curled into a smile as she continued to sit there elegantly. She didn''t realize that Ralph was getting closer and closer. She chuckled. "Then you may not know Natalia enough." "Natalia is a person who values rtionships..." "How many feelings does she have?" "When I lied to her that I had a terminal disease, I was about to die. Can you give me the identity of the little fairy who wrote a letter to Kayden..." "She agreed directly and worked everywhere to help me with my treatment!" The more she said, the more proud she became. There was no respect for Natalia in her eyes. "She is such a person. I''ve seen through her for a long time." "Now your rtionship with her is actually better than ours. As long as you are willing, you can find her by yourself. No matter how unwilling she is, she will agree!" After that, Yara turned her eyes and looked at Ralph''s face indifferently. "Mrs. Chapman, why don''t you consider your husband''s life?" "It seems that your feelings for your husband are just so-so." Ralph narrowed her eyes slightly. "I don''t need an outsider like Yara to judge my feelings for my husband." By the time she finished speaking, Ralph had already shed in front of Yara. The woman rushed up quickly and pulled Yara back from the edge of the roof. Then she pressed her on the ground and began to grab the recording pen in her hand. "I won''t let Natalia pay for me, nor will I hand over my husband''s achievements to others!" "This recording pen is mine. I will definitely get it back!" She gritted her teeth and tried her best to grab the recording pen. How could Yara let her seed so easily? The woman''s long fingernails poked viciously at the back of Ralph''s hand, causing scratches and bloody holes to appear on the back of her hand and wrist! It was only when she felt the intense pain that she realized that Yara had indeede prepared. Not only did she urately calcte her position, but she also monitored the situation when they met... Even her nails had small des on them! Those small des cut Ralph''s arm into a bloody mess. However, she still endured the pain and pressed Yara under her body, trying her best to grab the recording pen. It was a chance for Ralph to wake up! Yara was pressed under Ralph''s body. It was obvious that she had been hurting her, but she kept screaming. "Help!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Someone was killed!" "Ian, save me!!!" After an unknown period of time, the door of the rooftop was kicked open from the outside. The moment Ian rushed in, the first thing he saw was his sister-inw, Ralph, pressing his fiancee under her body and beating her desperately. Their faces were covered with blood. Ian had been with Yara for two years. He ever seen Yara suffer like this. The pity that Ralph had for Ralph for the past few days hadpletely vanished at this moment. The man strode up to her, raised his hand, and pulled her away. "What are you doing!?" She clutched the recording pen in her hand with all her might. She was hurt so much that she couldn''t speak. Just as she thought she was about to fail... Yara smiled smugly and loosened her grip. The other end of the recording pen had lost Yara''s pull, and Ralph had used too much force. The moment Yara loosened her grip, Ralph fell to the side. She rolled several times on the dirty rooftop and finally stopped when she hit the obstacle on the side. The intense pain pierced through her internal organs. But it seemed that she could not feel it at all. The woman lowered her head and looked at the blood-stained recording pen in her arms as if it was a treasure. Chapter 365 I Have Something to Do Chapter 365 I Have Something to Do "Ralph, don''t go too far!" Ian held Yara in his arms and looked at the blood on her body. "I know that your friend and Yara had a misunderstanding before, but the misunderstanding can be resolved. You really don''t have to do this!" "During the day, your friend wanted to hurt Yara with a knife. If we hadn''t arrived in time, I don''t know what would have happened!" "I know that when you were angry, Yara grabbed the knife and put it on Natalia''s neck, but Yara had no choice at that time!" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "If she doesn''t do this, she might get hurt!" "Ralph, I know you hate me more or less because of Ralph. Today, Yara hurt your friend again." "But you really don''t have to do this!" "If you secretly hurt Yara at night, I''ll look down on you!" After that, he strode away with Yara in his arms. When they reached the door of the rooftop, the man frowned and said indifferently, "Tomorrow, I will take Yara to the police station to report to the police." "There are videos on the Inte about Natalia hurting her today. The evidence is conclusive. She can''t escape." "As for you... I think for Ralph''s sake, I won''t take you with me when I report to the police tomorrow. But if I find out that you tried to hurt Yara again..." "Even if you are Ralph''s wife, I will not spare you!" After saying that, Ian strode away with Yara in his arms. Ralphy on the ground, tightly holding the recording pen in her arms. She didn''t care what Ian had said. Although Ian and Ralph looked exactly the same, he was Ralph''s brother. But for Ralph, Ian was just a stranger she had just met. There was no need for her to care about him! The only thing she cared about was Ralph! Thinking of this, she quickly reached out her badly mutted hand and opened the recording pen with trembling hands. She was looking forward to the message from the recording pen. It was what Jenny had said before, to plot against Ralph. But... "You''ve been deceived." "How could I really carry such an important recording pen with me?" "You''re so good at martial arts. If we fight hand-to-hand, I can''t beat you at all. If you take it away, won''t I be sad?" "So, I uploaded the recording into awork disk. Thiswork disk is very secret, and only I know that the password." "As for the recording pen... of course it''s for decoration and bait. I bought more than a dozen of such recording pens..." "Guess if there will be any recording sound inside?" "Hahahaha!" It waste at night. Ralphy alone in a corner of the rooftop, listening to Yara''s mockingughter in the recording pen. Her heart turned cold. She closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. The wound on her hand was still screaming in pain. Her efforts were in vain. It was unexpected but reasonable. Yara was so smart that she could calcte the surveince footage and her location when they were chatting. Therefore, how could the recording pen be real? She was stupid and naive. She was too anxious, so she fell into Yara''s trap. Not only did she not get back what she wanted, but she also alerted Yara, making her guard up, and even... He even offended Ian. Ralph closed her eyes and looked at the sky with a bitter smile. She just wanted to take back her recording pen and give it a try ording to Hank''s n. She just wanted Ralph to wake up. Was this request too much? "Too much?" Why did the god give her hope again and again, and then destroy it with their own hands? "Lottie!" After an unknown period of time, Natalia and Connie''s voices came from the door of the rooftop. The two women rushed over and looked at Ralph''s badly mutted hands stained with dust and the recording pen in her hand. Pain shed across their eyes at the same time. Connie quickly pulled her up and said, "Follow me to the hospital!" Ralphy motionless on the spot and looked at the sky. "I''m not going." She stared nkly at the sky. "Connie, you said..." "Why is it so difficult to rescue the person I care about the most..." Connie bit her lip and looked at her fragile look. Tears welled up in her eyes. Connie knew exactly how strong Ralph was. Back then, she had personally watched as Ralph was pregnant with Ralph''s child for Luke Berry. She had endured the pain of being pregnant for ten months alone. Later, she also saw with her own eyes the look of a person walking out of her grief after Ralph had caught Luke Berry and Isobel Mitchell. She had never been as disappointed and helpless as she was now, as if she had lost the hope of life. But now... "Lottie." Natalia took a deep breath, walked forward, and gently grabbed Ralph''s wrist. "Ralph is still alive. You can''t give up." "If you fall, do you think Ralph will wake up?" "Are you really going to leave with Ralph and make the three children of Ralph and Ste and Fabian be orphans without any support in the future?" "The children are still young. You must live well, and Ralph must wake up." "Even if you don''t want to, you must cheer up now." The woman''s words made Ralph close her eyes and let out a bitterugh. Yes. Even if she didn''t want to, she was tired. She had to cheer up. Ralph was still breathing heavily. She could not give up. After a while, she struggled to get up from the ground and looked up at Connie. "Help me contact Alfred." "I''m going to find Ralph tonight." She did not believe that she could not wake up Ralph without the recording! She had to stay by his side all the time and apany him every minute and second. She kept telling him what he had done and what he had not done. If so, Ralph would not be able to wake up... She would ept it! Connie paused and nodded quickly. "Okay." Half an hourter, Alfred came with Hank. With Connie and Natalia''s help, Ralph got into Alfred''s car. Hank bandaged her fingers while asking her about the recording pen. The car started. When Connie followed Ralph into the car, she turned to look at Natalia, who was standing outside. "Aren''t you going with me to see Ralph?" Natalia smiled. She shook her head. "No, I still have something to do." Connie pursed her lips. In fact, she was not very familiar with Natalia. It was not convenient for her to ask what she was going to do, so she could only let Alfred drive away. Natalia stood at the door of the restaurant and watched them leave. When the carpletely disappeared from her sight, she took a deep breath and walked into the restaurant. "Boss, your family''s monitoring has a recording function, right?" "Show me the surveince video on your rooftop." "I want to know what Ralph has gone through just now!" Chapter 366 Im a little envious of Ralph and Ralph Chapter 366 I''m a little envious of Ralph and Ralph "First of all, I want Natalia to publicly admit her mistake and announce a divorce with Kayden. At the same time, leave the entertainment industry and never step into the entertainment industry again." "Second, I want you to announce Ralph''s death in the name of Ralph''s widow and daughters, and give all Ralph''s inheritance to his twin brother Ian." Sitting in the monitoring room of the restaurant, Natalia looked at Yara''scent look and what she said. She clenched her fists tightly in front of her. She only thought that Yara would use this recording to threaten Ralph, but she didn''t expect... Yara wanted to use this recording to let her leave Kayden, ruin her acting career, and make Ralph pay for everything! This was simply an idiotic dream! If it were in the past, Natalia would have thought that Yara was crazy and ignored such unreasonable conditions. But now... She took a deep breath. In fact, she had nned to divorce Kayden. She didn''t want to see him again in her life. It was not impossible for her to quit the entertainment industry and no longer be the morous Natalia. After all... She had left the entertainment industry for a long time. She also nned to never step into the entertainment industry again in order to be Kayden''s good wife. After the divorce with Kayden, life might be difficult. But... "It''s not like I won''t be able to live until I work in the entertainment industry." Therefore, she could fulfill her first request. Instead of saying that she could fulfill Yara''s request, it was better to say that she had nned this before. If her decision could help Ralph, she wouldn''t be stingy. But... The second condition was indeed impossible. After a long silence, Natalia gave the money to the restaurant owner and finally copied the video. Aftering out of the restaurant, Natalia took a taxi back to her wedding room with Kayden. Instead of calling this a wedding room, it was better to call it a ce where she lived. She had been recuperating in the wedding room since she was unconscious. Kayden rarely went to the wedding room because he was busy with work and had to deal with the family affairs of Ralph and Yank. When she woke up, Kayden became the one sitting in a wheelchair. Therefore, because of his health, he stayed in the apartment near thepany or went to the hospital. There was no trace of Kayden in this wedding room. Natalia was used to being alone. But... The wedding room had been quite lively recently. The taxi stopped in front of the vi. Natalia took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and walked into the vi. The vi was very lively. "Sister-inw Natalia!" Seeing that Natalia was back, Ste was the first to rush out and grab Natalia''s arm. "Why did youe back sote? Did you go to see my mommy? How is she?" Fabian, who was standing aside, frowned and trotted all the way over. He looked at Ste with some me. "Do you understand what is polite?" "Although what we are most concerned about right now is news about Mommy, since Sister-inw Natalia has returned sote, we still have to pretend to care about her!" After that, the little fellow raised his head, blinked his big eyes, and stared at Natalia''s face. "Sister-inw Natalia, did something happen when you came back sote?" "Have you eaten yet?" "If you don''t eat, do you want to eat some food I prepared for my brother and sister?" Looking at these two little guys, the depression in Natalia''s heart was swept away. She sighed, squatted down, and picked up Ste. "You don''t have to put on an act with me." "I know you care about your mommy. She''s fine now. She''s not in a good mood after waking up. She''s much better now." After that, she sat down on the dining chair. "Didn''t you say there was cuisine?" "I''m really hungry." As a matter of fact, she and Kayden had been hiding from the children about Ralph''s serious illness and Ralph''s poor condition. Return the good news. She was afraid that they could not ept this fact. After all, the three little guys were only five years old. The psychological endurance of a five-year-old child...How strong could he be? It was best not to let them know that an adult was about to copse. "There''s no dark cuisine." Suddenly, a clear and steady child''s voice sounded. Natalia frowned and turned to look in the direction of the voice. In the direction of the kitchen in the distance, Ralph was slowly and elegantly walking towards her with a tray in his hand. Inside the tray was a bowl of rice, as well as three delicate dishes and one soup. Needless to say, this was definitely the masterpiece of Ralph, who was usually serious and strict. Although this little guy Ralph usually didn''t like to talk, he was cold and domineering. But he would take good care of his brother and sister. Of course... asionally, he would take good care of Natalia. Taking the dinner from Ralph, Natalia guarded Ralph on the left and Ste on the right. She suddenly felt that having three babies was good. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. All of a sudden, she was envious of Ralph and Ralph for having three children apanying them. Unlike her... After the divorce with Kayden, she probably had nothing left, didn''t she? Even this vi was their wedding house and Kayden''s premarital property. After the divorce, she would return it to him. After they parted, she became a homeless loner. Thinking of this, the woman felt a little sad. She forced down the emotions in her eyes and turned her face away, not daring to look into the Ste''s eyes. So she lowered her head and ate while saying, "Sister-inw Natalia''s coat and bag are all at the door. Is anyone willing to help me take them to the dressing room?" As soon as she said this, Fabian on her right jumped up directly from the chair. "I''ll do it!" After that, the little fellow rushed out like an arrow, picked up Natalia''s coat and bag, stamped on the ground, and went to the dressing room. Natalia sat in a chair and smiled as she ate. This little guy. She was still listless after being rescued for a while, but now she seemed to be alive and kicking. ... Fabian quickly pushed the door of the dressing room and put Natalia''s bag and coat on the shelf of the dressing room and the cab. Just as the little fellow was about to leave, with a bang, something fell to the ground behind her. Fabian frowned and looked back. It was a mobile phone dropped from Natalia''s coat. It was a spare machine, and the screen was still on. He picked it up curiously. Just as he was about to turn off his phone and put it back into Natalia''s pocket, he suddenly found... The picture on the phone was a surveince video. In the surveince, two women were standing on the rooftop. One of them was his mommy, Ralph! Chapter 367 Ill Make Tea for You Chapter 367 I''ll Make Tea for You Fabian''s heart pounded violently! This was obviously a surveince video! The time disyed on the lower right corner of the monitor was tonight, a few hours ago! The little fellow bit his lip and instantly realized that the content of the mobile phone seemed to be very important. If it wasn''t important, Sister-inw Natalia wouldn''t have used her spare phone to take a photo of the Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. emergency, to the point where she even forgot to put it on her phone. He clicked on the video to see what she had said and done with this strange woman. But... The moment he clicked on the video, a password box popped out of the mobile phone, indicating that he needed to enter the password to continue watching. Fabian frowned. Breaking the password... Ste was the best at it. His brother, Ralph, was a hacker who was good at making all kinds of software and breaking all kinds of firewall andplex code. His sister, Ste, was a little hacker who was good at cracking the password of other people''s ounts. Only he... He knew nothing about these things. Therefore, Fabian took a deep breath and hesitated for a long time. Finally, he took out his mobile phone, connected this confidential video to his mobile phone through Bluetooth, deleted the visiting record, turned off the phone, and put it back into Natalia''s pocket. Finally, the little fellow took a deep breath and left the dressing room to go downstairs. Downstairs, Natalia had fallen asleep on the sofa after dinner. Ste was sitting next to Natalia, covering her with a thin nket. Ralph quietly washed the dishes in the kitchen without making a sound. Seeing the Fabianing down, Ste quickly waved at him, put her fingers in front of her mouth, and made a gesture of "Shh", telling him not to make a sound. The little fellow took a look at Natalia, who was sleeping soundly, and quickly ran downstairs. He whispered something in Ste''s ear, then ran to Ralph''s ear and said something. Ralph and Ste''s eyes instantly lit up. One of them quickly put away the washed bowls and chopsticks, the other packed up the things in the living room, and locked the door of the vi. Five minutester, the three little guys gathered in the children''s room. "Leave it to me to crack the password." Ste took a deep breath, took out herptop, uploaded the video taken out by Fabian to theputer, and began to crack it with the self-made cracking procedure. Ralph frowned and nced at the screen. "This rooftop is a little familiar." "This woman is also a little familiar." The little fellow was saying while looking for today''s news. The news showed that Natalia was standing on the rooftop with a knife on Yara''s neck. Ralph touched his chin like an adult and turned to look at the Fabian. "Look, is it here, or is it this woman?" Fabian frowned and went up to take a look. With just one nce, the little fellow''s eyes instantly widened! The scene in the picture, and the woman in the picture... "Isn''t she the woman who is on the opposite side of Mommy in the video that Ste is cracking?" He subconsciously turned to look at Ralph. "Brother..." "What''s going on?" Ralph stroked his chin and finished reading the afternoon news report. "This woman is called Yara, Kayden''s ex-girlfriend." "Sister-inw Natalia saw her meeting her cousin today, so she threatened this woman with a knife in excitement." "Then this woman stole Sister-inw Natalia''s knife and injured her." With this, the little fellow took another look at the surveince video that Ste was cracking. "This woman is confronting Mommy on this rooftop again tonight..." Fabian bit her lip and clenched her fists. "Then I know. This woman..." Ralph and Ste looked up at him at the same time. "What happened to her?" Fabian took a deep breath. "She''s not a good person!" Ralph and Ste rolled their eyes at him at the same time. "You don''t need to say that!" Ste curled her lips and crossed her arms around her chest, pretending to be an adult. "During this period of time, I was bored to watch Korean dramas, so I concluded the rules." "A good woman and her ex-boyfriend will not contact each other casually. Only bad women will know that their ex-boyfriend has a new girlfriend, and they will go out to date and have dinner with their ex- boyfriend." Ralph nodded. "You are still very knowledgeable." Fabian curled his lips. "It''s not a big deal. It''s just that you read books and yed code every day. You''re ignorant. The bad guys and bad women are like this!" After that, he suddenly thought of a problem. "You tell me..." "This woman is a bad woman. How about cousin Kayden, who met this woman... Is he a good person or a bad person?" Ralph and Ste were silent for a moment. Suddenly, they didn''t know what to say. After all... Although Kayden was not their cousin, he was still kind to them. They really couldn''t ept that he would be a scumbag... "Ding!" In the silence of the three little guys, theputer suddenly rang with the sound of sess. The three little guys quickly turned their heads and stared at theputer screen. Ste pressed the starting button. "Ralph, are you looking for this?" After the video started, what appeared on the screen was Yara''s provocative look of holding a recording pen in her hand. This video had a total of 30 minutes. After ying the video for 30 minutes, the three little guys fell into silence. They were only five years old and had very little experience. They had never seen such a shameless woman. And... Ste pursed her lips and adjusted the video to the picture of Ian hugging Yara. "Although this person looks exactly the same as Daddy, what he said and how he hugged this bad woman, he shouldn''t be Daddy." Ralph frowned and found the news picture of "Ralph" today. In the news, the man who signed the contract with the cooperativepany wore the same clothes and essories as the man in the picture. The young man held his chin and analyzed, "So, the man who appeared in front of us now is not our Daddy." "But Daddy isn''t someone who can be easily pretended by others. Also, during this period of time, no matter whether it''s our grandfather or other rtives, they didn''t expose him. Instead, they covered him up." "Therefore, this person might be Daddy''s twin brother." Fabian bit his lip and finally began to be serious. "In other words..." The eyes of the three little guys collided. In the end, Fabian opened his mouth with difficulty and said the answer that they had guessed. "Our biological daddy is in great danger now." "Mommy would rather get hurt to snatch that recording pen. It must have something to do with Daddy." After a while, Ralph took a deep breath. "I remember, did that woman say that the video has been recorded in the inte?" Fabian nodded hard. "Yes!" Ralph and Ste looked at each other, and then the two little guys picked up theirputers at the same time. Fabian turned around and went downstairs. "I''ll make tea for you!" Chapter 368 Lets Get divorced Chapter 368 Let''s Get divorced In the hospital. Ralph''s hands were tightly wrapped. She sat in front of Ralph''s bed and looked at the man''s pale face with a smile. "Honey." "I''m useless." She said in a hoarse voice, "I... failed to protect the recording." "The recording was taken away by Yara. I had no way to fulfill her request, nor did I get the recording back." "So..." She sniffed and wiped her tears with the back of her hand. Tears soaked the gauze on the back of her hand and mixed with the red on the gauze. The woman bit her lip. "So I don''t n to sleep tonight." "I remember all of Jenny''s recordings clearly..." "I''ll tell you now, what did Jenny do to you after you fainted that day..." "You really don''t have to worry, and you don''t have to me yourself. You may not believe yourself. When you lose your mind, you will do something incredible." "But I think..." "You really don''t want to think so much. I have always trusted you." "My husband, even if he loses his mind, he will know what he can do and what he can''t do." "That day..." She looked at Ralph''s closed face seriously and spoke out everything that Jenny had told her. Again and again. It waste at night. Connie stood outside the ICU ward. Through the huge floor-to-ceiling ss, she looked at Ralph inside who was telling Ralph seriously. Her eyes were wet silently. "He will get better." Alfred walked to Connie''s side, put his hand on her shoulder, and sighed deeply. "If I were Ralph, as long as I could hear him, I would wake up ande back to life even if I tried my best." The man''s voice and touch made Connie frown slightly. She turned her head and fixed her eyes on Alfred''s face. "So now, are you sure that you still like Ralph in your heart?" The woman''s words made Alfred freeze. He was stunned and looked down at the woman in his arms. "Why... did you suddenly ask this question?" Connie shrugged her shoulders and looked up at Ralph and Ralph in the floor-to-ceiling ss seriously. "Isn''t that so?" "You said that if you''re Ralph, you''ll definitely wake up if Lottie calls you like that." After that, Connie sighed. "But I still advise you to give up early." "You know that Lottie and Ralph love each other so much." "You have no chance." Alfred could only feel the veins are going to throb on his forehead. Connie... How did shee to such a stupid conclusion?? He wanted to confess to her and tell her that if he were Ralph, as long as Connie treated him like that, he would definitely wake up. But Connie... She! Alfred gritted his teeth and red at Connie. "Are you insane?" Connie frowned and looked up at Alfred''s face. "I''m trying to persuade you. How dare you say that I''m insane?" "Alright." She shook off Alfred''s hand and took a step back. "Then I won''t try to persuade you anymore. You can continue to like Lottie. The feeling of being in love but not being loved is very ufortable. You can fell it gradually!" After that, she turned around and ran away. Alfred stood where he was and watched Connie leave. He clenched his fists tightly. Connie... How long had it been? N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Every time he wanted to confess to her, she either didn''t believe him or misunderstood him! Couldn''t she be like a normal woman and be his girlfriend? Such a woman... How was she used to be his fan? She couldn''t even know what he was thinking! "What are you waiting for?" In the distance, Hank leaned against the wall with his arms crossed. He looked at Alfred''s face indifferently. "If you don''t chase after her, your girl will really run away." "It''s obvious that she likes you, but in her heart, she doesn''t have confidence in herself. She doesn''t think she canpare to a beauty like Lottie." "What are you waiting for if you don''t chase now?" Alfred was silent for a moment, then quickly chased after her. "Young people nowadays..." Hank sighed and nced in the direction that Alfred had left. He then looked in the direction of the ICU ward. Lottie''s face was still full of tears. She held Ralph''s hand tightly with her hands wrapped in gauze and said something while crying. Hank silently rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He believed that Lottie would definitely not sleep that night. She would stay by Ralph''s side all night and tell him what had happened. In fact, Hank didn''t know if that would work. In fact... The effects of Lottie''s report weren''t as effective as what Jenny said. However, Jenny was already dead and the recording had been taken away. Lottie could only do that... Thinking of that, Hank suddenly thought of something. He furrowed his brows and found a nurse on duty to take care of Lottie. Then, he turned around and left the hospital himself. He drove straight to the restaurant where he had found her. In the monitoring room of the restaurant, the staff was sleeping soundly. Hank directly took out a stack of money and mmed it on the table. "I want to check the surveince video." The man nced at him and yawned. He turned on the monitor and sighed without emotions. "You''re here to ask for surveince on the rooftop, aren''t you?" "The rooftop tonight is really lively." Hank frowned. "Is there anyone else besides me?" The man nodded. "The big star Natalia also came." "Actually, she should be the previous big star, Natalia." "She is such a beautiful woman. I didn''t expect that she would quit the entertainment industry. And after that, she wants to kill..." "What a pity." Hank clenched his fists silently. He looked at the monitor and listened to Yara''s voice. He frowned tightly. The woman... She wanted to destroy Natalia and Ralph''s assets over the years... How vicious she was. However, if Lottie''s words to Ralph didn''t work, he still had to retrieve the recording. He sighed and saved the video in his mobile phone. Then he turned to leave. ... Things happened early the next morning. When Natalia woke up, the first thing she did was to call Kayden. "Kayden." She sat on the sofa and spoke to the man on the other end of the phone without emotions. Her voice was cold and emotionless. "Let''s divorce." Chapter 369 Who My fiance Is Chapter 369 Who My fiance Is Kayden, who was on the other end of the phone, probably didn''t expect that Natalia would talk about that. He was stunned for a few seconds and finally said in a deep voice. "Okay." "When?" "Now." Natalia closed her eyes. "If you have time now..." "I don''t have time now." Kayden frowned and nced at the TV screen. "Why are you in such a hurry to divorce?" On the other end of the phone, Nataliaughed. "Of course I''m helping you and Yara." "Kayden, no matter what I say, you always think that the girl who wrote the letters to you was Yara. You also firmly believe that Yara was your favorite woman..." "Then I admit that she is and I am not. I have always been lying to you." "There''s no substitute at all, and Yara didn''t learn my handwriting. I learned Yara''s handwriting and nned to rece her after she died. Your previous guess is right." Sitting on the sofa, Natalia continued speaking with a poker face. "In the past, I insisted on being with you. I always felt that as long as Yara died, you would give me a chance. Now, I''ve seen through it." "So I want to divorce you as soon as possible." Natalia''s tone was cold as if she was telling someone else''s story. But only she knew that her nails had been deeply embedded in the palm of the other hand hidden in her sleeve. She was an excellent actress who had won the honor of queen of the silver screen several times. No one would be better at disguising their emotions than her. "Kayden, I was wrong in the past. I should have divorced you earlier. It''s my fault. I couldn''t figure it out earlier." Suppressing the reluctance and sadness in her heart, she even smiled at the phone. "If I figured it out earlier, I wouldn''t have taken care of you for so long. What does it have to do with me whether you can stand up?" "But..." She sniffed and smiled. "You know that Yara has a fiance, don''t you?" "Her fiance is very powerful, and you may not be able to defeat him. But if you can''t, don''t be discouraged. There will always be blind women in the world who like you. You won''t be lonely forever." Yara finished what she wanted to say in one breath, only to find that Kayden on the other end of the phone had not spoken. She pursed her lips and pretended to smile casually. "Hello, Kayden? Are you dead or did you miss the call? Why don''t you speak?" "It''s not easy for me to chat with you about all my feelings. It won''t be such a coincidence, will it?" After a long time, Kayden''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. "What about you, Natalia?" Was he asking her? Natalia thought that she had heard wrongly and could not help but frown. "What?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I mean..." On the other end of the phone, Kayden was sitting in a wheelchair with one hand holding his phone, and the other hand holding the armrest of the wheelchair tightly. "I won''t be lonely forever. What about you?" "What about you in the future?" Natalia was stunned and then smiled. "It''s really strange. You haven''t cared much about me since we got married. Why do you suddenly feel guilty when we were about to divorce?" "But don''t worry, I will be better and better in the future." "Didn''t you always say that I should go back to the entertainment industry?" "After I divorce you, I will go back to the entertainment industry and continue to film, act, sing, participate in variety shows... and then be the movie queen." After saying that, Natalia could not continue. She was silent for a while and finally took a deep breath. "Forget it, it''s useless to talk so much to you. You can''t divorce with me now." "Kayden, let''s determine the time. When will you have time to divorce?" Kayden closed his eyes and forced smile sadly. "A few dayster." "How many days will it take?" "Two days." "Okay!" Natalia sniffed. "In two days, we''ll meet at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau!" She hung up without waiting for Kayden''s reply. When she put down the phone, her face was full of tears. The emotions that she had been held back finally broke out. She hugged the pillow and cried so hard. But she cried silently. She knew that the three little children upstairs were still sleeping. She couldn''t wake them up. Natalia was such a person. For the person she valued... She didn''t even allow herself to make a sound. Meanwhile, it was in the hospital ward. Kayden put down his phone and looked at the TV screen silently. At that moment, the news about Natalia was ying on TV. The title of the news was: "The movie queen used to use a knife against her old friend. Was it the distortion of human nature or moral decay?" On the screen was the picture of Natalia holding a knife against Yara on a rooftop of a restaurant the As the video was yed, the reporter''s voice sounded. "We interviewed the president of the artists'' association in Rexwell. The president said that public figures must have good conduct in order to be a role models. Natalia has already lost the basic condition of survival in the entertainment industry..." "Although Natalia has already quit the entertainment industry, it will be more difficult for her to return to work in the entertainment industry in the future..." "It''s a scandal, and there''s an ident in her family. She broke up with her best friend and even faced the risk of being used of murder at any time..." "Where will Natalia go in the future? We will continue to report..." At the end of the news was an interview of Yara. In front of the camera, Yara smiled happily. It was impossible to tell that she was a woman who was threatened by a knife the day before. She looked at the camera with a smile. "Natalia and I used to be friends, but I didn''t expect that she would treat me like this when we met again after so many years..." "In fact, I really don''t want to sue her. After all, we used to be friends. She is an actor. If she has a record of murder, it will end her career." "But..." She lowered her head and wiped her tears with grievance. "But my fiance was very angry and insisted that I sue Natalia and let her pay the price. Yesterday, I coaxed my fiance for a long time, and then he agreed to let me not sue Natalia for the time being..." "Who my fiance is?" The woman smiled shyly. "My fiance... is the president of the Chapman Group, Ralph." "Bang!"After the news was yed, Kayden''s phone fell to the ground. Chapter 370 Please Wake Up Chapter 370 Please Wake Up "How can the woman say that her fiance is our Daddy?" Sitting in the children''s room on the second floor of Natalia''s vi, Fabian watched the news and gnashed his teeth in anger. "Our daddy is in hospital!" "She stole our Daddy''s recording and said that she is his fiancee. That''s too much!" Beside him, Elijah sighed lightly. He looked at the program of decoding the password on theputer andforted Fabian softly. "It''s normal for her to say that." "You should know..." "Father''s twin brothers, Ian, is now our Daddy." "If the they want to hide the news of Daddy''s serious illness, then they can only let uncle pretend to be Daddy." "She''s the fiancee of Daddy''s elder uncle. It''s reasonable that she say that she''s Daddy''s fiancee." "But..." Elijah rubbed his chin and furrowed his brows tightly. "But if she says so, everyone will subconsciously think that she is Daddy''s real fiancee." "In this way, when Daddy wakes up, this matter will not be exined clearly." His words made Fabian distressed. Hey on the sofa and frowned. "Brother, what do you think this woman wants to do?" "Is she trying to ruin the rtionship between Daddy and Mommy after she ruined the rtionship between cousin Kayden and sister-inw Natalia?" "Of course not!" Ste, who had been silent, curled her lips. "If she wants to break up Daddy and Mommy, then she must has feelings for Daddy." "If she has feelings for Daddy... she wouldn''t have used the recording of Mommy saving Daddy to threaten Mommy, because she definitely wanted Daddy to live." Ste''s words made Fabian frown. He got up from the sofa. "So..." "She wants sister-inw Natalia to separate from cousin Kayden because she used to be his girlfriend." "She asked Mommy to announce Daddy''s death and transfer all of the assets to elder uncle. And she im to be his fiancee..." Fabian bit his lip and looked up at Yara, who was being interviewed in TV. "This woman is really ambitious." What she wanted was not to separate Daddy and Mommy. What she wanted was to get all of Daddy''s assets! The Chapman Group and the DS Group abroad! Elijah nodded. "Actually, Yara made two preparations." "Here''s number one. She asked Mommy yesterday to announce that Daddy is dead and transfer all his assets to elder uncle." "The second preparation is that if Mommy doesn''t agree, eldest uncle will divorce Mommy as a Daddy and publicly announce that she is Daddy''s fiancee." "In this way, if Daddy really can''t wake up... then everything about Daddy will belong to them." "How vicious she is!" Fabian gritted her teeth angrily. "All the female viins I''ve seen in Korean dramas are not as hateful as N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. her!" "So..." Elijah looked down at theputer that was still operating. "We must decode this before tonight and get the recording." "If Daddy wakes up, all the traps she designed will be solved." Things happened in the hospital. Lottie had been waiting for Ralph for an entire night. That night, she told him everything she could say. That was probably the longest time and the most she had talked to him. The next morning, she was so hoarse that she couldn''t make a loud sound. Every word stopped in her throat as if something was obstructing her. However, she still held Ralph''s hand as she spoke. Outside the ward, through the huge window, Alfred saw her like that. He couldn''t bear anymore. He took photos of her and sent them to Aiden. At that time, Aiden was cleaning up the spies and obstacles of the Bartons over the years in the old house. Yuki, who had just woken up, was with him. Yuki was sitting in a wheelchair. Her husband, Jerry, she had finally met after many years was standing behind her. They looked at the list of spies in the Bartons and sighed. "Who would have thought that Jenna would end up like this?" Yuki sighed silently and held Jerry''s hand tightly. "Our daughter has found a good husband..." Jerry sighed and nodded. "Yes." "Jenna has been arrogant for a lifetime. She thought that she could control the Bells and the Bartons, but she didn''t expect..." "In the end, it was Aiden and Jenna''s son who got rid of her." "It can be said that evil will be rewarded with evil." Aiden rolled his eyes when he saw the couple in front of him. "I asked you toe here early in the morning to help me see if you have any questions about this list." "Why are you showing off your love in front of me?" Yuki nced at the list and said, "I''ve been in aa for too long. I don''t know." Jerry did not even look at it. "Don''t ask me. I''ve been in the mountains for so many years. How would I know?" Aiden frowned and rolled his eyes at them helplessly. "I shouldn''t have ask you toe!" "I should have asked Arthur toe over. Although he doesn''t know anything, at least he is good at fighting. He can help me beat a few of people!" Yuki smiled and said, "Jerry is also good at martial arts, but he can''t help you beat people." Aiden red at her. Before he could speak, his phone rang. It was a video from his nephew Alfred. He frowned and turned on the video. The video was took in Ralph''s ICU ward. Through the huge window, he could see that Lottie was sitting by the bed with a haggard face, holding Ralph''s hand tightly with both hands. She was whispering something to him. The sound of the video was too low. He didn''t hear what Lottie said clearly before pressing the voice button. Probably because he pressed too heavy, the voice in the video rang in the room in an instant. It was Lottie''s hoarse voice that was almost inaudible. "Ralph, please wake up. We still have three children." "If you die, I can''t live anymore. I''ll die with you." "Then the three children will be orphans. Can you bear that?" "If you can''t bear that, can you wake up?" "Without you, we can''t..." The voice made Yuki and Jerry, who had been calm, suddenly be serious. They hurried over. Chapter 371 Natalia Had Become Smarter Chapter 371 Natalia Had Be Smarter In the video, Lottie''s pathetic and sad look, as well as Ralph''s pale face, which was even paler than a wall, burned the eyes of the three old men. Jerryl and Yuki, who were still making fun of each other, stopped talking. Aiden frowned. After a moment of silence, Aiden''s cell phone rang. It was Alfred. "Uncle." As soon as the phone was connected, Alfred sighed. "I know you have a hard time abroad, but... I think I have to let you know." "Ian didn''t allow me to tell you the truth about Ralph, and he didn''t want you to know what kind of N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. predicament Lottie was in..." "But I think you still know something." "Ralph doesn''t have much time left." "Lottie is thinking of a way to wake him up." "Hank said that if Jenny were to personallye to Ralph and make everything clear, Ralph would truly believe that he hadn''t done anything that he shouldn''t have done, he may woke up." "But Jenny had alreadymitted suicide by jumping off the building yesterday. The only method that can make Ralph hear Jenny saying those words... is using the recording by Lottie." "But that record was taken away by Yara." "The condition Yara proposed is, first, let Lottie''s friend divorce and give up her career." "Second... she wants Ian to upy all Ralph''s assets." Alfred finished his words in one breath. "I know. We are all adults. There are some things that should be solved by ourselves. Don''t bother you elders." "But now, it''s a matter of life and death..." "I really can''t keep it a secret anymore." "Uncle, if you still acknowledge Ralph as your son, I hope he can survive..." "I think this matter can only be solved by you, to look for Ian." Alfred''s words silenced the living room of the Bartons''s vi. Aiden took a deep breath and looked at Yuki and Jerryl behind him. "What do you think?" Yuki''s lips curled into a smile. She was no longer as friendly to Aiden as before. There was a hint of coldness on her lips. "So, our son-inw, Ralph, is about to die. You and your eldest son have been hiding this from me, right?" Jerryl''s eyes were also cold. "Aiden, I don''t care what the inside of the Bartons wants to do, but Ralph is our son-inw. And over the years, he has made money for Chapman Group and his own assets of the DS Group step by step." "If you and your eldest son Ian want to take away what belongs to him, our Bells will not allow it!" Yuki also nodded. "If you protect Ian, we must protect our son-inw." "If we take action at that time, don''t me us for being cruel." Aiden silently rubbed his aching mid-brows. He had seen how cruel Yuki was. After all... A mother would love her own child. However, in order to prevent Jenna Kennedy from threatening her with Lottie, Yuki had cut off their kinship and let Lottie live with Arthur Bell more than 20 years! She had been fighting with a crazy woman like Jenna Kennedy for more than 20 years. Jenna Kennedy was a pervert, and Yuki was not a good person! If they really forced Yuki to do it herself... Aiden shivered and quickly took out his mobile phone to call the housekeeper. "Now, immediately, immediatelye here!" "Apply for a channel to Rexwell and transfer a private ne. I''m going to Rexwell to find Ian!" After that, he turned his head and looked at Yuki with a smile. "Yuki, is... is this okay?" Yuki smiled faintly. "Since you have used the private ne..." "Then let''s go together. After I woke up, Lottie haven''t see me." "This time, I''ll go and see how you deal with your family." "By the way..." "Give Lottie a great gift." Aiden narrowed his eyes and wanted to say something, but in the end, he said nothing. An hourter, the private ne took off from the airport. At the same time, in a five-star hotel in Rexwell, Yara was leaning on the sofa, sipping the freshly brewed peach Oolong tea while ncing at the woman beside her with a faint smile. "You''re as good at making tea as before." Natalia curled her lips, picked up the teapot indifferently, and poured another cup for her. "If it weren''t for you, I would have forgotten that I used to like to make tea." After that, she put down the teapot and looked up at Yara indifferently. "You''ve also drunk the tea. If you want to humiliate me, you''ve already done it. Can we talk now?" Yara chuckled and put down the teacup gracefully while ncing at Natalia. "Why do you have to say something so unpleasant?" "Did I humiliate you? I''m just talking about the past with you and what you did for me." "When I said that I had a terminal disease, I would remember what you did for me for the rest of my life." "In fact, you didn''t suffer a loss." "If you hadn''t find a job in a managementpany to treat me, how could you have be the movie queen, Natalia?" "From this point of view... you should thank me." She winked at Natalia and said, "Do you agree?" Natalia''s hands clenched into fists. She curled her lips and looked at Yara''s face with a fake smile. "Yes." "It''s all thanks to you that I could have everything that happenedter." "So if you want to destroy me now, didn''t I refuse?" Her words finally made Yaraugh with satisfaction. "Natalia, you should have known that you are not as good as me." "Fate is unfair. It allows you to have a happy family, all of your parents and younger brother loved you, but I have nothing." "But fate is fair. Although I don''t have rtives, I have Kayden and Ian, and I am going to get a lot of Ralph''s assets..." After that, she smiled. "You came to see me today because of Lottie, didn''t you?" "No problem. As long as you divorce Kayden, and then announce in public that you will quit the entertainment circle, I will consider returning the recording to Lottie." Natalia bit her lip and stared at Yara. "I want you to give me an urate answer. If I do that, will you give it to me or not?" "If it''s just a matter of consideration, I won''t do it." Yara raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that the fool Natalia had be smart. Chapter 372 What Are You Doing? Chapter 372 What Are You Doing? "Yara." Seeing that the woman next to her didn''t speak, Natalia took a deep breath and her eyes were cold. "I can promise you anything you ask me to promise you. What I want is only your promise. Promise me that after I finish these things, you will return the recording to Lottie." As she spoke, her lips curled into a cold smile. "Why aren''t you saying anything? Don''t you dare?" "If you can''t guarantee... then I..." "Why can''t I guarantee it?" Yara sneered and took out a piece of paper to write down what Natalia wanted her to do. After a while, she smiled and signed her name elegantly on it. "Look, I signed it." "As long as you do as I said, divorce with Kayden and leave the entertainment industry forever..." "I''ll return the recording to Lottie." After that, she looked up at Natalia indifferently. "Since you know what I said to Lottiest night, you must know that I can reduce the two conditions into one..." "It''s all for the sake of you and Kayden." Natalia bit her lip tightly and did not speak. She carefully checked the contents of the paper. After confirming that it was correct, she signed her name solemnly on it. After putting away the contract, the woman took a deep breath and strode away. "Are you really going to return the recording to Lottie just because she announced her withdrawal?" After Natalia left, a woman walked out of the room and asked indifferently. Yara smiled. "Do you know what Natalia and I used to look like?" "It''s not the first time I''ve lied to her. I can even tell her a lie like terminal disease. She can believe it..." "One more lie is ok." The smile on her lips widened as she watched Natalia leave. She could lie to Natalia without keeping her word, but once Natalia announced to the outside world that she would leave the entertainment industry forever... She would never be able to back again. At the thought of this result, Yara was in a good mood. The world was so unfair. Why could Natalia have the family affection, love, and career that she could not get at the same time? There were some congenital things that she could not change. But... The woman raised her lips coldly. She could destroy Natalia''s happiness. Destroy everything about Natalia. When Natalia became inferior to her, she could only crawl under her feet. Then she defeated her fate and the unfairness of her fate! Thinking of this, she sat back on the chair and gracefully picked up the teacup and took a sip of the tea made by Natalia. When Yara left Rexwell, there were two things she envied the most. One was Natalia''s beauty, career, family affection, and love. The other one... It was Ralph''s extremely wealthy. Therefore, when she first met Ian abroad, she fell in love with him. She had tried her best to scheme against Ian in order to be with him one day... N?velDrama.Org owns all content. To be able to bring Ian back to her country and let Ian take Ralph''s ce, allowing her to obtain Ralph''s wealth. Before returning to the country, she had thought that Kayden and Natalia might be married by the time she returned, and they would be an enviable couple. But unexpectedly... After so many years, there was no progress between them. They could not withstand a single blow. Thinking of this, she smiled and turned to look at the woman behind her leisurely. "Yoyo, thank you for the information you provided me." "If it weren''t for you... I really don''t know much about their situation after leaving Rexwell for so long." Yoyo smiled faintly. "Don''t thank me." "I''m just..." She narrowed her eyes. "''m just for revenge." She had to take back the humiliation that Lottie had brought to her in Odense! At 10 o''clock in the morning. A piece of explosive news directly blew up all the major public markets in Rexwell. After Natalia used a knife to threaten her old friend in the restaurant yesterday... He chose to retreat. She sat in front of the screen and smiled gently and calmly. "Everyone, because of some recent things, I really don''t think it''s suitable for me to continue to be a public figure and be the model of young people." "So, I''ve decided to quit the entertainment industry." After a few simple words, she stood up, bowed to the screen seriously, and then looked up at the big screen with a smile. "Everyone, not see you in the world." In less than a minute, the video announced the end of the former movie queen. Natalia''s fans burst into tears on the spot. Everyone on the Inte began to discuss wildly. Some felt that she deserved it, some insulted her, some felt sorry for her, and some felt that what had happened yesterday would not let her quit... Some even began to forecast online, saying that Natalia had encountered a love disaster this time. They did not know if she would have a chance to get out of it in her life... As the protagonist of this incident, at this moment, Natalia was sitting in the living room of her vi, watching the news while listening to the three little guys around her. "Natalia, there is no need for you to do this!" "Why can''t you ask us before you do this?" "Even if you don''t ask us, you have to ask our mommy!" "We know that you''re doing this for our mommy, but if you don''t ask her, how do you know if she needs it?" "You bet on your future career just like that. If you regret it in the future, our whole family will owe you." "Natalia, take advantage of the chance to take back it now. Hurry up and withdraw the video!" Natalia stood up and nced at the three chattering little guys behind her. She curled her lips, picked up a ss of red wine, and took a sip. "Your parents never talk so much like you." "Who do you look like?" Fabian pursed his lips and thought for a while. "Maybe we look like our grandpa." Neb frowned. "It doesn''t matter who it is. What matters is Natalia, your career..." "It doesn''t matter." Natalia closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. As she closed her eyes and danced leisurely on the floor of the living room, she smiled and said, "The reason why I was able to enter the entertainment industry was that Yara said that she had a terminal disease at that time and I worked part-time to make money for her." "It was Kayden who helped me be the movie queen..." "Every step I take in the entertainment industry has something to do with these two people." "Then why should I stay in the entertainment industry?" As her voice fell, the man''s cold voice came from the door. "You entered the entertainment industry because you like filming." "It''s not because me you''re popr, but because of your own strength." Kayden, who was sitting in a wheelchair, appeared at the door. "Natalia, what are you doing?" Chapter 373 Aunt Natalia Chapter 373 Aunt Natalia Natalia was stunned. She didn''t expect Kayden toe at this time. Taking advantage of the alcohol, she calmly looked at the man in front of her, the face she used to be most obsessed with. "What''s wrong with me?" "I''ll decide my own life." As she spoke, she walked over and lifted Kayden''s jaw frivolously. "Kayden, I used to listen to you in many things." "I think you are my favorite person, my sky, and my sun. I want to circle around you." "When you start a managementpany, you need a movie queen. I''ll study hard every day and study how to film every night." "I''m not from a professional ss. In order to cure Yara, I had already dropped out of school to work." "I''m the only one who knows how difficult it is for me to walk in this circle." "At first, I worked to treat Yara, but after she left, I was still working hard." "Even harder than before. Do you know why?" She looked at the man''s face, and the smile on her lips became bigger and more presumptuous. "I just want to make you happy." "You said that you don''t want to inherit the property of the Chapman family. Thest condition your uncle and your father gave you is that you have to sess in your own business in a few years." "You said you wanted to open a managementpany, you said you wanted to make me famous and make me your cash cow." "I''ll work hard and do my best to film." "365 days a year. I have 360 days in the filming site." "In the end, I got the movie queen for you and let you raise your head in front of your uncle and father." "But what did you give me?" She looked at him, and her eyes gradually became cold. "What you gave me is that every time you get drunk, you mentioned Yara." "It''s because you don''t trust me. You always thought that the person who sent the letters to you was Yara. I just read the contents of your conversation with Yara and imitated her handwriting." "I did whatever you asked me to do." "When you wanted me to take care of Lottie, then I took care of her." "When you asked me to stay away from Alfred, I stayed away from him." She looked at Kayden''s face, and the light in her eyes gradually changed from love to anger, then to hatred. "For you, I went to help Lottie . What happened to me in the end, I lost my virginity." "You are indeed very good. When I was in aa, you married me, so that I don''t have to go through rumors about this matter." "But then?" "When I wake up, you start to drive me away." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "I don''t agree. You didn''t see me and punish me." "I thought you wanted to divorce with me because of your poor legs. You didn''t want to get me involved, so you asked me to leave." "I also made up my mind that no matter what, I will help you cure your legs." "But..." She looked at him and sneered. "When Yara came back, you were the first one to see her." "I know." "So you divorced me because of Yara." "You feel sorry for Yara, don''t you?" After that, she let go of Kayden''s jaw. "I''ve lived for you for too long. I''m too tired." "So I have to give up now." "I will divorce with you and quit the entertainment industry." "Leave you and leave the glory you created for me." "From now on, I have nothing to do with you." After that, she took a deep breath and tore off the ne that Kayden had given her. The ne was very thin and beautiful. When it was pulled off, it was directly broken into two pieces. Natalia threw the ne on the ground. "Kayden, from today on, I will live for myself." "It has nothing to do with me who you like and who you don''t like." "What am I doing is nothing to do with you!" The woman took a deep breath, bypassed Kayden, walked behind him, and opened the door. Then, she turned Kayden''s wheelchair in a sh and pushed it out of the door. With a bang, the door was closed. Natalia leaned against the door as if she had lost all her strength and slid down feebly. Kayden knocked on the door. "Natalia!" "Are you crazy?" "Open the door!" She covered her ears and did not listen. The woman finally fell to the ground, covered her ears, and burst into tears. She should be d that she had just drunk. It was true that "Wine makes one brave". If it weren''t for the fact that she was drunk, given her character, she probably wouldn''t have done something so heartless to Kayden. On the sofa inside the door, the three little guys looked at each other. After a while, Fabian took a deep breath, walked to Natalia, and sat down beside her. "Sister-inw, you can lean on my shoulder." Listening to the little fellow''s immature voice, and pretending to be mature, Natalia burst intoughter. She held Fabian and buried her head on his shoulder. "Thank you." "But call me aunt in the future. Don''t call me sister-inw." Star sighed. "Okay, aunt." Seeing that Natalia''s mood had gradually calmed down because of Fabian, Elijah sighed, silently took out his mobile phone, recorded the scene in front of him, and sent it to Lottie. "Mommy, I know you''re busy now, but... you''d better take care of the matters here." "Aunt became like this because of what that bad woman said to youst night." As for Ste, he went upstairs directly. On theputer screen, 90% of the deciphering progress of Yara''s ount had been reached. As long as another hour passed... Then they would be able to get the recording in thework disk! At the same time, Aiden''s ne hadnded at Rexwell Airport. Outside the airport, Ian stood at the exit, anxiously waiting for the appearance of Aiden. Although he was no longer young, his father -Aiden... He had only seen him once. This was his second meeting with Aiden. It was a lie to say that he was not nervous. He took a deep breath. For the sake of his dignity and Ralph''s image, he could only stand upright and hide all his nervousness. Soon, Aiden and Jerryl appeared at the end of the exit. Ian took a deep breath and quickly walked up to them. "Father!" The man took a deep breath and looked at Aiden. Aiden snorted coldly. "Pa!"A p directlynded on Ian''s face. Chapter 374 You Must Be Very Busy Recently Chapter 374 You Must Be Very Busy Recently Aiden''s ppletely stunned Ian. Several of his trusted subordinates who came with him to wee Aiden were also stunned. Sean looked at Ian in a daze and then at Aiden. He quickly lowered his voice and approached him. "Sir, what are you doing?" "What am I doing!?" Aiden red at him coldly, his eyes full of coldness. "Ian, I know you had a hard time when you were a child. In order not to be discovered by Jenna Kennedy, your mother deliberately asked the servants to take you to a poor ce." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "You didn''t have a good time over there. Your adoptive parents always beat you up, and I''m aware of all about it." "When I first knew that you were suffering over there, I was also distressed. I also told the two people sent by Jerryl that I should treat you well and not let you suffer any more." "When you saw me before, you also burst into tears. You said that you finally found your loved ones, and you would cherish them." "I think you are sincere, so you can leave the Rexwell and leave the matter of Ralph to you." "However," Aiden stared at Ian coldly. "You are jealous that your brother has the assets of the Chapman family, the DS Group, and is as rich as a country!" "You not only hid his serious illness from me, but also want to take everything from him with your fiancee!" "Ian, I really misjudged you!" Aiden''s loud scolding stunned him. He covered his face and stared nkly at Aiden. His eyes were full of injury and disbelief. "Father..." He didn''t expect that he would happilye to pick up his father and see his younger brother. What he expected was the p and scolding of Aiden. He took a deep breath and exined in a hoarse voice, "Did you misunderstand something?" "I''ve never..." He had never been jealous of Ralph! When Aiden and Jerry left Rexwell, they had said that they wanted him to rece Ralph and stabilize the current situation of the Chapman Group and the DS Group. He also wanted him to calm Lottie down. He was already doing his best. Even though he had considered himself extraordinary before, and he felt that he could help Ralph manage all hispanies since he had once opened a smallpany before. But when he really became Ralph''s substitute, he realized there was so much work he had to face every day. His highest education history in high school and his experience in running a smallpany with little ie was not enough to support him to support tworge international groups like Ralph did. However, he knew that it was not easy for Ralph to achieve this. He could not let everything about him be destroyed by him. Therefore, during this period of time, he spent every day handling official business while learning from Sean. He only slept for a few hours a day. Every time he made a decision, he had to turn to Sean and thepany''s higher-ups to make decisions repeatedly, for fear that he would make a mistake. He was so busy that he didn''t even have time to spend with Yara every day. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been hurt twice by a knife by Lottie and her best friend. He valued family affection and felt that everything he had done for Ralph was worth it. But now... Her father could not help but say that he was greedy, jealous of Ralph, and wanted to take everything from him! The more Ian thought about it, the darker his face became. Was it because he had not received much education and lived in a bad environment since he was a child that others would blindlye to the conclusion that they were greedy for money? "You still refuse that you''re not jealous of everything about Ralph?" Aiden red at him and raised his hand angrily. He was about to p Ian in the face again. "Calm down." Just as Aiden was about to hit Ian''s face in midair, he was a grabbed on his wrist by a hand. The man frowned and took a closer look, only to find that it was Yuki, who was sitting in a wheelchair and holding his wrist. She nced at Aiden indifferently with a little coldness on her lips. "I thought that after hiding by Jenna Kennedy''s side for so many years, you''re not so impulsive any more." "But you still beat people without reason!" After that, she looked up at Ian kindly. "Child, ignore him. He''s an old pervert. Just treat him as a dead man." Aiden frowned at her words. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Jerryl, who was pushing behind Yuki''s wheelchair, smiled and said, "she didn''t talk nonsense." After that, the man calmly rubbed his fist. Aiden instantly gave in. He didn''t even dare to teach his son a lesson. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Yuki smiled and looked at Ian. She walked up to him in a wheelchair and reached out to hold his hand. "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yuki, and I''m Jenna''s best friend." "Back then, your mother, Jenna, grew up in my husband Jerryl''s family. She was my husband''s younger sister who had no blood rtion, and she was also my best friend." "It''s understandable that your father was angry just now. Don''t me him." Ian lowered his eyes and looked at the woman holding his hand. He could not help but be in a trance for a moment. He had never felt such warmth before. Since he was a child, no woman had ever given him such warmth except for Yara. He had always been a ve of his foster parents'' family. He had been working hard since he was a child and had to serve their young master and youngdy. He couldn''t go to university even if he was admitted after he graduated from high school. Because his adoptive parents didn''t allow him to leave their sight and didn''t allow him to stay with them to serve his family. He could only warm from Yara. But now... It seemed that she became his elder. "Just call me Aunt." Yuki smiled faintly. "Aunt Yuki..." "Yes." Yuki looked at the man''s face in front of her, which was exactly the same as Ralph''s. She sighed deeply and said, "You¡®re really like Ralph." "If she had not known that you were Ian, I would have thought that you were Ralph just by looking at your face and the way you dealt with the work of the Chapman''s Group and the DS Group." This was the best praise Ian had received since he reced Ralph. After a moment of silence, the man said in a low voice, "Thank you..." Yuki continued, "I think you must be very busy recently. You definitely won''t have a chance to watch the news." Ian nodded. "No." He didn''t even have much time to sleep. How could he have time to read the news? She sighed and red at Aiden coldly. She then gently picked up the tabletputer and handed it to Ian. "Take a look at this news first." In the news, Yara was being interviewed. "He''s my fiance, it''s Ralph..." Chapter 375 I Have Something to Tell You Chapter 375 I Have Something to Tell You Looking at the contents of the tabletputer handed over by Yuki, Ian was stunned and speechless for a long time. He didn''t know... Yara said that her fiance was Ralph in front of the reporters!What? He had always hidden his rtionship with Yara. After all, his current identity was actually Ralph. He was just helping Ralph maintain the stability of the Chapman''s Group and the DS Group before Ralph recovered. Therefore, from the very beginning when he asked Yara toe to Rexwell, he had emphasized that before he restored his identity as Ian, he could not casually reveal their rtionship in order not to cause unnecessary trouble. But... Now, Yara had even directly told everyone that Ralph was her fiance? Well... If Ralph woke up in the future, how could he exin it to everyone? Would he exin to everyone that Ralph was someone who could abandon his fiancee at any time? Moreover, what if he could not wake up? Now she was announcing that she was Ralph''s fiancee, but if Ralph really died... The more Ian thought about it, the more annoyed he felt. Beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. What on earth was she... What did she want to do? "It seems that you really don''t know what your fiancee has done." Yuki smiled and turned to look at Jerry behind her. Jerry understood what she meant. He quickly grabbed the tabletputer in Ian''s hand, took out the monitor of the restaurantst night, and showed it to Ian. The video was fromst night. Yara was holding a recording and exining the conditions to Lottie. "First of all, I want Natalia to publicly admit her mistake and announce a divorce with Kayden. At the same time, leave the entertainment industry and never step into the entertainment industry again." "Second, I want you to announce Ralph''s death in the name of his widow, and give all his inheritance to his twin brother Ian." The contents of the video made Ian take several steps back subconsciously. He stared nkly at the screen in front of him, unable to move since he was greatly shocked. How could it be... He knew that this surveince video must be real. Becausest night, after Lottie threw herself at Yara, he arrived. He knew better than anyone that they had indeed met on the rooftop of the restaurantst night. There had been a conflict. But he didn''t expect... "The recording in Yara''s hand was used to awaken Ralph." Aiden, who had been silent all the time, finally took a deep breath and looked at Ian with deep eyes. "Now do you understand why I think you are jealous of Ralph and deliberately want to take everything from him?" Ian trembled violently. If he knew all what Yara had said... In other people''s eyes, it might really be the two of them working together. Now that he had reced Ralph, he must be the mastermind. However, he really didn''t know what she had done. After pretending to be Ralph, he had been so busy that he didn''t even have time to chat with Yara. So, how could he know what she had said and done every day? The man took a deep breath and looked up silently. "Is there... a misunderstanding?" Yara shouldn''t be like this. If she was greedy for vanity and wanted to get Ralph''s property, then why had she been with him when she was in the Sea City? When he first met Yara, he had nothing and worked in the restaurant every day. Because the restaurant was run by his foster parents'' family, he could not get a sry. He worked hard every day and could only get a little pocket money and living expenses. At that time, Yara came to him like an angel, helping him get rid of his adoptive parents, helping him do business with starting funds. Although his business was small, it was getting better and better in the past few years. He would always remember how good she was and feel that she was the most gentle and kind girl in the world. But... The man raised his head again and nced at the woman on the tablet. "There must be some misunderstanding." He gritted his teeth and looked up at Aiden and Yuki. "Yara is not such a person..." As he spoke, he took out his mobile phone and wanted to call Yara. But Aiden directly grabbed his phone. The man stared at his face coldly. "Do you think it''s a misunderstanding?" "What misunderstanding?" "If she really doesn''t want to take over Ralph''s property, why did she ask Lottie to announce Ralphn''s death and give all the property to you?" "And how could she tell the media that her fiance was Ralph when she know that you were not real Ralph?" "Isn''t she just preparing to divide his property?" "Don''t you know since it''s so easy to understand?" Ian gritted his teeth and looked up at Aiden''s face. "But, father," "Yara is the most important person for me..." "I don''t believe she will..." Aiden snorted. "The most important person?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "But you don''t know her at all!" Ian took a deep breath and suppressed his anger, trying not to sh with Aiden. "Father, I didn''t say that she must be a good person." "But..." "Ian." Yuki interrupted him. "I know it''s very difficult for you to suspect a woman you''ve trusted for many years." "Well, let''s go to the hotel to get a room and hide. You can ask her in person and see what she wants to do." "If she tells you the truth and gives you the most reasonable exnation to exin why she said these words." "We can also stop pursuing it." "But if she can''t exin the cause and effect of what she did..." "Don''t me us for being ruthless." After a moment of silence, Ian finally closed his eyes and agreed. They left the airport. On the way to the hotel, Ian dialed Yara''s number. "Ian." A woman''s light voice came from the other end of the phone. "Why did you call me at this time? Shouldn''t you be very busy at this time?" "Yes." Ian took a deep breath and said, "Although I''m busy, I still have time to see you and contact you." "Yara, I booked a room in the hotel. I want to... get close to you." "Can youe?" On the other end of the phone, Yara was silent for a moment. After a while, she smiled helplessly. "It''s still daytime..." Ian nced at the elder next to him and could not say anything else. He could only take a deep breath. "Come here. I have something important to tell you." "How important is it? Do you want to discuss with me about the date of our marriage?" Chapter 376 Ralph is Hopeful Chapter 376 Ralph is Hopeful Chapter 376 Ralph is Hopeful Hearing Yara''s charming voice,n sighed silently. "Kind of.¡± "I think it''s time for us to change our rtionship after being together for so long and getting engaged for so long.¡± Hearing his words, Yara was overjoyed. "Okay,n, wait for me!¡± After hanging up the phone, Yara was so excited that she hummed a song and began to dress up. In fact, she had been withn for five or six years. Speaking of which, others might not believe that though she had been engaged to him after they were in love for so long... In fact, until now, the rtionship between her andn was just on the surface of hugging and holding hands. His love for her was strong, so he naturally proposed many times to make their rtionship closer. But Yara didn''t want to. She didn''t like him at all. In her eyes,n was just a tool for her to take Kayden back to Rexwell and take away Ralph''s properties. When she sawn for the first time, he was useless except that he looked exactly like Ralph. He was a man who worked at his adoptive parents¡¯ restaurant and worked the hardest and most tiring way, with a smell of garbage all over his body, so how could she really fall in love with him at first sight? She had always been using him. And this time... She intended to sacrifice herself for her n. He had always thought that they were truly in love with each other. He had always thought that she was unwilling to kiss and sleep with him because she was a gentle and traditional good girl. If she was willing to sleep with him at this time, he would definitely be grateful to her, and he was willing to believe whatever she said. Then she could take advantage of this opportunity, when his will was at its weakest after his bed affair... She would then ask him to take all Ralph''s property with her. She wanted to turn Ralph in the hospital inton. To turnn into Ralph forever. If they could find a day to get married, she could get everything that Ralph had... As for Kayden? Yara sneered while applying lipstick. As long as she really became Mrs. Chapman, she would be Kayden''s aunt. She wasn''t afraid that she could not deal with Kayden in the future since he was close to him. Thinking of this, Yara became more and more excited. She changed into the most beautiful clothes, gracefully walked out of the hotel, took a taxi, and went to the hotel addressn gave her. Yara, who was immersed in joy and excitement, did not know... Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. On her way to findn, the password of herwork disk had been broken. Ste held herptop and seriously clicked on thetest recording inside. "I took off Ralph''s shirt and scratched his back with my nails. I told you that it was made when I slept with him.¡± "I took off my clothes again, tore them into pieces, and threw them everywhere, creating a scene to show how crazy we were then.¡± "Finally, I squeezed the yoghurt that we ate everywhere, pretending that we have done many times together.¡± Jenny''s sharp voice rang out in the room. The three little guys and Natalia on the side instantly widened their eyes. Although they had always known that this recording Lottie wanted was meant to awaken Ralph. But unexpectedly... The contents of the recording were so strong! So the knot in Ralph''s heart was all forged by Jenny! Seeing that Jenny''s words were bing increasingly excessive and bing less and less inappropriate, Natalia quickly snatched theptop from Ste''s arms. She turned off the video and handed a recording pen to him. ¡°Download it here. I''m going to the hospital now!" Ste did not dare to neglect him. She quickly downloaded the recording and returned the recording pen to Natalia. "Aunt Natalia, you don''t have to go to the hospital. My mommy will be here soon.¡± Natalia frowned. ¡°Did you guys tell Lottie?" Fabian sighed. "Of course.¡± "It''s such an important thing. How can we not let our mommye?" ¡°You''ve cried so hard, and you''ve made such a big sacrifice to help your mommy find the recording. If Mommy is still in the hospital at this time, she will definitely ignore you..." ¡°Then she''s not our mommy anymore.¡± As soon as the little fellow finished speaking, the doorbell rang outside the vi. Lottie had arrived. The servant brought her to the study on the second floor. As soon as the woman entered the door, she rushed to Natalia anxiously. "Natalia, why are you so stupid?" ¡°You don''t deserve to do such a thing for me. You..." Natalia bit her lip and looked at Lottie. "In fact, this is my own decision." "Even without this recording, I would still choose to leave Kayden and the entertainment industry." "The recording just gave me a good reason. I can tell myself that what I did is right." After that, she took a deep breath and handed the recording pen in her hand to Lottie. "Listen." She frowned and opened the recording pen in confusion. Jenny''s sharp voice once again echoed through the room. Lottie opened her eyes in shock. "This.. "Did she really give you the recording?" Natalia shook her head. "Of course not." She sighed and pointed to the three little guys sitting side by side on the sofa in front of her. "You should say thank your to your three children.¡± "After they heard the recording, they were keenly aware of the online video that Yara mentioned..." "So they write a code overnight, tried all the website and finally found Yara''s ount. It took them nearly a day to unlock the password of her ount.¡± "This recording was found on Yara''s Inte.¡± "So, you don''t have to thank me. You don''t have to feel guilty about me because I really can¡¯t help you with what I did.¡± Lottie listened in shock. She excitedly rushed forward to carry the three children and then kissed them hard. In the end, the woman excitedly put them down. Ralph was saved! There was hope! With this recording, she could try with Hank to see if he could wake up! Just as she was extremely excited, Elijah frowned. "Mommy, there''s... a lot of secrets in Yara''s.¡± Lottie frowned and subconsciously exchanged nces with Natalia. The two women leaned over at the same time and nced at the screen of theptop in Elijah¡¯s arms. The things on the screen shocked them at the same time Chapter 377 I Want to See How She Could Explain Chapter 377 I Want to See How She Could Exin Chapter 377 I Want to See How She Could Exin Lottie and Natalia turned the heads of the three little guys to one side and began to carefully check the things in Yara''swork disk bit by bit. It could be said that...... Perhaps there were some things in theputer that she was afraid of being discovered, so she did not deleted them and wanted to recall again. There were many photos of her with men on Yara''swork disk. The name of each folder was a man¡¯s name. When she clicked on it, she saw intimate photos of her and the man. Those photos... Not to mention a person like Natalia who had never slept with anyone before, even a person who had given birth to three children would blush when she saw them. The photos were all about Yara and those men lying on the bed. Sometimes they wore clothes, sometimes they didn''t. But... They were all very excited. Moreover, in each folder named by the man¡¯s name, in addition to photos, there was also a piece of information and a form. She opened the file and saw the man¡¯s information, the way they met, the phone number, and the address. Whether she can call him out again? Whether had a girlfriend or wife?¡± The form behind... It was written the date, the money she had used the photos to extort. Natalia''s eyes widened. Lottie was so shocked that she couldn''t speak. After filming for so many years, she had encountered many strange characters and strange scripts. But this was the first time that she had seen a woman ying like this! There were 20 to 30 folders named by men''s names! After reading it, Natalia silently nced at Lottie and came to a conclusion. "Yara..." "She''s in good health.¡± To be able to maintain long-term rtionships with so many men, and to extort money from these men... Yara''s brain and body were both stunned! Lottie pursed her lips and silently took out the USB disk to copy the contents inside. But there were too many documents on the Inte. It would take her a long time to copy it. While waiting, she found a folder named n" Lottie was slightly taken aback. Could it be... Ralph''s twin brother was one of Yara''s many men? She stopped the mouse inn''s folder, but she couldn''t get down. After all,n and Ralph looked exactly the same. She was afraid that when she opened it, she would see a man who looked exactly like Ralph rolling on the bed with Yara! "Why didn''t you open it?" When Natalia saw that Lottie was hesitating, she immediately stretched out her hand to help her point. The moment she opened the folder, she quickly closed her eyes tightly. She didn''t want to see the photos ofn and Yara! "Wow, true force explosion!" Natalia''s emotional voice rang in her ears. Lottie closed her eyes tightly, not wanting to look at them at all. "Lottie!" All of a sudden, Natalia¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. "Don''t close your eyes. There is nothing inappropriate about children, but it is also very shocking.¡± Only then did Lottie let out a sigh of relief and slowly opened her eyes. Natalia did not lie to her. There was no ambiguous photo inn''s folder. Some of them were about business nning and form information. It had been five or six years since the earliest document. Lottie frowned and silently opened the document. There were some photos ofn inside. In the photo,n looked even older than he was now. Dressed in tattered clothes, he stood in a cold yard, washing the dishes. The man''s hands were red from the cold, but his eyes were very focused. The next one was that he was mopping. The next one was still mopping, but a woman in fur was pointing at his nose and scolding him. There were dozens of such photos, each of which was covered with dirt. Lottie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She turned to look at Natalia. Natalia was so shocked that she couldn''t speak for a long time. They had always known thatn was Ralph''s twin brother, but they didn¡¯t expect... Ralph, but was covered in dirt and dust, a trace of heartache filled her heart. He used to live like this... No wonder he and Yara were plotting to upy Ralph''s property. Fate was unfair to him. He wanted to get it back from Ralph. Although she knew thatn''s idea was wrong, these photos made her understandn¡¯s suffering at once. She took a deep breath, turned off the folder, and opened the next. After reading through a few folders, Lottie and Natalia finally understood that they had misunderstood Perhaps, the only person who wanted to take away Ralph''s property was Yara. Because Yara''s New Year''s gift fromn was written: "Thank you for entering my life and allowing me to see the sun." "I''m very satisfied with my present days. I only hope that there will be no twists and turns in the future until I grow old." Aperson who was grateful for his life and hoped to live a peaceful life until old... How could it be possible that the first thing he thought of when he found his real rtives was to upy their property? What''s more... The final purpose of Yara''s ns was to get Ralph''s property. Lottie instantly felt pity forn. Yara put on a huge green hat for him and even treated him as a tool to help her snatch his brother''s property. Thinking of this, Lottie took a deep breath, took out her mobile phone, and calledn. "Hello." Soon, the man''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Although he looked almost the same as Ralph, his voice was still different. Lottie could hear the difference between their voices without any hindrance. She took a deep breath. n, where are you?" "I have something important to talk to you about." "Is it about Yara saying that she is Ralph''s fiancee?" "I''ll send you an addresster. Come here.¡± "I happened to want to have a good chat with Yara because of the interview." "If you also want to know the truth,e and listen.¡± The man''s voice on the other end of the phone was a little decadent. "I''ve been very busy recently, and I don''t know what she wants to do now.¡± "If she really... wants to do what she shouldn''t do, I will make the right choice.¡± After that,n hung up the phone. "What does he mean? ¡° Natalia frowned. Lottie took a deep breath and finished download all the documents. Finally, she let out a long sigh of relief. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "No matter what.¡± "It''s just right that Yara is here.¡± "I want to see how she will exin these documents ton " Chapter 378 I Miss You So Much Chapter 378 I Miss You So Much Chapter 378 I Miss You So Much Lottie, Natalia, and the three guys left in two separate groups. One of the three little guys was responsible for guiding the way to the hospital, the other was responsible for contacting Hank, and the other was responsible for dealing with Alfred. After getting into the car, Fabian waved at Lottie outside the window. "Mommy, don''t worry! We will definitely hand over the recording to uncle and let him y it all day round to daddy!" "Daddy will definitely wake up and look for us when he hears that!¡± Hearing his words, Lottie smiled. "I hope you''re safe all the way!" "Mommy is safe all the way!¡± "After dealing with that bad woman, remember to go to the hospital and find us. Let''s wait for daddy to wake up together!" Lottie nodded and got out of the car. Natalia was amused by the little fellow''s voice. She couldn''t help getting in the car and said, "Lottie, when can I have such a lovely child like Fabian?¡± When she cried very sadly before, Fabian lent her his shoulder and let her cry against his shoulder. Natalia could even imagine that after Fabian grew up, he would definitely be a considerate and gentlemanly man. She sat in the car and sighed with emotion. "It''s just that I''m single now and haven''t met a suitable person.¡± "If I meet a suitable person, I must seize the time to have a daughter!¡± Lottie sat on the leather seat with herptop in hand and turned to look outside the car window. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "What''s the point of having a daughter?" "Be Fabian''s wife!" Natalia red at Lottie in annoyance. "Don''t you think that your Fabian are particrly gentle and sunny?¡± "I may not have the fortune to have such an obedient and sensible child in my life, but I can turn him into my son-inw!¡± Natalia put her palms together and said, "Fabian is now five years old. When my daughter is born, perhaps their age difference is... six years old.¡± "It''s okay to be six years old, it''s eptable!" Lottie helplessly nced at the whimsical woman beside her. "I have to remind you, Natalia, you don''t have a boyfriend yet. You have just ended a terrible marriage.¡± "If you find a new boyfriend to get married, it will take you at least a year to get married, a year to get married, and a year to have a baby. Then the gap between your daughter and Fabian is more than six years old.¡± "I haven''t counted this yet. You have an empty date before you find a boyfriend. If you can''t find a boyfriend in five years, when you give birth to a daughter, Fabian may already have a girlfriend.¡± The veins on Natalia''s forehead twitched when she heard Lottie''s words. She nced coldly at Lottie, then lowered her head and counted with her fingers. "If you say so...¡± "It will take me three years to get pregnant from love...¡± "In order to prevent the age gap between Fabian and my daughter from being more than ten years old, I should find a boyfriend in two years. After that, she took a deep breath. "When the matter here is settled, I will start to travel around the world and have a blind date all over the world!" "I don''t believe that I can''t find a suitable person in two years!" Hearing her exaggerated words, Lottie couldn''t help but sigh. "Are you really not considering Kayden?¡± Hearing Kayden''s name, Natalia¡¯s face suddenly changed. She turned her face and looked out of the window. "Why do you mention him? It''s disappointing!" "As I said before, I don''t like him anymore. I just don''t like him anymore. Not only do I not give him a chance, I don''t give myself a chance!" ¡°The same person never crossed the same river twice, I won''t turn back!¡± After that, she turned to look at Lottie. "What''s your ex-boyfriend''s name?" "Luke." ¡°Will you give Luke another chance?" Lottie was rendered speechless. She sighed. In fact, there was something she wanted to tell Natalia. However, she did not say anything when she saw Natalia¡¯s resistance. In fact, what she wanted to say was... Kayden was really different from Luke. Luke was aplete scumbag. As Kayden Even though he had Yara in his heart, he always thought that the person who wrote the letter to him was Yara. However, he was still very concemed about Natalia. For example, now... The message lying on her phone was from Kayden. ¡°Natalia''s mood is very unstable now. Can you find time to apany her?" ¡°Thank you.¡± Lottie sighed. She felt that no matter what, Kayden still had Natalia in his heart. For this point, no one couldpare with him. Soon, the car arrived at the hotel. Lottie and Natalia went upstairs ording ton''s address. After entering the room, they found that it was a suite. Outside the suite satn in a suit and leather shoes. Inside the suite... It''s Aiden and Jerryl...Yuki was sitting in a wheelchair. This was the first time she had seen Yuki in a state of soberness. She widened her eyes and looked at Yuki''s face. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a word. She really wanted to call her mother. However, she couldn''t say it out loud. Yuki nced at her indifferently and smiled. ¡°When I was in aa, didn''t you say something naturally?" "When you see me awake, you cann''t say a word?¡± Lottie bit her lip and nodded silently. Her mouth seemed to have lost the function of speaking. Opening and closing, she wanted to say a word, but she couldn''t say anything. She was too nervous. She did not expect to meet Yuki under such circumstances. She didn''t expect Yuki to be so beautiful and gentle when she woke up. Seeing that she was still nervous, Jerryl sighed. "She''s your mother. What''s there to be afraid of?" "Why aren''t youing over yet?" Lottie bit her lip, put theptop in Natalia''s hand, and slowly walked over. Yuki took her hand and sighed. "I''ve made you suffer.¡± ¡°Your father, your uncle, and I in Odense have no idea that you''re living like this in the city." "If I had known earlier, I would have been here a long time ago.¡± "It''s just..." Before she could finish her words, she nced atn, who was sitting outside, and silently swallowed back the words ¡°little bitch¡±. Lottie pursed her lips. Just as she was about to ask Yuki why she was here, the door was pressed open from outside. Jerryl quickly signaled for them not to speak, and then closed the door in the middle of the suite. Soon,n got up and opened the door. n!" As soon as the door opened, Yara''s coquettish voice came from outside. "I miss you so much!" Chapter 379 Its Your Turn Chapter 379 It''s Your Turn Chapter 379 It''s Your Turn In the past, every time Yara said that she missed him,n would be very happy. But now, he couldn''tugh no matter how hard he tried. He looked at the well-dressed woman in front of him and suddenly felt that she was a little strange. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He and Yara met when he was in the most awkward situation. Yara was the one he cared about. She was the first and only warmth in this world. She was willing to hug him when he was in the most awkward situation and say that she wanted to have a bright future with him. She was willing to stand beside him when everyoneughed at him and tell him that she believed him. Later, his adoptive parents'' house was burned. Everyone med him and thought that he did it. Yara was the first to stand up and say that she believed him. Not only did she believe him, but she was also willing to do her best to help him investigate. In the end, he was released innocent. He didn''t want to go back to his adoptive parents'' home, so she proposed to go to another city with him. She had some savings and wanted to do some small business with him and live a good life. At that time,n really felt that Yara was the most gentle and kind girl in the world. Soon after, they confirmed their rtionship, also taking root in another city. They opened a small supermarket. Althoughn''s education background was not good, he had only been working at his adoptive parents¡¯ home. But he had a very good business ability. Soon, the supermarket became bigger and bigger. Althoughn had encountered a lot of difficulties, in just a few short years, he had be the president of severalrge shopping malls from the boss of a small supermarket. He felt that these days were peaceful andfortable. However, Yara always said that the city they lived in was too small. They should have a bigger stage and more wealth. She had been encouraging him toe to Rexwell, saying that there would be more opportunities for him to realize his ambition in Rexwell. For this reason,n and Yara had quarreled. But he didn''t expect that one day he would find his real rtives and reallye to Rexwell. What was even more unexpected was that aftering to Rexwell, he would be the president of the Chapman''s Group. He had been so busy that he had not seen Yara for a long time. n. " Suddenly, Yara¡¯s voice pulledn back to reality. He looked up and saw that Yara had taken off her coat in front of him! She didn''t wear underwear, but only a very revealing silk pajamas! The man¡¯s eyes widened in shock. When he thought of Lottie, Natalia, and Aiden in the suite behind him, he quickly pulled Yara''s coat and draped it over her. ¡°Yara, get dressed first.¡± "| have something to talk to you." Yara narrowed her eyes with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. This man was obviously very nervous, but he still pretended to be reserved in front of her. She had seen too many men like this. Although he said no, he was actually very excited! The woman curled her lips, took off her coat, leaned over, and gently huggedn''s shoulder. n, we''ve only seen each other three or four times since we came to Rexwell. We''re always in a hurry.¡± ¡°Now that we have finally met, do you still want to push me out?" The man forcefully pulled Yara off his body and threw her jacket on her. Later, he felt that the coat could not cover her whole body, so he picked up the bed sheet and wrapped it around Yara. Yara finally couldn''t move. She could not move under the bed sheet. The woman frowned and finally looked atn unhappily. ¡°Tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°Why not we discussed it while ML?" "| have been with you for so many years, but we have never gone this far. Aren''t you in a hurry?" After the woman finished speaking, there was a faint sound of gasping in the suite. The veins onn''s forehead twitched violently. He took a deep breath and wrapped her up even tighter. "Yara, | really have something serious to talk to you.¡± Yara rolled her eyes at him and cursed him for being an idiot. ¡°Tell me, what''s the matter?" The man¡¯s eyes darkened. "I saw the news this morning.¡± He stared at Yara''s face and said, ¡°You know that Ralph is me now. Why did you tell others that you are Ralph''s fiancee?" Yara was stunned. She narrowed her eyes. "How did you know?" Although she was not afraid that he would know about her interview. But she deliberately blocked all the news rted to her from his phone. She even tried to block all the news about her on Sean''s phone. In order not to let them find out at the first time and give more opportunities for public opinion to brew. At that time, everyone in the city would see the news. Even ifn wanted to exin, he couldn''t. But now, less than 12 hours after her interview,n began to question her! ¡°Of course | saw it on my own." ¡°Tell me, why did you say that?" Yara narrowed her eyes and said softly and sweetly, "Don''t | want to spend more time with you?" "As your current status is Ralph, If tell people that | am Ralph''s fiancee and , we can hold hands together in public.¡± "Isn''t this good?" She bit her lip and looked at him pitifully. n, don''t you want to be with me openly?" "Is it really for this?" ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°But | told you before that in order not to cause trouble for Ralph, | asked you not to look for me while | was pretending to be Ralph. Yara bit her lip. ¡°But | miss you so much..." ¡°What about you threatening Lottie?" ¡°You threatened Lottie and let her announce Ralph''s death. Let her gave me all his assets because you missed me too much?" Yara''s face darkened when she heard the man¡¯s words. ¡°How did you know?" ¡°You don''t have to worry about how | know. You just need to tell me why you did this." Yara closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. Then she looked up atn''s face coldly. "Of course, it''s to get Ralph''s property.¡± She stared atn''s face. n, don''t you think it''s unfair?" ¡°Both of you are the children of your father and mother. You two were born at the same time. But now, he is living so well, but you are so hard." "Don''t you think you should ask him for something?" "Ralph has enjoyed himself and has beenfortable for too long. It should be your turn long ago!" Chapter 380 What Cant You Do? Chapter 380 What Can''t You Do? Chapter 380 What Can''t You Do? He looked at Yara in front of him and suddenly felt that she was so strange. They had been together for five or six years. The rtionship between the two had never gone further, but... He had always felt that he should be the one who knew Yara best. But now, when he looked at the woman in front of him, he suddenly felt that he had never really understood her. The man''s eyes darkened as he stared at Yara. "But Yara, Ralph deserves everything." During this period, he had been learning how to deal with the affairs of the Chapman Group and the DS Group like Ralph. Except for eating and sleeping every day, he studied with more than ten times more effort like running the small shopping mall before, but he still felt powerless . with Lottie and enjoy family life with three people. He had experienced Ralph''s life for less than a month, but he was almost crushed down. Therefore, when Yara said that it was very easy for Ralph to get these things, he felt that it was unreasonable and funny. Only by sitting on Ralph''s seat would one know how powerful he was. This was something that he might never be able to do in his life. Thinking of this,n took a deep breath. "Yara, what everyone can get all depends on their own abilities." "Ralph is indeed more capable and better than me." "| don''t think there is any unfairness in this world." Ralph must have been flustered when he first did these things. Right? He should have worked so hard to reach his current position. During this period, he also had heard a lot about Ralph''s past. When he just took over the Chapman Group, it was already on the verge of bankruptcy because of Kayden¡¯''s father. It was Ralph who turned the tide and pulled the Chapman Group back from the bankruptcy. As for the DS Group... It was all thends that Ralph had conquered little by little He named the DS Group Double Stars. Because at that time, there were only two children in his family, Elijah Chapman and Fabian Chapman. That was why it was called double stars. This group waspletely created by Ralph himself. He intended to leave it for the children. But now, all of Ralph''s efforts had been wiped out by Yara. It was as if Ralph had been living a better life and got everything after he was born. This was not unfair. Yara''s heart was in a daze! n! Yara frowned and red atn. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "So the reason why you came here today is not to discuss our future with me, but to think that | shouldn''t think of a way to make you live a better life in the future, right?¡± ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m doing this for?¡± "Do | covet Ralph''s property?" n, it''s so difficult and miserable for you in the past. You don''t need me to help you recall, do you?" "Why can''t you work harder and progress a little?¡± "Getting Ralph''s money and asset is the best way for us to jump from the bottom to the top!" ¡°You say you don''t have Ralph''s ability. It doesn''t matter. We actually don¡¯t need to run his business well." "We just need to get his 100 billion yuan." ¡°Those money is enough for us to live in the top society for a lifetime!" The more she said, the crazier and more excited she became. n, let me go.¡± "Shall we sleep together now?" ¡°When Ralph dies and we get his money, we will get married and | will give you a baby!" ¡°Lottie can give Ralph three. | can give you six!" Yara''s excited voice made Natalia, who was sitting in the suite, burst outughing. Kayden was such a fool. His goddess, Yara, wanted to ben''s sow for money! But for such a woman.. "Who!?" The voice inside made Yara''s face turn pale instantly. She widened her eyes and looked in the direction of the door. "Who is inside!?" As she spoke, she turned her head and red atn. ¡°You have other woman?" "Wow,n.¡± "I''ve been with you for so many years, but I''ve never really slept with you. | thought you could really bear it.¡± "| didn¡¯t expect you to hide it from me. You have another woman outside!" "Are you worthy of me!?" The woman curled her lips and looked down at the woman who was tied in the bed sheet byn. She smiled coldly. "Yara, do you think my brothern has cheated on you?¡± "Excuse me, how could you say that?" "Do you think no one knows what you did behind the scenes?" Yara frowned and red coldly at Lottie. "It''s you?" After that, sheughed coldly. ¡°Lottie, you''re really smart.¡± ¡°You could easily seduce Ralph, the richest man in Rexwell." ¡°Now that Ralph is about to die, you think you can¡¯t save him anymore and start seducingn. Right?¡± As she spoke, she nced around at the decoration of the room. "The doors and windows are closed so tightly. Did you two just have sex and wait for me here?" ¡°No wondern is no longer interested in me. With a young married woman like you around, of course, he will feel that you are extremely charming.¡± ¡°After all, you have already given birth to three children. In terms of the sexual skills on the bed, who canpare with you?¡± The woman''s words were really disgusting. "Yara, don''t talk nonsense!" She didn''t act like this before... How could she suddenly be so greedy, so crazy, and full of foul words? "Am | wrong?¡± ¡°What were you and Lottie doing here before | came?!" "We just arrived before you came." Natalia smiled lightly as she pushed open the door and walked in. She sat down on the sofa next to Lottie. Yara widened her eyes and sneered. "| didn''t expect that there would be Natalia!" ¡°That''s right. You''re good sisters. You broke up with Kayden for Lottie. What else can''t you do?" "| can''t do a lot of things.¡± Natalia picked up herptop indifferently, inserted the USB disk into it, and opened it. "For example, | won''t sleep with men everywhere, let alone taking photos every time to ckmail others." Chapter 381 Where Did Your Today Come? Chapter 381 Where Did Your Today Come? Chapter 381 Where Did Your Today Come? Natalia''s words made Yara''s face turn pale in an instant. She looked atn with a guilty conscience and then looked up to re at Natalia''s face. "What nonsense are you talking about?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Her reaction maden frown slightly. Natalia said that she couldn''t do something like asking a man to sleep with her and taking sexual photos to ckmail him. Why did Yara have such a big reaction? Thinking of this, the man only felt a "bang" in his head. Could it be... He turned his head stiffly and stared at Yara, who was next to him, with disbelief all over his face. No! No! No way! "Yara is deeply in love with me. She will never do such a thing!" Absolutely...No... Just as the man was persuading andforting himself, Natalia took out a small projector. When the projector connected to theputer, it instantly became quiet in the whole room. Yara looked at the projection on the wall in surprise. Why... How could it be!? She had saved something in the disk. How could... by lightning. He knew several of these men! There was even his foster parents¡¯ son among them! Although he didn''t know every name in this folder, but... Every single one of them he recognized had had improper thoughts about Yara. Especially the son of his adoptive parents. He not only coveted Yara, but also beat him to half death for her many times! But now, he appeared in this folder... What did this mean? Perhaps Lottie had readn''s mind, so she raised her eyebrow and nced at him. "Brother, it seems that you know many people here." "Why don''t you tell us which one you want to see first?" parents'' son. "This one. Natalia chuckled and raised her hand to hold the mouse. "No, no-!* Just as Natalia was about to open the folder, Yara, who was tied up in the sheet byn, suddenly struggled to free herself. She was only wearing an underwear. She rushed in the direction of Natalia in disheveled clothes and grabbed her hand holding the mouse. "Don''t open it! No!" Every document inside could not be seen byn! Ifn saw the rtionship between her and another man and knew her n using him... She really had nothing left! However, Yara forgot that when Natalia put her finger on the mouse, she grabbed her hand... That was to say, she opened the folder herself. As the voice of the system sounded, it was toote for her to hide everything. On the projected wall, photos of her andn¡¯s foster father¡¯s son appeared. Each picture showed two naked people lying on the bed. All kinds of postures and angles. All of them were secretly taken. In some of them, Yara even smiled at the camera. He flipped through the photos one by one. behind him to prevent himself from falling down. He stared at the projection on the wall in disbelief, with his head rumbling. How could it be... Over the years, Yara had been the purest, kind, and gentle girl in his heart. All of his warmth came from her. She told him that he must be loyal to their love and that he could not flirt but remember her good even if he was handsome. He kept every word and sentence in mind. He remembered it clearly. But now... Reality seemed to be mocking his loyalty. For the sake of Yara, he did not have sex with others. He thought that she would really give him the most precious thing on the night of the wedding as she said. For this promise, he had been keeping himself clean. Except for Yara, he had not approached other women. Even if his business had improved over the years, he would clearly refuse some girls who gave him hints. Because he had a fiancee. But now, looking at these photos, he felt that his persistence over these years had be a joke. After flipping through the photos, he saw a form. The document clearly recorded the process of Yara and this man''s acquaintance, and... The money she had ckmailed this man. After browsing through one folder, Natalia opened another one. It was still the same as the folder before. When the folder was opened, it was full of limited-level photos. At the end of the photo was Yara''s extortion list. He turned to look at Yara with a pure pale face. "Yara, these photos...¡± ¡°What''s going on?" Looking at the photos taken by herself on the big screen, Yara copsed to the ground. It was over. It was over. Everything was over... All of her ns had been ruined by Lottie and Natalia! What was going on? This was the real side of her. She wasn''t Natalia who didn''t have a peerless appearance, nor was she Lottie who had a set of martial arts skills that could make money for herself and protect herself. When she pretended to be sick and left Rexwell, she only had more than a thousand yuan on her body. However, she was robbed on the way. She was not willing to work hard or suffer, so she had to find some men who looked rich nearby to sleep with them and asked for money. Later, she targeted those married men, seduced them, took photos, and ckmailed them. Many of these people had families. They would rather pay her than make it public. Therefore, she could escape unscathed from every extortion. That was why she was more eager to get Ralph''s money... She smiled bitterly and turned to look atn¡¯s face. "Didn''t you see it?" ¡°You even asked me to exin?¡± "If | exin that these are all fake, will you believe it?" n, can you deceive yourself?¡± Hearing the woman''s words,n bit his lip and said nothing. Yara took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and sneered. ¡°You''re still asking me what''s going on?" "Do you think the start-up funds of your business before are really clean?" ¡°No, that''s how | earned it!" n, if | didn''t do these things. If | didn''t sacrifice myself in bed...¡± "Where did your todaye from?" Chapter 382 Hand It over Chapter 382 Hand It over Chapter 382 Hand It over Even the color of the wall behind him was much better than his face. He couldn''t believe his ears and couldn''t believe that these words came from his gentle and kind Yara. Everything that happened today shocked him too much. Including the things that Lottie and Natalia had taken out, as well as everything that Yara had said. He even thought that he was dreaming. If it weren''t for his dream, how could Yara have be so non-disciplined and said such things to him? But if it was really a dream... Why did his heart ache, and he felt so real? Lottie frowned and swept a cold nce at Yara. "You said that without the start-up funds for Brother Louis, he wouldn''t have been who he is today." She narrowed her eyes and said, "Yara, how much did you give him to make him so grateful?" Yara snorted. "100,000!" "100,000 yuan may just be the price of a dress and a pair of shoes for you two now." "But do you know what 100,000 yuan means ton back then?" "If it hadn''t been for the 100,000 yuan,n would have been a small worker who dragged the mop on the ground and washed the dishes in a small town in the snow in the north!" After that, she took a deep breath and pulled the coat to cover her body. n, do you think I''m dirty now?" "Why didn''t you feel dirty when you started your business with my money?" "You want to kiss me again and again. Why don''t you feel dirty when you want to sleep with me?" The more she said, the prouder she became. Her face, which had been regarded by him like the white moonlight in the past, was now full of twisted smiles. "Have you forgotten what you said before?" "You said that | am the only sunshine in winter. Most of the reasons why you survived are for me.¡¯ "What? Are you denying it now?" It was not only because his white moonlight and the winter sunshine had changed. Also because... How could Yara be so straightforward? In front of the two outsiders, Lottie and Natalia, she took out all the love words that he had once said and the vows between the two of them as a joke. He bit his lip and clenched his hands into fists. "Yara, you weren''t like this before..." Yara looked atn''s face with a sneer. "Yes, | was not like this before." As she spoke, her eyes suddenly turned cold. "It''s all because of you!" She stared atn flercely. "Didn''t you say that | am half of your life?* "Didn''t you say that if | don''t want you anymore, you''ll go to die?" ¡°Then you die now!" He took a deep breath and took out everything from his pocket. Then, he took out all the things that belonged to Ralph and ced them beside Lottie. In the end, he put all the cards and certificates that belonged to him in front of Yara. "Yara." "You say that the money | used to start my business was earned by you like this.¡± ¡°You still say that without you, | wouldn''t have been who | am today.¡± "| admit that you''re right.¡± "So, | will give you all the assets in Han City." ¡°This is my savings over the years.¡± "You''re right. Without you, I''m still a cleaning worker." "So, | can give you everything over the years.¡± Finally, he heaved a long sigh of relief. "But Ralph''s things are not mine. | can''t give them to you.¡± "This life..." The man smiled bitterly and silently took out a silver-gray pistol from his waist. He pressed it against his temple. "If you are not what think, my life is indeed meaningless." He looked at Yara seriously. "Yara, you saved my life.¡± "If it weren''t for you, | would have been sentenced to death because of the fire." "| have no way to invade Ralph''s property as you said." "| can''t ept a person like you, either." "So, | choose to kill myselfi" After that, he closed his eyes and slowly pulled the trigger with his fingers- "Coward!" Just as the man¡¯s finger was about to pull the trigger, a cold voice of a middle-aged woman came from the suite inside. As the woman''s voice sounded, a ck figure rushed directly ton. Jerryl kicked away the pistol inn¡¯s hand. The silver pistol fell to the ground with a bang. Yara andn were stunned by what they saw. The next second, Yara was the first to react. She picked up the pistol on the ground and pointed it at Lottie. ¡°Hand over whatn just gave you!" Since Lottie was able to take out all the things in her disk, it meant that she had already obtained the recording. Maybe... Maybe that recording could really wake Ralph up! Therefore, she had to get Ralph''s things before he woke up! Just now, she saw with her own eyes thatn had given Ralph''s things to Lottie. Now she had a gun in her hand. It was the best chance to get what she wanted! Yara knew very well that at this point, she had no way to take away Kayden''s love and Ralph''s assets ording to the original n. But... The item thatn had given Lottie just now could allow her to get tens of millions of yuan in a short period of time and run away! Before Ralph woke up, she only needed to take these things and run away. She could sell them abroad and then conceal her identity... No one would ever find her again. She did not have to pay for what she had done before! Lottie narrowed her eyes and looked at the pistol in Yara''s hand. "Are you sure you want what | have?" Yara sneered and put her hand on the trigger. ¡°Lottie, | don''t have that much patience.¡± ¡°You''d better give me everything now." "Otherwise, if my fingers shake... even if Ralph wakes up, you won''t be able to see him.¡± ¡°Your three children will have no mother from having no father.¡± "Oh, no. Maybe they will be orphans. If Ralph wakes up and sees you die, he may die with you.¡± After that, she red at Lottie. "Hand it over?" "What if | don''t hand it over?" Lottie walked over and pointed the gun at her forehead. "Shoot if you dare." Chapter 383 Daddy Is a Bit Angry Chapter 383 Daddy Is a Bit Angry Lottie''s arrogant actions caused Yara''s eyes to widen instantly. She gritted her teeth and red fiercely at Lottie''s face. "Don''t think I don''t dare to shoot!" Lottie raised her eyes and looked at her indifferently. "You don''t dare to shoot." "If you shoot, everyone in this room can testify for my death." "At that time, not only will you go to jail and be bullied by a group of dead row inmates, but you will also be shot and end up like me." She sneered. "You won''t be willing to die." "Yara, how can an extremely selfish person like you bear to put yourself in danger?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "So, what you would do is to scare me. You want to get Ralph''s things and quickly go abroad to sell them. Then, you will continue to live in seclusion. Wait for a chance to stage aeback, right?" Lottie exposed all ns that Yara had made. She bit her lip tightly, and her face turned extremely pale because she was exposed. "Lottie, don''t force me!" "Did I force you?" Lottie continued to sneer. "You are obviously forcing us." "Don''t think that we didn''t know your ns." She turned to look at Natalia. Natalia opened the folder named "Ian". The contents in the folder shocked Ian. The documents revealed all the ns that Yara had deliberately made to approach him over the years. Especially, they exposed that in order to make Ian trust her absolutely, Yara set fire to the house of his adoptive parents and then framed him to it, and helped him to reconcile with they using money... She schemed everything to make Ian fall in love with her. And the reason... It was all because of Ralph! Every documentation would be marked by Yara with very arrogant words in the end. "I will definitely get all Ralph''s property!" "The Chapman Group will be mine sooner orter!" "With Ian, I will definitely seed!" Every word was like a steel needle, stabbing into Ian''s heart. He had felt sorry for Yara before. After all, Yara had said that if without her money, he wouldn''t be what he was that day. However, at this moment, when he looked at the ns made by Yara on the projection screen, his heart was broken. Broken into pieces. So... From beginning to end, Yara had been using him! Because he and Ralph looked exactly the same, Yara knew that his face would be useful sooner or Ian closed his eyes. He remembered that Richeal and York found him a few months ago... At that time, Ian and Yara were having a happy time in the far north. In the beginning, he only owned a small store, and finally, he had severalrge shopping malls in Snow City... He felt very satisfied and happy. He wanted to stay in that small city for the rest of his life with Yara. Later, theing of York and Richeal broke their peace life. On that day, he heard York and Richeal talk about Rexwell. When he learned that he had a younger brother named Ralph... he didn''t want to leave Snow City at first. It was Yara who grabbed his hand excitedly and coaxed him, saying that he must meet his rtives and reunite with them. When Ian was persuaded by her, his heart was still warm. He felt that Yara cared about him so much that she had to let him reunite with his family. But he didn''t expect... It turned out that these were exactly what Yara wanted. Even without York and Richeal, she would have brought him to Rexwell sooner orter. Ian closed his eyes and sighed. After a long while, he looked up at Yara, who was pointing a gun at Lottie. "Yara, let it go." "Although..." "Although you have been using me all the time and have never been sincere to me." "But at least you have apanied me for a long and hard time. Thank you." "I will convince Lottie and the Chapmans not to hold you to ount any further." "Take the money you gave me and leave Rexwell forever. Don''te back anymore." After that, Ian took a deep breath and turned to look at Lottie. "Could you promise?" Lottie frowned and nced indifferently at Yara, who was pointing at her with the gun. "I do want to agree, but look..." Ian frowned and turned to look at Yara. "Yara." Yara pursed her lips and put down the gun. After putting down the gun, Yara looked at Ian with grievance. "Ian, keep your word." Ian nodded. He took a deep breath and looked at Lottie, who was tidying up her clothes. "Lottie." The man hesitated for a moment before kneeling down in front of her. "I know Yara could not be forgiven easily by you and Ralph for what she had done." "After all..." "If it weren''t for your quick-witted response, she might have seeded." "When the timees, the consequences will be immeasurable." "But..." He stared fixedly at Lottie''s face. "I hope you can still spare her for the sake of what I have done for Ralph during this period of time." "Please take it as returning her kindness for me." "If she would do anything harmful to everyone in the future, I won''t care about her anymore." Lottie pursed her lips and looked at Ian in front of her. This man not only had the same face as Ralph, but also was responsible as Ralph. Ralph had been left in the Chapman family by Jenna since he was a child. As such, he had be the current Ralph. Ian had been sent away from his childhood and lived a poor life in the distant north. However, neither the poor past nor the scheme of Yara changed his mind. He was also a person that everyone liked and trusted. Moreover, he was Ralph''s brother. She had no reason to refuse. She believed that even if Ralph knew, he would not refuse Ian''s request. Thinking of this, Lottie took a deep breath. "Okay, I''ll promise..." Before she could finish her words, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang. It was the exclusive ringtone of Elijah. Lottie was stunned! She quickly picked up the phone. On the other end of the phone was Elijah''s excited voice. "Mommy, Mommy!" "Hurry up and dress up. Come to the hospital!" "Daddy is awake!" "But..." "Daddy is a little unhappy. He doesn''t want to see the three of us!" Chapter 384 Thank You Anyway Chapter 384 Thank You Anyway The words from the other end of the phone instantly made Lottie frown. How could it be? Ralph loved the three children not less than loved her. Why would he be unhappy when he saw the three children? The woman bit her lips and nervously held the phone as she walked out. "Fabian, tell Mommy what happened to your daddy?" "Does he... forget you?" Fabian sighed. "No, he remembered everything. He didn''t lose his memory..." The little fellow bit his lip and said in an aggrieved voice, "Mommy, didn''t Uncle Hank and you say that the recording can help Daddy to open his mind and wake him up?" "That''s why I asked Brother and Ste to get a three-dimensional, 360-degree sound system to be ced in Daddy''s ward and y it constantly." "In the beginning, Uncle Hank and we were very worried that if Daddy couldn''t wake up with its help, there might be no other way." "But God didn''t let anyone down. After we yed it for more than three hours, Daddy really woke up!" "We all happily rushed in and hugged him, but he asked us to turn off the sound system as soon as possible..." "After we turn off the sound system, although Daddy is very weak, he still very gratefully grabbed our hands and asked us who had the idea to record for him..." "Later, when he knew it was us, he was very angry and drove us out." "Now the doctors in the hospital have barely finished a full-body examination for Daddy, which proves that his body is gradually getting better. After that, he only needs to rest." "But..." Fabian said with a tearful. "Daddy has locked himself up in the ward right now. He doesn''t want to see anyone. He just wants to wait for Mommy toe..." "Mommy, what''s wrong with Daddy?" Lottie furrowed her brows. She didn''t know exactly what was going on. She had to wait until she arrived at the hospital. "Lottie!" As soon as she got into the elevator, Natalia chased after her. She was out of breath and looked at Lottie. "How is Ralph?" "Let me send you there." Lottie nodded. It was indeed not suitable for her to drive now. Natalia pulled her out of the hotel and onto the car. She lowered her voice and asked about Ralph. Lottie sat in the passenger seat and looked out of the car window worriedly while telling Natalia what Fabian had just said on the phone. Natalia, who was driving, held the steering wheel and hesitated for a while. She couldn''t helpughing out loud! Lottie frowned and turned to look at her in confusion. "What are youughing at?" "I''mughing at Ralph!" Nataliaughed so hard that her stomach hurt. She said, "Lottie, when you go to see Ralphter, don''t tell him that you recorded the recording first, let alone the idea wase up with you together with Hank and the three children." "Disassociate you and the three little bastards first and calm Ralph down. Let''s talk about other things Lottie looked at her profile in confusion. "What do you mean?" Natalia nced at her helplessly. "You and your three children are usually very smart." "Why cannot figure it out now?" Lottie still didn''t understand. Natalia could only let out a long sigh of relief and said seriously while driving, "Think about it carefully. Although your recording can open his mind, what is it about?" "It''s the recording that Jenny was recruiting her to plot against Ralph, making him think that he and Jenny had sex!" "Ralph is a man who has been proud for a lifetime. In the end, because he went deep into Jenna Kennedy''s base, he was almost killed by a woman like Jenny..." "And then, when he was unconscious, he was surrounded by this woman''s recording..." "If you were him, could you ept it?" Natalia''s words stunned Lottie. After a while, she finally understood. The woman patted her forehead. "So it''s the reason!" After that, she could not helpughing out loud. She could even imagine how angry and embarrassed Ralph was. During this period of time, she had been trying every means to wake him up, but she forgot that he was a proud man. Although the method of waking him up made him embarrassed, at least he woke up. This was the best result. But... In order to make this man not angry with her. Lottie could only follow Natalia''s words and disassociate with the three little guys and Hank. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital. Lottie got out of the elevator. The three little guys and a big fellow were already quietly standing side by N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. side in the corridor of the hospital. Seeing Lottieing, Ste walked over and grabbed her clothes, aggrieved. "Mommy, what should we do? Daddy used to like me the most, but now he doesn''t want to see me anymore..." Fabian sighed. "I used to be his favorite man, but now he doesn''t love me anymore." Elijah helplessly swept his gaze over his brother and sister before looked up at Lottie. "Mommy, go in and take a look at him first." Lottie took a deep breath and walked over to push open the door of the ward. Inside the door, the man who was weak but still angry with pale face. Hearing the door open, he frowned. "Didn''t I already say that I won''t see anyone other than Lottie?" Lottie looked helplessly at the man in front of her who felt very embarrassed because of being schemed. "Then do you want to look up and see who I am?" The man, who was looking down at the medical record in his hand, paused and quickly looked up. In front of him, the woman in white tilted her head and looked at him with a sweet smile. He hadn''t seen her for a long time. In fact, during this period of time, he had vaguely heard what she had said in his ear. However, he felt that he had let her down and was not qualified to return to her side... At this moment, he finally knew that he had never let Lottie down. He also knew that when he was unconscious, she had done a lot for him, a lot... The man looked into Lottie''s eyes affectionately, and his lips trembled slightly. "Lottie..." "I am here." Lottie walked over and gently hugged him. "Honey." She hugged him tightly, and tears fell silently from her eyes. "You can wake up..." "That''s so great..." Ralph sighed and hugged her tightly. "Thank you for asking them to disgust me without a dead end." Chapter 385 I Can Only Be a Child Who Is hated Chapter 385 I Can Only Be a Child Who Is hated The man''s words caused Lottie frozen. She still remembered that Natalia had told her to separated herself from the three guys and Hank. So the woman coughed softly and tried to make her voice sound innocent and confused. "Honey, what recording are you talking about?" "What did the three guys do to you? Did they upset you?" "Do you want me to beat them up?" Ralph could not help but smile at the woman''s words. He raised her face, grabbed her jaw, and gently kissed her. "Okay, beat them up and show me, including the culprit." Lottie felt a little guilty. However, she still looked at him with a smile. "Well, the culprit is Hank." "I will beat him too." "Honey, tell me, how to beat him?" Ralph narrowed his eyes with a smile and stared fixedly at Lottie''s face. "In addition to Hank, there is another one." Lottie frowned. "Really?" "Isn''t that all?" "One more." The man smiled. "The woman guided Jenny to say those words in the recording. Is she the culprit?" His words instantly froze Lottie. She looked at Ralph dazedly. "The recording... Is there another woman''s voice in the recording?" "Yes." The man curled his lips, pressed her on the bed, bent down to kiss her neck, and held her earlobe in his mouth. He said in a low and maic voice. "That woman''s voice is exactly the same as Mrs. Chapman''s." "Mrs. Chapman, can you give me an exnation?" "Is that woman Mrs. Chapman?" Lottie''s eyes instantly widened. She looked at the ceiling, felt the man''s kiss, and the warm air sprayed on her ear when he breathed. "That woman..." "I..." "Don''t move." Ralph smiled and gently kissed her ear. "Let me see if it is Mrs. Chapman herself." As expected, Lottie didn''t dare to move. Because... She really felt a very dangerous thing was... Ralph had been in aa for so long and was still very weak. He could not do such a thing at all! N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. So he was right. She really couldn''t move or stimte him now... But Lottie and Ralph had forgotten... They were now in the ICU ward. The scene of how they kissed on the bed showed through the huge floor-to-ceiling ss. "It''s not suitable for children!" Hank silently covered the eyes of Fabian and Ste. Elijah turned his face away sensibly and held the hands of his brother and sister. "Let''s go, let''s go take a breath of fresh air." The three little guys walked side by side in the corridor. Ste said, "Daddy and Mommy loved each other so much." Fabian said, "Of course! Otherwise, how could we be here?" Elijah said, "Don''t talk nonsense. When Mommy gave birth to the three of us, they were still not familiar with each other." Ste said, "I don''t care about that. What I care about is that Daddy and Mommy have kissed. Then, would Daddy forget about how we disgust him?" Elijah and Fabian sighed at the same time. "Sister, you underestimated our daddy''s ability to hold grudges." Fabian helplessly rubbed his eyebrows. "I guess we won''t be able to eat anything cooked by Mommy in the next month." Elijah sighed too. "In the next year, the three of us can forget about sleeping with Mommy." "Once Daddy gets angry... Mommy can only belong to him alone. We can''t take her away even if we''re their own children. " Ste''s eyes widened. As she walked, she continued to ask her two brothers, "Is it so serious that Daddy gets angry..." At Rexwell Airport. Ian packed up the luggage and handed it over to Yara. "All the things I can give you are here." The man sighed and nced at the woman in red in front of him, with a sad smile on his face. "Although you have been using me, you have been with me for so many years." "My ability is limited. I can only protect you this time." "I hope you don''t destroy other people''s love in the future, and don''t covet others'' property anymore." Yara took the gift from him and rolled her eyes silently. "We''ve already broken up. Don''t be verbose." "But I will remember what you said. I will be more careful in the future." After that, she waved at Ian. "Goodbye, my little pawn." The woman''s words made Ian embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t like to be called a "little pawn". He had tried his best and even used his identity as Ralph''s twin to make a request. That was why Lottie no longer med Yara. However, Yara was not only not grateful to him, but also called him a "pawn". He now knew that he was just a pawn in her eyes. However, Ian could not help but feel ufortable when he heard her words. Of course, Yara could tell that he was ufortable. But she did it on purpose! Ian actually had a chance to let her n go! However, because of his kindness and his so-called care for his family, he stupidly made all her ns which she had nned for so many years fail. Thinking of this, she squinted at Ian. "Ian, I guess you will regret it." "You let me go today. No matter how you exin it to Ralph in the future that you treat him as his brother, he won''t believe." "Ralph is very suspicious. As long as you do something that draw him into suspecting you, he won''t trust you anymore." "You want to get affection of your family by using me? Dream on!" "You will regret it sooner orter!" After that, she dragged her luggage and left. Ian stood still and watched her leave. His hands were clenched into fists. He... "Can''t I really get my long-cherished family love?" Ever since he was a child, he had envied the children of his adoptive parents who had their own parents. And he... He could only be a child who was despised. Now, he finally found his biological father and brother. But... Would they really think that he had bad intentions and that he is hypocritical? Would they never afford him the family affection that he wants just like what Yara said? When Yara dragged her luggage to the security checkpoint, she couldn''t help looking back. The tall man was still standing there with dim eyes. She curled her lips and couldn''t help but chuckle. Just as she was about to walk into the security checkpoint, a man''s voice sounded in the distance. "Yara!" This voice... Yara frowned and turned around. "Kayden?" Chapter 386 Now the Result Is Out Chapter 386 Now the Result Is Out At the entrance of the airport, Kayden, who was sitting in a wheelchair, was pushed by a nurse to Yara. Looking at the expressionless Kayden, Yara smiled awkwardly. "Kayden, why are youing to me at this time?" If it had been before, Yara would have been able to tell how much he loved her. But now... When all her motives had been exposed by Lottie and Natalia, Yara suddenly didn''t know how to face Kayden. She was not sure if he knew about what had happened that year or if he knew that she had taken advantage of Ian... The woman looked at Kayden uneasily. "Why... why are you here?" Kayden smiled faintly and said, "Let me see you off." Yara smiled awkwardly and pretended to be helpless. "I''m sorry, Kayden." "I wanted toe back and have a good catch up with you this time." "However..." The woman sighed, her eyes full of mncholy. "Maybe it''s my fault. If we''re not fated to meet again, it''s also my fault." Kayden narrowed his eyes and watched her perform quietly. After she finished speaking, the man took a deep breath and looked up at her indifferently. "If we''re not fated to meet again, it might be my luck." Yara was slightly stunned by the man''s words. She stared at Kayden in a daze, feeling that something was wrong. The woman bit her lip. "Kayden, what... do you mean?" "What a coincidence." Kayden smiled and looked at Yara''s face coldly. "The news that you had a conflict with Natalia two days ago was spread everywhere." "The dean who used to be in the orphanage of the Sea City and a few friends there also saw it." The man''s words made her face turn pale in an instant. She bit her lip and stared at Kayden''s face. "Kayden, what... what do you mean?" "Don''t you understand?" Kaydenughed coldly. "The director of your orphanage said that when you were a child, you always bullied other children and got separated from your family. Finally, Natalia came to the orphanage." "She even brought some videos of you bullying her." "But I don''t know if you remember that my little princess, who has been writing letters to me, began to The man''s words made Yara''s face turn pale in an instant. Kayden continued, "There are also a few friends who know you in the orphanage. They all came to Rexwell and found me. They said that Natalia was a good girl. Although she was always bullied, she was the only girl in the orphanage who was willing to talk to Yara." Later, you were taken away by Natalia''s parents. Natalia pleaded with your parents. "But when you were in the orphanage, you began to imitate her handwriting. You wanted to use the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. handwriting and her token to be taken home by her parents." "As for theter..." Kayden sneered and said, "I finally know who it was talking to me and who it was learning the handwriting of the little princess." He looked at Yara coldly. "At that time, maybe didn''t learn Natalia''s handwriting in order topete with her for me. You just wanted to use your handwriting to pretend to be her to do something bad." "But when you found themunication record between me and Natalia, you deliberately cut off the letter between her and me. You pretended to be her and talked to me in her tone..." The man stared at Yara''s face with his deep eyes. "Yara, I''ve never thought that I''ve always regarded you as a real little princess and the one I love the most." "But you..." "But you treat me like a fool!" After that, the man took a deep breath and threw all the letters sent by Yara, who imitated Natalia, to the ground. "It''s been so many years since I treated them as treasures!" "But now, these have be a joke!" "I mistook her for someone else and treated the person who loves me the most as mistress. I kept hurting her!" He even agreed to her divorce this morning. He gave her a marriage without love and made her despair about them. Now that Natalia was leaving, he could not even find a reason to persuade her to stay! Because everything was his fault, his fault! If he had been more rational and listened to Natalia''s exnation and investigated the people he had interacted with in the past... Then the ending would not be like this! Yara stood where she was and looked at the letters that had thrown to the ground. The expression on her face changed from happiness to sorrow to despair. In the end, sheughed. "I still can''t hide it." Her lips curled into a charming smile. "Kayden, you fool. I didn''t expect you to be so smart." "I thought you wouldn''t be able to find it in your whole life!" "Tsk tsk, I didn''t expect you to be smarter than I thought!" Sheughed coldly and wildly, like a crazy woman who just ran out of a psychiatric hospital. "But what''s the use of knowing now?" "Natalia is extremely disappointed. She doesn''t love you anymore!" "Otherwise, she wouldn''t have given up her marriage with you for Lottie and Ralph!" "Is it because they are more important to her?" "No!" "She wanted to escape from you a long time ago, but she couldn''t find a better reason!" "Kayden, do you know what''s the point of all this? Even if you do, you''re just a cripple sitting in a wheelchair." "How can you save her?" After that, she took a deep breath and said, "Actually, Kayden, do you know that there is a better way now..." "You can pretend to know nothing and continue to regard me as your little princess." "In this way, I don''t have to be sad, and you don''t have to be sad either." "So that Natalia will be the only one to be sad. Isn''t that good?" Kayden narrowed his eyes and looked at her crazy look. A cold smile appeared on her lips. "I won''t pretend that nothing had happened." "And you shouldn''t have pretended that nothing had happened." The man took out a pathological diagnosis sheet from his pocket. "You pretended to be terminal. I thought there was something wrong with your body." "So, a few days ago, I took you to have a general physical checkup. Do you still remember?" "Now the result is out." "Do you want to know what cancer you have?" Chapter 387 Cultivating Brothers Feelings Chapter 387 Cultivating Brothers'' Feelings ##Yara was stunned. She looked at the man in front of her as if she didn''t understand what Kayden had said. "Kayden, are you... are you kidding me?" She was in such good health. How could she have cancer? Although she had said before that she had a terminal disease, she was more healthy than anyone else! Even if Natalia had cancer, she wouldn''t get it! Kayden smiled faintly and threw the sheet on Yara. "I give this list to you because you used to be my friend. So that you can have a timely treatment." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When the test sheet was thrown on Yara, it fell to the ground lightly. She hurriedly went to pick it up. Probably because she was too nervous, she trembled on her hands when she picked up the test sheet. The test sheet floated in her hand several times and finally fell to the ground lightly. Seeing this, Ian frowned. In the end, he sighed and walked up to her. He picked up the piece of paper and nced at it indifferently. At a nce, he saw the words on the test sheet. The words of "Advanced cervical cancer" appeared. The man paused slightly. Without saying a word, he handed the test sheet to Yara. Seeing the words on the test sheet, Yara swayed and instinctively wanted to fall in Ian''s direction. But this time... He did not support her as usual. The man turned and left indifferently without looking at her again. With a bang, Yara fell to the ground. The intense pain made her instinctively clench her teeth and re fiercely at Ian in front of her. She was sick, but he was still avoiding! "Ian." Kayden turned to look at him with a faint smile on his face. "You and my uncle are brothers. ording to the seniority, I should call you uncle." "But I don''t think so, so I call you Ian. Don''t you mind?" Ian paused and smiled. "No, I don''t mind." As he spoke, he reached out to Kayden and said, "ording to the experience of being cheated, you are still so experienced." Kaydenughed and reached out to hold Ian''s hand. "If you don''t mind, we can have a drink together and have a chat." Ian smiled and nced at Kayden''s legs in the wheelchair. "Can you drink?" "My leg is broken, not my mouth." After that, Kayden nced at the nurse pushing a wheelchair behind him and said, "You can take a vacation now. Leave me to Ian." The servant nodded and handed everything to Ian before turning to leave. Before Ian pushed Kayden away, he couldn''t help ncing at Yara. "The money I gave you should be enough for your sickness." "If you recover in the future, remember not to sleep with a man casually." After that, he pushed Kayden away. Yaray on the ground, holding the test sheet in her hand. Looking at Ian and Kayden walking away, she bit her lip. What was wrong? These two men should have surrendered to her, bowed to her, and finally be her best puppets! Why did they leave her behind and turn around to leave now? Just as Yara bit her lip and was not convinced, a boarding warning sounded behind her. She clenched her fists and her eyes were full of hatred, but she still picked up the things and turned to leave. She could no longer stay in Rexwell. If she continued to stay, when Ralph woke up... "I won''t spare her!" Ian and Kayden had a rtionship with her, so they were willing to meet her. However, Ralph was different! This man was so cruel and merciless that she could not resist at all! Thinking of this, she quickly turned around and entered the boarding entrance with her luggage. But unexpectedly... Before she could enter the boarding gate, someone stopped her. The person who stopped her was not someone else, but... It was Ralph''s personal assistant, Sean. At this moment, he had a faint smile on his face and reached out to stop her. "Yara." "Why are you leaving just like that?" "Our master has just woken up and hasn''t talked to you yet." "You just admitted in front of everyone in the city that you are his fiancee. Why are you leaving now?" "He has seen the video of you saying that you are his fiancee." "He was very interested in having a fiancee out of thin air, so he asked me to stop you and take you back to find him." "By the way, exin to him when he asked you to be his fiancee." Sean''s words instantly scared Yara out of her wits. She clutched her suitcase, tears almost welling up in her eyes. "I''m talking nonsense! I''m talking nonsense!" "Mr. Hond!" "The most handsome assistant, Mr. Hond!" "Please let me go, please let me go!" "Tell Mr. Chapman that you didn''t catch me and didn''t find me, okay?" Sean looked at her crying face and forced a smile. "But if I really told him that I didn''t find you, he might think that I was ipetent." "At that time, it''s fine when I receive the punishment, but if my sry is deducted..." Hearing Sean mentioned the sry, Yara''s eyes lit up instantly! She quickly took out the cards and check from Ian''s bag and stuffed them into Sean''s hand. "The password is my birthday!" "There are also several million inside. Mr. Hond, please ept it!" After that, she directly dragged her luggage into the security checkpoint without looking back regardless of his reaction! Holding the money and cards in his hand, Sean couldn''t help smiling. The man sighed, put all these things into his pocket, and then found a corner to pick up his mobile phone and make a phone call. "Master Elijah, we''ve already done as you said." "Yara is indeed afraid that he will settle ounts with her, so she gave me all the money your uncle gave her." "Now she has escaped into the security checkpoint. She should nevere back again." "Yes." Elijah''s faint voice came from the other end of the phone. "Did you record what I told you?" Sean paused for a moment and nodded. "You''re saying that Yara admitted that she was talking nonsense. Is she his fiancee?" "Don''t worry, I''ve already recorded it. I''ll send it to your emailter." "Okay." On the other end of the phone, the little fellow''s voice was very steady. "The video doesn''t need to be sent to my email. Just send it to Daddy." "As for the money, just give it to Daddy. Let him personally hand it over to Eldest Uncle. It''s not bad to nurture our brotherhood!" Chapter 388 Are You Sure You Want to Shoot? Chapter 388 Are You Sure You Want to Shoot? ##Lottie and Ralph hugged and kissed in the ward for a long time before Hank knocked awkwardly on the door. Lottie raised her head. The scene at the door made her stiff in an instant. Sensing her reaction, the man who was kissing her neck also raised his head. At the door of the ward stood a dozen doctors. There was someone with less hair, more hair, thick sses, and no sses... They were neatly arranged, tall and short, looking at the two people in the ward with embarrassment. Hank coughed softly and said in a low voice, "Well, I heard that Mr. Chapman has woken up. All the doctors who have treated him recently have His face turned red with embarrassment. "Well... since he''s a young man, we can understand even if we are doctors." "But..." "Mr. Chapman, you and your wife have been kissing for more than ten minutes." "You have been in aa for so long, and your physical strength is limited. If you continue to kiss her, you will be in aa again." Ralph was speechless. Lottie didn''t know what to say. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In the end, she scrambled out of his embrace, covering her face as she escaped the door. Hank coughed awkwardly as he watched her leave. He nced at the doctors at the door. "Mr. Chapman''s wife is... a very reserved person." A dozen doctors all lowered their heads. "Reserved?" "Are you kidding?" She had been so enthusiastic when she had just kissed him... "Ah-! It''s so embarrassing!" Sitting in the coffee shop opposite the hospital, Lottie covered her face with her hand. "It''s too embarrassing!" She only knew that Hank had taken the three children away when she and Ralph were hugging each other. As such, she hugged and kissed him without any worries. She was so surprised and excited that he could wake up! But how could she have thought... Hank would take so many doctors out to watch the show! Sitting opposite Lottie, Connie Houghton and Natalia held back theirughter at the same time. "I think Doctor Hank didn''t do it on purpose... Who dares to disturb you when you meet again after a long separation?" "That''s right. he is still Lottie''s little fan. Maybe he is addicted to seeing your kissing scene and forgets many doctors around him!" Lottie looked up at her two best friends in front of her with resentment. "Come on." "I really feel too ashamed to go back to the ward." If possible, she really wanted to find a hole to hide in. Connie Houghton and Natalia looked at each other and realized that Lottie might really feel embarrassed, so she stopped joking with her. "That''s normal. It''s normal for husband and wife to kiss and hug after a long separation." "Yes, in the eyes of doctors, the patient is just a piece of meat. What those doctors saw just now was two pieces of meat hugging and kissing together. It''s nothing." Lottie didn''t know what to say. Why did she feel that thefort of these two people was worse than mockery? Just as the three women were chattering, Natalia''s cell phone rang. The beautiful woman picked up the phone with a smile. The number on it made the smile on her face disappear instantly. Lottie and Connie looked at each other and then turned to Natalia. "What''s wrong?" "Is Kayden looking for you?" Natalia waved her hand and shook her head. "No." She took a deep breath, got up with her mobile phone, went to the corner outside the door, and picked it up. "Zack, how''s Mom?" On the other end of the phone, Zack Ross''s voice was a little low. "Mom''s still not feeling well..." "The doctor said it''s a very serious disease. If she has to be hospitalized for surgery, she has to do at least... more than a dozen times." "The 300,000 dors you gave me are not enough." Natalia instantly gasped. "What about the insurance? I remember that I used to give money to my family every month and let Dad buy you three insurance." Zack was silent for a moment. "Dad has always been reluctant to use the money for the insurance to buy insurance..." "He saved up all the money to invest and do business." "In the end, he was cheated. You know... all bets are off..." "We really don''t have money at home." Natalia squatted in the corner and closed her eyes in despair. This morning, a phone call came from his family. His father was cheated because of business, and all his savings were gone. As her mother was in despair and sorrow, she saw her announce that she would leave the entertainment industry and marry Kayden... He was even more desperate, so she chose to jump down from the 12th floor. Because Zack called the police in time, the fire team arrived and put down a life-saving air supply below, and managed to save her life. But her mother''s body was seriously injured, plus she had not been cured for many years... Natalia''s savings of 200,000 were simply insufficient. She asked someone to sell all her expensive jewelry and barely managed to get 100,000 dors. But 300,000 was still not enough for her mother. Taking a deep breath, Natalia nced at Connie and Lottie in the cafe. She knew that if she asked, no matter how much money it was, Lottie would ask Ralph to lend it to her. But...How could she repay it? She had dered that she would leave the entertainment industry forever. She had agreed to give up all Kayden''s property. In the future, she would even find it hard to live herself, so how could she return the money that Lottie had lent her? No matter how close they were, she did not want to owe others too much. Taking a deep breath, Natalia bit her lip. "Did the doctor say how much money was required? How long will it take to get all the money?" Zack sighed. "More than 1.2 million... in a month." Natalia held her phone, feeling desperate for the first time in her life because ofck of money. One month. 1.2 million. If Natalia was still the previous movie queen,she could get the money in one week. But... When she was in aa, Kayden had spent too much money to treat her. When she woke up, she had already calcted the money one by one and secretly gave it to Kayden''s mother. She didn''t want to owe him anything. She had lost her job and had to pay back Kayden''s debt, so she was already at her wit''s end. Originally, Natalia wanted to use the remaining 200,000 dors to maintain her life and find a proper job. But the ident at home instantly made her penniless. Where would she get 1.2 million dors? "I''ll think of a way." After that, the woman hung up the phone. Putting away her phone, she casually found a reason to say goodbye to Lottie and Connie. In the taxi home, Natalia looked through the contact list over and over again, feeling extremely annoyed. In the end, she stopped her finger at a director''s contact information for a sexy model advertisement. She closed her eyes and smiled bitterly. "If I can''t enter the entertainment industry again, can I take a photo advertisement as a model?" Thinking of this, she dialed the director''s number. The director on the other end of the phoneughed. "Beauty Natalia, are you sure you want to shoot?" "It... contains explicit contents here!" Chapter 389 This Work Doesnt suit You Chapter 389 This Work Doesn''t suit You ##Natalia took a deep breath and closed her eyes. The director on the other end of the phoneughed. "Why don''t you speak, Queen Natalia?" "If you still can''t let go of your identity of Movie Queen, forget it." "Although you have already left the entertainment industry, the savings of these years should be enough for you to live." N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Although we have a lot of money in this kind of advertisement, it is indeed harmful to your identity as a super star." After that, the director directly hung up the phone. "No... no!" Natalia bit her lip and quickly stopped the director. "I..." She took a deep breath and pinched her fingers tightly. "I can." "I can take photos now. I can sign an agreement now." As long as the agreement was signed, she could not regret any longer. That was it. Natalia told herself. Although she used to look down on the advertisement of this sexy underwear, now, it could really save her life. The director said that ording to the reputation she had umted over the years... One set would earn 200,000 yuan... As long as she followed the director to shoot six sets, she could solve all her family problems! And she could do it one set per day. In this way... She could get one million and two hundred thousand in seven days. Her mom could be saved. As long as her mother was still alive, her father would not die because of self-me. Zack Ross would not be dispirited, and the whole family would have hope to survive. Reputation? Honor? In the face of the health of her family, it was worthless! "Are you... sure?" The director on the other end of the line frowned, as if he was surprised by Natalia''s quick decision. "Didn''t you just announce that you would quit the entertainment industry yesterday?" Why was she so short of money now? "Don''t ask so many questions." Natalia gritted her teeth. "Tell me your address." After a moment of silence, the director directly sent Natalia an address. Natalia quickly gave the address to the taxi driver. The director''s studio was in a basement in the city center. In addition to the dimness of the venue, thepany was rtively formal. Seeing Nataliaing, the director personally came out to meet her. "Hello, Ms. Ross. Just call me Director Parry." He led her into the conference room. In the conference room, except for Natalia, it was full of men. In the middle of the conference room, there was a sexy underwear with so little cloth that it could almost be ignored. After bringing Natalia in, Director Parry pointed to the box on the table and said, "Miss Ross, this is a formal studio. I don''t mean to make it difficult for you." "They are the photographers and assistants of our film studio." "Let''s first confirm that you have the courage to put on these clothes in front of us. Only then can we be willing to sign the contract with you." Natalia paused for a moment. Looking at the things in the box that could not be called clothes, she instantly felt her scalp numb. In front of these people...Was she going to wear this to take photos?" Her teeth were tightly clenched together. Her body was very stiff. A photographer at the side sneered. "I told you she couldn''t do it, didn''t I?" "Over the years, she has been spoiled by Kayden''s managementpany in the entertainment industry." "Let''s see how many people in the entertainment industry have not taken sexy photos." "She''s the only one. She doesn''t take any nude shows, sexy ones, or wear clothes with too little cloth." "She''s so well protected." "Yes, she is raised by the managementpany to make money. Those who don''t know it will think that she is the wife of the owner of the managementpany." Those words made Natalia''s face turn pale in an instant. Indeed. For so many years, thepany had never let her know about these things... In fact, Kayden would even order his managementpany to reject the gel advertisement of showing her back. As the photographer said, she was...She was so well protected. He had no courage to do such a thing at all. Thinking of this, Natalia bit her lip and made up her mind. She picked up the box on the table and went into the locker room beside. But what she thought was one thing, and what she really did was another thing. Standing in the locker room, Natalia looked at the box in front of her. She could not take off her clothes. She really couldn''t pass the test in her heart. But... If she didn''t do this, she really didn''t know how to get 1.2 million yuan within a week. Was she really going to borrow money from Lottie and Ralph?" But if she borrowed money, how would she return it? She knew very well that her mother''s illness would not only cost such little money. In the future, she would have to spend the money of her and Zack Ross''s working for her mother''s nursing. Then, how could she return Ralph''s money? No returning? Sorry...She had the bottom line of life and would not allow herself to do such a thing. Thinking of this, Natalia took a deep breath and finally reached out to unbutton her shirt. "Thump thump thump." At this time, Director Parry knocked on the door. "Miss Natalia,e out." Natalia was stunned and hurriedly continued to take off her clothes. "What''s wrong?" "I, I haven''t changed yet." "You don''t need to change. Get dressed ande out." Director Parry''s words stunned Natalia. She bit her lip and finally fastened the button. Then she lifted her legs and walked out of the door. There was only Director Parry left in the conference room outside the door. The others had already gone to deal with their own business. Natalia paused. "Director Parry..." Director Parry waved his hand at her and said with a smile, "Miss Natalia, as I said, this is a formal sexy underwear advertisement." "Why are you so hesitant and unwilling to cooperate? It seems that we force you to be a prostitute here." "After our discussion, we all agree that you are not suitable for this job, so forget it." Director Parry''s words made Natalia''s head stunned like an explosion. Even...Couldn''t she even shoot an underwear advertisement? What should she do? How could she get 1.2 million yuan in a week? What else could she do? Thinking of this, she bit her lip and rushed to Director Parry. "Director Parry, please give me another chance." "I... I will definitely do it!" "Really!" Director Parry shook his head. "Forget it, Miss Ross." "You can do a lot of things, so you don''t have to do our job." "But..." Natalia bit her lip and said with difficulty, "But I''m short of money now." "I want to get 1.2 million within seven days, so I really need this job. I..." Director Parry sighed and looked Natalia up and down. "Our job is indeed not suitable for you." "But there is a job more suitable for you. I don''t know if you are willing or not." Natalia''s eyes widened instantly. "What is it?" "It''s..." Director Parry looked Natalia up and down again. "I have a male friend in his sixties, a widowed man..." Chapter 390 Youd Better Persuade Him in Person Chapter 390 You''d Better Persuade Him in Person "Natalia, the former movie queen, has fallen into thepany of a man in his sixties!" "She announced that she would leave the entertainment circle. Then she would appear in the vi of a 60-year-old rich man. The reason why Natalia quit the entertainment circle is a mystery!" "What made a former movie queen fall to such a state! She actually hooked up with a sixty-year-old man!" A few dayster, all kinds of gossip about Natalia climbed to the headlines of Rexwell. There were many photos in these news reports. Some photos showed that Natalia and the old man were chatting andughing as they got in the car. Natalia entered the old man''s vi alone and left early in next morning. More importantly, the two of them entered the vi while chatting andughing. The next day, the old man seemed to be sending Natalia out in pajamas. All of a sudden, the news that Natalia had fallen to apany the old man spread like wildfire in Rexwell. Early in the morning, at the hospital. As soon as Lottie finished helping Ralph with his rehabilitation exercise, she received a call from Kayden. "Lottie." On the other end of the phone, Kayden took a deep breath and said, "I know. Uncle has just woken up. He needs your care for a week. He can''t leave you for a minute." "But..." The man lowered his voice. "About Natalia... Did you see that?" Lottie frowned. As she took out her phone to search, she frowned and said, "What''s wrong with Lottie?" She had been busy taking care of Ralph these days. Indeed, she did not read the news, nor did she ask about Natalia''s recent situation. "Natalia, she..." Kayden sighed. "After reading the news, I contacted Zack Ross urgently and found out that something had happened to Natalia''s family." The man on the other end of the phone said anxiously and helplessly. "Lottie, tell me. She has a friend like you, and she have an... ex-husband like me." "If she is short of money, more than a million yuan is just a casual thing for us. Why does she have to sell herself?" "The news about her is spreading throughout the city. It''s really embarrassing..." "How could she be such a person..." The man sighed with anger and sadness in his voice. "Does she know it?" "I''ve spent so much effort to protect her from being defiled by men!" "It''s so hard for a single woman in the entertainment industry to protect herself! If it weren''t for me... she would have..." "Forget it. Although we were married before, I''ve never done anything to her..." "But after she divorced me, because she was short of money, and because of more than a million yuan, she slept with that kind of man..." The more Kayden spoke, the more ufortable he felt. Lottie couldn''t help frowning. "What nonsense are you talking about?" She knew exactly what kind of person Natalia was! In order to protect her, Natalia was taken away by those people. They did not do anything to her while she was drunk. However, Natalia had been in aa for so long because she could not ovee the hurdle in her heart! But now, Kayden said that about Natalia? On the other end of the line, Kayden sighed and said, "Lottie, it''s not that I''m saying bad words." "But..." He took a deep breath and said, "The news is clearly written and there are also photos." "Look at it yourself." "I hope that as a friend, you can help me persuade Natalia." "Even if... I can pay for her." "Tell her to stay away from that old man as soon as possible!" After that, he hung up the phone. Lottie frowned and casually flipped through the news. Those reports and those photos made Lottie furrow her brows involuntarily. Looking at these photos, the rtionship between Natalia and that old man... It was indeed hard to exin. However, in these photos, Natalia and the old man did not do anything outrageous. If that was the case... An old man in his sixties had found a young and beautiful lover. How could he be so polite? "What''s wrong?" Ralph, who was slowly recovering with his cane, saw Lottie stare at the phone. He walked over and nced indifferently at the contents of the phone. Lottie pursed her lips and looked up at Ralph. "Do you think Natalia is such a person?" Ralph raised his hand and gently pinched her nose. "Do you think Natalia is such a person?" Lottie shook her head. "I don''t think so." "But..." "Kayden called just now, right?" Ralph sat down on a chair by the side and asked lightly. Lottie quickly nodded. "He asked me... to persuade Natalia." "You don''t have to persuade her." Ralphughed and looked at the white clouds and the blue sky in the distance. "Tell Kayden that you can''t handle it. Let him do it himself." "Natalia''s reputation is her own choice. It has nothing to do with you." The man''s words made Lottie frown involuntarily. She turned around and sat down beside him. As she opened the mineral water and handed it to him, she bit her lip. "Why are you so calm?" Logically speaking, Ralph knew Natalia longer than she did. Moreover, Natalia used to be Kayden''s wife... This was also rted to the reputation of the Chapman family. Why was he so...Indifferent? Ralph took the bottle of water and took a sip. There was a faint smile on his lips. "Because I know this old man in his sixties." The man looked into the distance. "This old man named Philip Sidney got his genitalia cut off when he was in his fifties because of illness." After that, he turned to look at Lottie. "So, even if he has a young girl as his lover, he can only look at her." "Moreover, this old man has always been pure-minded and has practiced Buddhism for many years. It''s impossible for him to meddle in themon affairs." "But he has a headache for one thing." Lottie hesitated for a moment. "What''s the matter?" "This old man has a daughter." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "His daughter? She used to like pursuing stars, and her favorite star was Natalia, the movie queen." "Now, in order to follow Natalia, she was admitted to the acting university. However, Natalia quit the entertainment industry, so she has been very depressed and has not been studying at home." "In order to make her happy, Old Master Philip Sidney personally invested in making her the heroine and shot a movie. Because of her personal reason, all of them were suspended." The man''s words stunned Lottie. She flipped through the photos again... "So..." Ralph curled his lips up. "I guess that the reason why Natalia went to find this girl every night... is probably because this girl has a habit of staying upte." Lottie was instantly enlightened. She quickly took out her mobile phone and called Kayden. "I''m sorry. Natalia doesn''t listen to my advice." "You''d better persuade him yourself." Chapter 391 Why Were You Unwilling? Chapter 391 Why Were You Unwilling? Chapter 391 Why Were You Unwilling? Upon hearing Lottie¡¯''s harsh words on the other end of the line, Kayden couldn''t help furrowing his brows. "Lottie, Natalia is your friend. How can you just sit by and watch her fall?" "Why don''t I give you more than one million? Just say that you lent it to her. Give her the money and tell her not to humiliate herself anymore!" The man¡¯s words made Lottie smile involuntarily. "Kayden, do you think Natalia is someone who is willing to ept others¡¯ help and charity?" "If she was willing to borrow money from me or ept my help, it would be impossible for her to do her current job." Kayden lowered his voice in an instant and said, "As a friend, are you willing to watch her fall?" "Why did she fall?" Lottie smiled faintly. "She''s relying on her own abilities to make money. Why do you say that she''s fallen?" "| think she would prefer to make money in her current way to help her own family rather than ask a friend like me for help." "At least, she''s self-independence." On the other end of the phone, Kayden was so angry that his knuckles began to turn white. "You call this self-independence?" "Lottie, why didn''t | notice that your view of the world is so crooked?" He had thought that as a good friend, Lottie would be able to persuade Natalia! But he didn''t expect that even Lottie felt that there was nothing wrong with Natalia doing this. Being discussed like this by the whole city and spending the night with an old man in his sixties every day was no problem. Really? "Am | wrong?" Lottieughed coldly. "Kayden, since you want to care about Natalia, go and find her yourself.¡± "What''s the point of hiding behind me?" "No matter how crooked my view is, I''m better than a coward like you!¡± The woman''s words made Kayden furious. "Who are you calling a coward?" "You want to save the person you should save, but you dare not." "You were afraid that she would do something stupid to hurt herself, but you didn''t dare to say anything.¡± "What are you if you are not a coward?" Lottie sniffed. "I think you should reflect more on yourself than discussing my values here.¡± "Why didn''t Natalia find you first after she met with a problem?" After that, she hung up the phone. "You have a tougher temper." Looking at his little wife''s aggressive look, Ralph curled his lips into a smile. He gently stretched out his arm and pulled her into his embrace. "It seems that some child has grown a lot during mya.¡± Lottie pursed her lips and looked at him reproachfully. ¡°I''m not a child.¡± "| don''t look like a child anymore." The man pulled her into his arms and pinched her nose. "Use special makeup effects and turn yourself into an ugly monster. Change your name to Lucian and open a seminary..." "Isn''t it just a child''s behavior?" Lottie pursed her lips. "Didn''t | want to avoid you and let you reflect on yourself?" How could she have expected him to recognize her so quickly? Ralph smiled lightly. "Then let me ask you. Are you happy when you run the seminary, or when you are Mrs. Chapman?" Lottie blinked at him. "Do you want me to tell the truth?" The man nodded. "Then..copy right hot novel pub . run the seminary." Lottie changed into a morefortable position and leaned her head against the man''s chest. She looked at the sky and said in a calm voice, "When I run the seminary, though I am ugly, no one know me." "They are sincerely willing to be friends with me." ¡°But being Mrs. Chapman is different. Many people are ttering me..." ¡°My friends are only Natalia and Connie Houghton." Ralph smiled gently when he heard the woman''s words. He held her face and gently kissed her lips. "Are you still willing to experience such happiness again?" "Yes." Lottie frowned and fixed her eyes on Ralph. ¡°Honey, what do you want to do?" He gently tucked her hair behind her ear. "You''ll know in the future." Lottie pursed her lips and bit his Adam''s apple. ¡°Keep me guessing." At night. Mr. Sidney invited Natalia to the restaurant for dinner. Because it was the day of the payment seven dayster. In order to make Mr. Sidney more willing to pay the bill to her, Natalia specially put on an approachable light makeup. There was also a video of Miss Sidney confessing to Mr. Sidney in her bag. Seven days ago, she received Director Parry''s introduction of this job to teach Miss Sidney. In the beginning, Natalia didn''t know why Director Parry asked Mr. Sidney to spend more than one million yuan on teaching Miss Sidney acting skills. When she entered Miss Sidney''s room and saw her photos full of walls and cabs, Natalia understood it. It turned out that Miss Sidney was also one of her fanatical fans. Her work gave Miss Sidney strength and taught her how to perform. Miss Sidney lost interest in acting because she retired from the amusement circle and married Kayden. Later, she announced that she would leave the entertainment industrypletely, which made Miss Sidney depressed every day. So Mr. Sidney was willing to spend a lot of money for her to do psychological therapy and acting guidance for Miss Sidney every night... It was to make his daughter no longer rebel and return to normal. At first, Natalia felt that she was unable to do this job. But what she didn''t expect was... An idol was very powerful. As long as she went to Miss Sidney''s room and chatted with her, Miss Sidney would change from irritable to gentle... "So, during these seven days, Miss Sidney has changed a lot." This was also why Mr. Sidney was willing to book a table in a top restaurant like the Good Luck Pavilion and treat her to dinner. Sitting in the private room, Natalia took a deep breath and took out her mobile phone to send a message to Zack Ross. After tonight, she could get 1. 2 million yuan to treat her mother! Mom would get better, so would Dad... Their whole family would be fine in the future! At this time, the door of the private room was opened. Natalia took a deep breath and put down her phone. She looked up with a smile. "Mr. Sidney..." Before she could finish her words, her smile froze on her face. The woman fixed her eyes on the man in ck standing at the door. "Kayden?" "Iam here." Kayden licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and tidied up his messy clothes. ¡°Are you waiting for your old lover toe to see you?" "He won''te." Natalia''s eyes instantly widened. She frowned and red at Kayden angrily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What old lover?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After that, she saw the blood on his face. A bad feeling welled up in her heart... Natalia bit her lip and red at Kayden. ¡°What did you do to Mr. Sidney?" Kayden chuckled and walked over to hold Natalia''s jaw. "What''s wrong? Are you reluctant?" Chapter 392 Was He All Right? Chapter 392 Was He All Right? Chapter 392 Was He All Right? There was no surprise on Natalia''s face since Kayden could stand up. She bit her lip and looked up at the man in front of her coldly. "Where is Mr. Sidney?" Kayden hard narrowed his eyes. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. His legs, which had not stood up for a long time, began to tremble. ording to the doctor, he couldn''t stand for more than five minutes. However, it had been a long time since he had beaten the old man until he kicked the door open and walked in front of Natalia. However, he did not want to fall in front of Natalia, let alone be looked down upon. In the past, he didn¡¯t want to stand up. On the one hand, he was afraid of hardship and exhaustion. On the other hand, he wanted to escape from the mess of inheriting the Chapman Group. But now... Seeing Natalia went to the bad, he felt that he had to stand up at this time. If she was shameless and continued to degenerate, he would at least be able to stop her! Just like this! However, what he hadn''t expected was that when she saw him again, the first thing she cared about wasn''t his legs. Instead, she cared about the old man. The man narrowed his eyes, and stared at Natalia coldly. "What''s the rtionship between you and that old man?" "Natalia, the rumor rose in whole city that you have fallen and be a lover of an old man in his sixties.¡± "And you''re still dating him openly...¡± As he spoke, he looked at Natalia''s face worriedly. "All the reporters making secret inquire are waiting outside!" "Do you know that you are now a joke to everyone?" "You used to be a person with self-esteem. To me, you are also the most important artist in my "So when you were in the entertainment, | protected you. Everyone in the entertainment knows that Natalia is an actress who would never shoot half- naked and bed scenes!" "But now, what''s wrong with you?" "You quit the entertainment and med me for paving the way for you to be an actress. Well, | ept it. You just want to make a clean break with me." "But after all, you are my ex-wife and my best friend.¡± "| beg you. Would you please not to be so shameless after making a clean break with me?" "On a date with a gray hair old man in his sixties, as his lover... staying all night long with him..." m shame on you!" Kayden''s words made Natalia¡¯s heart sink. A heart that had been standing by the cliff was pushed down by Kayden. She stared into Kayden''s eyes. She found that maybe she had never known him before. Or perhaps, he had never known her before. She was indeed. ..had thought of getting the money as soon as possible by selling himself. But in the end, she couldn''t. If it weren''t for the current job that Mr. Parry introduced to her, she might have gone to find other jobs. But no matter what, she could no longer sell herself. She saw the rumors on the Inte. But she could do nothing. She was no longer a member of the entertainment. She could no longer rify it by herself, let alone spend useless money to hire inte supporters. Once, Ste had called her and asked if she wanted help. She and her brother could support her to against the public opinion online. At that time, Natalia was indeed tempted. But on second thought, she still refused Ste. She was afraid of being seen through that it was inte supports helping her. People might said that she was still ying those tricks after retired from the entertainment. Since she wanted to leave, she had to leavepletely. However, when Mr. Sidney mentioned it when he sent her out a few days ago. Mr. Sidney promised her that when she finished all her work and would never go to the Sidney vi again, he would announce to the media his real rtionship with her... After all, since the operation many years ago, the old man always lived a sexless life. Every time Natalia went to teach Miss Sidney, the surveince camera at home would take photos of which room her was entering and leaving... Natalia was extremely grateful for Mr. Parry''s help. She had thought that after getting the reward from Mr. Sidney tonight, she could not only get the money to save her mother, but also let Mr. Sidney rify it for her. Everything would have been going in the best direction. However, Natalia did not expect Kayden to show up halfway. She bit her lip and looked at Kayden''s face coldly and angrily. ¡°Mr. Sidney is a man of few desires." ¡°He had been vegetarian and Buddhist for many years after having a castration. He is not that kind of person." "Neither am I." "I came to Mr. Parry''s house to tutor his daughter." After that, Natalia threw Kayden''s hand off her jaw. Shocked. Kayden, who was in high spirits, finally felt weak in his legs after being thrown by Natalia. He fell to the ground. However, Natalia, the woman who used to rush to support Kayden every time she saw him fall, turned around with a sneer and looked at the man who fell to the ground coldly. ¡°Kayden, I don''t know why did youe here to use me." ¡°You ruined my n. If Mr. Sidney is not willing to pay me today..." "I''ll hang myself at your door tomorrow. I won''t let you off even if I be a ghost!" This was the most vicious curse she could think of. She wiped away her tears and turned to leave. Although she had decided not to cry for this man anymore. At this moment, she couldn''t help it. ¡°Natalia, Natalia!" As he called out her name, Kayden tried to stand up with his hands supporting himself. However, his legs, which werepletely exhausted, made him fail. The man bit his lip and picked up his mobile phone to call his assistant Cais Hond. "Come here!" Aftering out of the restaurant, Natalia saw Mr. Parry''s car at a nce. The old man was smoking in the passenger seat. Seeing that Natalia had gone out, the old man waved to her. Natalia bit her lip and quickly walked over. She opened the back door of the car and sat in. When she got into the car, she noticed a little smell of blood. She frowned and gritted her teeth. "Mr. Sidney, I''m sorry." ¡°My ex-husband, Kayden, he...¡± ¡°He has a deep affection for you." Mr. Sidney smiled faintly and wiped the blood on his body with a tissue. "I told him that I used to be a soldier. Although I''m old, my strength is still enough to deal with an invalid like him." "But he refuses to admit defeat." As he spoke, the old man wiped the blood off his finger. "Did you see him?" "Is he all right? " Chapter 393 Start Over Chapter 393 Start Over Chapter 393 Start Over Mr. Parry''s words stunned Natalia. She stared nkly at the blood on the old man''s hand and his uninjured body. "You..." "You''re not injured?" "How can | be hurt?" Mr. Sidneyughed and said, "Although | am old, | am in good health. How can | lost to a sick man?" "But..." The old man frowned and said, "It seems that | have beat his old wounds cracked identally. He was bleeding.¡± After that, he nced at Natalia indifferently. "Didn''t you see that?" Sitting next to the old man, Natalia felt her brain is in a mess. Kayden was the one who injured but not Mr. Sidney? However, she couldn''t tell from Kayden''s expression that he was injured! Looking at her worrying, Mr. Sidney reached out and opened the car door. "It seems that you still love your ex-husband." "Go and have a look.¡± Natalia pursed her lips. Thinking of Kayden''s attitude just now, she held back. She mmed the door shut. "No." Kayden had divorced her a long time ago. Whether he lived or not had nothing to do with her! Moreover, Kayden had insulted her so much just now... "You have guts. Deserved to be the woman my daughter likes." Mr. Sidney gave her a thumbs-up and stuffed a check in her hand. "This is the reward for your work this period of time. Take them to treat your parents." "Thank you." Mr. Sidney ordered the driver to take Natalia home with a smile while looking out of the window and saying, "In fact, apart from being an actress, you have other ways.¡± "For example, this time, you really taught my stubborn daughter very well. This morning, she went to the filming team obediently.¡± "She also said that after finishing the several scenes | arranged for her, she would leave the N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. entertainment and find out what she really wants to do." After that, the old man nced at Natalia and said, "| think you can try to be a teacher." He took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Natalia. "He''s the son of a friend of mine.copy right hot novel pub He''s professional at education works. You can contact him to see if there''s a suitable job." ¡°A good boy. Even if he doesn''t have a suitable job for you, it''s also a good choice to be his girlfriend." Natalia put away the business card and couldn''t help smiling at the old man. "Thank you." *T''ll think about it." In fact, she had no interesting at...education at all. After getting 1.2 million dors this time, she wanted to go back to her hometown to take care of her mother for a period of time. When her mother was recovered after the operation, she would make other ns. Soon, Mr. Sidney sent her to the door. After getting out of the car, Natalia watched the old man''s car leave and could not help frowning. She wondered how Kayden was now. In fact, she knew what caused the cracked wound ... Not long ago, when she went out with Kayden, she met a anti-fans who took pictures of her. In order to cover her, Kayden was finally hurt by the anti-fans with a knife. The wound at that time was not small, but Kayden said with a smile thatparing with his legs, which were about to be disabled, knife wounds were nothing. That day, Natalia felt distressed for him for a long time. She stewed soup for him ording recipes and swore to him that she would be fully armed when she went out with him in the future. She would not let such a thing happen again. Too many things had happened these days. If it weren''t for Mr. Sidney, Natalia would have forgotten... In fact, she and Kayden had a past worth remembering. But now all these memories... were nothing to her. The woman took a deep breath and drove away some unrealistic ideas in her mind. Why would Kayden need her help and care now? He was the young master of the Chapman Family, who was apanied by so many people whenever... He was not like her, who was alone. Even if she died in the rental apartment, no one would know. With this thought in mind, Natalia not only returned home with peace of mind, but also fought for cheap train tickets on the Inte after returning home. She nned to go back to her hometown tomorrow morning to treat her mother. In the Chapman Manor. Lying on the sofa, Kayden was being manipted by the doctor. "In addition to the wound on his leg, the wound in his abdomen was also torn." The doctor lowered his head to treat his wound and frowned. "Mr. Chapman, I''ve told you that even if you can stand up, you can only tread lightly." ¡°How can you fight with someone?" ¡°Now that your bones are damaged again, you have to sit in the wheelchair for two more months." Kayden looked very unhappy. He nced at Lottie and Ralph sitting in the distance and thinking, "Isn''t it all Lottie''s fault?" Even though she knew exactly what rtionship Natalia had with Mr. Sidney, she did not make it clear to him and let him misunderstand Natalia. He even fought Mr. Sidney finally. Mr. Sidney was a veteran retired from the army!] Kayden didn''t know much about fighting, and he had just recovered from his illness... The old man didn''t break his hands and feet again, which was already a great honor for him! Thinking of this, Kayden couldn''t help but re at Lottie again. Ralph narrowed his eyes and gently held Lottie in his arms. He nced at Kayden and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Sidney and your grandfather are old friends. If you check carefully before, you won''t make such a mistake." "This is your fault. Don''t me Lottie." Kayden curled his lips and said, "But she misled me." Lottie shrugged her shoulders. "I admit that I did mislead you." ¡°But Kayden, have you ever thought that this is mainly your problem?" "If you really trust Natalia, will you doubt that she will do such a thing?" ¡°Just like Ralph and I..." As she spoke, she turned to look at Ralph. "Would you believe it if someone told you that I did such things?" Ralph gracefully picked up a strawberry and stuffed it into Lottie''s mouth. "I will beat off that person''s teeth." Kayden was speechless. He had been injured and had lost his wife. Why should he be here to suffer from watching Lottie and Ralph showing off their love? "To tell the truth, Kayden." Seeing that Kayden didn''t speak, Lottie took a deep breath and finally looked at the man in front of her seriously. "I think you should reconsider your rtionship with Natalia." ¡°You don''t trust her so much. You won''t be happy together." ¡°Why don''t you give up on her and find another woman to start over?" Chapter 394 Are You Sure You Want to Continue? Chapter 394 Are You Sure You Want to Continue? Chapter 394 Are You Sure You Want to Continue? "Bullshit!" Kayden swept a cold nce at her. "I don''t trust her, do I? I''m just afraid that she''ll be fooled and go astray!" He supported himself to sit up and took a deep breath. "You have no idea how Natalia has been protected well by me all these years!" "| won''t allow her to shoot all the naked scenes, and all the scenes of kiss and sex." "In my agentpany, | have always used the best way to protect her!" "| protected her so well that most of the time, she thought that the entertainment was so simple and she could refuse those movies and scenes as her wishes!" Kayden reached out and knocked on his head. "| raised her into a child, so when she''s out of my control..." "I''m really afraid that she might go astray.¡± "When | saw the photos of her going in and out of the old man¡¯s house on the Inte, | really thought that she began to go astray after leaving me. That''s why | was so angry.¡± The man took a deep breath. "Maybe it''s my fault. | thought too fragile and too simple of her." After that, he could not helpughing at himself. "That''s right.¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "How can a woman like her, who has been framed by Yara and misunderstood by me for so many years, be really fragile and innocent?" "Maybe the simple one is me." After that, he raised his eyes and nced at Lottie and Ralph indifferently. "Thank you for clearing Natalia''s name and making me realize my mistake.¡± ¡°Lam leaving." Lottie frowned as she watched Kayden leaving alone in his wheelchair. For some reason, she suddenly felt that Kayden seemed to be...a little pitiful. She sighed and held Ralph''s hand. She turned to look at him and said, "Tell me, Kayden..." "Probably because of concern." The man pulled Lottie into his embrace and said indifferently, "Kayden and Natalia have been working together for so many years. Natalia has always listened to him and followed him.¡± "Now that Natalia has taken the initiative to divorce him and cut off all ties with him, he is very ufortable. And then he knew that Natalia is actually the pen pal with him back then. He realized that he had always misunderstood Natalia over years.. ¡°That''s why he was so anxious and lost his mind about everything about Natalia." "In fact, it''s good to be beaten up. At least he can wake up." Lottie pursed her lips and could only let out a faint "hmm". After a while, she came out of his arms and took out something from her pocket. "By the way, honey, Elijah asked me to give this to you." The man looked down at what Lottie handed him. It was a small transparent self-sealing bag. Inside the bag were several bank cards and bankbooks, as well as two ownership certificates of shopping mall. They all belonged to Ian. Ralph narrowed his eyes. "Where did he get it?" If he remembered correctly, Lottie had told him that Ian had given all his property to Yara. At that time, Ralph had just woken up, and Yara was already at the airport. It was toote for him to ask his men to the airport to get the things back. Ralph and Lottie had once nned to find out how much Ian''s previous assets were, and then gift them to him with equivalent things. After all, Ian had helped Ralph a lot during hisa. If both the Chapman Group and the DS Group knew that Ralph was ill, they would definitely suffer a great turmoil. However, because of Ian, the two groups didn''t suffer any turbulence. Moreover, depended on his acting skills and hard work, no one found any different from him and Ralph. This alone was enough to make Ralph admire him. Not to mention giving him a share of the assets that were equal to his previous assets, even if it was doubled, it was worth it. However, neither Lottie nor Ralph had expected that their sensible Elijah would actually take back the money Ian had given Yara! "It''s very simple." On the railing upstairs, Fabian sat there with a smile. He looked at his daddy and mommy, who were hugging each other, and exined calmly, ¡°We asked Uncle Sean to stop Yara in the airport, saying that Daddy wants to see her." "She was frightened. In order not to let you, the devil, catch her, she bribed Uncle Sean with all her money!" "That''s the way we got the money!" The little fellow''s words stunned Lottie. After a long while, she helplessly rubbed her eyebrows. Smart guys. Compared to Lottie seeing light suddenly, Ralph simply raised his head and nced at Fabian upstairs. ¡°Who are you calling the devil?" ¡°Daddy, you!" Fabian naughtily stuck out his tongue and said, "Not only me. Many people said so!" Ralph narrowed his eyes and said, "Who? Give me a list." Fabian pursed her lips and pointed to the little woman in the man''s arms. ¡°Mommy told me that you''re the devil!" Ralph frowned. He lowered his eyes to look at Lottie in his arms. "You?" Lottie, "..." What was the business with her when the father and son were chatting? The woman pursed her lips and broke free from his arms. "I... I didn''t say anything!" After that, she went upstairs and went back to the bedroom. Ralph smiled lightly as he followed her upstairs. The man pushed open the bedroom door and gently pressed his body against Lottie. ¡°Mrs. Chapman, do you think I''m the devil?" ¡°Do you want to experience what a real devil is?" Lottie instantly blushed! She reached out to push the man''s chest. "You... you haven''t recovered yet, don''t..." The man smiled evilly and gently bit her earlobe. ¡°I am indeed not fully recovered." ¡°But it''s enough to torture you." Lottie was stunned. Before she could say anything else, the man''s kiss stopped her... Early the next morning, Natalia took the earliest train back to her hometown, a small county. After getting off the train, she took a taxi directly to the hospital and rushed to the counter. ¡°Randa Parry''s medical fees, I will pay Randa Parry''s medical fees!" The cashier at the front desk frowned and nced at her, while tapping on the keyboard. "Why is there another person here to pay medical fees for Randa Parry?" After that, she frowned and turned to look at Natalia. "In the morning, a Mr. Chapman paid two million dors for Randa Parry. After paying for her surgery, there are still eight hundred thousand left." ¡°Are you sure you want to pay for her?" Chapter 395 Lets Meet Again Chapter 395 Let''s Meet Again Chapter 395 Let''s Meet Again Natalia was stunned. She could not believe it. ¡®Who... who are you talking about?¡¯ "Aman surnamed Chapman, sitting in a wheelchair, said that he was the son-inw of Randa Parry.¡¯ After the nurse finished speaking, she looked Natalia up and down. "You might be her daughter, right?" "Your husband paid the medical expenses for your mother. Don''t you know?" Natalia was in a great shock. She picked up the bank card on the counter and rushed upstairs. "Kayden, thanks to you. If it weren''t for you, your mother-inw wouldn''t have survivedst night." As soon as Natalia rushed upstairs, she heard her father''s voice. She froze. Then, Kayden''s voice came from the ward with a suggestion of smile, "Dad, please regarded me as an outsider. It''s my duty to take care of mom." "Natalia is busy with her work. It''s my duty to help here.¡¯ Mr. Ross was silent for a long time on Kayden''s words. After a while, he sighed. "What is she busy with?" "We all know about what happened to her.¡± "She announced that she would withdraw from the entertainment industry unterally and divorced you with nopensation..." "If it werent for the fact that we knew that she was having a hard time now, we wouldn''t have kept the secret that her mother seriously ill from her." Mr. Ross''s words made Natalia cover her mouth subconsciously outside the ward. Tears fell silently. So... It turned out that her mother''s condition was more serious than what her father had told her before... It''s all her fault. It¡¯s all her fault for being impulsive... If she hadn''t been so easily threatened by Yara, she wouldn''t have... In the ward, Kayden sighed lightly, "She''s throwing a tantrum at me.'' "It''s just her temporarily angry words whether she quit the entertainment industry or divorce.¡¯ "when she is not angry with me, | will let her return to the entertainment industry, and | will let her... celebrate a marriage with me again." The man''s words stunned Natalia outside the door. She bit her lip and stood there in a daze with her head rumbling. She wanted to rush in and tell her father that it was not like this, but she was afraid that her father and mother, who had just been rescued, could not ept it. But if she didn¡¯t go in... It meant that she had acquiesced to Kayden''s words. She didn''t want to have anything to do with him at all. "Sister?" After buying breakfast from the outside, Zack Ross got out of the elevator and saw Natalia standing outside the ward with tears streaming down her face. He leaned over and took a closer look. It was indeed Natalia! Zack Ross frowned slightly and whispered into Natalia''s ear, "Why are you standing outside? Why don''t you go in?¡± Natalia bit her lip and nced at Zack Ross. She stretched out her hand and pulled Zack Ross to the stairwell. ¡°Why is Kayden here?" ¡°What''s more, dad just said that if it weren''t for Kayden, mom wouldn''t have survivedst night. What''s going on?" "Is mom''s illness not as simple as you told me on the phone?¡± A string of words from Natalia made Zack Ross frown. After a while, he sighed. ¡°Mom''s illness... Dad and I did hide it from you.¡± ¡°We thought that she just had the illnesses because of jumping from a building, but after the examination, we found that her two kidneys..." ¡°One of them haspletely necrosed, and the other has been damaged by half. She needs to have her kidney changed." ¡°But dad and I have matched the kidney type with mom''s. We are not matched.¡± "I''ve found all the suitable matching kidneys for my mother, but I can''t find one...¡± Zack Ross sighed and shook his head. ¡°There was something wrong with mom''s kidneyst night. Dad and I couldn''t take out the money for the rescue.¡± ¡°We know that you don''t have the job as an actress now, and you won''t be able to earn money in a short time." "So..." Zack Ross lowered his head, "I just called my brother-inw." ¡°Coincidentally, when I called my brother-inw, he had arrived at the small county here." "In less than ten minutes after the call was connected, he went to the hospital to pay the bill, and mom had a operation smoothly...¡± After listening to Zack Ross''s words, Natalia was really angry and helpless. She reached out and knocked on Zack Ross''s head. ¡°Haven''t I told you many times?" "I can make money, I can make money!" ¡°Besides, it''s not like you don''t know about my divorce with Kayden!" ¡°Why do you still call him brother-inw?" Zack Ross lowered his head. ¡°But brother-inw said that you two haven''t gone through the procedures to get your divorce certificate yet." "So... you are still his wife now." Natalia rolled her eyes helplessly. During this period of time, she had been busy making money, so she forgot to get her divorce certificate with Kayden! Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and turned directly into the ward. "Natalia." Mr. Ross and Mrs. Ross smiled at Natalia when she entered the ward. Mrs. Ross leaned against the bed and looked at Natalia with a doting smile. "Kiddy, why did youe sote?" "Kayden visited mest night. I asked him where you were and he said you were too busy, so he didn''t want to disturb you.¡± ¡°Look at him, and then look at you!" Mr. Ross quickly added, "Yes, yes, Kayden didn''t sleep wellst night because of your mother." ¡°Well, you just came sote. Her parents¡¯ words made Natalia''s scalp tighten. She intended to to ask Kayden to leave and tell him not to talk nonsense. They would get divorced sooner orter! However, in the face of her parents¡¯ kind and doting criticism, she couldn''t say those hurtful words. She bit her lip and put down the things in her hand. Finally, she sighed helplessly, turned around, walked to Mrs. Ross''s side, and held her hand silently, "Mom, do you feel better now?" Mrs. Ross sighed and raised her other hand to pat the back of her hand. "As long as you get along well with Kayden, mom will also feel well.¡± After that, she couldn''t help but sigh and look at Kayden, then at Natalia. ¡°You two are quarreling. Why did you talk about divorce?" ¡°Your father and I thought you were really divorced. I cried for a long time..." Natalia¡¯s mother''s words made her heart sink. She turned her face away. Just as she was about to say something, Kayden, who was standing beside Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. her,ughed and said, ¡°Natalia is childish. If she encounters any setbacks, she will talk nonsense." "It''s all my fault that I have always spoiled her." Mrs. Ross sighed. Just as she was about to say something, Natalia¡¯s phone rang. It was from a strange number. Natalia thought it was about the rental apartment, so she didn¡¯t go out and just answered the phone directly. ¡°Hello, is that Miss Ross?" On the other end of the phone, there was a gentle male voice. ¡°I am the son of Mr. Sidney''s friend. He have mentioned me to you.¡± ¡°My name is Lincofn Yung. Can we meet when are you free?" Chapter 396 Its Too Late Chapter 396 It''s Too Late Chapter 396 It''s Too Late Natalia was stunned for a moment before she remembered that Mr. Sidney had did introduce her to a boy in the education sectorst night. At that time, Mr. Sidney said that he hoped that Natalia would try to enter the education industry and get to know Mr. Yung. She didn''t expect Mr. Sidney to not only give her Lincoln Yung''s business card, but also sent her information to Lincoln Yung. The woman bit her lip, nced at the three people in the room, and smiled apologetically, ¡®Wait a minute." After saying that, Natalia took a deep breath, gave her parents her salute and turned to leave. When she passed by Kayden, the man reached out and grabbed Natalia''s arm, "Who''s that?" Natalia frowned and nced at him, "Do | need to tell you?" Kayden hesitated for a moment before letting go of her wrist. But he couldn''t help but lower his voice and say, "It hasn''t been long since you came back. Don''t always make phone calls with others and spend more time with your parents." Natalia could not help rolling her eyes at the man. She really wanted to tell him that her parents were no longer his parents-inw! However, Mr. Yung was still holding on, so she didn''t want to waste time on Kayden. Taking a deep breath, Natalia bypassed Kayden and walked out of the ward. "Hello, Mr. Yung, I''m sorry to keep you waiting.¡± "Yes, |am Natalia. Mr. Sidney mentioned you to me yesterday. | was thinking about contacting you after finishing my work...¡¯ Through the door, the crisp sound of Natalia was getting farther and farther away. Sitting in a wheelchair, Kayden''s eyes gradually dimmed. In front of him, Mr. Ross and Mrs. Ross looked at each other, and the couple looked up at Kayden at the same time, "Who... is Mr. Yung?" Kayden pursed his lips. How did he know who Mr. Yung was? Because he had misunderstood Natalia before, he investigated Natalia''s daily trajectory clearly during In addition to meeting a director but failing to make a deal, she had only visited her rental apartment and Mr. Sidney''s house. There was no one else in hermunication record that she had contacted except Mr. Sidney and Miss Sidney. Where did Mr. Yunge from? ording to her words, he was introduced by Mr. Sidneyst night? Kayden couldnt help frowning. "Could it be that this old guy didn''t vent his anger after beating me up yesterday and sent me rival in love?" Even thinking so, Kayden still smiled gently and said, ¡®Maybe...¡¯ "Maybe that''s introduced by someone else who work together with her.copy right hot novel pub Mr. Ross heaved a sigh of relief. He held Kayden''s hand and said, "Kayden, Natalia has been spoiled by us since she was a child. You should be more patient." ¡°For many times, she is like a child..." "Yes." Mrs. Ross also sighed, ¡°We haven''t contacted her for a long time. I don''t know why she quarreled with you..." "Is it because of Yara?" ¡°Don''t take it to heart, Natalia always thinks that she was the one whomunicated with you, not Yara.¡± "It has been so many years. Don''t mind it..." Hearing Mrs. Ross mention Yara, Kayden''s face darkened. Noticing his expression, Mr. Ross quickly red at Mrs. Ross. ¡°Why did you mention Yara at such a happy moment?" "She''s been dead for so many years. It''s hard to exin. Kayden will understand.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?" Mrs. Ross was stunned by Mr. Ross''s scolding and quickly lowered her head. "I said something wrong, I said something wrong.. Sitting in the wheelchair, Kayden frowned as he looked at the couple. Zack Ross, who was standing aside, didn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°It''s just a trivial matter. Only you care about it..." ¡°My brother-inw must have not cared about it." After that, he raised his eyebrows at Kayden and said, ¡°Kayden, don''t you agree?" After a moment of silence, Kayden raised his head and said, "I still care." His words silenced the family members in the room. Zack Ross stared at Kayden in a daze and felt nervous. No way, no way! It had been so many years, but Kayden still couldn''t let it go. "Didn''t my sister stop arguing about affair between he and Yara since long time ago?" Why did Kayden say that he cared about it? The family members looked at each other and did not dare to speak. Kayden''s heart ached when he saw their expressions. How badly did Yara hurt this family? Or was he really stubborn for Yara in the past? Why did they not even dare to tell the truth after so many years... But he still needed to confirm something. The man took a deep breath and looked up at Zack Ross, "Zack." ¡°I need you to give me a definite answer." "Back then..." ¡°Was your sister Natalia imitating Yara''s handwriting or Yara imitating Natalia''s handwriting?" Zack Ross was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer the question. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In fact, he had already told the truth for many times. On one asion, Zack Ross even fought with Kayden because Kayden misunderstood Natalia. But he just didn''t believe it. Afterwards, Natalia told Zack Ross not to pursue the matter further. Kayden wouldn''t listen to him. For his sister, Zack Ross could only change his statements and never mention it again. After all, Natalia was the person involved. But now, Kayden asked this question again since so many years had passed. Zack Ross was silent for a long while, and finally took a deep breath. "Since you asked me, I can''t lie to you." "After so many years, my answer has never changed." ¡°Yara imitated my sister''s handwriting. I have a lot of evidence. If you are willing to go back to the Ross family with me, I can show you." "In the former years, it had always been my sister who hadmunicated with you. Later, after Yara learned my sister''s handwriting, she intercepted the letter you sent to my sister and then write to you in the tone of my sister." ¡°After that, the person whomunicated with youpletely became her." His words made Kayden''s heart ache slightly. He could even imagine how disappointed and helpless Natalia was while waiting for his letter. He lowered his voice, "Your sister found outter. Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth?¡± Zack Ross rolled his eyes. ¡°Wasn''t Yara diagnosed with a terminal disease at that time?" "She said that being with you is herst wish and asked my sister to fulfill it. My sister is so kind. How could she refuse?" After that, Zack Ross looked at Kayden helplessly. "I thought you would find out by yourself, but you couldn''t find it at all. You misunderstood my sister after Yara died." Kayden lowered his head and nodded. "It''s my fault... I''m sorry to Natalia.¡± ¡°You''re sorry?¡± At this time, the door was pushed open. Natalia stood by the door and looked at him coldly. "It''s toote " Chapter 397 Finding the Suitable Kidney Chapter 397 Finding the Suitable Kidney Chapter 397 Finding the Suitable Kidney The appearance of Natalia instantly silenced the four people in the ward. Sitting in the wheelchair, Kayden stared at the woman standing at the door in a daze. A trace of embarrassment appeared on the his cold face. "You... heard everything.¡± "Yes. Natalia took a deep breath and strode in, "You never believed in what happened in those years. No matter what | said, you don''t believe it." "Now you tell me that you feel sorry for me?" "Kayden, once you treated me as a normal person, you wouldn''t turn a deaf ear to my words.¡± "Now that Yara was back and she''s gone.¡¯ "You finally know what kind of person Yara is. Why are you looking for me again? You said that you were sorry to me and paid for my mother''s medical expenses?¡± "| don''t need the overdue apology or regret.¡± The woman took a deep breath, grabbed Kayden''s wheelchair, and pushed him out of the ward. Finally, Natalia threw the bank card from her hand to Kayden. "Here are two hundred thousand dors, which is my ie from working in the Sidney family recently.¡± "You paid three hundred thousand dors for my mother. | can''t withdraw the rest for the time being. | owe you one hundred thousand dors. "I''ve just talked to Mr. Yung about work. I''ll earn one hundred thousand dors sooner orter. I''ll pay you back when | earn it!" After that, the woman mmed the door of the ward. Closing the door, she pressed her head against the door, and her tears fell silently. She covered her face with her hands and her body gradually slid down. Finally, she fell to the ground. What a disappointment. She had made up her mind not to cry for Kayden again. Why couldn''t she hold it back? She thought that the reason why Kayden came here to take care of her mother and pay her medical expenses was that he felt sorry for what had happenedst night, because he knew that he was wrong about her. Unexpectedly, he came here for what happened in the past. Since Kayden already knew that she was the girl he writing letters to and falling in love with. Then why did he do that yesterday? Why did he doubt her behaviour? Back then he mistaken her as Yara, he believed her unconditionally no matter what she said or did! But when this little fairy whom hemunicated with became her... He didn''t even believe his little fairy! Was she not as good as Yara, or was it because in Kayden''s eyes, Natalia was not trustworthy, no matter what her identity was? "Sister..." Zack Ross walked over, gently held Natalia''s hand, and said in a low voice, "Brother-inw has known your identity and known that he was wrong. He came here to pay for mom''s medical expenses. He also said that he would chases after you again..." "Isn''t it a good thing?'' "Why do you..." "Stop asking.¡± Natalia cried out of breath and threw herself into Zack Ross''s arms. Men would not understand what women cared about. Moreover, Zack Ross had been taking care of his mother in the countryside. He had no idea about the rumors about her in Rexwell, let alone the words that Kayden had said to humiliate herst night... She was just crying. She just felt that what she had done for Kayden over the years was not worth it. It didn''t matter if he didn''t know that she was his little fairy, but he knew it now. He knew everything. But he still felt that she would sell him out to Mr. Sidney for money! Mr. and Mrs. Ross were stunned by Natalia''s behavior. The couple looked at each other with embarrassment and uneasiness on their faces. Mr. Ross walked over and gently rubbed Natalia¡¯s head. "Natalia, what happened?" "Can you... be reconciled with Kayden?" Natalia shook her head desperately. "Impossible, it''s impossible for the rest of my life!" ¡°when I return to Rexwell this time, I will divorce him. As soon as I get back, I will divorce..." She sobbed and said, "It''s my fault. I just wanted to announce a divorce with him and forgot to get a divorce certificate..." "It''s my fault..." Through the door, Kayden listened to Natalia''s copsing cry. He silently held the armrest of the wheelchair with both hands, and then clenched it tightly again and again. He wanted to open the door directly, hugged Natalia, and knelt on the ground to admit his mistake to her. But... He was even more aware of how stubborn Natalia was. Even if he knelt on the ground, hugged her feet and begged her, she would not forgive him. What she said meant separation. She wanted a divorce... Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He couldn''t stop it at all. The man closed his eyes with aplicated expression on his face. Was he really going to give up on Natalia like this? He couldn''t do it. He owed her so much but he had no time topensate her. There were so many misunderstandings about her that he didn''t have time to apologize to her. "Sir." Cais Hond, his subordinate, could not help but say, ¡°why don''t ask Mr. Chapman for some advice about how to coax a girl?¡± "I remember... the conflict between Mrs. and Mr. Chapman was even moreplex, but Mr. Chapman coaxed his wife..." Kayden sighed and nodded silently. Perhaps at this time, only Lottie and Ralph could help him. He rolled his wheelchair and was about to leave when he saw Mrs. Ross''s attending doctoring over. He frowned and stopped the doctor, ¡°How is my mother-inw..." The doctor sighed. ¡°We still can''t find a matching kidney. We can''t find a suitable one in the surrounding small cities. You can only add more money to expand the scope and search in Rexwell..." After a moment of silence, Kayden asked, "How to find out if the kidney source is suitable?" ¡°To do a screening.¡± ¡°How about taking me to have a try?" Natalia cried in the ward for a long time. After a long while, when she finally stopped crying, Mrs. Ross held her hands and sighed lightly. "It''s all my fault." "If I hadn''t made that decision, something wouldn''t have happened... ¡°You wouldn''t gone through everything now, either..." Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke, "Your father originally wanted the hospital to help me find a kidney source for kidney transntation..." ¡°How about... forget it.¡± "It doesn''t matter whether I do the transntation or not, we need to return the one hundred thousand dors that Kayden paid..." *T''ll be discharged in the afternoon, okay?" Natalia gritted her teeth and shook her head desperately. "No..." "No." She sniffed, "Mr. Yung, who I have contacted today, is a very good person." "He asked me to work for him, and he can give me an advance sry." "And he doesn''t mind if I once married someone else or that I have a patient in my family.¡± ¡°After I meet him, if he ts not bad, I will marry him. The man introduced by Mr. Sidney will not be wrong." ¡°We will be rich then. We will be rich..." Before she could finish her words, the door of the ward was knocked open. Mrs. Ross''s attending doctor came in with a smile. "Mrs. Ross, congrattions!" "We''ve found a suitable kidney source for you! " Chapter 398 You Are Still Worried About Me Chapter 398 You Are Still Worried About Me Chapter 398 You Are Still Worried About Me Was there a suitable kidney source?" This news lit up the eyes of the four members of the Ross family in the room! Natalia stood up excitedly and rushed to the doctor. "Really?" "Didnt you say that our town is too small to find a suitable kidney donor?" "How did you find him suddenly?" The doctor was a little embarrassed by Natalia''s question. He cleared his throat awkwardly and said, "A volunteer knew that Mrs. Ross needed kidney transnt, so he did a test, which proved a sessful matching between him and your mother..." Afraid that Natalia would find something, The doctor quickly changed the topic. "Anyway, it''s good to find an avable kidney.¡± "I''ve checked Mrs. Ross''s deposit in the hospital. There is still $800,000 left, which ispletely enough for the operation, so we will do the operation in a few days." Natalia was ecstatic. She had thought that it would take a long time to find an avable kidney donor for her mother, and she was ready for a long-term slog. To her surprise, in less than a day after she returned, a proper kidney donor had been secured. She was extremely excited. "Can | meet this volunteer?¡¯ "| want to thank him in person!" The doctor shook his head. "I''m sorry, Ms. Ross. The donor doesn''t want you to be stressed, so he chose not to meet you." "We wont reveal the information of the donor''s. I''m sorry.¡¯ The doctor then gave a few simple instructions and left. Natalia stood there watching the doctor leave. Her heart was filled with warmth. She was surprised that there was such a selfless and kind-hearted person in this small town. Knowing that her mother couldn''t find the kidney donor, he was willing to do the test. The testst night proved a matching, but he didn''t want to reveal his name, and didnt want to ept their gratitude... However, since the kidney recement operation should be done as soon as possible, she couldn''t return the $800,000 to Kayden immediately. "Dad, Mom, have some food.¡¯ Zack opened the four sets of breakfast that he had bought, handed two of them to Mr. and Mrs. Ross, gave Natalia one, and had thest one for himself. Sitting on a chair on the side, Zack asked Natalia to eat while he was eating. "| bought food for Kayden, me, Mom and Dad.¡± "But Kayden is not in. Natalia, you eat it. Don''t waste." Hearing Zack mention Kayden, Mrs. Ross, who was fed porridge by Mr. Ross, frowned. ¡°Where has Kayden gone?" ¡°Although our town is small, it''s not so safe. Kayden is disabled..." "If he goes out by himself, will he be in trouble?" Hearing her mother''s worried voice, Natalia frowned and curled her lips disdainfully. "He is a man. What trouble can he encounter?" Hearing this, Mr. Ross was a little unhappy. "If Kayden hadn''t been injured, he would be fine.¡± ¡°But now he is still a patient!" He nced at Zack. "Don''t eat now. Go and find where Kayden is." ¡°There are a lot of unreasonable scoundrels and thieves in this small ce. If he meets them, he won''t be able to deal with them." Zack nodded, quickly took a bite of the steamed bun, got up, and went out. Listening to the footsteps behind her, Natalia curled her lips and sat down in Zack''s seat. She ate and pursed her lips. ¡°All that fuss over him." Even if Kayden was injured now, not everyone could bully him. As aman about 1.8 meters tall, even if he was injured, he didn''t need to be protected by the old and the weak. But. Natalia had thought that Kayden would not go far. He must be wandering around the hospital. But no news hade since Zack had been away to look for Kayden half an hour ago. She gradually became a little anxious. Could her father be right that this man would be in danger? How could that be? When did Kayden be so fragile? Mr. Sidney was able to beat him yesterday because he was a veteran. If it weren''t for his status, how could he beat Kayden? However, if nothing had happened to Kayden, why wasn''t there any news about him for so long? There was even no news about Zack who was looking for him.? This was too strange! Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Natalia sat in a chair and chatted with her mother while lowering her head and fiddling with her mobile phone absent-mindedly. Several times, her mobile phone homepage stopped on Kayden''s dialog box. She wanted to text him and ask him where he had gone. However, she was afraid that he would think she was worried about him and still liked him. She struggled for a while. In the end, she did not send the message. ¡°Why don''t you call Zack?" Seeing Natalia restless, Mr. Ross could not help but ask tentatively. Natalia paused for a moment before it suddenly clicked. That''s right... She was really stupid. In fact, besides contacting Kayden, she could also contact Zack! Thinking of this, Natalia took a deep breath and finally found a suitable excuse for worrying about Kayden. She picked up her phone and quickly dialed Zack''s number. "Zack, where are you?" As soon as she was put though, Natalia deliberately said in a light voice, ¡°Did you lose yourself while looking for Kayden?" "Did he really meet some scoundrel and thieves and ask for your help?" "No. On the other end of the phone, Zack was biting his lip. After a long silence, he finally took a deep breath. ¡°But Kayden is really in trouble." Her words made Natalia¡¯s heart jump to her throat. Her voice sank slightly. ¡°What''s wrong?" "He..." Zack nced at the man, who was leaning against the hospital bed with a pale face. ¡°He was robbed. The robber stabbed him in the belly." ¡°He was bleeding and is now in the ward on the top floor." Natalia almost couldn''t hold the phone in her hand. What was going on?? A robbery? Someone dared to rob a cripple in a wheelchair!? She hung up the phone, opened the door crazily, and ran toward the elevator. But for some reason, both elevators were on the first floor, not moving at all. After waiting anxiously for a minute, failing to defeat her worries about Kayden, she pushed open the door of the stairwell and chose to climb up the stairs. Probably because she was too anxious, she almost fell off the stairs. Five minutes jater, Natalia finally reached the top floor, out of breath. She rushed straight into the ward. "Kayden! How are you?" The man leaning against the hospital bed looked at her tly. "You are still worried about me. " Chapter 399 Ill Accept Any Result Chapter 399 I''ll ept Any Result Chapter 399 I''ll ept Any Result Hearing Kayden''s words, Natalia frowned slightly. She was indeed worried about Kayden. But now when she saw him lying on the hospital bed proudly saying that she still cared about him, she didn''t want to admit. Taking a deep breath, she turned to look at Zack, pretending that she was worried about Zack. "The reason for your having been away for so long is wasting time here?'' "| thought you were in trouble!" She then nced at Kayden indifferently. ¡®And what''s wrong with you?" Kayden smiled and looked at her tly. "So you rushed here just to look for Zack?" "Of course." Natalia rolled her eyes at him. "Do you really think that I''m worried about you ande to see you?" Kaydenughed and looked at the woman in front of him indifferently. "After all, you were the best actress. Why is your acting getting worse and worse now?" His eyes fell on her hair soaked in sweat because of climbing up the stairs. "| came to this town to pay for your mother''s medical expenses and now I''m injured. It''s not embarrassing for you to be concerned about me.¡± "| won''tugh at you." Hearing that, Natalia feel embarrassed and resigned. She curled her lips. Knowing that she had not acted well, he stopped pretending. She walked over and lifted the quilt covering Kayden. "How are you?" "How can there be robbery near the hospital?" Kayden was naked to the waist. As soon as Natalia lifted the quilt, the man''s abdominal muscles and wounds wrapped in gauze were all exposed in the air. Zack had a nce and couldn''t help eximing, "Kayden, you are so fit.¡± Natalia frowned and nced at Kayden''s abdominal muscles indifferently. Was he fit? Kayden had not trained for a long time because of his illness, so the lines of his abdominal muscles were obviously not as good-looking as before. Could this make Zack exim? He had never seen what Kayden had been before. When Kayden was just injured, every time she helped Kayden get washed everyday. She couldn''t help blushing As time went by, she was immune to Kayden¡¯s abdominal muscles. Natalia pursed her lips and raised her hand to remove the gauze from Kayden''s abdomen. she wanted to know how serious his words was. However, as soon as her fingers touched the edge of the gauze, they were pressed down by Kayden. The man''s rough and dry hand gently pressed down on Natalia''s small hand. "Dont touch me. Natalia rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I''m not taking advantage of you.¡± She just wanted to see how serious his wound was. Otherwise, how could she take care of him in the future? "Didn''t I did the same when I was at home?" Why was this man so reserved in front of her now? Kayden smiled and said, "I know you''re not taking advantage of me, but it''s not easy for me to show you." After that, he held her hand and put it in his heart with both hands. "Do you feel my heartbeat?" ¡°You can rest assured if I''m still alive." The temperature of the man''s big hand, the hardness of his chest, and his deep and affectionate voice and eyes made Natalia pull her hand back as if she had been scalded. Natalia rolled her eyes at him. "You''re narcissistic." ¡°What does your life have to do with me?" She then nced at Kayden''s bedside number and turned to leave. "Zack, since he is fine, don''t stay here for too long. Mom and Dad are quite worried about you." After saying that, Natalia walked out of the room. Kayden sighed as he watched her leave. He didn''t let her see his wound because there was nothing under the gauze. However, in a few days, there would. Kayden just wanted to do something for Natalia, but he didn''t want her to be grateful for a kidney. Although he hoped that Natalia would look back at him and give him another chance... However, he did not want Natalia to forgive him and stay with him for his s\kidney. Lottie was right. Love was not a bargaining chip for trading. Neither was his kidney. Therefore, after the test results came out that his kidney could be transnted to Mrs. Ross, he asked the doctor to make such arrangement. He pretended that he encountered a robber and was wounded. In this way, when Mrs. Ross had surgery a few dayster, the Ross family would not connect the donor to him because he himself was wounded the same time, . ¡°Doctor, how is Kayden?" Aftering out of the ward, Natalia went to the nurse station to inquire about the office of Kayden''s attending doctor. She then knocked on the door of the doctor''s office and went in. She was still worried about him. Kayden had fought against the veteran Yank Chapman alone for Ralph''s sake and had been injured badly. And he was taught a lesson by Mr. Sidneyst night. Moreover, he suffered another knife wound today... She was really worried about Kayden. Hearing Natalia''s voice, the doctor who was writing the medical record looked up. Natalia was shocked to find that Kayden''s attending doctor was just her mother''s! How could that be? There was a moment of confusion in Natalia''s mind. Kayden suffered external injuries while her mother suffered internal injuries, and the doctor was in charge of the treatment of her mother''s kidney illness. How could the doctor treat both her mother''s kidney illness and Kayden''s trauma? Unless... Unless Kayden''s internal organs was injured! Thinking of this, she rushed over anxiously. ¡°Doctor, are Kayden¡¯s kidneys hurt by the robber?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. The doctor paused and then cleared his throat softly. "No, no.¡± In the face of the doctor''s perfunctoriness, Natalia didn''t believe it at all. "If Kayden''s kidneys are not injured, why are you his attending doctor?" "That''s unreasonable!" She nervously grabbed the doctor''s arm. ¡°Tell me, what happened to his kidneys?" The doctor paused. He did not expect Natalia to care so much about Kayden. Why did Kayden say...Natalia was his ex-wife? Would an ex-wife so concerned about her ex-husband? However, on second thought, he found it understandable. After all, Kayden, her ex-husband, could donate his kidney for the sake of his ex-wife, Natalia. Since they both cared so much about each other, why should they divorce? Seeing that the doctor did not speak, Natalia became even more nervous. ¡°Please tell me, how is Kayden?" ¡°No matter what the result is, I can ept it!" The doctor paused and nced at Natalia. "You can ept any result?" Natalia nodded seriously. Wasn''t it just taking care of Kayden? She had taken care of him before! The doctor cleared his throat Chapter 400 He Finally Found Her Chapter 400 He Finally Found Her Chapter 400 He Finally Found Her "In fact, there is nothing wrong with Mr. Kayden¡¯s kidneys. The doctor sighed and turned to look at Natalia. "He became my patient like your mother because the first doctor he met after he came herest night was me.¡± "So after he was injured by the robber, he naturally thought of me.¡± "And his wound... did affect his kidney a little bit, so | treated him.¡¯ He then nced at Natalia again. "Did | exin clear enough?¡¯ Natalia bit her lip and nodded silently. Therefore, it was because Kayden was headstrong. Just because he met this doctor when he came to this hospital, he asked the doctor, who usually specialized in kidney diseases, to treat his trauma. Thinking of this, Natalia could not help butugh at herself with her lips twitching. She should have thought of it earlier. Who was Kayden? The young master of the Chapman family, who was rich and influential. He had more wealth than the total of all the people in this small county. He could ask whichever doctor he wanted to treat him. How should she worry about him? Thinking of this, Natalia took a deep breath. While mocking herself for being naive, she still went to buy some necessities for Kayden. When she returned and walked to the door of his ward, she heard Kayden making a phone call inside. "Don''t worry, she can''t find out. | did it secretly.¡¯ "| know... Don''t call me these days. She has known that | am injured and will take care of me. If you call me too often, she will suspect me.¡± "My body? Of course, my body is fine. | am stronger than a cow..." Carrying the daily necessities that she had bought for Kayden, Natalia listened to his conversation with the other end of the phone. Her heart instantly sank to the bottom. Every word Kayden said was like a heavy hammer hitting her heart. His being wounded... was not real? Just as she was full of doubts, the man in the ward sighed again. "I''m good at pretending to be ill.¡¯ "Don''t worry. It''s only a few days. Everything will be fine in a few days.¡± The stuff in Natalia''s hands fell to the ground with a bang. She covered her mouth and left the ward, feeling herself like a joke! Kayden was pretending to be wounded and cheating her! During this period of time, she had always felt that she had no more illusions about Kayden. She hadn''t expected that she would still be nervous and worried when she heard Kayden was injured. She really advised herself inward to take good care of him. After all, he came to this small county for her mother, otherwise, he would not have been injured. She was trying to find an excuse for herself to believe that she cared about him not because she liked him. But the reality gave her a hard p. Kayden was pretending to be wounded. He was using her affections for him to win her sympathy. Tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes. So she didn¡¯t hear what Kayden said in the end. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°After her mother and I finish the operation, I will have a real wound. Then I will not be afraid that she will find out something.¡± Natalia ran out of the hospital in tears. As soon as Zack,who fetched water for Kayden, returned to the door of the ward, he saw a bag full of new personal supplies. Every item inside was the most expensive and highest-quality one that could be found in the small town. He was silent for a moment. He was sure that they were bought by his sister Natali for Kayden. But why were they left here? Did...Did she not want Kayden to know that she treats him so well?" Thinking of this, Zack sighed and picked up the bag and entered the door. "Kayden." He put the bag on the bedside table and said, "These are the necessities I bought for you.¡± Kayden nodded. "Where''s your sister?¡± Zack shook his head. "Maybe she''s busy." It was raining outside. Natalia did not take the umbre. She walked alone in the rain, crying andughing. She cried because she felt her affections for Kayden not worthwhile. Sheughed because she felt herself ridiculous to be yed like a monkey. She walked in the rain for a long time, until a car stopped in front of her. The car window rolled down, revealing a man''s gentle face. "Miss Natalia, I finally find you. Natalia paused and raised her head subconsciously. The man had a beautiful and delicate face. But she didn¡¯t remember that she knew him. "You are..." ¡°We talked on the phone before. My name is Lincoln Yung." The man looked at Natalia with a smile. "I just happened to have an investigation in this town. I had nned to return to Rexwell this evening, so I called you to meet you in Rexwell tonight.¡± ¡°But you said you were in your hometown, so I just let it go." "But I just heard from Uncle Sidney that this small town is your hometown. I went to the hospital to check and found your mother''s name.¡± ¡°What a coincidence." Natalia stared nkly at the man in front of her. "It''s... very coincidental.¡± "The rain is getting heavier. Let me take you to take a shower and change into clean clothes." Lincoln Yung opened the car door generously. "If you catch a cold, how can you take care of your mother?" The man''s gentle voice matched his appearance very well. Natalia hesitated for a moment before making her choice when Lincoln Yung mentioned her mother. She took a deep breath and got into Lincoln Yung''s car. "Thank you." "You''re wee.¡± As he drove, the man said lightly, "Did something happen to your mom? You stayed alone in the rain outside the hospital?" Natalia paused and then shook her head desperately. "No." ¡°My mother''s illness. ..can be cured.¡± ¡°Then why are you so sad that you stay in the rain?" The man held the steering wheel and drove whileforting her with a chuckle. "It''s the best thing to have your mom cured. Other things are not important, are they?" Natalia nodded. "You''re right." Mom''s health was the most important. Mother could be cured. She should have been happy. Why should she be sad for Kayden? Thinking of this, she took a deep breath and calmly looked ahead. "Mr. Yung, thank you." ¡°You thank me again. You have said many thanks in a while.¡± Lincoln Yung parked the car at the entrance of a hotel. "Let''s go. I''ve booked two rooms. You can take a shower at ease. I''ve already asked my assistant to buy the clothes." Natalia''s heart warmed slightly. After thanking him again, she took the room card and entered the room. Lincoln Yung stood outside the door and looked in the direction of the door. A smile appeared on her lips. After so many years... He finally found her. Chapter 401 I Know Mr. Yung Is Not A Bad Man Chapter 401 I Know Mr. Yung Is Not A Bad Man Chapter 401 I Know Mr. Yung Is Not A Bad Man The warm water washed against his skin, dispelling the chill for him. However, deep in her heart, it was as cold as frozen ice. The discovery just now made her shiver all over. She didn''t expect that Kayden would y tricks on her at this point. "Do you think it''s fun or it''s because you hate me?'' "He must hate me for exposing Yara''s true colors and ruining the unrequited love in his heart." Well, was this her fault? She was clearly the victim! No matter what, she would not let Kayden seed. "Don''t you want topete with me?''After all, she was the best actress. Although she had retreated now, she still had the foundation. "Kayden, let''s see who will be the one to suffer in the end!" After making up her mind, Natalia quickly took a shower, changed into a bathrobe, and went out of the bathroom. "Ding, ding, ding..." "Natalia, are you done? I''ll send you some clothes to change.¡¯ She was stunned for a moment before she remembered that the person outside was Lincoln. "I''ming.¡¯ Natalia closed the door and smiled at him. "Thank you for your help today." Lincoln was slightly taken aback when he saw Natalia''s expression. He quickly turned his gaze away and handed the shopping bag in the hand to Natalia. Natalia took the shopping bag and checked the clothes inside. She found that even her underwear was ready. Lincoln''s assistant was quite considerate. Just as she was about to express her thanks, Lincoln tilted his head to look at the ground, looking so shy. "Natalia, you''d better go get changed first." "Also, don''t casually open the door for strangers in the future. It¡¯s not safe." After living in the entertainment circle for so many years, how could she still be as innocent as before? She was not careful at all. Wasn''t she afraid that he would do something bad to her? Natalia paused for a moment beforeughing. "It doesn''t matter. I know you are not a bad person." "Besides, you are not a stranger. We still need to cooperate in the future, don''t we?" Natalia blinked slyly. Lincoln curled his lips into a smile and he felt very happy. However, if she continued to talk to him like this, he might not resist. Natalia didn¡¯t know how attractive she was at all. Her wet long hair draped over her shoulders, and she looked like a freshly peeled boiled egg. Lincoln swallowed hard. Natalia closed the door. "I''ll get changed first, you..." "T''ll wait for you at the door." Natalia smiled, closed the door, and went in to change. Not long after, the door was opened again. Natalia had packed up and invited him in to talk. Instead of entering, he stood by the door and said, "You probably haven''t eaten yet. Do you want to go eat something together?" In fact, Natalia had no appetite and hesitated. He had no choice but to say, ¡°Actually, I''m hungry. I''ve juste here to do an investigation and I''m not very familiar with this ce. I don''t know where there''s delicious food." "So you want me to be your guide?" Lincoln nodded like a gentleman. "I wonder if I have this honor." Nataliaughed. "You helped me today. No matter what, I have to repay you." ¡°Let''s go. I Know there is a good ce to eat nearby." Natalia led Lincoln out, followed by him. His eyes darkened when he saw her slim back. In the hospital. Kayden looked out of the window with a lonely expression on his face. Cais held the food that he had just bought from a high-end restaurant and looked a little unhappy. "Where is he?" "Sir, I just heard that Ms. Ross has note back since she left."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 402 There Must Be A Misunderstanding Chapter 402 There Must Be A Misunderstanding Chapter 402 There Must Be A Misunderstanding "Where is she now?"Kayden asked. It was gettingte. Natalia was so beautiful. She used to be a movie queen. Maybe she would encounter some trouble. Seeing that Kayden was so worried, Cais sounded a little angry. "She is having an appointment with another man now and is very enjoying. | think you should be more worried about yourself, sir!" Kayden''s expression changed. "Could you be mistaken?" Just now, Natalia was angry with him because she misunderstood her and Mr. Parry. This time, Kayden was more or less cautious. But Cais said, ''l saw it with my own eyes when | went to buy dinner. They had dinner together in the couple''s restaurant, and they were talking andughing." "That man is quite handsome. | also heard the waiter praise them for their good match." "| heard that they came out of the hotel together before dinner." "Natalia has even changed her clothes. These are their photos. Look at them yourself. After saying that, Cais handed the photo he secretly took to Kayden, which made him very ufortable. In order to help Natalia, he did not need to participate in the matching, and now he also had to donate his kidney for Randa. He was not as healthy as before. After donating his kidney, he would only be weaker, but he still kept it from Natalia. Now, she could do nothing but watch her wife fall into someone else''s arms. "No, there must be a misunderstanding." Even if the photos were in front of him, Kayden would not believe Cais''s words. Based on his understanding of Natalia, she would never hang out with a strange man when her mother was ill. Lottie said that he didn''t trust Natalia enough, which made her sad. He had heard these words, so no matter how angry he became, he still refused to think about it. Cais sighed. "Sir, why don''t you tell Madam the truth?" "No!"Kayden insisted. All along, Natalia had been sacrificing for him, but he had misunderstood that she was not a fairy. How could she still have the face to kidnap him? However, it was a fact that there was a man around Natalia. He had to find a way to solve it. "Send someone to investigate who this man is and what he wants to do by getting close to her.¡± "Sir..." "Go now!" Cais had no choice but to do so. Kayden looked at the photo for a long time and finally figured it out. He couldn''t afford to lose face. But in order to purse his wife, he had to surrender. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He took the initiative to call Ralph. "Uncle... On the other side, Ralph could not help but raise his brows. "Now you know to call me uncle?" Just now, he had called her "Lottie", and he didn''t respect him at all. Kayden was a little shy. He knew that with Ralph''s scheming character, he would definitely hold his grudge. "I was wrong. I was worrying about Natalia before.¡± ¡°What''s your fault?" "It''s my fault that I shouldn''t argue with her. I should me her for not treating Natalia well." "Well, then you should get her forgiveness first and thene to me." After that, he hung up the phone. "Mr. Chapman, it''s a good idea to get revenge for your wife.¡± At this moment, Lottie, who was sitting opposite Ralph, couldn''t help giving him a thumbs-up after listening to the whole conversation. The children looked at each other. In terms of doting on his wife, his father was the best. Sure enough, not long after, Lottie¡¯s cell phone rang. "Hello?"His voice was cold. ¡°Aunt, this is Kayden, I''m here to apologize to you." Chapter 403 Youll Be Strangers in the Future Chapter 403 You''ll Be Strangers in the Future Chapter 404 Please Be Aware of Your ce As soon as Natalia opened the door, she heard a clear male voice beside her ear. "Good morning, Miss Natalia.¡¯ She turned around and looked back. Lincoln was tall and straight, wearing a casual suit, looking "Morning."Natalia smiled. "Are you ready to go to the hospital?" "Yes, | mentioned it to you yesterday. | have to go back and take care of Mom.¡± "I''ll. go with you.¡± "Hmm? No need.¡¯ "AS a junior, the elders should visit when they are sick. This is a courtesy.¡¯ Lincoln smiled gently. "Besides, aren''t we friends?" Yesterday, they talked about the tutoring ss. Lincoln had high emotional intelligence, and they were particrly congenial. Natalia had confirmed that she was going to cooperate with Lincoln, and the two of them had sessfully upgraded from partners to friends. At this point, it was difficult for Natalia to refuse. "Then let''s go together." "Okay." After leaving the room at the front desk, Lincoln drove her to the hospital. Natalia was absent-minded in the car, not in a good mood. "Are you worried about Auntie¡¯s operation?''Lincoln noticed that she was distracted. "Yes... a little.¡± She snapped back to reality, feeling extremely vexed. She should be worried about her mother now. Why was she still thinking about Kayden, the liar? Anyway, she didn''t go back to the hospitalst night. Kayden would be very disappointed if he found out. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After all, no one supported him in the wonderful show. "Don''t be afraid. Didn''t the doctor say that we have found a suitable match? Believe in the doctor and auntie, the operation will be sessful. "Thank you, Mr. Yung." "Why are you still call me Mr. Yung?'' "Lincoln, then don''t call me Miss Natalia. Just call me by my name." "Okay, Natalia.¡¯ Lincoln smiled and poured the car into the parking lot. "Here we are. Let''s go.¡± They got out of the car, and Lincoln took out a lot of things from the trunk to check. It was not particrly expensive, but it was very necessary.copy right hot novel pub It was just a token of gratitude. Mr. Yung, who was introduced by Mr. Parry, was very considerate. At the same time, he valued and respected others. Natalia had never revealed her thoughts to others so easily, but when she talked to Lincoln, she seemed so natural. ¡°You''re too considerate, aren¡¯t you? But you brought so many things with you, and I''ll be scolded.¡± ¡°Why will they scold you?" ¡°You brought too many things. Mom and Dad will think I''m too rude.¡± "It doesn''t matter. If they scold you, just say that you bought ail these. I''m just responsible for carrying them for you.¡± ¡°They won''t believe that I''m so thoughtful." As the two chatted andughed, Natalia didn''t feel so heavy in her heart. When she walked to the ward and heard someone talking inside, she stopped pushing the door open. "Natalia has not been in a good state recently. How can you let her live alone outside? What if she meets some crazy anti-fans or bad people?¡± "It''s okay. Sister called mest night and said that she had a friend who came here for an investigation. She also wanted to talk to her about work, so they stayed outside." ¡°Other than Lottie and us, she doesn¡¯t have any other friends. So can she be still talking about work? Don''t you know that her career is over? Many people are waiting tough at her, and none of them really want to help her." ¡°But my sister said that Mr. Yung is a gentleman. He won''t do anything bad to her..." ¡°What bullshit gentleman? Do you know who he is? He is a...¡± "Enough!" Natalia pushed the door open and red at Kayden with red eyes. "In your eyes, I am a good-for-nothing without friends and a loser, right?¡± Natalia didn''t know what to say. "That''s not what I meant. You misunderstood." ¡°That''s what you mean!" Looking at Kayden, who was still sitting in a wheelchair with a pale face, Natalia sneered. "I''m useless. I''ve been living under your protection all these years. I admit that I''m innocent and ipetent.¡± ¡°But why do you have to say that I have no friends?" ¡°Do I lose my ability to make friends without you and Yara?" Seeing that she was getting more and more outrageous, Kayden quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry. Natalia, I was just too worried about your safety, so I said those words without thinking. I didn''t..." ¡°You don''t have to worry about me!" Natalia said coldly, "We''re divorced. We''ll be strangers from now on!" ¡°You don''t have the right to interfere with my business, and you have no right to interfere with my rtionship." ¡°Mr. Chapman, please be aware of your position." After Natalia finished speaking, there was a dead silence in the ward. Kayden''s eyes turned red with anger as he stared at her. The man''s eyes seemed to be burning hot. Natalia even suspected that Kayden would strangle her to death the next second. However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t do that. He pretended not to hear her words and turned to look at the man behind her. Lincoln was gentle, with a polite smile on his elegant face. His temperament waspletely different from Kayden''s. It was him who had abducted Nataliast night and even threatened to cooperate with her. At first nce, one could tell that she had ulterior motives. Unfortunately, Natalia was confused by his appearance and could not see his heart clearly. ¡°Are you Lincoln?"Kayden said arrogantly, ¡°Did Philip introduce you here?" Lincoln stepped forward and said with a smile,"Yes, I am. Mr. Chapman, I have heard a lot about you.¡± Kayden snorted and said, ¡°Don''t try to trap me." Natalia didn''t understand, ¡°It''s just an ordinary form of courtesy. I''m not trying to befriend you.¡± Kayden was speechless. "It''s okay, Natalia. After all, Mr. Chapman was spoiled by his family and grew up. It''s normal for him to be arrogant with his parents doting on him." Lincoln was truly powerful. After he finished speaking, the expressions of everyone in the Ross family changed. They all recalled how Kayden''s parents did. Not to mention Ank, but Lancywas really disgusting. First, he despised Natalia''s bad family background and then looked down on her identity as an actress. Later, he even said that she would never wake up after she became a vegetable. Even when Kayden insisted on marrying Natalia, it was Ralph who took the initiative to give up 10% of the shares of the Chapman''s Group. Lancyagreed to let them get married because she saw that they had some profit. She was so greedy and the Ross family had suffered a lot of humiliation. At first, the parents of the Ross family wanted their daughter and son-inw to reunite as soon as possible, but now they felt that divorce was not a bad thing. Perhaps after leaving Kayden, Natalia might be able to start a new life. As parents, they did not expect too much that their children would be so promising. They only hoped that they could live a peaceful and happy life. Natalia recalled her situation back then and her words were full of ridicule. ¡°Lincoln is right. Mr. Chapman is of high status. I''m afraid this small hospital is not suitable for you to stay. I think you''d better transfer to the other hospital as soon as possible and go back to the city to treat your illness of arrogance! " Chapter 404 Please Be Aware of Your Place Chapter 404 Please Be Aware of Your ce Chapter 404 Please Be Aware of Your ce As soon as Natalia opened the door, she heard a clear male voice beside her ear. "Good morning, Miss Natalia.¡¯ She turned around and looked back. Lincoln was tall and straight, wearing a casual suit, looking "Morning."Natalia smiled. "Are you ready to go to the hospital?" "Yes, | mentioned it to you yesterday. | have to go back and take care of Mom.¡± "I''ll. go with you.¡± "Hmm? No need.¡¯ "AS a junior, the elders should visit when they are sick. This is a courtesy.¡¯ Lincoln smiled gently. "Besides, aren''t we friends?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Yesterday, they talked about the tutoring ss. Lincoln had high emotional intelligence, and they were particrly congenial. Natalia had confirmed that she was going to cooperate with Lincoln, and the two of them had sessfully upgraded from partners to friends. At this point, it was difficult for Natalia to refuse. "Then let''s go together." "Okay." After leaving the room at the front desk, Lincoln drove her to the hospital. Natalia was absent-minded in the car, not in a good mood. "Are you worried about Auntie¡¯s operation?''Lincoln noticed that she was distracted. "Yes... a little.¡± She snapped back to reality, feeling extremely vexed. She should be worried about her mother now. Why was she still thinking about Kayden, the liar? Anyway, she didn''t go back to the hospitalst night. Kayden would be very disappointed if he found out. After all, no one supported him in the wonderful show. "Don''t be afraid. Didn''t the doctor say that we have found a suitable match? Believe in the doctor and auntie, the operation will be sessful. "Thank you, Mr. Yung." "Why are you still call me Mr. Yung?'' "Lincoln, then don''t call me Miss Natalia. Just call me by my name." "Okay, Natalia.¡¯ Lincoln smiled and poured the car into the parking lot. "Here we are. Let''s go.¡± They got out of the car, and Lincoln took out a lot of things from the trunk to check. It was not particrly expensive, but it was very necessary. It was just a token of gratitude. Mr. Yung, who was introduced by Mr. Parry, was very considerate. At the same time, he valued and respected others. Natalia had never revealed her thoughts to others so easily, but when she talked to Lincoln, she seemed so natural. ¡°You''re too considerate, aren¡¯t you? But you brought so many things with you, and I''ll be scolded.¡± ¡°Why will they scold you?" ¡°You brought too many things. Mom and Dad will think I''m too rude.¡± "It doesn''t matter. If they scold you, just say that you bought ail these. I''m just responsible for carrying them for you.¡± ¡°They won''t believe that I''m so thoughtful." As the two chatted andughed, Natalia didn''t feel so heavy in her heart. When she walked to the ward and heard someone talking inside, she stopped pushing the door open. "Natalia has not been in a good state recently. How can you let her live alone outside? What if she meets some crazy anti-fans or bad people?¡± "It''s okay. Sister called mest night and said that she had a friend who came here for an investigation. She also wanted to talk to her about work, so they stayed outside." ¡°Other than Lottie and us, she doesn¡¯t have any other friends. So can she be still talking about work? Don''t you know that her career is over? Many people are waiting tough at her, and none of them really want to help her." ¡°But my sister said that Mr. Yung is a gentleman. He won''t do anything bad to her..." ¡°What bullshit gentleman? Do you know who he is? He is a...¡± "Enough!" Natalia pushed the door open and red at Kayden with red eyes. "In your eyes, I am a good-for-nothing without friends and a loser, right?¡± Natalia didn''t know what to say. "That''s not what I meant. You misunderstood." ¡°That''s what you mean!" Looking at Kayden, who was still sitting in a wheelchair with a pale face, Natalia sneered. "I''m useless. I''ve been living under your protection all these years. I admit that I''m innocent and ipetent.¡± ¡°But why do you have to say that I have no friends?" ¡°Do I lose my ability to make friends without you and Yara?" Seeing that she was getting more and more outrageous, Kayden quickly apologized, "I¡¯m sorry. Natalia, I was just too worried about your safety, so I said those words without thinking. I didn''t..." ¡°You don''t have to worry about me!" Natalia said coldly, "We''re divorced. We''ll be strangers from now on!" ¡°You don''t have the right to interfere with my business, and you have no right to interfere with my rtionship." ¡°Mr. Chapman, please be aware of your position." After Natalia finished speaking, there was a dead silence in the ward. Kayden''s eyes turned red with anger as he stared at her. The man''s eyes seemed to be burning hot. Natalia even suspected that Kayden would strangle her to death the next second. However, after waiting for a long time, he didn''t do that. He pretended not to hear her words and turned to look at the man behind her. Lincoln was gentle, with a polite smile on his elegant face. His temperament waspletely different from Kayden''s. It was him who had abducted Nataliast night and even threatened to cooperate with her. At first nce, one could tell that she had ulterior motives. Unfortunately, Natalia was confused by his appearance and could not see his heart clearly. ¡°Are you Lincoln?"Kayden said arrogantly, ¡°Did Philip introduce you here?" Lincoln stepped forward and said with a smile,"Yes, I am. Mr. Chapman, I have heard a lot about you.¡± Kayden snorted and said, ¡°Don''t try to trap me." Natalia didn''t understand, ¡°It''s just an ordinary form of courtesy. I''m not trying to befriend you.¡± Kayden was speechless. "It''s okay, Natalia. After all, Mr. Chapman was spoiled by his family and grew up. It''s normal for him to be arrogant with his parents doting on him." Lincoln was truly powerful. After he finished speaking, the expressions of everyone in the Ross family changed. They all recalled how Kayden''s parents did. Not to mention Ank, but Lancywas really disgusting. First, he despised Natalia''s bad family background and then looked down on her identity as an actress. Later, he even said that she would never wake up after she became a vegetable. Even when Kayden insisted on marrying Natalia, it was Ralph who took the initiative to give up 10% of the shares of the Chapman''s Group. Lancyagreed to let them get married because she saw that they had some profit. She was so greedy and the Ross family had suffered a lot of humiliation. At first, the parents of the Ross family wanted their daughter and son-inw to reunite as soon as possible, but now they felt that divorce was not a bad thing. Perhaps after leaving Kayden, Natalia might be able to start a new life. As parents, they did not expect too much that their children would be so promising. They only hoped that they could live a peaceful and happy life. Natalia recalled her situation back then and her words were full of ridicule. ¡°Lincoln is right. Mr. Chapman is of high status. I''m afraid this small hospital is not suitable for you to stay. I think you''d better transfer to the other hospital as soon as possible and go back to the city to treat your illness of arrogance! " Chapter 405 I Believe You Again Chapter 405 I Believe You Again Chapter 405 | Believe You Again It was clear that Natalia was ordering him to leave. Not only was she not worried about Kayden¡¯s injury, but she was also trying to help outsiders drive him away. When he left, would she and Lincoln be able to slowly develop a rtionship here? That was quite impossible! Kayden was so angry that his chest hurt. In the past, he could not be sure that his feelings for her were because of love, it was not because of the so-called possessiveness and affection. This time, he clearly understood! If he didn''t really like her, why would he be so angry after she misunderstood his meaning?Why did he still not feel like ming Natalia after she cursed him? Instead, he was worried more that she would be cheated.If he didn''t like her, he wouldn''t be so flustered when he realized that he had a strong rival in love. After thinking it through, Kayden¡¯s attitude had softened up a lot. "| won''t transfer.¡± "I''m still injured. I''ll be discharged after | recover.¡¯ "| won''t agree to a divorce either. As long as we don''t get a divorce certificate, you will still be my wife.¡¯ Natalia had never seen him so shameless. She was so angry that she could not speak. Kayden swept over Lincoln with his sharp eyes, who had been smiling gently, and his tone was cold. "Don''t me me for not reminding you. Natalia is under my protection. If you want to hurt her, | will not spare you easily!¡¯ Even though Kayden had always treated him rudely, Lincoln was not angry. He still nodded gently. ¡®I see.¡± It made Kayden look like he was threatening someone in a fit of anger. He was at a loss for words. He wanted to say something but gave up. "That''s all? Then get out. My mother is going to rest.¡¯ Natalia said coldly and went forward to help Mrs. Ross adjust the height of the bed. After preparing the bed, Natalia confirmed the operation with her father and brother and introduced Lincoln to them. The atmosphere between them was very harmonious. On the contrary, Kayden looked like an outsider who could not ipatible with them. He tried to find a topic several times but failed. Cais couldn''t stand it anymore, so he called softly, "Sir, why don''t we go back first?" They had to go back to prepare for the kidney recement operation. They couldn''t stay here all the time. Moreover, they were so unpopr. Kayden was unwilling to give up, but he could not change the situation. He could only nod to Cais. "Father-inw and mother-inw, then I''ll go back first. If you need anything from me, you can ask Zack to find me upstairs. | will definitelye with you.¡¯ "Okay, you''re also injured. Go back and have a good rest.¡± Natalia''s parents forced a smile at him. But Zack also stood up. ¡°Mr. Chapman, I''ll see you off." ¡°Mr. Chapman, take care."Lincoln nodded politely at him. Kayden ignored Lincoln and looked at Natalia eagerly. However, Natalia did not look back from the beginning to the end and did not say anything, as if she hadpletely forgotten about him. Kayden lowered his eyes and said, "Let''s go." Cais pushed him out of the ward and went to the elevator, followed by Zack. ¡°Brother-inw, don''t me my sister." "I can''t me her. I can only me Mr. Yung.¡± "For Mr. Yung, I don¡¯t think he''s a good person either." Kayden raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why do you think so?" "I can''t say. Maybe he has a good temper and looks very pretending." Zack had suffered a lot in these years, and he had experienced the emotion inconstancy too early. He had his own judge of character. ¡°That makes sense. Why do you think it''s so coincidental? Your sister''s work is not smooth now, and shecks good friends. He appeared, helped her solve her work problem, and even developed into a good friend with her." ¡°There seems to be something wrong when you said this." ¡°He must have other purposes. You must hold on and not be knocked down by his sugar-coated cannonball!" Zack stared at Kayden and suddenly pursed his lips into a smile. Kayden was confused by hisughter. "What are youughing at?" ¡°You didn''t nag like this before." On the contrary, he was extremely cold and kept staring at others gloomily. Zack didn''t dare to get too close to him before. But this time, Kayden came to the town and took the initiative to pay for his parents¡¯ hospitalization and operation fees, and his concern for his sister was real. This made the man, who had always been superior, suddenly be down-to-earth. Compared with the unknown Lincoln, Zack trusted Kayden, who had a bad temper. Because his emotions were real. Kayden was slightly taken aback by Zack''s words. Soon, he put on a wry smile. "It was all my fault in the past, but I didn''t know my heart." "But this time, I really know I was wrong.¡± Zack stopped smiling and looked at him seriously. *I''ll only ask this once. Are you sincere to my sister?" "Of course!" ¡°You won''t change even if you encounter any external forces?" "Never change!" ¡°Remember what you said."Zack said, "I''ll trust you again. If you disappoint me again, I won''t let my sister forgive you.¡± After that, they arrived at Kayden''s ward. "It''s ok here. I''m leaving now." Zack waved at Kayden and turned to leave. Watching him leave, Kayden didn''t speak for a long time. "Sir, are you really not going to tell them the truth?" Kayden brought back to himself, he warned him in a cold and stern voice, "No, and you''re not allowed to tell anyone! Do you understand?" Seeing that he was angry, Cais quickly lowered his head. "Yes." "It''s exactly as Uncle said. Lincoln targeted at me.¡± It was not until Kayden returned to the ward that he regained hisposure and became as gloomy as before. Just now, he deliberately tried to test him. He realized that Lincoln knew him very well and had even investigated his parents. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to fight back so perfectly and cause the Ross family to have problems with him. ¡°Do you need me to find someone to keep an eye on him?"Cais asked. Yes. Be careful not to be discovered by him." "Yes." ¡°when is the operation scheduled?" "Three dayster." "Does it need to adjust the diet before changing the kidney? These two days, ask someone to make more nutritious and digested food. Remember to send one to downstairs." Cais looked down and sighed, "Sir, you have really changed a lot." In the past, Kayden would never pay attention to these small details. He was not a considerate person. At the very least, it had never been so for Natalia. "Really? Is this good or bad?" "It''s good, isn''t it?"Cais said, "If Mr. Chapman Knows, he will be very gratified." Speaking of Ralph, Kayden remembered that he had something to discuss with him. ¡°Where''s my phone. I''m looking for my uncle." ¡°Why do you want to call my husband?" A familiar voice came from the door, and Kayden looked over. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She saw that Lottie had brought three children to visit her, followed by two bodyguards. "Aunt, why are you here? Chapter 406 Who Is Against Natalia Chapter 406 Who Is Against Natalia Chapter 406 Who Is Against Natalia "| heard that someone is going to have an operation in two days, so | came to check." "Only you, where''s my uncle?'' "Daddy is busy.¡¯ Ste bit the lollipop and said vaguely. "You''ve been refusing to go back. | have to trouble my husband to help you manage thepany.¡¯ Lottie turned her head and rolled her eyes at Kayden, her tone full of disgust. "I''m sorry, I''ll deal with this matter as soon as possible.¡± While feeling guilty, Kayden heaved a sigh of relief. With his uncle''s help, there was at least no need to worry about thepany¡¯s affairs. "We''re fine, but for your parents..." Lottie hesitated for a moment, then swallowed her words back. Kayden raised his head and asked, "Did they make trouble with Uncle again?¡¯ Ever since Kayden¡¯s parents learned that Ralph intended to withdraw from Chapman Group, they were overjoyed. His second brother had passed away, and his third brother had taken the initiative to withdraw. Wouldn''t the Group belong to the big brother in the future? When he was in Rexwell, his parents had always urged him to take back thepany''s management authority, and from time to time, they would go to thepany to show off, which made Kayden feel embarrassed and ashamed. Now that he hadn''t gone back for so long, they must be anxious again, and they even went to the Kayden''s face darkened. "It''s not a big deal. Your uncle can handle it.¡± After all, her husband was Mr. Chapman. The Chapman Group still had to rely on him to support it. The boss and the others didn''t dare to offend him. It was just that he was always doing some coquettish things, which was annoying. That was why she came to see if there was anything she could do to help, so that Kayden could go Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. back to Rexwell as soon as possible. Kayden looked a little better. Anyway, his uncle would never let him suffer losses. "We don''t want the property of the Chapman family, and we don''t want to live with your parents, so no matter what they do, it won''t affect us. But it''s different for Natalia. If you want to reunite with her, you have to remove your parents¡¯ prejudice against her first." Kayden frowned and remained silent for a long time before nodding solemnly. "lLunderstand what you mean.¡± "I''ll talk to my parents. | won''t let Natalia suffer any more.¡± Seeing that she had achieved her goal, she didn''t say anything else. She opened the chicken soup with a smile and filled a bowl for him. "| heard that you haven''t eaten much in the past two days. Have a taste of this chicken soup. I made it myself." ¡°Thank you, aunt.¡± ¡°Come on, Kayden."Fabian curled his lips. "She didn''t do it for you.¡± ¡°Mommy made this especially for my Daddy.¡± ¡°Mommy said that Daddy has been working overtime recently and he''s very hard, so she specially made it for him.¡± Ste also added. "Kayden, you just happened to be here." Kayden was speechless. He knew that he was only worthy of his uncle''s remaining chicken soup. Elijah saw that he seemed a little sad, so he stepped forward and patted the back of his hand. Kayden thought that Elijah wanted tofort him and looked at him with hope. "Don¡¯t be sad." "If you want to eat soup, you cane to my house to eat it in the future." ¡°Anyway, even if you bring Natalia back, she won''t do it." Kayden gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Thank you for yourfort." Elijah was inexplicably proud, "You''re wee." Kayden was speechless. Lottie was amused by them and rubbed Elijah''s little head. "Ignore them. Come and eat." Kayden thanked Lottie and took a sip from the spoon. His eyes lit up instantly. "Good taste! Aunt, is there any more chicken soup?" ¡°Of course, help yourself." "I want to. "Send it down?" Kayden nodded embarrassingly. Lottie took another thermos from the bodyguard and patted it. ¡°I''m ready. I''ll go down to see Natalia and Auntie in a while." ¡°when you go and find her, don''t tell her about the kidney recement. I''m afraid she will be worried." ¡°Why? Are you worried that you''ll escape overnight?" Kayden''s face froze. "Aunt." ¡°I''m trying to persuade you to consider the facts of a situation." Kayden was still stubborn. "Didn''t you see how nervous she was when she found out that I was injured yesterday?" ¡°And then? Did she ask about your injury today?" Kayden didn¡¯t know what to say. Natalia did not ask about his condition today. She looked very nervous yesterday. She must have forgotten about it because of what happened this morning. Or Lincoln was ying tricks! Anyway, he refused to admit that Natalia had no feelings for him. Seeing him so embarrassed, Lottie understood. ¡°Not only was she not worried about you, but she also went out to sleep with someone elsest night?" "It''s just that they lived in the same hotel. That''s not terrible at all."Kayden put down the bowl and looked unhappy. ¡°My words are unpleasant to hear?" ¡°Then that¡¯s because you didn''t hear those worse words!" Lottie''s expression turned cold, and her temperament instantly changed. ¡°The photos were taken and posted online, but you stayed in the hospital and knew nothing!" Kayden was instantly nervous. "What photo? Where are they? How about public opinion now?" Then he turned to re at Cais, ming him for not reminding himself earlier. Cais''s heart skipped a beat and he quickly exined, "Our people have been keeping an eye on it. We really didn''t find any bad news for her." Lottie nced at Elijah. Elijah nodded, took out his small tablet, and found something he had intercepted and showed it to Kayden. "Kayden, this was stopped this morning.¡± ¡°There''s something worse, but we deleted them all." Kayden took it and saw that it was indeed a photo of Natalia and Lincoln entering and leaving the hotel and having dinner together at the couple''s restaurantst night. And under these photos, they were all given a disgusting title. ¡°After retreating, she ended up like this! She hooked up with the old man and found a new backer. Let''s count how many rich backers does she have?" ¡°After being driven out of the rich and powerful family and being banned from the industry, she can only sell her body to live after she''s down!" It could be imagined that if these photos and drafts were posted on the Inte, Natalia would be scolded a lot. "Nonsense!" Kayden was so angry that he smashed the wheelchair. It was said that the hardest metal armrest in the world had been punched into a pit by him. ¡°Come on, Brother Kayden.¡± ¡°You can''t even protect your own woman. No wonder my sister-inw wants to divorce you.¡± Fabian was stillughing at him. ¡°If it was Daddy, he would never fet such a thing happen.¡± Kayden choked and handed the tablet to Cais with a gloomy and horrible temperament. "Go and investigate!" "Find tt out!" ¡°Who is it that is targeting Natalia!" ¡°After finding it out, I''ll teach him a lesson!" Natalia had already announced her withdrawal. With her notorious reputation, she didn''t have much news value now. However, someone had followed them all the way to the small town and had been ying and filming. After that, he even ndered her with some paid posters. Kayden did not believe that there was no one behind it. Yara had already run away. Who on earth hated her so much that she wanted to kill her? Chapter 407 The Bich Chapter 407 The Bich Chapter 407 The Bich Kayden was so angry that he ordered Cais to investigate immediately. Seeing this, Lottie left Elijah and Ste to him, while she took Fabians'' hand and went to the ward downstairs to find Natalia. When they arrived, Natalia was talking to the doctor with red eyes. When she saw Lottie, she was even more surprised. "Lottie, why are you here?¡± "| heard that you''re here, so | came to see you." Natalia said goodbye to the doctor and came up to speak to Lottie. "Thank you." ¡°Aunt Natalia, don''t be sad.¡± "I''ll give you the lollipop, and your mommy will get better soon.¡± Fabian took out a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to Natalia, saying sweetly. Lottie brought Fabian here, feeling that this little guy was very good at making people happy. It turned out that she was right. Natalia took the candy from him and put on a rxed smile. Thank you, Fabian. When my mommy is recovered, I''ll treat you to a big meal. Fabian quickly nodded. "Then | want to eat barbecue.¡± Natalia smiled again. "Okay." After chatting with him, Natalia turned to look at Lottie. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "What did the doctor say? How''s your mother?" "She was a little serious before, but fortunately, there was a good person who donated kidney and sessfully matched with my mother''s. The doctor said that although the operation was risky, it was very likely to seed.¡± "When will the operation begin?" "Three dayster.¡± Lottie patted her on the shoulder. "You have to work harder these past few days, but when you take care of her, you also have to take care of yourself, okay?" Natalia smiled. "| know." "Dont talk outside. Go inside and have a seat.¡± ¡°Alright, let me also visit my aunt.¡± The three of them entered the ward together. Lottie immediately noticed the man sitting by the bed chatting with Mrs. Ross. She was a little surprised and turned to ask Natalia, "This is..." Natalia immediately introduced him to her. "Oh, this is Lincoln. Mr. Parry introduced her as my partner." "Lincoln, this is Lottie. She''s my good friend.¡± Lincoln got up and walked over to Lottie with a clean smile on her face. "Mrs. Chapman, I''ve heard a lot about you.¡± Lottie raised her eyebrow. "Have you heard of me?¡± "Mrs.copy right hot novel pub Chapman, who is famous in Rexwell, has been working hard all the way from a stunt double to a famous star. Your face is like a living signboard. It''s hard for me not to know you." Lottie smiled when she heard that. For some reason, she could sense the faint hostility emanating from Lincoln. "If you know me from the news and trending topic, then you shouldn''t have very good impression of me, right?" ¡°Mrs. Chapman, why did you say that?" "Recently, the news about me doesn''t seem to be good one." ¡°Are you referring to the incident that you turned into Lucian to open a seminary and only received one dor to teach girls martial arts?" Lottie didn''t say anything, neither did she admit or deny it. "This matter is indeed quite controversial, but I believe that Mrs. Chapman''s original intention was actually for the sake of those girls. In fact, I admire you very much. As long as you want to do something, you will definitely do it. And no matter what others do, you just want to have a clear conscience, just like the ancient heroine in the world." Lottie raised her eyebrow. It was obviously apliment, but in her opinion, it was inexplicably so unpleasant to hear. "Then I have to say thank you." Natalia looked at her in surprise. "No, I was obviously praising you." Natalia felt that Lincoln was right. In fact, that was what she thought. Although there were many people who had misunderstood her, in her eyes, many of her actions were particrly cool! Lottie turned to look at Natalia. She felt that her idol, whom she had always liked, was really a babe in the wood. She didn''t understand the sarcasm in Lincoln''s words at all. Instead, she thought that she was praising her sincerely. Lottie smiled. ¡°Because in Mr. Yung''s words, I''m not like a heroine, but a selfish person who only makes myself happy." Lincoln raised her eyebrows slightly, and an apologetic look appeared in her eyes. "I didn''t mean that. You might have misunderstood what I meant." ¡°Mr. Yung should be very clear about whether it''s a misunderstanding or not." While they were talking, the atmosphere was not quite right. Natalia was at a loss. She did not know why Lottie was against Lincoln. Just as Natalia was confused, Lincoln took the initiative to take a few steps back. Then, he smiled at her and said, "Mrs. Chapman, you''re not here just to visit Natalia and her aunt, are you? Have you visited him before? Did he say something to you that caused you to misunderstand me?" After saying that, Natalia suddenly understood. ¡°Did Kayden speak ill of Lincoln?" She gnashed her teeth in hatred. She didn''t expect that a man like Kayden wouldin! ¡°He is really amazing. Why didn''t I know he was such a person before?" After listening, Lottie frowned. "I did visit Kayden, but he didn''t mention you to me." Lincoln smiled gently and said, "I might have misunderstood him. The next time I meet him, I will definitely apologize to him." "No need. It''s obvious that he is rude!" ¡°Natalia, that''s different." ¡°Mrs. Chapman shouldn''t lie to cover for her husband''s nephew. It''s true that I misunderstood Mr. Chapman. I should apologize to him." "But..." Natalia bit her lip and nced at Lottie again, her eyes clearly filled with suspicion. Lottie was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°Wow, this Lincoln is so amazing, but he is still a male bi*ch." Kayden seemed to be capable of fighting, but in fact, he was a fool. Otherwise, he would not have been unable to recognize his heart for so many years and gotten to the point where he was courting his wife''s death. If Kayden were to confront Lincoln himself, he would most likely be bullied bitterly. For the time being, Lottie didn''t intend to pay any attention to that bi*ch Lincoln, so she went closer to greet Mrs. Ross. ¡°Hello, Aunt. I''m here to see you. How you are doing recently." "It''s Ms. Green. Thank you foring to see me. Actually, I''m fine. Thank you foring here." ¡°No problem. Natalia is my good friend. Her mother is the same as my own mother." Lottie smiled and opened the thermos in her hand. "This is the chicken soup I made myself. Before I came here, I specially asked the doctor that this is very useful for nourishing. It will be helpful for you to eat it before the operation." ¡°Well, thank you so much." Lottie shook her head with a smile and served her a small bowl of chicken soup. Natalia quickly took the bowl. "Let me do it. Thank you, Lottie." Hearing that, Lottie stood up and gave way from the bed. When she turned around, she saw Lincoln staring at Fabian beside her. Recalling what had happened to Fabian earlier, Lottie felt a little nervous. She quickly walked over to block Lincoln''s sight. "I suddenly remember that Mr. Old Chapman and Mr. Parry are old friends, but he seems to have never heard of the Yung family in Rexwell. I wonder if Mr. Yung is from Rexwell?" Chapter 408 Being Others’ Helper Chapter 408 Being Others¡¯ Helper Chapter 408 Being Others¡¯ Helper The smile on Lincoln''s face gradually faded. "| am indeed not from Rexwell, but my grandfather is from there. He is an old friend of Grandpa Mr. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Parry, so he has always treated me as his grandson." Lottie nodded. "| see." "Did Mr. Yung know Natalia before?" Lincoln looked at her in surprise. "Mrs. Chapman, why do you ask that?" "| heard that Mr. Yung wanted to work in the field of education. Will Natalia¡¯s previous experience affect her enrollment? Why did you choose to cooperate with her?" "He didn''t know her in advance and didn''t know what kind of person she was? Isn''t Mr. Yung afraid that she will cause him trouble in the future?" Lottie''s words caused Natalia''s face to turn slightly pale. She hadn''t expected this. She had only heard Lincoln that it was all just pie in the sky for her, which made her forget her situation for a while. Yes, not everyone was like Mr. Parry''s granddaughter as her loyal fan. Not everyone cared about her past experiences and was willing to ept her guidance. Lincoln could have made a better choice, but why did she have to cooperate with him? The things that she hadn''t thought of before had all been remembered by Lottie¡¯s reminder. She looked at Lincoln with a very serious expression, as if she was waiting for his answer. Lincoln narrowed his eyes slightly. If it was the fact that he hadn''t treated her seriously in the beginning, then from this moment on, he finally realized that this woman was not simple. As expected, the woman who could deal with Mr. Chapman''s woman was not simple. He could only nod gently and admit it. "| did know her a long time ago." As he spoke, he took out a photo from his jacket pocket. Natalia took it and looked at it in surprise. "This is a photo of me in the orphanage!¡± It had been many years since that period of time. She might not have been able to leave any photos of that time. But how did Lincoln have her photo? "You..."Natalia looked at Lincoln hesitantly. Lincoln looked back at Natalia. His eyes were full of tenderness and nostalgia. "Sister Natalia, do you really not remember me?" Natalia was confused. Even Lottie was greatly surprised. How could this bitch-like man have a rtionship with Natalia? Moreover, they seemed to know each other earlier than Kayden. Could they be a couple since childhood? Seeing that Natalia had no impression at all, Lincoln could only continue to say. "It''s not your fault. At that time, | was thin and small. | was always bullied by Yara. If I wasn''t protected by you and other sisters, I wouldn''t have grown up." "That time, I was pushed into the water by someone. If you hadn''t found out and called the adult to save me, I would have died a long time ago." "I would not have been taken away safely by my family." When Natalia heard this, a vague figure shed in her mind. ¡°You... Are you Yung?" "It''s me. I''m your little Yung! Sister Natalia, you finally remember me!" Lincoln was so happy that he wanted to hold her in his arms. Natalia finally remembered who he was. Her face was full of disbelief. "I only know that your name is Yung. I don''t know your name is Lincoln. Besides, you didn''t stay in the orphanage for a few days. Later, your family found you and took you away." This was also the reason why Natalia did not dare to think about the poor boy Yung at first. In fact, she should have spent less than half a month with Lincoln in that small orphanage. At that time, Lincoln was very thin and weak. It seemed that he couldn''t walk steadily. Seeing him, Natalia thought of her younger brother. She could not help paying more attention to him. Later, she found that he seemed to have been bullied by other children all the time. She couldn''t bear to help him a few times. But because it had been too long and they were just trivial matters, Natalia didn''t take it seriously. Besides, Lincoln had been taken away by his family. So Natalia couldn''t remember him. However, she still remembered that Lincoln had been pushed into the water. It was indeed she who had called the adult of the orphanage to fetch him from the river. It seemed that Lincoln had gotten a high fever for several days and had almost died. Later, he was sent to the central hospital for rescue. Then he came back to life. It seemed that he happened to meet someone who knew him. So not long after, Lincoln''s family found the orphanage ording to the clue. "So it''s you. It seems that you''ve been doing well all these years. So I''m relieved." Natalia was very happy for Lincoln. After all, he could be considered her old ymate. Lincoln stared at Natalia and said, "I went to the orphanage to look for youter. But they said that you had been taken away by your family, and even Yara left with you." Lincoln was very afraid of Yara. After all, he had been bullied a lot by her. Therefore, after learning that Yara had also been adopted by the parents of the Ross family, he did not dare to contact Natalia because of his fear of Yara. Later, Lincoln went abroad to study. When he was abroad, he would asionally pay attention to the domestic news. He knew that Natalia had be a big star. He had thought ofing back to find her many times, but he couldn''t do it for various reasons. Not long ago, he came back from his studies and wanted to find Natalia. But he learned that she had married into a rich and powerful family. Lincoln was very regretful. He had been thinking of ways to get close to Natalia to find an opportunity to meet her. However, he did not expect that before he could find the right opportunity, the news of Yara''s return came out. Later, she inexplicably became Ralph''s fiancee. After that, Lincoln went to inquire and found out more inside stories. He learned that Yara was still entangled with Natalia''s husband. But Kayden mistook Yara for Natalia! On the one hand, Lincoln felt sorry for Natalia. On the other hand, he felt that the Chapman family had gone too far! Before long, the news that Natalia and Kayden had divorced and Natalia had announced her withdrawal of amusement circle came out one after another. Natalia''s reputation had been ruined and everyone hated her. However, Lincoln felt that the opportunity he had been waiting for finally came. ¡°Yes, I didn''t stay in the orphanage for long. Then my family found me and took me back."Natalia didn''t want to mention Yara, so she directly ignored Yara. Lincoln didn''t care. He just looked at Natalia with his sparkling eyes. "I didn''t dare to look for you before. But this time I met you by chance. So I really want to do something with you." "You don''t have to doubt my motive. No matter what, I won''t hurt you." "I believe in you. I also believe that the crisis in front of you can be ovee. I want to try with you!" Natalia sniffed and was obviously moved by Lincoln''s words. Lottie was speechless. She wanted to expose Lincoln''s disguise. But she didn''t expect that she would help him instead. Fabian reached out to grab Lottie''s clothes and whispered into her ear. "She made a mistake. Mommy identally became someone else''s assistant." "If Kayden finds out, will he be angry?" Lottie, "..." It seemed that it was really difficult to end like this. She asked Fabian in a low voice, "Why don''t you ask your daddy to solve it?" Chapter 409 Returning to Rexwell Chapter 409 Returning to Rexwell Chapter 409 Returning to Rexwell After receiving a call from his wife for help, Mr. Chapman immediately rushed from Rexwell to the town. After arriving at the hospital, he didn''t even spare Kayden a nce. Instead, he raised his hand and pulled Lottie into his arms. Lottie blushed at his actions and reached out her hands to gently push him. "Don''t you miss me?" The man''s deep voice rang in Lottie''s ears, as if there was an electric current, making her ears feel numb. "| don''t miss you. | just want you to help solve the problem.¡± "You''re so stubborn." "No! "Really? Let me try." After saying that, he grabbed her slender waist and kissed her directly. Fabian stretched out his hand to cover Ste''s eyes with a speechless face. Elijah seemed to be used to it. Kayden wailed in his heart. What did he do? His wife left him. Now he must see the sweet scene of his uncle and his aunt. Mr. Chapman had always been used to doing whatever he wanted. So he didn''t care about others¡¯ opinions. He kissed her until he was content. The he let go of her with satisfaction. "So sweet.¡¯Ralph said. Lottie rolled her eyes at him with a red face. Now this man was bing more and more shameless. In front of so many people, he did such a shameless thing without even changing his expression. Ralph knew that she was shy, so he stopped teasing her. He just whispered in her ear, "Let''s continue after going back tonight.¡± Lottie twisted the flesh around his waist without batting an eyelid, which caused the man to let out a light hiss. "Stop fooling around.¡± Ralph grabbed Lottie¡¯s hand and pulled her to sit down. Only then did he look at his nephew. "How are you?" Kayden finally got his uncle''s concern, but his expression was bitter. "Uncle, you finally remember me." Ralph did not waste time talking to him. He said, "Don''t waste time. Exin your situation clearly." Kayden was speechless. "Don''t bully him. Let me tell you.¡± Lottie told Ralph what had happened to Natalia recently and also mentioned Lincoln. After listening to the story between Natalia and Lincoln, Ralph held his chin with one hand and looked thoughtful. ¡°What''s wrong?" "I don''t know why. But I always feel that this story sounds very familiar." After that, Ralph looked in the direction of Kayden. Kayden was so angry that he got out of bed. "Don''t I feel familiar? That''s what happened between me Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. and Natalia!" At that time, Kayden had met Natalia and her family in the orphanage because he had been separated from his family. Later, although he had been taken away by his family, he had fallen in love with Natalia, who had written letters to him. Lincoln''s story was simr to Kayden''s. The difference was that one of them had been deceived by Yara, and the other had not been deceived by her. In Kayden''s eyes, Lincoln was a bad man who copied his story and tried topete with him for Natalia. ¡°Shameless! He even made up such a story. Does he think that Natalia will think highly of him because of this? Dream on!" After being reminded by Kayden, Lottie also remembered it. Hearing hisints, she couldn''t help This Young Master Chapman seemed to be really angry. His face showed a ferocious look. He did not care about his Young Master''s demeanor at all. Ralph nced at him lightly. "Calm down." "It''s not a big deal. Look at you." ¡°After all, he is the sessor of the group. How can''t he act maturely?" Kayden looked bitter. "I..." Uncle just knew how to be sarcastic. If it were his aunt who wanted to divorce him, he would probably be more panicked than him! ¡°From what you said, do you have a solution?" Lottie nced sideways at her husband and interrupted him. Ralph smiled. "You want to know? Beg me." Lottie rolled her eyes in her heart. "Say it or not." Anyway, she was not in a hurry. Lincoln seemed to be very kind to Natalia, so he would not hurt her. It wasn''t bad to let Natalia have more choices. Ralph felt helpless. His wife was getting more and more difficult to be fooled. "Okay, I''ll tell you. Don''t be angry." Kayden couldn''t stand it anymore. "Can you stop showing off your love like this?" He was so anxious, okay? Ralph turned around and red at Kayden. He had great dissatisfaction of his nephew disturbing him and his wife. However, when he saw that Lottie wanted to know but pretended not to care it at all, his heart softened. "It''s easy to deal with Lincoln. We just need to find a reason to send him away." ¡°But Natalia has promised to work with him for the training ss. What excuse can we find to send him away?" Ralph turned to look at Elijah. Elijah made an "ok" gesture to him. ¡°What the hell are you doing?" Elijah''s expression was cold as he calmly said, "Mommy, you''ll know in a few days." ¡°You made it so mysterious. Can''t you tell me now?" ¡°Because we don''t know if the n will seed." Ralph also said, "It''s impossible for Lincoln to appear out of nowhere. Maybe we can search for his background and find some useful clues before our n seeds." After that, no matter how Lottie and Kayden asked, Ralph refused to reveal anything. Even the three children kept their secrets, only letting them wait for the result. It made Lottie angry and helpless. However, since Natalia had been secretly photographed by the paparazzist night, it was obvious that this hospital was no longer suitable for her staying here. After a discussion, Lottie was in charge of looking for Natalia and persuading her to transfer Mrs. Ross to Rexwell Hospital for the kidney recement. The medical conditions and health team there were better. Mrs. Ross''s sess rate would be higher. She could be better taken care of after the operation. When Lottie went to find Natalia, she was a little worried that she would refuse it. However, after hearing that this arrangement was better for Mrs. Ross, she still agreed after hesitating for a long time. ¡°But Lottie, if we transfer to Rexwell, won''t my mother''s surgery fee be insufficient?" ¡°No, Ralph went to talk to your mother''s attending doctor just now. If she is transferred to another hospital now, he can directly transfer the deposit of surgery fee. This money is just enough for your mother''s operation fee." ¡°You don''t have to worry about that volunteer who donated kidney. He is more willing to go to Rexwell for the surgery." Natalia''s eyes were red. She knew that once Mr. Chapman intervened, he would definitely help her mother to arrange everything properly. But in this way, she owed more to the Chapman family. But Lottie was right. Since those paparazzi could take photos of her and Lincoln entering and leaving the hotel together, they might find this hospital in the future. Her mother had worked hard all her life for this family. When the operation was about to begin, Natalia would not allow any ident to happen at this time. ¡°Thank you, Lottie." ¡°When are we going back to Rexwell?" "Silly Natalia, don''t be so polite to me." "If you are okay, we can set off immediately. " Chapter 410 Sorry, Im Late Chapter 410 Sorry, I''m Late Chapter 410 Sorry, I''m Late The decision to return to Rexwell was a little sudden. Mr. Ross and Zack had no objections. They shared the same thought as Natalia. As long as it was good to Mrs. Ross, they could ept anywhere she went. Only Mrs. Ross felt a little uneasy. She knew that her illness had caused her daughter a lot of trouble. Now for her, she had to make Natalia bow to the Chapman family, which made her very ufortable. When she saw that Natalia was so busy packing up everything in the ward and taking them to Rexwell, her nose twitched slightly. "Ross, why don''t you forget it?" "Can''t we have an operation here?¡± Natalia looked back at Mrs. Ross''s worried eyes and immediately understood what she was thinking. She leaned over and hugged her. "It''s okay, mom. The sess rate of the operation is higher when we go back to the city hospital.¡± "And the public security here is not very good, and the privacy is also not protected well. After all, your daughter used to be a public figure. | am afraid that if someone recognizes me, it will cause you trouble.¡± "We''ve been living here for a few days and have not encountered any trouble.¡± "And if | go to the hospital in the city, the hospitalization fee will be higher, right?" "Ross... Why don''t we just forget it?" Mrs. Ross still didn''t want to add too much trouble to her daughter. She was used to staying here, so it was more ufortable for her to go to the big city. Natalia¡¯s eyes were red. She did not know what to say. Zack added. "Mom, listen to my sister. Let''s cure your illness first, and then think about other things." "And don''t look like there''s nothing wrong with it now. When | went to fetch water for you just now, | heard someone gossiping in the ward next door. It seems that they recognized my sister.¡± Mrs. Ross''s expression froze. Judging from Zack''s expression, it seemed that what those people said would not be pleasant. If she continued to stay, maybe someone would reallye to make trouble. "Then... Ross, didn''t you promise Yung that you would stay here for the training ss in the future? Will it be bad for him if we leave like this?" Lincoln left in the morning. Mrs. Ross always felt ufortable when he was here. Not long after recognizing Natalia, Lincoln quickly found an excuse to leave. His well-behaved behavior left a good impression on the Ross family. Mrs. Ross even felt that since there was such a connection, it would be a good choice for Natalia to be with him in the end.copy right hot novel pub Natalia thought for a moment and said, ¡°I''ll apologize to Lincolnter, but he''s so considerate. I don''t think he has any objection." Lottie had just returned to tell Kayden that Natalia was also returning to Rexwell. She was here to see if they had packed up. However, as soon as she entered the ward, she heard the conversation between Mrs. Ross and Natalia. She could not help raising her eyebrows. ¡°Aunt, you cane back after your operation is over and your body recovers." "The training ss isn''t something that can be held so easily. As for Natalia''s career, you still need to consider it carefully. The most important thing is to choose a job that she likes and has a promising future. What do you think?" Lottie didn''t think that Natalia wanted to be a teacher. If Nataliapromised now, she might take a path that would make her regret in the future. This wasn''t what she wanted to see. Natalia tilted her head to look at Lottie. When she saw her bright eyes, which seemed to see through everything, she felt a little inexplicably guilty. At this moment, messy footsteps suddenly came from the corridor. There was a noise not far away. ¡°Why is it so noisy all of a sudden? I''ll go and have a look."Zack got up. Before he could reach the door, Cais walked in quickly. ¡°Mrs. Chapman, Miss Ross, have you packed up? A bunch of reporters suddenly came from outside. I think it''s better for us to leave as soon as possible." After saying that, everyone in the ward was stunned. ¡°Why are they here so fast..."Natalia frowned. However, Lottie made a prompt decision and called Cais out. "Cais and I will lure the reporters away. Natalia, take uncle and aunt to the parking lot first to find Ralph. ¡°Hurry up!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to be entangled by these people. "Lottie... be careful." Lottie heard it and smiled at Natalia. "Don''t worry. My kung fu isn''t for nothing." After that, she rolled up her sleeves and walked out with great momentum. Natalia knew that the situation was urgent. She did not have time to worry and immediately instructed her younger brother. ¡°Zack, push the wheelchair over." Zack pushed the wheelchair over. Natalia and Mr. Ross helped Mrs. Ross get into the wheelchair, and then quickly grabbed things to move to the elevator. When she walked out of the ward, Natalia nced at Lottie. At this moment, she was standing in front of the crowd, leading her bodyguards and Cais to help to stop the media reporters who had appeared out of nowhere. After thanking her in her heart, Natalia quickly pushed Mrs. Ross into the elevator. The elevator went down slowly. When they reached the first floor, there was another group of reporters outside. They had wanted to meet Natalia, but they were toote. They thought that they would not be able to get the headline this time. But they did not expect that they would encounter her face to face. After they were stunned at first, these people suddenly smiled happily. "Natalia is indeed here!" ¡°Natalia! Someone photographed you entering and leaving the hotel with different men. Your private life is extremely chaotic. Do you have anything to exin?" ¡°Did you really cheat on others in the marriage? So you left the family without asking for money?" ¡°Natalia, you''ve fallen from a movie queen to this state. You can''t even afford to pay for your mother''s hospital fee. Is that true?" ¡°Natalia, have you ever thought that your behavior will disappoint your fans?" "Natalia. The cameras kept shing. These reporters blocked Natalia and the others in the elevator. Regardless of the scene and Natalia''s family members, the questions they asked became sharper and more ruthless. Natalia''s face was pale. She didn''t expect that these people would still refuse to let her go, even if she had announced her withdrawal of amusement circle. They wanted to step on her body and squeeze out thest bit of her value. They didn''t care how embarrassed she was at the moment. She said again and again, "I''m sorry. Please give way." However, it waspletely useless. No one heard what she said. Those people still carried heavy machines and forced her to the dead corner of the elevator step by step. Afraid that her mother in the wheelchair would be hurt, Natalia could only cover Mrs. Ross and try to protect her with her own body. She bit her lower lip and tried not to cry. Right at this moment... "Get lost!" A man''s voice full of hostility sounded behind them. Someone rushed over and rudely dragged the people who surrounded the elevator outside. Those people tried to struggle, but were directly dragged away by the crazy man. Some were knocked over by a punch and were kicked a few more times. His crazy behavior finally shocked everyone present. All the reporters in the elevator were driven out. Kayden panted slightly and red at the people outside like an eagle. Then he took off his suit jacket and gently covered Natalia''s body. "Sorry, I''mte. " Chapter 411 Affected the City Safety Too Much Chapter 411 Affected the City Safety Too Much Chapter 411 Affected the City Safety Too Much Natalia looked up at the man in front of her. Because of the series of actions just now, his hair was slightly messy. His originally pale and gloomy cheeks turned slightly red. There were still some sweat on his forehead. But he looked at her with pity in his eyes. Natalia was shocked. She had never seen such a look in Kayden''s eyes before. It was not that she had never seen it before, but that kind of nce had never been given to her. But this time... Was Kayden really looking at her? "Isn''t this Kayden?" "Why is Young Master Chapman here..." "Isn''t it said that he has divorced Natalia? Why is he still protecting her so hard?¡± "Then we..." The whispers of the reporters came from the side woke up several people who were immersed in their own emotions. Kayden loosened his grip on Natalia''s shoulder and pulled her behind him. He looked coldly at the group of people opposite him. "Who asked you toe?" His momentum was so strong that his slightly raised tightened jaw made people break out in a cold sweat for no reason. The reporters, who had been arrogant, trembled slightly in the face of the oppressive eyes of the Young Master of the Chapman Family. Someone exined in a trembling voice, "Mr. Chapman... Mr. Chapman, we just want to restore the truth to the public.¡± Kayden sneered with disdain. "Is it for the truth or for your own interests?" "That''s not the case.¡± In the crowd, a middle-aged man stood out with a deliberately ttering smile on his face. "Anyway, Natalia has already left the amusement circle. She is not an artist, so she doesn''t need to care about what others think of her. We let her asionally appear in front of the public. It will be good for her toe back in the future...¡± Kayden''s nce became extremely terrifying in an instant. "What did you just say?" The middle-aged man was frightened by Kayden''s re and immediately fell silent. "| don''t think you are an artist. Do you mean that | can expose your privacy at will?" The middle-aged man stammered and exined. "I... | didn''t mean that.¡± "Cais!" Kayden ignored his exnation and gave orders to Cais, who was rushing over. "Take off his clothes and throw him on the street for people to watch." ¡°We also have to find someone to do live streaming. The public should see his dirty look!" Cais brought a group of bodyguards to control the scene. After hearing Kayden''s words, a bodyguard immediately went forward to pull the middle-aged man. The man''s face showed a frightened expression and he hurriedly shouted, "No, no!" "This is an insult to my personality. You can''t do this." Kayden sneered. "You''re allowed to steal other people''s privacy. I''m just treating them with my own way. Can''t you stand it?" ¡°I''m sorry! I was wrong! Mr. Chapman, I know I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Please don''t do this to me!" After being dragged out by the bodyguards, the man immediately cried and begged for mercy. ¡°Who is the person you really should apologize to?" Kayden''s tone was cold. "I''m sorry, Miss Natalia! It''s my fault. I apologize to you! I''m really sorry. It''s my bad luck. It''s my bad luck. Please don''t let Mr. Chapman treat me like this!" The middle-aged man was afraid. Kayden was not someone to be trifled with. He had always kept his word and was not afraid of the consequences. He had a family and career. If he was really stripped naked and put on the Inte, he would be too ashamed to face others. Not only that, but also his family would be gossiped about. Even his children could not be excluded from school. Only at this moment did he truly feel regret. Kayden kept a straight face and said nothing. Finally, Natalia pulled the hem of Kayden''s clothes from behind. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Kayden felt the power of her and turned to look at Natalia gently. Natalia,"Forget it. Natalia''s face was pale, but her eyes were extremely calm. Having been in the entertainment industry for so long, she was used to the aggressiveness of entertainment reporters. It was not that she did not hate these people''s behavior, but if she really did that, it might not be good for Kayden''s reputation. After all, Kayden was here to protect her, so she didn''t want to make trouble for him. In the past,Kayden was just the son of the Chapman family, so it was not a big deal for him to be arrogant. Butter, Kayden would inherit the Chapman Group. If he did something wrong, the whole group would be affected. ¡°Are you sure? They didn''t care about the feelings of you and your parents at all."Kayden said. Natalia bit her lower lip and nced at her family. In the end, she said, "You don''t have to strip him naked. This will affect the city face too much." ¡°But we can ask him to apologize to my family online in other ways." "Can I?" At first, she said it firmly, but thest three words were somehow pleading. She sounded soft, as if she was acting like a spoiled child. Kayden''s heart softened. She was indeed the kind-hearted but persistent fairy. Why couldn''t he recognize her before? Obviously, the quality was so obvious. Once again, he sighed in his heart that she was blind. Kayden nodded gently under Natalia''s gaze. ¡°Of course." After that, he turned to look at the middle-aged man who had knelt on the ground, and his expression turned cold in a second. ¡°Did you hear me clearly?" ¡°Listen carefully! Thank you very much, Miss Natalia. I will definitely apologize seriously!" The man breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Natalia was willing to let him go. Kayden turned his gaze to the other reporters and said coldly. ¡°Where are you?" The group of people were already shivering, afraid that they would be treated the same way. When they saw Kayden looking over, they immediately begged for mercy. "I''m sorry, too. I''ll apologize together!" "I''m sorry, Miss Natalia!" "It''s our fault. Please forgive us!" ¡°T''ll make an apology on Twitter now." "I will put the apology statement on the top of the month!" The others were very sensible and admitted their mistakes and begged for mercy. Kayden finally looked away from Cais. "You are responsible for keeping an eye on them. If anyone dares to go against my will..." Cais nodded. "Understood." Kayden snorted and turned to look at Natalia. "Shall we go first?" Natalia heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Mom, let''s go." Mrs. Ross was angry and afraid at first, but at this moment, she felt very gratified. "Okay, let''s go." Under everyone''s gaze, the Ross family slowly walked to the parking lot. Kayden followed them with a faint smile on his face. At this moment, Ralph, who had not shown up, suddenly appeared and pushed another wheelchair. "Can you still stand?" Kayden turned to look at Ralph and said, "Uncle." Ralph nodded at him. "He was pretty handsome just now." Kayden smiled foolishly. ¡°Do you still want legs?" Ralph asked again. Kayden''s smile froze. Seeing that there was no one around, he didn''t force himself to sit down in the wheelchair. To be honest, he was in so much pain after a little exercise. It was likely that he would be scolded by the doctor again Chapter 412 Dont Change Your Words in the Future Chapter 412 Don''t Change Your Words in the Future Chapter 412 Don''t Change Your Words in the Future When they arrived at the parking lot, Lottie was already waiting there. When she saw the few of them walking over, a hint of a smile appeared in Lottie''s eyes. "Did you get hurt just now?" Natalia shook her head and looked pale. "Sorry, it''s all because of me that | caused you trouble." "What are you talking about? It was never you who caused trouble.¡± Lottieforted her and then looked at the tiny wound on Zack''s face that had been cut open by the edge of the machine. "Uncles and aunts, get in the car first. Zack, sit with us. I''ll treat the wound on your faceter.¡± Zack touched his face and said in a cold tone, "No, thanks...¡± This little injury was nothing to him. However, Natalia said, "Go ahead.¡± Zack still wanted to say something, but when he saw his sister''s eyes, he paused and nodded. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Thank you, Mrs. Chapman." "Mrs. Chapman, just call me Sister Lottie.¡± Lottie rubbed his head and arranged for him to get into the car in front of them. The door opened and three babies lined up. Elijah was looking at the tablet in his hand. When he saw the door open, he looked at Zack. Ste and Fabian gathered together to y the game. It seemed that the battle was still very fierce. Ste looked away from the game door and looked at Zack. She took out a pink bandage from her pocket and handed it to him. "Brother Zack, this is for you.¡± Zack took it and thanked him. "Thank you." "You''re wee.¡± Ste waved her hand indifferently with a sweet smile on her face and asked, "Do you want a lollipop?" Fabian passed thetest checkpoint and snatched the lollipop from Ste. "| bought this lollipop for you, custom-made!" "It doesn''t matter! Brother Zack is not an outsider. Why are you so stingy?" "I''m not stingy, but this lollipop is specially for you! You can''t give it to others!" Ste curled lips and said. "It''s mine. | have the right to give it to others." "You can''t!" "Sure!" "No!" Under such a noisy noise, Elijah sighed silently. He put away the tablet and took out another lollipop from his pocket. "Here you are. Brother Zack,e in and have a seat.¡± "Don''t bother with them.¡± When Zack saw the Buddha-style expression on Elijah''s face, which he had long been used to, he could not help but smile. He got into the car first and sat down next to Elijah. "Thank you, Elijah. Elijah then handed the tablet to Zack. "They have already apologized." Zack took it and looked at it. He found that it was all from the media and reporters. On Twitter, the reporters admitted that they deliberately ndered Natalia for the sake of interests and poprity. They also revealed the name of the culprit who ordered them to do this, and even attached evidence to it. The person who had sent someone to photograph Natalia secretly was the same person who had ordered these reporters to chase after Natalia in the hospital. This man used to be Natalia''s rival, and now he was a popr star in film and television. In the past, he had always been suppressed by Natalia and had suffered losses several times in Natalia''s hands. He had always hated Natalia. Now that she saw that Natalia was divorced and retired, she wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to trample on Natalia again. She would never be able to turn over again. ¡°Why is this person so disgusting?" After seeing the truth, Zack frowned hard. However, Elijah patted his hand andforted him. "Kayden won''t let her go. You don''t have to worry." Zack thought of the scene when Kayden stood in front of them and smiled. Outside the car. Lottie arranged for the parents of the Ross family to be in another car, and Natalia followed. After entering, he found that it was a very spacious nanny car, which was equipped with doctors and medical staff. After they sat inside, Lottie said to Natalia, "Can Kaydene with you?" Natalia opened her mouth and hesitated. ¡°Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to create an opportunity for him. But he''s more or less a patient now. I still need to check his legs so that the doctor can take care of him nearby." Only then did Natalia remember Kayden''s leg injury and her face turned slightly pale. "Is he all right?" Lottie nced not far away. Ralph had already pushed his nephew over. "It shouldn''t be a big deal." "If you think it''s too disturbing, I''ll arrange another car for him. At this time, Mrs. Ross pulled Natalia''s hand. "Natalia, let Kaydene with us." Mr. Ross also chimed in, "At least he''s here to protect us." Natalia was already shaken. Now that her parents had said so, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Got it. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t know how to behave properly." ¡°Besides, this car was arranged by the Chapman family, and I have no right to refuse." Ralph had just approached with Kayden when he heard Natalia''sst sentence. Ralph greeted Mr. and Mrs.Ross before looking at Natalia. "Ms. Ross, please don''t say that." ¡°No matter how close Kayden is to you, you will always be a good friend of Lottie." ¡°So, whether it''s a car or hospital transfer, our care for you is out of our friendship." ¡°You don''t have to feel burdened. If you change your position with Lottie today, I believe that you won''t stand by and do nothing to her, will you?" Ralph was indeed Ralph. Just a few simple words swept away all the troubles and uneasiness in Natalia''s heart. He was right. It was not shameful to ept friends'' help. She was too narrow-minded before. She finally nodded seriously and said solemnly, "Thank you, uncle." Ralph could not help but smile. ¡°What did you call me?" Natalia came back to her senses and her face turned slightly red. She said awkwardly, ¡°I''m sorry.. . I''m used to it and haven''t changed for a while." "No need to change."Ralph smiled and gestured for the doctor in the carriage to help him. The doctor helped Kayden up from the wheelchair, got him into the car, and then gave him an examination. Kayden blushed and whispered, "That''s right. We haven''t divorced yet. You don''t have to change your mind in the future." Natalia,"..." She didn''t know why, but she felt a little speechless when she saw howplicated her feelings for Kayden were. ¡°Thank you for your help just now. Also, how''s your leg?" Seeing that Natalia could finally speak to him in a normal tone, Kayden was very excited. "I''m fine. Thank you for caring about me." Natalia looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, but the doctor next to her darkened his face. ¡°Who told you that your legs are fine?" ¡°The wound is getting worse again. Do you still want your legs?" "I''ve never seen a patient as disobedient as you!" Just like what Kayden was worried about, the doctor was really angry. Kayden apologized in a hurry. Seeing this, Natalia subconsciouslyforted him. The atmosphere in the car was quite lively. Standing outside the car, Ralph and Lottie smiled at each other and gently closed the door. ¡°Let''s go home." Ralph walked up to her and held her hand, a faint smile on his face. Lincoln sat in his own carriage behind them. His eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness as he looked at Ralph''s back. Chapter 413 Are You Ready to Return to the Entertainment Circle? Chapter 413 Are You Ready to Return to the Entertainment Circle? Chapter 413 Are You Ready to Return to the Entertainment Circle? On the way back to Rexwell. Lottie and Ralph got into the car in front of them and sat together with the three babies and Zack. Because it was a nanny car for eight people, the seats were just right. Lottie applied ointment to the wound on Zack''s face, and then helped him put on the bandage. The pink and tender one was the one that Ste gave to Zack. Zack was very sensible. After applying the medicine, he changed to the passenger seat and left the empty seat behind for the five of them. He had wanted to return to Mrs. Ross''s car, but was gently stopped by Lottie. "Zack, are you scared of what happened today?" Lottie leaned against Ralph and asked Zackzily. Zack shook his head. "This little thing can''t scare me." "Good boy, have you ever thought about what to do in the future?" Zack was stunned. Lottie added, "You can''t stay in the town forever. Have you thought about where to go in the future?" Zack bit his lower lip. He was not as good-looking as Natalia. Although he was still pretty, ording to the standards of the entertainment industry, he was nothing. Besides, he was not as excellent as the others. He was just a schr. When it came to hobbies and expertise, he had nothing. He loved to watch his sister''s acting, so he didn''t know if it was one of them. In his imagination, people like him, who had no good look or ability, should find a job that could be sold for strength in the town, such as a car repair factory, to repair cars for others, which was barely enough for him to feed himself and his parents. Zack told the truth. Lottie was stunned for a long time before she burst outughing. "Why don''t you have any advantages? Don''t belittle yourself. In my opinion, you are much more alert than others." Zack turned to look at Lottie in surprise. Lottie''s face was wreathed in smiles. "And you have a pair of sharp eyes that can see through people''s hearts. When everyone else was deceived by Yara''s hypocritical appearance, it was you who stood out and revealed her in front of others.¡± "And Kayden, when your sister and your parents were disappointed with his behavior, you were the first to stand up and say that you still believe him. Kayden also told us your doubts about Lincoln. You are so sensitive, how can you say that you have no ability?¡± Zack''s face, which had always been expressionless, suddenly turned red when he heard Lottie''s words. He had never been praised like this before. For a moment, he felt proud and shy. Lottie saw his expression clearly and pursed her lips into a smile. "So cute.copy right hot novel pub Hearing this, Ralph nced at Zack''s face. In his heart, Zack was indeed very cute, but he looked serious. "How is it cute?" Lottie looked back at him in surprise with a smile at the corner of her eyes. ¡°No way, Mr. Chapman, are you jealous?" "I like sour food, can''t I?" Lottie couldn''t stopughing. She leaned over and kissed him hard on the lips. "Is this okay? Mr. Chapman, why are you so cute?" The corners of Ralph''s lips lifted slightly, but he still kept a straight face. "Not bad." The three babies who had been watching the whole process, "..." They are used to it. After listening for a long time, Fabian understood what his mommy was up to, so he simply made it clear for her. ¡°Brother Zack, Mommy is praising you because she wants you to work with her." Zack widened his eyes and kowtowed. "Really... really?" "As expected of my son, he knows me so well."Lottie thought. He immediately smiled and nodded. "I think you have the potential to be a star assistant. You are smart and steady. Most importantly, your character is reliable. "Star Assistant?"Zack''s eyes lit up. "I don''t know why you were not taken away by Natalia before, but I think you are not young anymore. Now that your mother is ill, the burden on our family can''t be thrown to your sister like before. I think you are not a selfish child." Zack''s eyes turned red. Of course not. When his sister and Kayden got married and their family were ridiculed and looked down upon by Kayden''s mother, he swore that he would make a lot of money to support his sister in the future. However, a wish was a wish, and reality is reality. He had neither education nor background. It was really difficult for him to stand out. It was not that her sister had never thought of taking him with her. However, at that time, Natalia was still relying on Kayden. If she took him with her again, Zack was afraid that his sister would be gossiped about by Chapmans, so he refused. If there was a way to earn more money and a better future, he would not refuse again. He knew very well how it felt to have no money in his pocket when an ident happened. He didn''t want to leave the pressure on Natalia alone. "Sister Lottie! If I can really stay with you and work, I will definitely work very hard!" "It doesn''t matter even if I have less money, as long as I can learn something." Lottie smiled. "You child, how can we let you suffer losses?" However, Ralph said at this time, ¡°You have to think about it. You may not be able to stay with your parents and take care of them in the future. You have to persuade them to let you stay in Rexwell. Is that okay?" As expected, Zack hesitated. In the end, he said, ¡°I will discuss it with them. I can also let them stay in Rexwell with me. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I will rent a house for them!" The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible. Staying in the town all the time would not help her sister''s future development. The most important thing was that Rexwell''s conditions were much better than in the town. If anything happened to his parents, it could be handled in time. Lottie and Ralph looked at each other with smiles in their eyes. ¡°Okay, find an opportunity to discuss it with your family first. If they agree to let you stay, you cane to me again." "Thank you, Sister Lottie!" Lottie waved her hand indifferently. Ralph said, "Let''s not talk about it for the time being. Anyway, you should stay in Rexwell for a few more days this time. You can discuss it with them after Auntie''s operation ispleted." "Yes, they will definitely think too much now. Thank you for your suggestion, Mr. Chapman." Ralph also waved his hand and said, ¡°You''re wee." Ste''s crisp and childish voice rang out. "Mommy, are you looking for Brother Zack to be your assistant? Are you preparing to return to the entertainment industry?" Ste''s words silenced the carriage. Fabian turned to look at Lottie. ¡°Mommy, will you be busy after youreback?" ¡°Don''t you have time to cook for us and y with us?" Lottie opened her mouth and finally asked with a smile, "You don''t want me to go out to work?" Elijah,"I can''t bear it." Fabian looked a little sad. "I''m not willing either." Lottie was just about tofort them when she heard Fabian say, "But we won''t stop you." Chapter 414 SFLE Media Chapter 414 SFLE Media Chapter 414 SFLE Media Lottie looked at the Fabian in surprise. Fabian snorted. "Mommy, do you think we''re selfish people who only care about our own happiness and don''t care about our parents?¡± "As long as you want to do something, we will support you.¡± Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Lottie was very touched to hear that. She wanted to pick up these babies and rub her little face. Ste chuckled. "Mommy, don''t watch him pretend to be pitiful.¡± "In fact, he wanted you toe out again a long time ago. He secretly watched the movie you yed before more than a hundred times!" Fabian were destroyed by Ste, and her face couldn''t help blushing. "You''re the same yourself. You''re always collecting news headlines in the entertainment industry. You evenpared others with Mommy, saying that they can''tpare with Mommy!" "|... I''m telling the truth. They''re no match for Mommy!" "You also sneaked into other people''s fan group to be an undercover!" "I''m just waiting to see if they''re speaking ill of Mommy behind her back. If that''s the case, Mommy won''t have to cooperate with such a person in the future!¡± "You cut the video yourself and posted it on Twitter.¡± "I''m sending benefits to Mommy''s fans. They like Mommy so much. Shouldn''t they be rewarded?" "You..." "You''re saying that you''re the same yourself! Who''s showing off to your ssmates every day and saying that Mommy is the most beautiful star?" Fabian were finally rendered speechless by Ste, and their faces were flushed red. They looked at Lottie guiltily and stammered, "I... I''m telling the truth. Mommy is the most beautiful.¡± "You said Mommy would definitely get the movie queen and fight with Fatty!" Fabian finally broke down. "How did you tell mommy about my fight? You... didn''t keep your promise!" "You said that first!"Ste was fuming as she turned her gaze towards Elijah. "Big Brother didn¡¯t say anything about me, so | didn''t say anything about him." Elijah, "... Silly boy, you''ve almost finished all your old stories. He knew that there would be such a day. With a long sigh, Elijah handed the tablet he had prepared to Lottie. Lottie''s eyes had been sparkling since just now. When she heard that the little babies had done so much for her, she was truly moved and guilty. She didn''t even know that they had done so much for her behind her back. Seeing Elijah handing over the tablet, she couldn''t help but suck in her nose and ask, ¡°What is this?" "The n for youreback." Lottie was surprised. She took it over and took a look, only to find that it was a very professional marketing n. He analyzed all her advantages and disadvantages at present, and then made detailed ns ording to these. He would improve her poprity from all aspects, and the most important thing was to improve her reputation and influence. This was a very professional proposal, which could be said to be more professional than professional agents. ¡°Did you do it yourself?" Elijah nodded and said, "Fabian and Ste also did." Lottie was extremely moved. She had said that she wanted to make aeback. One was that she had promised Hank Han that she would definitely make aeback and be a movie queen.Another reason was precisely because of Natalia. This time, the female artist who framed Natalia was Rubby. She was Natalia''s rival. Not long ago, she had just won the movie queen, and now she was very influential in the circle. Lottie had also heard Conniein that Rubby had snatched a lot of her artists'' resources, as if she was deliberately targeting her. Rubby framed Natalia while targeting Connie. Lottie didn''t have many close friends. Natalia and Connie were the only two. How could they all be bullied by Rubby? Was this reasonable? Those reporters were forced to apologize to Natalia by Kayden and they even admitted that Rubby took part in them. This person''s reputation was definitely affected. However, Rubby also had a backer behind her. Soon, the Public Rtions Department came out to clean up the mess. Rubby came out to apologize and sadfishing. This matter was actually over. After that, if Kayden wanted to deal with her again, he would have to be scolded that he took advantage of his power to bully her. Such a despicable and shameless woman was bing more and more popr. How could Lottie, who had always valued rtionships and had a chivalrous heart, bear it? Therefore, Lottie nned to take the lead and return to the entertainment industry to deal with her and clear the obstacles for her good friends. If Natalia thought it through and wanted to make aeback, she could pave the way for her. How wonderful it was to do this! The most important thing was that when Elijah was investigating Rubby''s background, he found that she still had contact with Yoyo. It was Yoyo, who had been targeting her over and over again! It was Yoyo who stole her identity and tried to rece her! She had encountered too many dangers and troubles before. In order to get rid of Jenna and the others, she had been unable to handle all sorts of problems. This had also caused her to ignore Yoyo and not be able to settle ounts with her. She hadbe a fish that had escaped the. Now that she hade out to stir up trouble again, how could she let her hide behind and shoot a cold arrow? This time, Lottie would no longer be passively defending her. She would drag Yoyo out to take revenge and send her to where she should go! There were various reasons for hereback, but she didn''t really like to be a star. She hadn''t thought that her children would be so fond of her being a celebrity and be proud of her performance. This made her happy, and her heart fill with the love of the children. Even Ralph showed his support. "I would rather youeback than open a Taekwondo Gym." After hearing this, a fierce light shed in Lottie''s eyes. "What do you mean? Do you think that I''m not promising enough to open a Taekwondo Gym?" Ralph saw her expression and immediately pulled her into his embrace to apologize. ¡°How can I think that you''re not promising enough? I just think that you''re too talented and useless to open a Taekwondo Gym. You can obviously use your influence to do more things, encourage your fans to learn self- defense, and make them increase their safety consciousness. Isn''t it faster and more effective than you working hard to teach students in the Taekwondo Gym?" Lottie thought for a moment. She had to admit that Ralph''s words made sense. Even so, she was still unhappy. "The children all know to help meeback. What about you? You didn''t do anything?" Ralph,"..." It was not that he did nothing, but that he did not dare to say anything. It was still Eliiah who said, "Daddy specially opened an entertainmentpany for you." Lottie, "?" ¡°Whatpany? When?" Ralph nced at Elijah and knew that she would not let it go if he did not make it clear. In the end, he admitted it. ¡°Not long ago, haven''t I been working overtime?" "I just bought an entertainmentpany." Lottie thought for a moment. When she was watching the news, she seemed to have heard that the expect it that the buyer was her husband. "It seems to be called TY Media?"... Ralph chuckled and said, "Now it''s SFLE Media." Lottie¡¯s eyes lit up. "SFLE Media?" ¡°Well, S, F, E are short for our children''s names, and L is short for yours. Different from the Thunder Pictures of the Chapman''s Group, SFLE Media specializes in serving you and the children. All resources are inclined to you." Chapter 415 You Youth Didnt Have Martial Virtue Chapter 415 You Youth Didn''t Have Martial Virtue Chapter 415 You Youth Didn''t Have Martial Virtue Lottie was both moved and surprised. "Isn''t it too extravagant to serve me alone?¡± Ralph smiled and said, "| only spoil you. Are you not satisfied with that?" "It''s not that I''m not satisfied. | just feel that it''s not good.¡± As she spoke, she couldn''t help but smile. Ralph''s heart softened when he saw her smile. He could not help but smile as well. "What''s wrong with that? I''m capable of spoiling you. No matter how jealous others are, it''s none business of them." "Will it be a waste of resources to serve me alone in such arge film and televisionpany?" Lottie was very worried. Such arge entertainmentpany must have spent a lot of money to manage and maintain it every day. If she couldn''t be famous and couldn''t create any value, wouldn''t they lose money every day? That wouldn''t do. Ralph could not help butugh. ¡°If you''re afraid of wasting money, sign the artist you''re optimistic about and let them make money for you. That way, you won''t be afraid.¡± With this, he looked at Zack. "Zack, if youe in the future, you can directly sign a contract with SFLE Media.¡± Zack listened to their conversation from the side, and his heart could no longer be described as shocked. He really didn''t expect that the way rich people doted on their wives was so overbearing. He sent her directly to the entertainmentpany just to support her. Moreover, if Lottie wasn''t prepared to make aeback, Ralph would never let her know about the acquisition of thepany, and thepany would remain idle. Thergest entertainmentpany in the country, whose daily ie was estimated to be hundreds of millions, however Ralph did not even blink. Zack was simply amazed. At the same time, he felt lucky for himself. If he really became a staff member of SFLE Media in the future, even if he didn''t work as Lottie''s assistant, he would definitely have a promising future. Because Mr. Chapman was not short of money at all! "Okay... okay, thank you, Mr. Chapman.¡± After hearing this, Lottie couldn''t help butugh. It seemed that the image of Mr. Chapman, the overbearing president, had been deeply rooted in people''s hearts. Ralph smiled slightly. Then, he heard Elijah say, "| want to join too.¡± He was going to be an analysis manager and head of public rtions for his mommy''s business. He believed that as long as he was there, he would never let his mommy suffer again. Seeing how positive Elijah was, Ste quickly raised his hand. "| also want to join! | can be a child star and apany Mommy to any public asion to bring profits to thepany. I can also be a stylist for mommy and give her a suggestion! | can evenment on mommy''s anti-fans!" Fabian also followed. "Me too! I... when daddy is busy, | can hold a meeting on behalf of daddy! | can also get resources for mommy and help her to be a popr star in thepany. Even if | be a child star, | can do it!" Lottie, ".copy right hot novel pub She had to admit that her children were too capable. Ralph nced at the three children who were crazily snatching his credit and snorted. ¡°When I was in Chapman Group, I wanted you to help me manage thepany. Why are all of you not so active?" Fabian blinked and exined, "At that time, we were still children." ¡°Have you grown up now?" Fabian nodded shyly. "Now that we have grown up, we can take charge of it alone." Ste echoed, "Yes, and Chapman Group is not our ownpany. Why should we be so active?" Ralph turned to look at the Elijah. Elijah said, "Chapman Group doesn''t have mommy." He wasn''t working for anyone else. He was only serving his mommy. Lottie was so moved that she wanted to kiss them one by one. Which family''s children were so like angels? They were really lovable. Ralph secretly ground his teeth. Alright, he would remember all them. ¡°Well, I''ll give you administration authorities. Every one of you has to choose a direction to take responsibility for your mommy. If something goes wrong, I''ll find you to me." Elijah,"There can''t be any problems." He was very confident in his hacker skills. Ralph nced at him and said, "There''s always someone better than you. Have you forgotten?" Elijah thought of how he had lost to Ralph and lowered his head silently. After a while, he raised his head again. "There''s something I don''t understand. Just teach me." Ralph looked at his eldest son in surprise. "Are you sure?" Elijah nodded. "You can make the conditions." "Then I want your mommy to cook only for me in the future?" Elijah was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Change it. He didn''t want to give up this benefit. "Then cancel your bedtime story and your good night kiss." Elijah,"...No." "Is this your attitude of begging for help?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Elijah stared fixedly at him for a long time before suddenly turning his head. ¡°Mommy, daddy bullied me and refused to teach me." Ralph,"..." Young people didn''t have martial virtue. To actuallyin to his wife in front of him, Elijah was really a bad student. Sure enough, Lottie, who had been happily watching the father and son bicker earlier, immediately puffed up her face. ¡°Ralph, why did you bully Elijah? As daddy, if you have the ability, why don''t you teach him and threaten him?" Ralph said, "...Honey, I was wrong." Fabian and Ste looked at each other, indicating that they had learned something. As expected, their brother was really great. ¡°Mommy, I want daddy to teach me too."Ste said. ¡°Mommy, daddy always bullies me. He asked me to hold a meeting for him and squeeze out my childhood."The stars added. Ralph,"..." He ground his teeth in hatred. "Are you going to rebel?" Lottie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who are you scolding?" Ralph,"...I was wrong." Zack, who was watching from the side, couldn''t helpughing out loud. "That''s great. Mr. Chapman and his family are really happy." If possible, he also hoped that his sister could get his own happiness. But he didn''t know how her sister and brother-inw got along with each other in another car. At the same time. Kayden, who had been severely criticized by the doctor, lowered his head awkwardly. "I really know I was wrong." Kayden apologized with a wooden face, feeling hopeless. This time, the doctor in charge was Edward Grant. His uncle''s good friend, and he was also his elder. So he couldn''t be angry with him casually and had to listen to him honestly. He was really embarrassed. Fortunately, Edward Grant was finally tired. After helping him treat his injured leg, he changed his target. Edward Grant went to check on Mrs. Ross, while Mr. Ross stayed by her side nervously and answered his simple questions from time to time. Natalia sat next to Mrs. Ross and secretly nced in the direction of Kayden. She noticed that Kayden didn''t seem to be in a good mood, and she slowly got up when she heard that her mother''s condition was stable. ¡°Are you alright?" After hesitating for a while, Natalia sat down next to Kayden. Kayden immediately looked up happily. Chapter 416 You Are A Good Man Chapter 416 You Are A Good Man Spoiled By My Bossy CEO Husband Chapter 416 You Are A Good Man "I... I''m fine.¡± Kayden blinked and was suddenly at a loss. He should be happy. After all, Natalia was concerned about him and he want to sadfishing. However, he was afraid that she would worry, so he was really in a dilemma. When Natalia saw the confused expression on his face, she suddenly took a deep breath. "Thank you for what happened today.¡± "You don''t have to thank me.¡± Kayden frowned in displeasure. "You never need to thank me." Natalia looked at him for a while and suddenly said, "What''s the rtionship between us?¡± Kayden froze and subconsciously looked into her eyes. "Husband... husband and wife." However, Natalia¡¯s eyes were extremely clear. She just stared at him as if she wanted to look into his heart. "Kayden, | don''t know why you refused to divorce with me. Didn''t we... agree before?" "Since you don''t love me, why don''t you let me go?" Panic shed across Kayden''s eyes. "No... no." "Am | wrong? Do you mean that you fell in love with me again?¡± Kayden''s face instantly turned red. Although he felt that he loved Natalia, he felt embarrassed when he saw her clear eyes. He had never said this to her before. Natalia had always been chasing after him, but he had never expressed his love for her. It was hard for him to confess for a while. Natalia waited for a while. When she saw that he did not say anything, a hint of mockery shed across her eyes. The other party was Kayden. She had spent so many years trying to make him fall in love with her. How could he change his mind overnight? In the end, it was she who forced him. Holding back the emotions in her eyes, Natalia looked straight at Kayden with a hint of coercion. "Since you don''t love me, why do you hold on to me? Isn''t it better to break up as soon as possible without love?" "Of course not!"Kayden quickly denied it. He swallowed his saliva and carefully thought about his words. "I... | promised before that | would take good care of you for the rest of my life. You have encountered a lot of difficulties because of me. How can | leave you like this?" However, Natalia sneered. "You don''t want to divorce me because of this?" Kayden said no in his heart, but he said, ¡°Of course, | swore in front of Ralph that | would take good N?velDrama.Org owns all content. care of you for the rest of my life.¡± "You don''t have to "Natalia said. Kayden frowned and looked at Natalia cautiously. "You... don''t you need me to take responsibility for you now?" Natalia''s eyshes fluttered and she suddenly chuckled. ¡°Kayden, you''re a good person." Kayden was stunned. Why did she suddenly said he is a good person? ¡°On the surface, you don''t seem to care about anything, but in fact, you are very principled. You must do what you promised others. Usually, you are not serious, but you are always explicit about important things." Kayden suddenly felt a little embarrassed by her praise. "It''s... it''s not as good as you said." "It''s the same this time. It has nothing to do with my mother''s illness. You don''t have to be so responsible. You came here specially to help find the doctor and pay the hospitalization fee." "This is what I should do." ¡°Nothing is what you should do."Natalia interrupted him seriously. ¡°The time when I was in danger and seriously injured and in aa, it had nothing to do with you." "I''ve been forcing you to like me, and it was my own fault for drinking. At that time, I couldn''t wake up, and I didn''t want to live anymore." "It has always been my personal will. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have forced you to do everything." As Natalia spoke, she suddenly felt relieved. "In this world, many things cannot be forced." ¡°For example, love and marriage." Kayden''s expression was ghastly. At the same time, he was flustered. He did not understand why Natalia had suddenly told him all of this. At this moment, he felt very uneasy. ¡°Everyone has their own happiness and evil. It''s not your fault that you don''t like me, so you don''t have to be responsible for me." Kayden panicked and wanted to stand up, but Natalia pushed him back into the wheelchair. ¡°Your leg injury hasn''t healed yet. Don''t stand up again." Kayden''s lips trembled slightly. ¡°You just said that I... I don''t agree." ¡°Where don''t you agree?"Natalia smiled at him. "Am I wrong?" Kayden looked at her smiling face and was in a trance. He couldn''t remember how long it had been since Natalia smiled at him like this. "It doesn''t matter whether you like me at first or not, whether Yara appearedter or not, I have always been with you for so many years." "It took me so many years to not let you see me. I''m useless." Kayden quickly said, ¡°It''s not like that. It''s not your fault. I was blind..." ¡°No, it has nothing to do with you."Natalia''s tone was exceptionally calm. She did not hold any grudge against him."I''ve been chasing after you for so many years and it''s been enough. If I continue to pester you, I''ll look down on myself." ¡°Thank you very much for your appearance. You have been taking care of me all these years. It can be said that I won''t be sopopr without you." Kayden kept shaking his head. He wanted to say something, but Natalia covered his mouth and stopped him. "I don''t regret loving you."Natalia added. ¡°But maybe, if we find someone to start over, there will be another world." ¡°Kayden, I don''t want you to be responsible for me now. If you still care about our rtionship, then let go of each other and divorce with me." Kayden''s throat seemed to be blocked by something and he couldn''t say a word. Natalia looked at him gently with a faint smile in her eyes. It seemed that she had let go of this rtionship. She no longer hated anyone, nor did she want to suspect that Kayden was plotting something against her. She no longer loved him. Falling in love with someone was too painful. She had suffered for so long and could not move forward. Her only wish now was to get rid of this hopeless marriage. Then she started over and gained freedom. She wanted Kayden to let go of her and forget everything...Kayden. Thinking of this, Kayden''s eyes were suddenly filled with anger. Natalia could take anything from him, but she could not leave with love and freedom! How could he let go?He fell in love with Natalia, he hoped her by his side for the rest of her life. If she left, she would be with another man... Kayden couldn''t breathe just thinking about it. He didn''t want to be a good person. As long as he could keep her by his side, so what if she hated him? ¡°No."Kayden pulled Natalia''s hand away and said coldly. Natalia frowned and looked at him in confusion. "Why?" After thinking about it for a while, Kayden could not express his love to her openly, nor could he answer her perfunctorily. He moved his leg, which had just been bandaged, and an idea came to his mind. ¡°My leg hasn''t recovered yet, and I''m afraid that I will be disabled for the rest of my life. Except for you, who else would be willing to marry me and take care of me so unscrupulously? " Chapter 417 You Bear to Abandon Me Chapter 417 You Bear to Abandon Me Chapter 417 You Bear to Abandon Me Natalia almostughed out of anger. "So the real reason why you refused to let me go is that | was too kind to you before?" Kayden nodded. He was telling the truth. Even his parents treated him less sincerely than Natalia. In the past, he didn''t think much of it. However, after Natalia left, he was deeply touched. In this world, there was probably no one as good as Natalia. It was all his fault that he was blind and did not cherish Natalia. Natalia''s anger, which had been suppressed, waspletely ruined by Kayden''s exnation. She had thought that since Kayden had helped her today, she could not be stingy. He lied to her, she should be able to solve it together and have a peaceful talk with him. Maybe she could make it clear and let the him give her freedom and peace. Of course, she had to admit that she still had some hidden expectations in her heart. She hoped that him would ask her to stay, hoping that he would respond with a little sincerity. Even if there was only a little affection, she would ept it. Unexpectedly, the reason why Kayden refused to let her go was so ridiculous. How cheap she was! After she realized that Kayden didn''t love her, she continued to treat him well. Natalia replied with a cold smile, "You are the young master of the Chapman family and have countless assets. It is not hard to find a woman who is devoted to you. As long as you tell the news, | believe that the threshold of the Chapman family has long been trampled by the self-introduction.¡± Kayden didn''t like her tone very much, but he still said honestly, "But those people do it for my money. Only you don''t care about money. It''s for me.¡± He wanted to say that no one couldpare to Natalia¡¯s kindness to him, so he cherished her even more. However, for some reason, his words made Natalia even angrier. "So, just because | sincerely treated you and took care of you like a nanny, you could trample on my heart at will. You even tied me up with you regardless of my current will?" "Kayden, why are you so selfish?" Kayden was stunned by Natalia''s words. It took him a while toe to his senses. He wanted to exin, but he couldn''t. But no matter what, he would not let go of her, nor would he divorce with her. If she misunderstood him, he would let her continue to misunderstand. "Whatever you say, | won''t divorce with you anyway.¡± Natalia was pissed off by him. Kayden had always been stubborn and would never change his mind. Natalia had suffered such a loss before and knew that it was useless to say more to him. She was even angrier. "Whether you agree or not, I''m going to divorce with you! When we get back to Rexwell, we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau!¡± Kayden frowned. "| won''t go.¡± "Then I''ll appeal!¡± "You." Natalia red at him fiercely. New and old grudges surged into her heart. "What are you talking about? You liar!" ¡°What liar?"Kayden was stunned. ¡°How dare you say that you didn''t lie to me?" Kayden frowned. Before he could say anything, Natalia had already stepped forward and ripped off his clothes. "Didn''t you say that you fought with someone before and your chest was injured? Where''s the wound?" "T..." Only then did he remember the lie he had told her before. It was for the sake of to cover the wound of changing the kidney. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He did not want Natalia to worry. ¡°What are you talking about? What excuse do you have? I heard what you said to others on the phone. You deliberately pretended to be injured just to fool me!" "I didn''t fool you. You misunderstood." ¡°Misunderstanding? Then tell me, how did I misunderstand you?" ¡°My injury..."Kayden thought for a while and decided not to tell her about the kidney recement. The burden on Natalia was too great. Kayden didn''t want to put pressure on her, so he had to hide the truth. "I was indeed injured before, but not my chest, but my leg."Kayden said, "But I know that if I said that my leg was injured, you would definitely think that I was lying to you." Natalia was stunned and subconsciously looked at his legs. "You still want to lie to me!"Natalia red at him angrily. Did he think she would still believe what he said?This man was a liar. He didn''t tell the truth! Kayden sighed and finally said, "I admit that I did lie to you about my injury." ¡°But I''m afraid that you don''t want to see me and want to drive me back to Rexwell." Natalia did not speak for a long time. She nced at him with suspicion and asked, ¡°Are you telling the truth?" Kayden nodded and said, "What''s more, my leg is indeed injured. You heard the doctor scold me just now. My injury has not recovered yet. Later on, when I was with Mr. Parry, he didn''t have a backup n." "You deserve it." Kayden touched his nose and said guiltily, "I didn''t me him." Natalia''s heart softened when she saw him like this. She lowered her head to look at his injuries and asked worriedly, "Is it really difficult for your leg to recover?" The corners of Kayden''s lips curled into a smile. Just as he was about to say something, Natalia suddenly came to her senses. ¡°No, we were clearly talking about the divorce just now. Why did you change the topic again?" Kayden was speechless. He was not the one who changed the topic. He simply pretended to be pitiful. ¡°My legs are like this, and I guess I will be a good-for-nothing in the future. Do you want to abandon me and divorce me?" ¡°Even if you are disabled, you are still Chapmans." The heir of the Chapman family was not from the same world as her. Kayden was about to speak when he heard Natalia'' phone ring. Natalia took out her mobile phone and looked at it. She did not avoid Kayden, but deliberately said it very loudly. ¡°Lincoln, I was just about to call you. Kayden frowned. It was the boy again. Why was this person always haunting? On the other end of the phone, Lincoln''s voice was very gentle. "I brought some food for you. I only found out after asking around that you''ve been transferred. Did something happen? Why did you leave so suddenly?" ¡°Nothing, it''s all over. However, the medical conditions of Hospital in Rexwell are better than that of the town. In order to reduce the risk of surgery, we made this decision. We left in a hurry just now and forgot to tell you. I''m really sorry." Lincoln seemed to be relieved. "I see." Natalia: Yes, you bring us food. I really don''t know how to thank you. Lincoln smiled,"What are you talking about, Natalia. You saved my life, there is no need for you to be so polite to me." When Natalia heard his words, she suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "That''s happened when we were young. Besides, it''s not me who saved you. I just called others over for help." "It may be a piece of cake for you, but it saved my life." Lincoln chuckled in a low voice. "Aunt, are you going to Hospital in Rexwell? After you''ve settled down, send me your address. I''ll be here with you on the day of your surgery. " Chapter 418 Dont You Love Kayden? Chapter 418 Don''t You Love Kayden? "It doesn''t matter. You are so busy that you don''t have toe here on purpose." "Sister Natalia, it''s already my regret that I couldn''t repay you back then. Don''t reject my offer now. At least let me feel at ease, okay?" Natalia politely refused several times, but Lincoln insisted oning over. Natalia had no choice but to agree. "Well, I''ll tell you when I settle down." "Okay, Sister Natalia." "Lincoln, you don''t have to keep calling me that. I''m not much older than you. You''d better just call me by my name." She always called her "Sister Natalia", which made her feel a little ufortable. Even Zack had never called her that. Lincoln chuckled again,"Is this not good? You will always be my Sister Natalia." "Uh, it seems a little disgusting."Natalia said. Lincoln smiled as if she was very happy. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. Should I still call you Natalia?" Natalia breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s much morefortable." Natalia and Lincoln chatted casually, but they didn''t notice the expression on Kayden''s face. He was about to kill someone. Since Lincoln still wanted to talk to Natalia about the training ss, Natalia didn''t think too much about it and continued to talk. However, before Natalia could tell Lincoln about the ces suitable for the training ss, a hand reached out. "What are you doing?" Natalia watched helplessly as Kayden snatched her phone away. Then, she hung up the phone and turned off the phone. She was furious. Kayden put the phone into his pocket and pointed to Mrs. Ross and Edward Grant, who were not far away. "The doctor has done the check-up for Mom. Now she needs to have a good rest. The sound of your phone call is so loud that it will easily disturb her." Natalia looked back and her expression softened. "Then you can''t just casually hang up my phone and return it to me." "No."Kayden refused. He was afraid that Natalia would snatch it from him, so he deliberately closed his eyes and said, "I have to rest too. Don''t disturb me." "You..." "Shh." Natalia wanted to hit him, but when she saw that the whole carriage was quiet, Mr. Ross frowned and looked in their direction, then gave up. "Give me your phone when we get to Rexwell."She said in a low voice. Kayden pretended not to hear her and closed his eyes to sleep. "Did you hear me?"Natalia bumped into his arm. Kayden changed his position and turned his head away, ignoring her. Natalia was angry. Why didn''t she find that Kayden was so bad-tempered before? Natalia knew that he was pretending not to hear her, so she lowered her voice and said, "When we get back to Rexwell, you can go with me to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the divorce certificate. At that time, we will be separated." Who wants to break up with you? Do you want to spend the night with Lincoln after the divorce? Dream on. Kayden said in his heart, "I''ll hide my marriage certificate and household register when I get back. I won''t divorce her even if I die." After so long, Natalia was tired. She got up and finally sat down on the empty seat behind Mrs. Ross. Silence returned to the carriage. It would take about three hours to drive back to Rexwell from the town. Natalia originally wanted to find a quiet corner to think about things, but she did not expect that she would actually fall asleep gradually. When she opened her eyes again, it was dark. Shey on a hospital bed, covered with a thin quilt. Shocked, she suddenly lifted the quilt and sat up. He looked around and found that this was an extremely spacious ward. Opposite the bed she was lying on was her mother''s bed. "She''s awake."Mrs. Ross was resting on the bed. Seeing her get up, she quickly looked over with a smile. "Mom, why am I asleep? Where is this? Have we arrived at Rexwell?" She looked around and did not see Mr. Mr. Ross and Zack. "We''re already in Rexwell. This is the private ward that Mr. Chapman arranged for us. You fell asleep in the car just now, so we didn''t call you. These two days, you''ve been busy raising money and looking for jobs. You definitely haven''t had a good rest." "Mr. Chapman... Is that Kayden?" "No, it''s another Mr. Chapman, Ralph." Natalia'' heart rxed. For some reason, she felt a little disappointed. "Where are Dad and Zack?" "Your dad went to buy dinner. Kayden asked Zack to leave." Natalia frowned. "Why is Kayden looking for Zack?" "He said that he rented a house near the hospital and wanted to take Zack to the ce to identify himself. When the operation is over, I have to stay and observe for a period of time. I can''t let you sleep in the hospital for so long." Natalia was a little annoyed. "Then we can also go to the hotel." "How much money do you have to live in a hotel? Besides, you used to be a star, so it''s not convenient for you to live in a hotel." Natalia did not speak after being scolded by Mrs. Ross. She touched her pocket and failed to get what she wanted. She asked, "Where''s my phone? Did Kayden give it back to me?" Mrs. Ross asked, "What cell phone?" Natalia secretly scolded Kayden for being shameless, but she said, "It''s nothing. I''ll ask Lottie when Dades back. Mom, how do you feel now?" Mrs. Ross smiled weakly. "I''m fine. the Doctor gave me some medicine. I feel much better after taking it." In other words, when she was in the hospital in the town, she was still very ufortable. But because she cared about their feelings, she didn''t say anything. Natalia'' eyes instantly turned red. "Mom, it''s all my fault. If I were a little more promising, I wouldn''t have let you suffer so much." "Silly child, what are you talking about? You are already very powerful. I never dreamed that my daughter could be such a famous star." Mrs. Ross cried as she spoke. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "It''s all my fault. We parents are not promising and have no ability to give you a better birth. You have suffered a lot." Natalia shook her head while crying. No, it was not like that. Although the family''s conditions were not as good as the rich, her parents had always been very good to her. They would try their best to give everything she wanted, and they had always loved her. Natalia, tell me the truth. Don''t you really love Kayden? Natalia cried and looked up at her sick and weak mother. No one knew when her mother''s face had been wrinkled. The pain had been torturing her, making her look much older. The only thing that remained unchanged was her mother''s loving eyes when she looked at her. Natalia sniffed and shook her head. "Mom, it''s not that I don''t love him, but I... can''t afford him anymore." Her love for Kayden was not something that could be taken back so easily. After all, she had been loyal to him for so many years. No matter how heartless she was, her heart could not be deceived together. However, as she had just said, she and Kayden were not from the same world. She couldn''t afford him. In the past, she had relied on her courage to stay by Kayden''s side even if she had to die. However, what happened to Yara made her understand what kind of chasm there was between her and Kayden. Reality was in front of her eyes, making her unable to continue to bully herself. The only thing she could do was to stay away from it. Chapter 419 Prepare a New cell phone Chapter 419 Prepare a New cell phone Chapter 419 Prepare a New cell phone Mrs. Ross felt sad when she heard what Natalia said. In the past, she only wanted to obey Natalia''s wishes and let her pursue the happiness she wanted. However, she didn''t know that her daughter had so many hardships in her heart. She had to give up because she couldn''t bear it anymore. In the end, she couldn''t make her daughter happy. Mrs. Ross''s tears fell even harder and she almost choked with sobs. "Natalia, good Natalia. It''s our fault. If we hadn''t been careless enough to let you go, you wouldn''t have ended up like this without the bad rtionship between you and Kayden." Natalia shook her head as she listened. "Mom, it''s not your fault, nor his fault. Love can''t be forced, but I''m not lucky." "Who said you didn''t? Natalia, since Kayden doesn''t want to divorce you now, why don''t you try with him? Maybe he has changed...¡± "No! Natalia interrupted Mrs. Ross and her tone was very firm. "He''s still pestering me now because he''s used to my care for him. It''s not that he has to ." "He doesn''t love me. When he gets used to my efforts again and gets tired of seeing me, how can | deal with myself then?" Mrs. Ross''s heart skipped a beat when she heard what Natalia said. "Even if he doesn''t love you, he has feelings for you. Kayden is not a heartless person. He may fall in love with you after a long time.¡± Natalia still shook her head with a bitter smile on her face. "Mom, if we can fall in love with each other for a long time, Kayden would have fallen in love with me a long time ago. But | asked him in the car today that he didn''t like me at all. Why should | make it difficult for him?" "But..." "Okay, mom.¡± Natalia interrupted her. Obviously, she didn''t want to talk about it anymore. This was the truth. Kayden would never fall in love with her, so she didn''t have to continue to humiliate herself. A divorce was the best choice for each other. Seeing that Natalia was so determined, Mrs. Ross, who wanted to give Kayden another chance, closed her mouth in embarrassment. "How long has Dad been out? Why hasn''t hee back yet? Why don''t | look for him?" Natalia took out a tissue to wipe Mrs. Ross''s tears and poured her a ss of warm water. She went to the bathroom to wash her face and reorganized her emotions. Mrs. Ross''s face was full of fatigue. Coupled with the difort in her heart, she did not have the strength to nod. Natalia got up and walked out. She wanted to call a nurse to take care of her, but as soon as she walked to the door, she saw Zack standing at the door with a big bag in his hand. ¡°Zack, you''re back. Are you alone?" Natalia looked behind Zack and did not see anyone else. Zack nced at the corner from the corner of his eyes, then looked away and met his sister, whose eyes were a little swollen. "I went back with my brother-inw, but he went to the VIP ward upstairs. We separated at the elevator." However, Natalia frowned at this moment. ¡°What brother-inw? I have divorced him. You are not allowed to call him brother-inw again." ¡°But sister, you haven''t got your divorce certificate yet." Natalia was a little annoyed. "When mother''s surgery is done, I''ll ask him to get it from the Civil Affairs Bureau!" Zack nodded and said calmly, "Then I''ll change my words after you get your divorce certificate." Natalia was choked by her brother''s sudden rebellion and red at him angrily. But what the other party said was right. She couldn''t refute it, so she looked at the thing in his hand. "What are these?" ¡°Brother-inw bought some daily necessities for Mom and Dad." ¡°Did Kayden buy it?"Natalia asked. Zack nodded. Natalia snatched it away and asked, "Did he ask you to give me anything?" Zack was very confused. "What?" Natalia was even angrier. This bastard really didn''t give her back her phone. ¡°Go back and apany Mom. I''ll go upstairs. By the way, which ward is he in?" Natalia did not call out her name, but Zack knew who she was talking about. He blinked his eyes. Was his sister going upstairs to find his brother-inw? But his brother-inw... Zack widened his eyes and raised his voice. "Sister, are you going to find brother-inw? But I don''t know which room he is in. He didn''t tell me." Zack suddenly spoke loudly. Natalia was shocked by his loud voice and could not help patting him. "If you don''t know, then you don''t. Why are you so loud? This is a hospital!" Just then, a dull crash came from the corridor at the corner, as if the metal had hit the armrest. Natalia frowned and subconsciously nced at the corridor. Zack was afraid that Kayden''s eavesdropping would be discovered, so he quickly changed the topic. ¡°By the way, sister, I don''t know brother-inw''s ward. Mr. Chapman and Lottie must know. Why don''t we call them and ask them?" As he spoke, he pulled Natalia into the room. Natalia was pulled into the ward by him. She was speechless when she saw that the door was still closed. ¡°Do you have Lottie''s contact information?" Zack was stunned. ¡°I don''t think so, but you must have one." "I do, but my phone is with Kayden." Through the small window on the ward door, Zack saw Kayden being pushed out of the corridor by his assistant. Then he pushed the elevator and quickly pulled Natalia into the room. ¡°Ah? Why is your phone with my brother-inw? What should we do now?" Natalia was confused by Zack''s strange behavior. She couldn''t help but say, ¡°What else can we do? I''ll go upstairs and ask. I went to find him just to get the phone back. Zack still wanted to say something, but Natalia pushed him away. "All right, I won''t talk nonsense with you. It''s useful for me to take my mobile phone. I''ll take all these with me. After all, we have nothing to do with him anymore. We won''t be rewarded for nothing. Give them all back to him." After that, he pushed Zack open the ward door. The moment the door opened, the elevator door was closed. Natalia did not see Kayden in the elevator. Seeing this, Zack could not help but let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that he could not stop her, he followed her. At this moment, in the elevator. Kayden''s lonely expression made Cais feel sorry for him. "Sir, why did you avoid Madam just now?" Kayden shook his head and did not exin. He did not know why, but he did not want Natalia to know that he had overheard her conversation with Mrs. Ross. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. From Natalia''s words, he could tell how much damage he had inflicted on Natalia. Natalia refused to believe that he had fallen in love with her and said that it was impossible. Then he had to prove with practical actions that his love for Natalia was better than real gold and silver! "Ding!" The elevator reached the corresponding floor. However, Kayden stopped Cais and said, "Get me a new phone." Cais was stunned. "What cell phone?" "This." Kayden handed Natalia''s phone to him and said, ¡°Tell Elijah what I said. He knows what to do." Chapter 420 But Now Im Going Back on My Words Chapter 420 But Now I''m Going Back on My Words Chapter 420 But Now I''m Going Back on My Words Through the logo pasted on the wall, Natalia recognized that they were now in a private hospital. This hospital was veryrge and had a very high medical level. It was the kind of hospital that specialized in treating rich people. The fee was very high, and rtively, it was very private. When Natalia was still a movie queen, she hade to this hospital to visit the famous doctors she knew. She knew that the highest third floor of the inpatient department was the most advanced VIP ward. ording to her previous experience, the higher her status was, the higher her residence would be. Thus, Natalia went to the highest level first. However, there seemed to be no one on the top floor. She took the elevator down the first floor and finally saw a familiar bodyguard at the elevator entrance. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Natalia knew that she had found the right ce, so she went forward to ask Kayden where he was now. The bodyguard recognized Natalia, so he didn''t dare to hide anything and took her to Kayden. When Natalia arrived, Edward Grant was talking to Kayden. "Are you sure you want to do this? It''s not a small matter. It''s also dangerous for you. If your parents know, they won''t agree.¡± However, Kayden''s eyes were quite determined. He looked like apletely different person from his usual casual self. "There''s no need to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind.¡± "But..." Before he could finish his words, the bodyguard came to knock on the door with Natalia. A trace of surprise shed across Kayden''s eyes when he saw that Natalia hade so soon. He looked at Edward Grant with a warning look and then walked to the door with a smile. "Why are you here? Are you looking for me?"He asked despite knowing the answer. Natalia looked around and didn''t see Lottie and the others. She guessed that they must have returned to her own home. There was a trace of doubt in Natalia¡¯s heart. Lottie and Mr. Chapman had always been thoughtful. How could they leave without saying hello to her? They even left Kayden alone in the hospital. Moreover, the conversation between Kayden and the doctor just now was a little strange. What was the risk to Kayden? However, in the face of Kayden¡¯s smiling eyes, Natalia swallowed back the doubts in her heart. "Forget it. I''m going to get divorced. Why should | worry about it here?" "Give it back to you. Give me back the phone.¡± Natalia''s voice was extremely cold and direct. Kayden frowned when he saw the bag that Natalia had brought over. "It''s just some essential daily necessities. They''re not worth much money. Why do you have to..."Was she going to separate herself from him so clearly? Natalia raised her head and nced at him coldly. "We are neither rtives nor old friends." Kayden found it hard to ept her words and looked at Natalia with aplicated look. ¡°We haven''t divorced yet." ¡°Anyway, it''s almost time." ¡°Natalia, are you really going to be so heartless to me?" Natalia suddenlyughed as if she had heard some funny joke. ¡°Mr. Chapman, please ept the reality and stop lying to yourself." ¡°You agreed to the divorce yourself. You can''t let Yara leave, so you have to continue to dy my youth, can you?" If it had been before, Kayden might have been angered by her words, but he had heard the conversation between Natalia and Mrs. Ross just now and understood what she meant. Therefore, even though he was mocked by her, he did not feel angry. There was only heartache left. Natalia was always like this. She always thought for others, but never thought about her own situation. In the past, he was used to being spoiled by Natalia, but it did not mean that he really had no heart. "You''re right. I did promise back then, but now I go back on my word." Natalia widened her eyes and looked at Kayden in disbelief. ¡°Natalia, people will make mistakes. You have to give me a chance to turn over a new leaf." Natalia frowned and watched as Kayden walked closer in a wheelchair. She subconsciously took a few steps back. "You said I''m selfish, shameless, or anything else. I admit it." ¡°As long as I can keep you by my side, why not be selfish?" After hearing these words, Natalia''s heart began to beat wildly again. Especially at this moment, Kayden looked at her so seriously, as if he could only see her alone. Kayden continued to approach with a faint smile on his face. He picked up the shopping bag Natalia had put on the ground and handed it to the bodyguard beside him. ¡°Take these downstairs and tell my mother-inw that I will go downstairs to apany her every day in the future. Tell her not to worry. I will arrange the operation." Without any nonsense, the bodyguard took the things and turned to leave. Kayden smiled and turned to look at Natalia. ¡°Ross, you should know me very well. No one can stop me from doing what I want to do. You have to have this awareness. No matter what, I won''t divorce with you." Kayden stared at Natalia as he spoke. Natalia''s heart was pounding under his gaze. She realized that she had unknowingly retreated to the base of the wall, but Kayden''s wheelchair had trapped her between the walls. She frowned slightly. ¡°Kayden, do you know what you''re talking about?" ¡°Of course I know." However, Natalia suddenly sneered. "I don''t think you know at all." With a smile on his face, Kayden suddenly stood up with the support of the armrest of the wheelchair, enveloping Natalia under his tall figure, making the distance between him and Natalia get closer little by little. "Do I know? You''ll know in a while." As he spoke, he kissed Natalia. He had long wanted to do so. He didn''t want to hear those disgusting words from this mouth again, nor did he want to hear her mention the word "divorce". It was time for him to taste her sweet lips. Why didn''t he do that earlier? Natalia suddenly widened her eyes. As she breathed, the smell of that person came from his body, making her inexplicably blush. Even if they got married, they had never done anything intimate between them. But now, Kayden...He was kissing her? Natalia held her breath and thought about she seemed to have not brushed her teeth when she woke up just now. Then, she began to despise herself for being so useless. He was just a man, a man she, Natalia, did not want. After repeating this in her heart several times, Natalia finally had the courage. She pushed Kayden away and pped him in the face. ¡°Pa.¡± A crisp p sounded, and the whole ward fell silent. Kayden tilted his face to one side. In order not to worsen his injury, he had just stood there with one foot. Now that he had lost his bnce because of the p, he sat back in his wheelchair. ¡°ng!" There was a loud noise. Edward Grant couldn''t bear and he looked away, so he didn''tugh out loud. He had to say that Kayden was far worse than his uncle when it came to acting like a hooligan. Natalia was also very angry, but when she saw that Kayden could not stand steadily, her heart couldn''t help but thump. Her mouth was faster than her brain, and she blurted out the worried words. ¡°Are you alright?" Kayden was speechless. There was still an awkward silence in the ward Chapter 421 Picking Up An Ungrateful Man Chapter 421 Picking Up An Ungrateful Man Chapter 421 Picking Up An Ungrateful Man Just as Kayden was hesitating about how to answer, Edward couldn''t stand it anymore. "Cough." Kayden and Natalia turned around. After a while, Natalia realized that there was someone else in the room. Had he saw it? Her face instantly turned red as she red at Kayden. She quickly said, "I''ll go back first.¡± After that, she shed away so fast that Kayden had no time to stop her. Kayden came to his senses and looked at Edward with resentment. "Don''t look at me like that.¡± "Why haven''t you left yet?" "Do you still want your legs?" "| sprained my foot just now. | didn''t hurt my leg.¡± "You''re quite smart.¡± Kayden snorted and said, "Well, I''ve said what | should say. You''d better go back and study the kidney recement operation to make sure that there will be no more problems on that day.¡± "Of course, but you really don''t want to think about it anymore?" "No need." Seeing that he couldn''t persuade him, Edward didn''t say anything more. He came over and checked Kayden''s physical data before leaving. When Kayden was the only one left in the ward, he breathed a sigh of relief. Thinking of the kiss just now, he couldn''t help smiling. "| stole a kiss today, and I''ll cheat a few more other days." Just then, Cais came in from outside. "Sir, the matter of the phone has been settled. Master Elijah said that someone will send a new phone over tomorrow.¡¯ Kayden stoppedughing and nodded gently. "But..." "But what?"Kayden frowned when he saw the hesitation on Cais''s face. In the end, Cais told the truth. "Your mother went to find Mr. Chapman today." Kayden''s hand froze and his frown deepened. "Why did she run over again? Did she make trouble?" "She didn''t know where she heard that you wanted to donate kidney, so she went to ask Mr. Chapman where you were and said that all this was nned by Mrs. Chapman, in order to kill you.¡± Kayden''s gaze sharpened. "How did she know about this?" "This... "Get the car ready. I''m going to the Chapman family now." ¡°But Mr. Chapman asked you not to go there." ¡°Are you my assistant or his assistant?" Cais lowered his head. "Yes, I''m your assistant, but Mr. Chapman is right. If you go there now, it will only make the situation worse. Besides, you will have operation in two days. If you keep running around, what if something happens..." ¡°There won''t be any idents." Cais thought for a while. As Lottie said, these things couldn''t convince him at all. He tried to persuade him ording to what Lottie had taught him. "But Mrs. Chapman said that once you show up, your mother will not let it go easily. As your mother, if she forcibly takes you away, it will be difficult for Mr. Chapman to stop her. But you are gone, and Mrs. Ross''s operation can''t be done. You know her situation best!" As expected, upon hearing the consequences, Kayden immediately calmed down. His uncle and aunt were right. In this case, he couldn''t panic. No matter who wanted to destroy his n of donating kidney, he couldn''t let them seed. He thought of the mobile phone he had taken away and felt very lucky for a moment. They had not told anyone that Mrs. Ross was going to have an operation in this hospital. As long as they blocked the news and there was no way for Natalia to spread it, his mother would not be able to find him. As long as the operation was over, it would not be toote to find the person who was secretly ying tricks! There was a sh of coldness in Kayden''s eyes. Recently, he always felt that someone had been targeting him behind his back. "Go, ask someone to block the news, and help me call Zack up. I have something to tell him." Cais chose to tell him the truth in order to arouse Kayden''s vignce. Seeing that he had calmed down, he nodded. "T''ll go now." When Cais went to help him call for help, Kayden suddenly felt a headache when he recalled his mother''s bad temper. When the operation was over, he had to prepare some gifts for his uncle. However, his uncle was famous for being difficult to please. He still wanted to know how to please his aunt and three cousins. Not long ago. The Chapman family. It hadn''t even been a quarter of an hour before Lottie returned at home, Ralph''s eldest brother and sister-inw came looking for them. Then, their sister-inw scolded and insulted them at the top of her voice, which stunned Ralph and Lottie. It took them a long time to realize that someone had told them that Kayden''s kidney had sessfully matching with Mrs. Ross''s, so they came here to ask for an exnation. After all, this matter was rted to Kayden''s health. Ralph could not be as perfunctory as usual. Lottie nned to take the children back to their rooms to rest first, but she didn''t expect to be pulled by her sister-inw when she had just taken two steps forward. ¡°It''s all your fault, little bitch. I knew you were not a good person." "It was you who insisted on letting my son marry that actress, causing others tough at Kayden. Now you want Kayden to donate kidney to the actress''s mother!" ¡°How cruel you are! Everyone knows that you have a good rtionship with Natalia. Did you encourage my son to do this? Tell me!" Lancy was probably really worried and angry this time, so she couldn''t control her movements at all. She threw herself at Lottie and even wanted to fight with her. Lottie had a lot of martial arts power, but it was not good to use it on her family. Although they were not rted by blood, it was true that Ralph had been raised by the Chapman family. They had more or less owed their favors, so it was not good for her to beat them up. What''s more, she was now a mother who was worried about her child''s health. It was understandable that she had lost control of her emotions, and it was not convenient for Lottie to attack her. However, she was a little too strong. Her words were unpleasant to listen to. If it had been in the past, Lottie would have choked back, but this time, she didn''t immediately refute. Although it was Kayden''s own decision to participate in the match, as an elder, Lottie had never stopped him, because she agreed with this decision. Natalia had suffered a lot along the way. If Mrs. Ross died of illness, Natalia, who had been in the abyss, would definitely be depressed. As Natalia''s friend, she really couldn''t bear to see such a thing happen. Just as she was about to scratch Lottie''s cheek with her nails, Ralph''s face turned cold. He stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, pulling her away from him and pushing her to the side. She immediately stumbled to the ground, her face a little dazed. But then, she sat on the ground and cried again. ¡°Well, you two even joined hands to deal with me. Do you still have any conscience?" "I knew you didn''t have any good intentions, so you wanted my son to die. You wanted to take away the property of the Chapman family, didn''t you?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Our father picked up an ungrateful person back then!" However, Ralph ignored her and turned to look at Lottie worriedly. "Are you alright?" Chapter 422 Are You Sure You Dare to Hit Me? Chapter 422 Are You Sure You Dare to Hit Me? Chapter 422 Are You Sure You Dare to Hit Me? Just now, in the midst of the fight, Lottie''s hairstyle had been messed up. The headband was broken, and her long hair fell down. She looked a little embarrassed. She was not injured except that her wrist was in pain. She shook her head. "I''m fine.¡± Only then did Ralph''s gaze rx a lot. He patted Lottie¡¯s hand tofort her and then asked Elijah to bring his brother and sister upstairs to their own room. Only then did he look back at his sister-inw, who was throwing a tantrum. She was still cursing. "That b*tch, Natalia, has divorced with Kayden, but she is still haunting him." "She''s so greedy for our family''s money that she won''t let Kayden away. I''ve seen so many bi*hes like her. | didn''t expect that she''s still thinking about my son''s organs.¡± "Why didn''t she donate herself? It would be better if she died on the operating table with her mother!" "Don''t drag us down again. What a group of god-killing vampires!" The more she spoke, the more she crossed the line. At first, Lottie had cared about how she felt as a mother, but now her face was as cold as frost. "Shut up!"Lottie¡¯s tone was cold and hard. She was shocked by this harsh shout and felt a little scared. But when she realized who was talking to her, her face immediately changed. "How dare you ask me to shut up? Lottie, do you really think you''re something?" "You''re the one who said you''re going to be a martial arts actor, but what about the result? You ran away halfway through the movie, and all your fans were gone. And you established a Taekwondo Gym halfway? You almost killed people and even made a negative headline. Ralph''s face was almost lost by you, and it even implicated our Chapman family!" "The actress is the lowest upation, and you are even worse than Natalia. Even Natalia is better than you. At least she has the reputation of a movie queen. What about you?" "What right do you have to let me shut up when you''re so shameless?" Ralph''s eyes became extremely terrifying at that moment, as if he was going to hit someone in the next second. But he was stopped by Lottie. She did not want Ralph to help her. After all, Lancy was Ralph''s sister-inw. If Ralph went too far, he would be criticized. But she was different. After all, her reputation was already so bad, so she didn''t mind being worse. After experiencing so many things, Lottie was no longer as weak and kind as before. Some people were mean, but they had to be taught a lesson. Thus, when Lancy was still cursing, Lottie walked forward silently. She smiled at Lancy first. Lancy looked down on Lottie¡¯s face the most. She always felt that she looked like a vixen and didn''t look like a good person ¡°What are youughing at? Don''t think that I''ll let you off just because you want to please me. You must hand Kayden over to me today... Ah!" Lottie pped her sister-inw hard in the face. Lancy Berry''s face was pped to the side and she turned her head to re at Lottie in disbelief. Lottie didn''t stand on ceremony with her and pped her twice on the face. "p p." In addition to scolding Lottie, Lancy had also cursed Natalia and her mother for dying on the operating table. She could not be polite to such a vicious person. Lancy was stunned. She covered her face and screamed. Her husband, who had wanted her to teach Ralph and Lottie a lesson, finally couldn''t sit still. He couldn''t pretend to be a good person anymore and immediately went forward to pull her behind him to protect her. Then he raised his hand and wanted to fight back. Lottie looked at him coldly and said, ¡°How dare you hit me?" ¡°I''m from the Bells. My father is Jerry Bell, my mother is Yuki, and the whole Bells are my backup." His hand paused. ¡°I''m still Ralph''s wife, who will be the future head of the Bartons." "I don''t even care about a hundred Chapman Group. It''s just a few words to make yourpanies bankrupt." ¡°Are you sure you dare to touch me?" The veins on his forehead twitched. He knew that what Lottie had said was true. He didn''t dare to p her face in the end. Instead, he pped himself. ¡°What have I done? Who did the Chapman family provoke? It''s not enough for a second son to die. They want our Chapman family to be extinct!" Unexpectedly, he didn''t dare to hit her. Instead, he imitated sister-inw and sat on the ground, howling. They were ming Ralph for being heartless and trying to kill the only heir of the Chapman family. Lottie''s eyes burned with anger when she heard that. She wanted to say something, but Ralph stopped her. "They don''t know anything at all. How can they say that?" Ralph''s gaze was so cold that it was frightening them. However, when he looked at Lottie, the frost broke, revealing warmth. "It doesn''t matter. Leave it to me." Lottie trusted his abilities very much. She nodded and stood to the side. Ralph took a few steps forward and stood in front of him, who was crying. "Eldest brother." It was very strange. The couple, who were crying loudly earlier, shut their mouths the moment they heard Ralph''s voice. They looked at Ralph with flickering eyes. Obviously, they were very afraid of Ralph. Lottie couldn''t help but tsk. She didn''t even let her close her mouth when she hit her just now. Now Ralph only said two words, and they were so scared that they didn''t dare to speak. Sure enough, Mr. Chapman was more prestigious. Lottie wasn''t convinced, but at the same time, she felt a little proud. No wonder he was her man, he was such a cool man. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°Who told you that Kayden wanted to donate kidney after doing the matching work?" Ralph stared at the couple in front of him without blinking. His tone sounded casual. His eldest brother stole a nce at Ralph and swallowed. "Is it... important? What''s important is that you don''t stop him when knowing this, and you even want to hide it from us!"He didn''t dare to say anything at first, but he became more and more confident in the end. It was their fault. Even if his father knew it, they were reasonable! He did not believe that Ralph could really attack the Chapman family! Ralph chuckled. ¡°Why should I stop him?" He was stunned by Ralph''s self-righteous attitude and didn''t know how to refute. He didn''t say anything, but his wife shouted. ¡°As Kayden''s uncle, why don''t you stop him when you know it''s dangerous to have a kidney surgery and it''s so harmful to his body? Are you trying to kill him on purpose?" Ralph nced at his sister-inw coldly. ¡°How old is Kayden this year? He is over 18 years old. He''s already an adult and has the right to control his body. I''m just a uncle who has no blood rtions with him. How can I stop him from doing good things?" She was speechless for a long time before she said, ¡°You... you''re just evading the responsibility." Ralphughed coldly. "I''m evading the responsibility? You''re his parents. I think your words are more useful than mine. Why don''t you stop him yourself?" Chapter 423 Youre Act Like A Spoiled Child Chapter 423 You''re Act Like A Spoiled Child Chapter 423 You''re Act Like A Spoiled Child "Then you have to tell us his whereabouts so that we can persuade him to go home!" "Who told you that | know where he is?" They choked. "There''s another thing | need to remind you.¡± "| said before that | didn''t want Chapman Group, so | absolutely didn''t want to get involved. But if you insist on taking the me for me, | don''t mind taking away it.¡± "As long as | want it, it''s not difficult for me topletely change Chapman Group''s owner.¡± These wordspletely calmed them down. His eldest brother said, "You... Are you kidding?" Ralph nced at him coldly. "What do you think?¡± He immediately looked away, not daring to look into Ralph''s eyes. "As for the kidney recement, | don''t support or object. Everything is up to Kayden''s will. If you are really worried, contact Kayden and persuade him not to have an operation and don''t make a scene here.¡± "As long as Kayden changes his mind, | have no objection." "But if you want to use dirty means to force Kayden, | won''t agree.¡± "Big brother and sister-inw, did you hear it clearly?¡± Ralph''s voice was calm and gentle, but his words were threatening. His eldest brother and Sister-inw did not dare to be presumptuous and did not dare to reply for a long time. Ralph grew impatient when he saw that there was no response. "Did you hear me clearly?" His eldest brother shivered and answered loudly, "Yes!" Ralph was very satisfied. "Alright, it''s gettingte. Eldest Brother and Eldest Sister-inw should go back and have rests too." His eldest brother subconsciously wanted to obey, but his clothes were suddenly pulled by his sister-in- Her face was distorted, and her cheeks were still burning with pain. She couldn''t help but re angrily at Lottie. "We''ll find a way to solve Kayden''s problem, but don''t tell me what you did just now?" She hated her very much. She even wanted to go forward and destroy Lottie''s face. She wanted to see how she could still be so arrogant then! She had thought that Ralph would give them face and at leastfort them. However, Ralph snorted again. "What did Lottie do wrong?" Lancy looked angry. She was about to speak when Ralph spoke slowly. "Sister-inw, | think you didn''t seem to have figured out the situation before.¡± "Lottie is not a useless actress. She is the eldest daughter of the Bells, and her status is extremely noble. Even if shey down and did nothing, she still has billions of assets." Lancy was in a daze as her face began to distort. "The Bells have always protected their families and vengeful, and Lottie is the only daughter of Jerry Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Bell. Guess how Jerry Bell will take revenge on you if the words you said before are spread to him." Lancydid not recognize Jerry Bell and did not take it seriously. However, her husband''s expression suddenly changed. "Lottie just gave a small punishment. | don''t think there''s anything wrong with it." "You..copy right hot novel pub . you..." Lancy wanted to say that she had gone too far, but before she could say it, her husband covered her mouth. "It''s our fault today, but we''re too worried about Kayden, so we can''t keep our mouth shut. Please don''t take it to heart." He lowered his head and gritted his teeth to apologize to Lottie. Lottie had long since calmed down. She looked at the couple with a faint smile. ¡°After all, we are still a family. I can forget about it, but you still have to be more careful in the future." ¡°Eldest Sister-inw, you should understand that disasteres from nonsense, right?" Lancy was so angry that she clenched her fists and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for your reminder." Ralph''s eldest brother didn''t dare to stay any longer. He was afraid that the couple would continue to threaten them, so he hurriedly left with his wife. After they left, therge vi finally quieted down. Lottie couldn''t help but stretch herself and yawn again. ¡°Are you tired?"Ralph asked. Lottie nodded. After all, she had been in the car for so long and had just been thrown into chaos. It would be strange if she wasn''t tired. Ralph nced at her and suddenly smiled. "This is the first time I''ve seen you oppress others with your identity." Lottie sat down on the sofa in the living room and felt a little thirsty. She looked eagerly at the kettle on the tea table. Ralph sat down beside her and poured her a ss of water to see her finish. ¡°Do you want more?" Lottie shook her head and pointed at her calf. ¡°It''s a little sour. Ralph''s eyes were filled with a doting smile. ¡°You''re act like a spoiled child." He seemed to dislike it, but in fact, he enjoyed it very much and even took the initiative to pinch her calf. Ralph''s hand strength wasn''t bad, and Lottie felt veryfortable being pinched. She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. ¡°Who told you to be my husband? If I don''t act like a spoiled child with you, with who?" Mr. Chapman smiled happily. Only then did Lottie think of an exnation. "I didn''t want to fight with her either. After all, she''s an elder. But her words are too unpleasant to hear. I didn''t expect you to handle this matter so easily. I should have let you solve it first." Mr. Chapman still smiled. ¡°Then why did you stop me just now?" "I''m afraid that you''ll leave evidence for others if you hit. Besides, I didn''t hit them so hard. I''ve never bullied others like this before. Now that I have experience, I''ll try to do it better next time." Ralph could not helpughing out loud. He reached out to rub her hair. Cais also came to him at this time. ¡°Mr. Chapman, Mrs. Chapman. My master asked me to look for Master Elijah for something." Seeing Cais, Ralph and Lottie were stunned at the same time. "You didn''t meet Ank and Lancy just now, did you?"Lottie asked Cais. Cais shook his head. "When I saw them from a distance, I dodged on my own." In fact, Cais had already arrived. But when he arrived, the living room was in chaos. So he hid aside and did not show up. He didn''t dare toe out until the couple left. After knowing the purpose of his visit, Lottie called down Elijah and reminded Cais of something by the way. Cais didn''t stay long before he left with his phone. After Cais left, Lottie looked at Ralph worriedly. ¡°Honey, how did Brother and Sister-inw know that?" Ralph''s tone was yful. "You''re not calling Ank and Lancy anymore?" Lottie pursed her lips. "I have thought about it. You still call them brother and sister-inw. I''m sure you still have to care about their feelings. I have to be more respectful to them." Although she was a little reluctant. Ralph pinched her cheek and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can call them whatever you want." Lottie was overjoyed. "Okay." Logically speaking, they have been in Rexwell all the time, so they should not know Kayden''s decision. Either they had been sending people to keep an eye on Kayden, or someone deliberately revealed it to them. Lottie looked at Ralph seriously. ¡°Then what do you think?" "Thetter." ¡°But, who could it be?" Ralph still looked as if he was very sure of this. He said two words confidently. ¡°Lincoln. " Chapter 424 Lincoln Was Actually Watching Chapter 424 Lincoln Was Actually Watching "Lincoln?" "Why do you think it''s him?" Ralph was still smiling. "My intuition." Lottie curled her lips. "What? I thought you had a reason." "Do you think it''s not him?" "That''s not the case..." Lottie recalled her brief confrontation with Lincoln. That person looked wless on the surface, but inside was actually a bad man who was very sophisticated. "I just feel that he said that Natalia was kind to him, so why did he do that? If Lancyheard the news, she would definitely stop Kayden from performing the operation. Wouldn''t that indirectly harm Natalia''s mother? What good would that do to Lincoln?" Ralph''s eyes were dark and he was thoughtful. Lottie touched Ralph''s hand. "Why don''t you speak?" Ralph held Lottie''s hand and suddenly said, "What if he doesn''t care about her mother''s safety at all?" Lottie was stunned. "Why do you say that?" Ralph shook his head and said, "I don''t have any evidence now. But I always feel that Lincoln gives me an unfathomable feeling. I think he is very dangerous, and the meaning of his getting close to Natalia is unclear." "Isn''t he here to repay her kindness?" Ralph smiled and said, "Do you believe it?" Lottie thought about it carefully and finally shook her head. "I don''t know." When Lincoln and Natalia recognized each other that day, his performance was very real. Her gratitude and admiration for Natalia did not seem to be faked. "Do you know that some people are born with acting personalities?" Lottie nodded. Many people were like this in the entertainment industry. "Do you want to make a bet?"Ralph asked. Lottie''s interest was piqued as she asked, "What bet?" "Let''s bet... on whether Lincoln is the one who leaked the news to Brother and Sister-inw." "You must bet on Lincoln, then I''ll bet no. What''s the bet?" Ralph smiled and whispered something into Lottie''s ear. Lottie''s face instantly flushed red. She could not help ring at Ralph. "Why are you thinking about these things every day?" Ralph held her hand and stood up. "My wife is so delicious that I can''t stop after having sex once." Lottie, "..."Shameless. Just as they were about to turn back to their bedroom, Elijah suddenly came over with Natalia''s phone. "Mommy, there''s something wrong with Sister-inw Natalia''s phone." Lottie and Ralph looked at each other. Ralph asked, "What''s the problem?" "There are a lot of monitoring software in her mobile phone. Someone stole her backstage authority and monitored her every move at any time and at any ce."Elijah''s small face was very serious. Lottie was shocked. "How long has the surveincested?" "I checked the backstage journal. It''s been about half a year." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Half a year!"Lottie''s eyes widened. "She hasn''t found it for so long. Natalia is too careless!" Ralph asked, "Do you find out who is monitoring her?" Elijah shook his head and said, "The other party has set up an anti- followed-up software. I tried to break his monitoring system, but it was a bit difficult. I was afraid that the other party would notice it. So I stop breaking it in time." "Well done."Ralph touched his little head and led them to the study. Not long after, Ste came to the study with herputer. She was also depressed. "Daddy, I can''t break it." "It doesn''t matter. The other party''s an expert." Both Elijah and Ste were defeated in front of the other party. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was an expert. But Elijah and Ste still felt very ufortable. They had a pervert like Daddy to crush them. But now there was another big shot. The hackers nowadays were getting more and more worthless. Fabian could not stay in his room any longer and followed him to the study. He habitually retorted at Ste. "Why can''t you even grab a private fan? You even said that you would help mommy manage her fans and anti-fans in the future. What if something goes wrong then?" Elijah frowned. But Ste retorted. "You''re amazing. Go and grab him!" "Let''s see if you canpete with each other. You only know how to be sarcastic." Fabian said, "I''m telling the truth. It''s yourck of knowledge." "It''s done."Lottie stepped forward and interrupted their tit-for-tat. "Fabian and Ste are already very powerful. It''s not your fault this time." Ste pouted and looked tearfully at Lottie. "Mommy, are you disappointed with me and my brother?" "What are you talking about? Mommy will never let you down." Only then did Ste feel satisfied. She leaned over and kissed Lottie, saying, "Mommy, you''re so nice." At this time, Ralph turned on hisptop and connected to Natalia''s mobile phone. He began to check the backstage surveince software andunched a counter tracking. Compared to Elijah and Fabian, Ralph''s technology was obviously much higher. A series of code ran through theputer. The progress bar of breaking was running forward quickly. Ste stared at the percentage and said, "I can''t solve it by 20 percent. Brother is better than me. 30 percent. If there is more, the other party will fight back with the virus of the merry-go-round." In case of being discovered by the other party, Ste and Elijah cut it off in time. However, the problem that troubled them did not trouble Ralph. Ralph''s fingers tapped quickly on the keyboard. The merry-go-round program hidden under the system was broken one by one. The progress bar ran to 50% and then 70%. Eighty. Ny. Ny-five. Finally, the progress bar stopped at ny-five percent. After about ten seconds, it directly ran to one hundred percent. "It''s undone!" Ste and Fabian cheered. Elijah also went to theputer and stared at the screen. Ralph continued after the anti-tracking procedure on the opposite side was broken. He broke the fire wall of the other side''sputer. Ten minutester, Ralphpletely controlled the right to use the other party''sputer. "Daddy is amazing!"Ste looked at Ralph with starry eyes. The corners of Ralph''s lips curled into a smile as he enjoyed the admiring gaze of Lottie. Elijah pursed his lips and reminded Ralph. "Daddy, you promised to teach me." Ralphughed and said, "When did I promise you?" Elijah turned his head. "Mommy..." "All right. All right. I''ll teach youter. You only know how toin, little bastard." After the matter was settled, Ralph felt a little more rxed. He quickly flipped through the documents on the other party''sputer and soon confirmed the identity of the monitor. Ralph shifted theputer screen to Lottie and said with a smile, "You lost." Lottie took a closer look and found that there were all kinds of research reports and analysis reports about performances and celebrity packaging. The signature of these reports was surprisingly Lincoln. "Lincoln has been monitoring Natalia?!" Lottie found it hard to believe. Ralph frowned slightly. "Lincoln seems to have discovered that he was being watched. I will cut off contact with hisputer within three minutes. Hurry up and rummage through hisputer. See if there are other hidden secrets." Chapter 425 Do You Know Her, Mr. Chapman? Chapter 425 Do You Know Her, Mr. Chapman? Lincoln should have had a slight symptom of coercion. The documents were ssified into groups and looked very neat. Lottie quickly opened the hard disk to check the data. But she didn''t find any useful information. "I''ll do it." Ralph took the mouse and used a search function. Soon, he found a lot of information about Natalia from theputer. Ralph opened it and looked through it quickly. Then, he found the sealed folder. The folder name was "Mine". Ralph tried to break the password. His intuition told him there were all the answers they wanted to know in it. "Daddy, there are only 30 seconds left." Elijah reminded him in a low voice. Ralph frowned slightly. He did not know the folder password. 30 seconds was not enough for him to solve it violently. He could only try several groups of numbers rted to Lincoln. But it showed that the password was wrong. "Let''s try 586986." Lottie''s calm voice came from the side. Ralph tapped on the keyboard subconsciously. With a ding sound, the secret folder was unlocked. "The password is correct!"Ste shouted in surprise. "Mommy is amazing."Fabian immediately presented his ttering. Ralph also shot a look of praise at Lottie. But she was very calm. "Let''s read the contents first." Ralph opened the folder and found that there were second-grade folders in it, which were marked ording to different names. Lottie''s eyes were sharp. "There seems to be your name." Ralph nced at the folder. In addition to the folder named by his name, there were also folders named with Lottie, Kayden, and others. He had a vague guess in his heart and wanted to look at it carefully. But he found that theputer screen suddenly turned ck. "Time''s up."Elijah said. In other words, Lincoln had already reacted and cut off their control over Lincoln''sputer in time. Lottie and Ralph looked at each other. Below them, there were three little kids looking up at them. Ste asked, "Daddy, what should we do next?" Fabian said, "We haven''t seen the information inside clearly. Should we try it again?" Elijah shook his head. "We can''t try it anymore." Fabian was unwilling to give up. "Why?" Ste said, "You''re so stupid. Daddy says Lincoln is an expert. We''ve alerted the enemy just now. That Lincoln definitely won''t give us another chance to crack it." Listening to the analysis of the three treasure-like kids, Lottie looked at Ralph again. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Honey, what should we do now?" With that, they stared at Ralph with the four pairs of burning eyes. In the hearts of the three treasure-like kids and Lottie, Ralph was the best. As long as he was there, he could solve all difficulties. This kind of unconditional trust and worship made Mr. Chapman feel very useful. He smiled faintly. "Go back to sleep." Lottie, "Ah?" "It''s not we who should panic now." Lottie''s eyes lit up as she guessed. "Lincoln''s secret surveince of Natalia has already been exposed. And we''ve even discovered his secret. There''s bound to be other actions up ahead. We''ll wait patiently. We''ll definitely be able to collect his crime evidence." Ralph nodded and looked at Elijah. "You go to the hospital tomorrow." Elijah understood what he meant and nodded in agreement. "Go quietly. Don''t rm the others." Fabian patted his little chest. "Don''t worry. Leave it to me. I promise that no one will find out that my brother has been to the hospital!" Ralph made a n for them. After the discussion, he urged them to go to sleep. The babies were all very obedient. After saying goodnight to Lottie and Ralph, they went back to their rooms to rest. Ralph also brought Lottie back to take a shower and sleep. Only after he had regained his spirit would he be able to carry out his n tomorrow. However, Lincoln could not fall asleep. He almost failed today. He quickly removed all the sentries ced beside Natalia to prevent Ralph from discovering his other actions. Then, he added two security locks to theputer and changed all the passwords. Lincoln''s face darkened as he drank up the red wine in his cup. His usually smiling face was now full of gloom. Because he was too nervous just now. He took out his mobile phone with trembling hands and called the stupid and ipetent couple. "I screwed it up." On the phone, Ank''s voice was full of regret and guilt. Lincoln was not surprised at all. With their intelligence, it was normal that they could not defeat Ralph. He just didn''t expect that after he had caused so much trouble for Ralph, the other party would find out that he had hided virus in Natalia''s mobile phone. This man even found the source of the surveince, broke the anti-tracking program he had set, and locked onto hisputer directly. "What did Ralph say?"Lincoln asked. Ank repeated what had just happened in the Chapman family with resentment in his tone. "It''s all because you asked me to make trouble with them. Now I''m threatened by them, and my son''s kidney can''t be saved. This ispletely different from what you said before." "Why are you in such a hurry?"Lincoln''s lips curved into a slight smile. "Did Lottie really use her identity to suppress you?" "Yes, she even hit my wife." Ank was very angry with Lottie. In the past, Lottie had been so cowardly. But now, with her family background, she had suddenly be tough. She didn''t take her brother seriously at all. When he went back, his wife made a scene. It took him a lot of effort to appease her first. He even gave her a private money. "Then it will be easy. As long as we reveal her behaviors, we can teach her a good lesson." "You don''t even know how arrogant Lottie is. She''s no longer the same as she used to be. I don''t dare to offend her again. Otherwise, if the Bells family reallyes looking for trouble with us, I won''t be able to handle it." Although Ank was not smart, he still understood the principle of self-preservation. He already wanted to get out of it. Hearing what he meant, Lincoln made his voice turn cold. "You want to break the agreement?" "It''s not that I want to break the agreement. It''s that there''s really no need to confront Mr. Chapman head-on." "You don''t want your son''s life?" "I''ve checked it out. A man has two kidneys, so he won''t die if he donates one. Since Kayden is willing, I can''t stop him. What''s more, even if he loses his kidney, with the financial resources of our Chapman family, we won''t let anything happen to Kayden." A mocking smile appeared on Lincoln''s face. It was not that Ank could not stop him. But his son''s life was not as important as his own interests. Ralph was certain about the weakness of Ank and his wife. They were selfish. As long as they lived a good life, they could pretend that nothing had happened, even if they had to sacrifice their faces and son. Lincoln''s previous offer to Ank could no longer attract Ank and his wife to take any risks. At this point, he could only add more stakes. "Two days ago, I went to various ces to investigate and nned to choose a ce to start training sses. I passed by a ce called Trust Town halfway and met a mother and a daughter." When Ank heard the words "Trust Town", his breathing became heavier. When he heard the words of "a mother and a daughter", he could no longer remain calm. "The girl is very cute and is still at the movie academy. Her wish is to be an actress in the circle. She hears that I''m going to start a acting training ss. She even enthusiastically exchanged contact information with me." "By the way, she said her name was Rose Chapman. Mr. Chapman, do you know her?" Chapter 426 Just Get Rid of Them One by One Chapter 426 Just Get Rid of Them One by One "How did you find Rose? What are you trying to do?" Compared with his previous frivolous attitude, Ank was so nervous that he spoke much faster. Lincoln sneered. How could there be so many heartless parents in this world? It was just that someone else cared about the kid. "Don''t worry about how I found her, Mr. Chapman." "Let me remind you something. With Rose Chapman''s talent, it''s still easy for her to be popr in the industry. But before that, I have countless ways to destroy her. If you don''t believe it, you can try." "No! Mr. Yung, you can''t do this. Rose is innocent. She really doesn''t know anything!" "Whether she is innocent or not depends on Mr. Chapman''s choice." After that, he directly hung up the phone. Lincoln rubbed his forehead and made another phone call. "Have you found the hospital where Kayden is?" "Not yet." The man on the other end of the line sounded timid. He was afraid that Lincoln would me him, so he found a bunch of excuses. "It''s all Ralph''s fault for being too vignt. He prepared several simr cars in advance and changed the cars halfway to mislead our attention. As a result, our people lost track of them." "Then let''s investigate Randa''s hospitalization information!" "Randa, we have also checked her. We have found fifteen patients with the same name in all the hospitals in Rexwell. After the investigation, we don''t find the person you are looking for." In other words, they couldn''t even find Kayden''s location, let alone stop Kayden from donating kidney to Mrs. Ross. Lincoln poured himself another ss of wine in frustration. He recited Natalia''s name in his heart and suppressed the murderous intent that was about to overflow. "Then continue to look for her! Skip the small hospital and find a few private hospitals with the best conditions. Ask if anyone is going to have kidney transnt operation recently. If you find out one, inform me immediately!" "Yes!" Lincoln hung up the phone and tried to call Natalia again. But her phone was still turned off. He remembered the contact list he had watched from Natalia''s mobile phone. He found Zack''s phone number and called him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Soon, Zack answered the phone. "Hello."The voice between the young kid and the young man came with a sense of alienation. "Hello, is it Zack?" Zack paused and replied quickly, "You dialed a wrong number." Lincoln frowned. Before he could make it clear, Zack hung up the phone. He called again and found that it was in the phone call. This was the meaning of being directly pulled into a ck list by the other party. "Kayden!" Lincoln mmed his fist on theputer table with a ferocious expression. Zack must have heard his voice just now, but he pretended not to recognize him and denied that he was Zack. Kayden must have asked him to do all like this. Otherwise, the other party would not have hung up the phone so decisively. He had forgotten that Zack seemed to be quite satisfied with his brother-inw, Kayden. She had promised to seek justice for her sister. But after being bribed by Kayden, he changed his position decisively. In the final analysis, Zack''s and his parents'' love for Natalia was just fake. If they really valued Natalia, they would not have let Natalia get lost. Later, Natalia was allowed to develop in the entertainment industry. For money, they even married Natalia, who was still in a vegetative state, to Kayden. They clearly knew how much Kayden''s parents looked down on Natalia and how unhappy she would be even if she married Kayden. But they still did so. The family had been making money with Natalia in all kinds of ways, but they tied her up in the name of love. Natalia was in such a difficult situation now, but they shamelessly asked Natalia for hospital fees and treatment fees.When Natalia was humiliated in order to earn money, Mrs. Rossy in the hospital and waited for Natalia to pay for the fee. What was more, Mrs. Ross even wanted Natalia and Kayden to reunite for her own benefit. Lincoln had wanted Mrs. Ross to live a few more days, but now... Since she couldn''t be a real mother, then he should let her die. Without this sick mother, Natalia would be less of a burden. Natalia would definitely return to the entertainment industry with hispany in the future. In the end, she would stand at the top and overlook everyone who had looked down on them. As for the other obstacles, he just needed to get rid of them one by one. After taking a few deep breaths, Lincoln finally chose to leave a message on Natalia''s social ount, asking her about Mrs. Ross''s operation time and the current hospital address. As long as Natalia replied to him, he would have a way to achieve his goal. He would not let Kayden donate his kidney to Mrs. Ross. Natalia was so soft-hearted. If she knew that Kayden had made such a big sacrifice for Mrs. Ross, she would be very moved. By then, it would be toote for him to intervene. He had nned in secret for so long that he could not give up all his previous efforts. Lincoln''s face darkened as he quickly thought of other ns. ... The next day. Ralph''s three treasure-like kids were eager to go to the amusement park. Ralph really couldn''t leave because of thepany''s affairs. In the end, he could only ask Connie to apany Lottie and take the children to the amusement park. Don''t worry, Mr. Chapman. Leave this to me. I promise that Lottie and the treasure-like children will have a good time! Connie patted her chest as if she was totally capable of it. Ralph chuckled and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you. I won''t let you suffer losses. There are three times the overtime pay today." Connie was even more excited and immediately said, "Mr. Chapman is generous!" Ralph shook his head and smiled as he went over to hug Lottie. "Then I''ll go to work. Thank you for your hard work today." "Not at all. Anyway, I haven''t been to the amusement park for a long time." Ralph kissed her and said reluctantly, "What should I do? I really want to skip work and stay with you." Lottie felt that he was annoying and reached out to push him. "Well, don''t lose your temper. Go to work. Your employees are waiting for you to make money." "You have no conscience."Ralph pinched her face and left reluctantly. After he left, Connie came to her with a wicked smile and bumped into Lottie''s shoulder. "You two have a good rtionship. Don''t you feel awkward anymore?" Thinking back her missing before, Lottie still felt a little guilty. If she hadn''t been too willful before, she wouldn''t have caused so much trouble. However, although she felt guilty, she wouldn''t admit it. She rolled her eyes at Connie and said, "You''re so meddlesome. Have you made it clear to the big star Barton?" Speaking of Alfred, Connie put on a bitter face. "Do you think the brain circuit of the boss is different from that of others?"Connieined to Lottie, "You still want to ask me to be his agent? That''s why his original agent has some problems with me." Lottie couldn''t help butugh. "He''s chasing you so closely, why didn''t you agree?" "Forget it."Connie shook her head. "I''m afraid that I will be torn apart by his fans." Chapter 427 Another Day Chapter 427 Another Day "I''m not being a sister-inw for my fans. I''m just an agent. Don''t you think too much?" "I just want to be an agent, but Alfred..."Halfway through her words, Connie''s face turned red. "How''s he?" she asked curiously. Connie was too embarrassed to continue, but Lottie immediately understood when she saw her expression. "He wants to sleep with you?" Connie quickly covered her mouth and looked at the three children. "The child is still here. What are you talking about?" Lottie removed her hand and shrugged. "What''s the big deal? Why are you even purer than a child?" As soon as Connie choked, she heard the Ste discuss with Connie, "Aunt Connie, why don''t you agree to sleep with Uncle Barton? Are you afraid of having a baby?" Connie,"..." Stars also came to join in the fun. "Why are you afraid of having babies? Does Auntie Connie not like babies?" "We want a younger sister, but Mommy and Daddy aren''t working hard enough." Lottie, "?" What''s the point of working hard? Isn''t your daddy working hard enough? Ste said, "Am I not your sister? Isn''t it enough to have me?" Fabian said unwillingly, "You... are fine." Seeing that the brother and sister were about to argue again, Elijah came out to interrupt them at the right time. "Auntie Connie doesn''t want the baby. Uncle Barton probably hasn''t proposed to her yet." Ste''s eyes lit up. "If Uncle Barton propose to Auntie Connie, can they sleep together?" Elijah,"No." "Why not?" "They have to get married after the proposal. They can only sleep together and have a baby after they get married." After thinking for a while, Ste blinked and said, "But Daddy and Mommy have us before they get married..." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. "Puff-cough, cough." Lottie, who had been sitting there watching the show, almost choked to death. She quickly stopped him. "Elijah and Ste, what you said is right. Don''t say it again next time." "What are you talking about?" Elijah''s lips curved slightly, but Ste was still asking, "Why don''t you tell me?" "You''re still young and don''t quite understand many things. You''ll know when you grow up." Ste curled her lips and was not very satisfied with her mother''s words. She went to pull Connie''s clothes and said, "Aunt Connie, I will persuade Uncle Barton to propose to you. Remember to agree to his proposal." Connie said, "Can I have another choice?" "Don''t you like Uncle Barton?" "Yes... but it''s just the fans'' love for their idol." Ste did not quite understand. "Is there anything different?" Connie patiently exined to her, "The two kinds of feelings are different. Just like if you like the princess dress, then you can''t marry the princess dress." "I can marry the princess dress!" Connie,"You can''t!" Connie looked at Lottie with all her strength. "You don''t care about the child!" Lottie looked at her helplessly. "Do you think I don''t want to interfere? But their IQ is too high for me to control!" She felt bitter just thinking about it. Fortunately, the car stopped at this time and arrived at the amusement park. The driver said at the right time, "Madam, Mr. Chapman has booked the whole amusement park. You can go to any projectter. You don''t need to queue up." Lottie responded and got out of the car with the children. Connie looked at the empty amusement park and eximed. "Wow, in such a big amusement park, only a few of us can y. It''s so cool!" As soon as he finished speaking, a figure jumped out, which startled Connie. "Why are you here again?"Connie''s pupils dted. Seeing her expression, Alfred was a little unhappy. "You don''t want to see me ?" "You... you can''t say that." The fans were still very happy to see their idol. It was this idol who didn''t seem to have the qualification to be an idol. "Why are you here just? Don''t you have an announcement today? Where are your manager and assistant?" Alfred stared at Connie and said nothing. Ste shouted and rushed over. "Uncle Barton! Aunt Connie wants you to propose to her!" Connie pretended to be frightened and said, "I''m not talking nonsense!" There was a smile in Alfred''s eyes. " Ste never lies." Connie red at him and said, "What do you mean? Do you mean that I will lie?" "Little liar, you lied to me that you don''t like me. Who do you think will lie?" "I didn''t lie to you! It''s really not that kind of love!" "I don''t believe it." When popr actors pestered their fans, they firmly disagreed with breaking up. Connie''s words didn''t work, and she was helpless. Ste took Alfred and Connie''s hands and turned to look at Lottie. "Mommy, I want to y with Uncle Barton today. Is that okay?" Ste was brought up by Alfred, and they hadn''t yed together for a long time. Lottie nodded. "Go ahead. Don''t cause trouble." "I won''t make trouble. I''ll help!" Lottie couldn''t help butugh. She watched as Alfred left with Ste and Connie. Alfred had his own bodyguards, so Lottie was very relieved and turned to look at her two precious sons. "What kind of project do you want to y?" Star shouted, "I want to y with water!" ... On a small hillside near the amusement park. Two suspicious people were looking into the distance with binocrs in their hands. "Why are the three children separated?" "It should be that Lottie couldn''t control them by herself, so she asked Alfred and the others to take care of the child." "I heard that Ste used to be Alfred''s adopted daughter." "Shall we also keep an eye on each side?" "There''s no need. What can a child do? We just need to keep an eye on the track of Lottie and her husband." "But I heard that these three kids are very smart." "So what? This is an amusement park! It''s obvious that there are a few children. Are we afraid that we can''t keep an eye on them?" "By the way, are our monitoring equipment still there?" "Lottie and the others are very vignt. I''ve only sessfully put one of monitoring equipment on her bodyguards." "Open it now!" The people on the other end of the line started monitoring in a flurry. On the other side, Lottie had already led the child into the changing room, because the first project they were going to y was rted to water. If they didn''t change their clothes, their clothes would be wet. Not long after, Lottie brought the children out. The two little boys were still wearingrge sunsses on their faces, and one of them had a bad face. It should be Elijah. The two of them didn''t have any doubts and continued to keep an eye on them, chatting for a while from time to time. The real Elijah, however, came to the hospital under the escort of bodyguards and Cais. Kayden had already asked Zack to find Natalia. While Elijah returned the phone to her, he also told Natalia the truth of the monitor. Natalia widened her eyes. "Lincoln, why are you monitoring me? Did you make a mistake?" Chapter 428 Uncle Hollands Problem Is Not Big Chapter 428 Uncle Hond''s Problem Is Not Big It was hard for Natalia to ept this fact. She remembered how she had gotten along with Lincoln before. That man was gracious and polite, and he respected her very much. He waspletely different from the others. The most important thing was that if Lincoln was Yung she had saved back then, Natalia couldn''t believe that the other party would monitor her for so long. When she thought that no matter what she did, someone else would know, she felt creepy for no reason. "Calm down first. If you think about it carefully, you''ll know that Lincoln doesn''t look like a good person at all." "Why do you say that he doesn''t look like a good person? Is he not a good person?" Natalia red at Kayden as anger rose in her heart for no reason. If Kayden hadn''t stolen her phone, she wouldn''t have faced such a horrible reality. Kayden knew that she was in a bad mood. Even if he was scolded, he was not angry. "Sister, why are you so angry?"Zack felt that something was wrong. Not only was she angry, but she was also ming Kayden. Natalia''s eyes were red as she red at him. "Why do you think I''m angry? How would I know if you guys were working together to deceive me? There''s actually no surveince software in the phone, right? You guys want me to stay away from Lincoln, don''t you?" Zack wanted to refute, but Kayden grabbed his shoulder and stopped him. Kayden looked at Natalia seriously and said, "I know that it''s hard for you to ept it. The person you saved once was against you, right?" "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe us. But there''s one thing. The mother-inw''s operation ising, and nothing can happen to her at the moment, so it''s very important before she enters the operating room." "It''s better not to contact him until my... mother-inw goes out of the operating room." Kayden took the new phone from Elijah and stuffed it into Natalia''s hand. After hearing Kayden''s words, Natalia felt even more aggrieved. Finally, she squatted down, covered her face, and cried. It was again! Yara and Lincoln were the same. Why were all the friends she approved of not good people? Or was it that she, Natalia, was destined to never make true friends in the rest of life? At this moment, Elijah slowly walked forward and reached out his hand to touch Natalia''s head. "Sister-inw Natalia, don''t be sad." Elijah usually didn''t say much, but his voice was still as steady as ever. Natalia raised her head and looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Mommy said that no one has ever met a few scums in their lives." "Even she met my father when she was deceived badly." "So don''t be discouraged. ording to thew of material conservation, good luck wille when you are unlucky to the extreme." Elijah turned to look at Kayden and said meaningfully, "Maybe a fool has enlightened and taken the initiative to protect you." Natalia wasforted by Elijah''s words and asked in a muffled voice, "Did your mother teach you these words?" Elijah nodded. "Mommy guessed that you would be sad, so she asked me to tell you. Even if other people are blind and can''t see your good, she will always treat you as her best friend. Please don''t be depressed." Natalia sniffled and forced a smile. "Sister-inw Natalia, you''d better smile." Natalia could not help but pinch his little face. "Your are so sweet. I thought you were Fabian." Elijah felt the touch on his face. He didn''t mind Natalia''s intimate actions. She blushed slightly and said, "Fabian should be pretending to be me now." "To pretend to be you?" Elijah nodded. "Someone has been keeping an eye on us. They wanted to find out where you were. In order not to be discovered, I sneaked out to meet you." Seeing that Natalia''s attention had been diverted, Kayden was not as sad as before. He immediately asked with a smile, "Then how did you escape the surveince and run out?" "Let''s go to the amusement park together. Uncle Barton will leave with the actor from another ce. After we arrive there, Ste will take the initiative to go with Uncle Barton. In fact, after being led into the haunted house by Aunt Connie, Ste hid and disguise himself as an actor to go out with them." "When those people leave the haunted house, Ste will hide in the props and be sent to the locker room. After that, Ste will change into Fabian, and Fabian will y me." "I''lle to you secretly when Mommy and Fabian draw the attention away." After listening to the whole story, Kayden couldn''t help but sigh. "Good boy, you''re acting like a spy movie." However, Natalia was very worried. "If you do this, won''t you be discovered?" Elijah shook his head. "The little actress is a girl. As long as her hairstyle and clothes are about the same as Ste, she won''t be discovered." "Ste disguised herself as Fabian because Fabian is lively and active, so is Ste. It''s less difficult to y it." "Fabian has the experience of disguising, so it is going to be alright." It had to be said that he had considered it very carefully. After exining, Elijah suddenly reached out to Kayden and the others. Kayden was confused. "What do you want? Reward?" Elijah sighed, revealing an expression of "Brother, why are you so stupid?" "A mobile phone." Before Kayden could react, he asked, "What cell phone? Whose cell phone?" "Your phones, electronic equipment, and so on. Daddy asked me to check all of them." Only then did Kayden understand why his uncle had asked Elijah toe over instead of other kids. Elijah was a very powerful hacker! Kayden was very cooperative and immediately asked someone to find his phone and other equipment. "The bodyguards also need to be checked."Elijah replenished. Kayden nodded and called them over for further investigation. Elijah looked at Zack again. "Your, uncle, and aunt need to check their mobile phones." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Zack thought of what had happened to Natalia. How could he not agree? He immediately turned around to get his phone. Soon, a basket of mobile phones and electronic equipment was ced in front of Elijah. Without saying a word, Elijah started the test. Finally, he found a monitoring software in a bodyguard and Cais''s mobile phone. Cais was shocked. "How could there be such a software in my mobile phone?" Elijah said, "Don''t panic, it was just installed. It should have been sent to your mobile phone with a garbage text message. Did you click on some kind of link?" Cais felt guilty. "Just now, when I was going to the bathroom, I clicked on a marketing text for boredom." Kayden rolled his eyes at him speechlessly and asked, "Did I pay you less?" Cais lowered his head in shame. The sry was not low, and it did not conflict with saving money. Elijah calmly closed the app, cut off all contact with the host, and added a poison software. Then he returned the phone to Cais. "Uncle Hond, it''s not a big deal, mainly because of this bodyguard..." Chapter 429 Who Is So Cruel? Chapter 429 Who Is So Cruel? Chapter 429 Who Is So Cruel? When Elijah turned his eyes to the bodyguard, the bodyguard''s eyes flickered. Kayden noticed the other party''s abnormality. When the bodyguards suddenly pounced on Elijah and Natalia, he quickly stepped forward to stop them. He didn''t expect that the man seemed to want to hurt Elijah and Natalia, but in fact, he came for Kayden. The sharp fruit knife was about to pierce into Kayden''s body when a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed the bodyguard''s wrist. "Daddy!" "It''s Mr. Chapman!" The sudden appearance of Ralph encouraged everyone. Ralph used his strength to grab the knife and kicked the bodyguard away. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After the bodyguard was kicked away, someone else immediately stepped forward and pressed him. "Don''t move!¡± Ralph looked at Kayden coldly. ¡°Are you alright?" Kayden wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and shook his head. Just now, he almost thought he was finished. He didn''t expect that his uncle woulde out to save him. However, Ralph''s face set hard. He had thought of all Lincoln''s ns, but he didn''t expect that he still missed something. If he hadn''t noticed that something was wrong and changed the direction to the hospital, Kayden might have died today. Even if it was not finished, he would be seriously injured, so Mrs. Ross operation could not be Lincoln was really vicious! He had done such a sinister thing. How much did he hate Natalia! Elijah rushed over and hugged Ralph''s leg. He looked up at Ralph and said, "Daddy, will you be discovered if youe here so rashly?¡± Ralph''s face was full of anger. "It will be ok. Besides, | can''t hide the current situation." Elijah turned to look at the bodyguard and nodded gently. "Sister, are you okay?" Zack touched Natalia a little nervously. Natalia''s expression was not quite right from just now. Natalia, who was trapped in her emotions, suddenly came to her senses. Then, she pounced on Kayden and sat directly on his thigh. Kayden was at a loss at first, and then he was overjoyed. He quickly hugged her and began to coax her in a low voice, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m fine. Why are you crying?" Unexpectedly, Natalia suddenly hit Kayden in the chest with her small fists. She cried and scolded, "Who let you rush out? Do you think you are good at it?" Natalia cried so hard that her fists were soft and powerless. Kayden was very happy. While enjoying Natalia¡¯s "Iron Fist", heforted her, "I''m sorry, the situation was too urgent just now. | didn''t think so much." "Then you can''t rush out! Who wants you to protect her? Kayden, why are you still so masculine?¡± Kayden didn''t know whether tough or cry. He thought to himself, "What kind of man is it to protect the woman | love?" However, he felt warm in her heart. The reason why Natalia med him was that she cared about him. Natalia still liked him in her heart! Kayden felt that even if he was stabbed, it was worth it. ¡°All right, all right. It''s my fault. Don''t be angry. Don''t worry. I''m fine." Kayden showed his body to Natalia. Apart from the injury on his leg, he was fine. Ralph and the others watched from the side. They felt that Natalia was just stubborn, but in fact, she was soft-hearted. "Ms. Ross, if you don''t get up from Kayden, his legs will be even worse." A cold voice suddenly came from the side. Natalia suddenly came to her senses after being reminded. She jumped from Kayden''s body in shock. When she turned around, she found that it was Edward who had just spoken. Ralph''s private doctor was now lent to Kayden for treatment. While Edward was talking, he was still treating the wound on Ralph''s hand. It turned out that Mr. Chapman''s palm was identally cut when he was grabbing the knife. Fortunately, the wound was not deep, so he could recover in a few days after a simple treatment. Natalia was a little embarrassed. Recently, Kayden''s leg injury had been getting worse and worse, and it was all because of her. Just now, when Kayden rushed out of the wheelchair to stand in front of her and Elijah, he remembered that he didn''t get off the ground directly, but he didn''t expect that he would sit down at his wound. "Sorry. .. I''m sorry."Natalia apologized with red eyes. Kayden was very dissatisfied. He hadn''t had enough time with Natalia yet, but Edward came out to spoil his n. "I won''t sit for a while. I''m fine." Edward cut off the bandage and tied it up. Then, he let go of Ralph''s hand and rolled his eyes at Kayden. "I think you really want to be disabled." Before Kayden could react, Natalia frowned. ¡°Doctor Grant, you shouldn''t say such things to your patient." And it had be his fault. Edward was speechless. ¡°Okay, I won''t tell you. I''ll shut up." Ralph winked at his friend and said, "Why are you angry with a child? Is it interesting?" Hearing this, Edward, who had been wearing a strict face just now, suddenlyughed. "In fact, it''s quite interesting." Ralph did not want to see this good friend with evil intentions. He held Elijah''s hand and looked at the bodyguard who had been bribed. ¡°Why did you betray me?" The bodyguard''s eyes flickered and he did not dare to look into Ralph''s eyes. The atmosphere became cold, and no one else dared to speak. Ralph continued to ask expressionlessly, "Did I treat you badly?" Of course not. Mr. Chapman had always been generous to his people. As long as he was loyal and willing to do it, he would get double rewards. The bodyguard lowered his head and began to tremble. "I remember that when yourpany went bankrupt, many enemies came to seek revenge. You cried and begged me to give you a way out." ¡°T''ll take you out and help you deal with those enemies. I''ll let you follow me and even teach you martial arts personally." "Is that how you repay me?" Finally, the bodyguard could not hold back his tears and knelt down in front of Ralph. ¡°Mr. Chapman! I''m sorry, I''m sorry! But that bastard took my son away. If I don''t do this, he will kill my son!" ¡°Mr. Chapman, I know you''ve done me a great favor. I''m ipetent, I''m heartless!" ¡°But... my son is only three years old. Mr. Chapman, I can''t just watch him die!" Every word of the bodyguard''s words came from the bottom of his heart. A 5.9-inch-tall man was crying like a little boy. A look of pity appeared on Natalia''s face, but at the same time, she felt angry. ¡°Who is so vicious to kidnap a three-year-old child to threaten others and even want to strike Kayden? It''s so inhumane!" Ralph finally made a move. He slowly walked to the bodyguard and asked word by word, "Then why don''t youe to me directly? Do you think I have no ability to help you?" Chapter 430 Wouldnt He Be Exposed? Chapter 430 Wouldn''t He Be Exposed? Chapter 430 Wouldn''t He Be Exposed? Ralph''s words made the bodyguard shut his mouth. There was a hint of mockery in his eyes. Ralph asked, ¡°Did he give you a lot of money?" The bodyguard copsed on the ground and didn''t speak. He fell to hide it from Mr. Chapman. Ralph got up from the bodyguard and did not even look at him. "Take him away." The other bodyguards quickly dragged him away. Judging from everyone''s angry expression, this man would definitely be severely punished. Kayden opened his mouth and said, "Uncle, don''t you want to figure it out before you take him away?" For example, who sent him here, or what his mission was. "He won''t say it."Ralph said. "Why?" "Daddy taught him that."Elijah exined. Kayden nodded in understanding. However, Zack, who stood aside, was confused, "Why did you think that he won''t say it since he was taught by Mr. Chapman? Since you have helped him, wouldn''t it be easier to ask questions?" Elijah exined in a cool but cute tone, "No one of daddy''s men would be afraid." Therefore, even if he was beaten to death by hispanions, he would not leak any news about his employer. Zack nodded with only a hazy notion. Natalia was lost in thought, "How could it be? What should we do next?" Ralph nced at Natalia and then looked at Edward, "My opinion is to carry out the renal transntation as soon as possible so as not to cause too much trouble." Edward had been observing Mrs. Ross''s physical condition and Kayden''s state. Hearing Ralph''s words, he immediately understood what he meant. He read the data which he observed again and nodded seriously, "We can have an operation this afternoon." "Will it increase the risk if you perform the operation in advance?" Edward''s face was full of contempt, "Do you think I''m a quack?" As long as he was here, no matter how difficult the operation was, it would be fine. "Can you promise that there will be no problem?" "| can guarantee that the operation will be sessful, but whether there will be other rejection reactions after the transntation will depend on how much Mrs. Ross''s body can bear." Seeing Kayden''s sharp eyes, he immediately promised, "I will try my best to minimize the possibility of rejection reactions. There won''t be any problem with seventy to eighty percent chance.¡± Kayden looked away with satisfaction. Ralph nodded and turned to look at Natalia, "Natalia, how about your opinion?" Natalia turned to look at Zack, Natalia gritted her teeth and said, "Please perform the operation this afternoon!" Edward closed the medical record book and said, "Okay, I''ll prepare it now." Seeing that Edward was about to leave, Natalia quickly stopped him, "Wait." Edward turned around and asked, "Is there anything else | can help?" "Don''t we need to do anything else? Will the volunteer who donated kidney be willing to change the time to the afternoon?" Edward nced at Kayden and thought to himself, "Do | need to ask him? She don''t know how willing he is. On the surface, he echoed, ¡°I''ve contacted that volunteer before. He said he was willing to cooperate with us all the time." Natalia asked again, ¡°Can''t I meet him? I really want to thank him in person!" "It... I''m afraid it won''t work. We have to respect the volunteer''s will. He doesn''t want anyone to know his information." "But..." ¡°Natalia."Kayden walked up to her in a wheelchair and held her hand, "Let Dr. Grant prepare. We can also inform mother-inw to be mentally prepared." All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Natalia turned to look at Kayden deeply and suddenly pulled her hand out. "We have divorced. Don''t call her mother-inw." Kayden was speechless. She was fine just now. Why did she suddenly turn hostile with him? Natalia wiped her tears and suddenly walked over to Ralph and said, "Can I have a private chat with you?" Ralph nced at Kayden, then at Natalia, and finally nodded. "Okay. Natalia looked relieved and turned to remind Zack, "Go to your parents and tell them that Mr. Ross will have an operation in the afternoon. Don''t tell them anything else." Sean Hond understood what Sean Hond meant and nodded heavily. Then Kayden watched helplessly as Natalia and his uncle went to the empty ward next door together. ¡°What does Natalia want to talk to my uncle about?"Kayden felt a little uneasy. Elijah turned his gaze and nced at Kayden. ¡°Kayden, I think Natalia has guessed something." "What?" "She might have guessed who is that volunteer which has never shown up." Kayden was shocked and couldn''t help asking, "No way!" Wouldn''t he be exposed? The more Kayden thought about it, the more he felt that there was something wrong with the way Natalia looked at him. He thought about it and asked Elijah, "Do you think that if we go to eavesdrop, will we be found?" Elijahpletely ignored him. He took out his phone and typed. ¡° Elijah, did you hear what I said?" "I heard it." ¡°Then why did you ignore me?" Elijah did not speak. Kayden wanted to eavesdrop, but he didn''t dare because his uncle had a bad temper. It was better to carry someone together with him, so he came over and looked at Elijah''s phone. ¡°What are you doing?" ¡°Send a message to mommy and tell her that daddy''s hand is injured." Kayden was confused, "Is there anything more important to tell her than your father''s injury?" After sending the message, Elijah nced at Kayden. ¡°Daddy''s injury is the most important thing." Kayden was speechless. Alright, he was convinced. Kayden didn''t manage to eavesdrop in the end. Because Ralph would be back soon. Kayden had been staring the direction behind Ralph but did not see Natalia. ¡°Where''s Natalia?"Kayden asked. "She''s going to apany her parents."Ralph walked up to Elijah and asked, "Did you tell your mommy about my injury?" Elijah nodded and showed him the massage he had sent. Ralph looked at the continuous questions that Lottie had replied to him, and a smile finally appeared in his eyes. ¡°Who asked you to send it to her? Don''t Bother." ¡°Daddy, you''re actually smiling very happily." "I''m happy because your mommy loves me, but I want her to be worried if she knows I''m injured." ¡°You''re lying." "You don''t understand." Seeing that the father and son were arguing, Kayden interrupted them in a hurry. He supported on his wheelchair and asked Ralph, "What did you talk about with Natalia? Does she know that I am the volunteer?" Ralph nced at Kayden from his head to toe. When he was about to lose his temper, he said, "You''re so good at ttering yourself. She didn''t mention you at all." "She didn''t mention me?"Kayden was stunned, ¡°How is that possible?" "She wants to confirm something with me about Lincoln." Kayden was so jealous. He had almost died just now, and he had been so brave to protect his beloved woman. Did he only get a punch in return? However, what Natalia wanted to know the most was about Lincoln? Chapter 431 Is It Kayden or Not? Chapter 431 Is It Kayden or Not? Chapter 431 Is It Kayden or Not? Kayden was deeply devastated. When she arrived at the hospital with her men, she saw the dispirited Kayden. "What happened to him?" Lottie put down her bag and looked at Kayden. His bitterness was so apparent that it was difficult for others not to pay attention to him. Ralph was very dissatisfied. He raised his injured hand in front of Lottie. "You only care about others. Why didn''t you ask about your husband''s injury first?" Seeing this, Lottie quicklyforted him, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "How did you get injured? How is your injury? Is it serious?" The corners of Mr. Chapman''s lips curled up slightly. When he saw that Lottie switched her focus to him, he proudly ced his hand behind his back. "It''s nothing, just a slight wound.¡± Lottie quickly grabbed his hand and carefully examined the gauze with a faint trace of blood. Her brows were tightly furrowed. "It''s not slight at all. | think it''s very serious and bleeding!" Ralph''s heart softened when he saw that she was really worried. "It''s really not serious, just abrasions on scurf skin, which is normal for bleeding. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Elijah.¡± "Mommy, daddy is lying.¡± Elijah was very honest and stript away Ralph''s lie. Ralph red at Elijah. Why didn''t he know how to cooperate? Suddenly, Ralph''s face was pinched. It was Lottie. The woman pinched his face fiercely and said, "Ralph, you have changed. How dare you lie to me?" Ralph stared at Lottie''s hand and thought to himself, "Recently, Miss Green has be bolder and bolder. She even dares to pinch my face in public. It seems that | have spoiled her.¡± Lottie felt guilty under Ralph''s gaze and quickly retracted her hand. "Look... what are you looking at? I''m your wife. Can''t | pinch your face?" Ralph restrained himself and replied with a smile, "Pinch it, you can pinch it as you like.¡± Lottie snorted and looked at Elijah. "Baby, tell mommy how daddy''s injuries are.¡± "There''s such along cut in his palm.¡± Neb gestured and said in a very light tone, "It''s quite deep. Uncle Hond said that it would take a week to scab.¡± All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Lottie''¡¯s heart ached and she red at Ralph. ¡°Why don''t you know how to protect yourself? There are so many people around you. Are they just decorations for you? Kayden didn''t get injured, but you are injured!" Kayden sighed and asked, "What?" "No, it''s fine if you show off your love in front of me, but now you me me for not getting injured?" ¡°Aren''t you bullying a single man too much?" ¡°Aunt, uncle got injured for saving me. Don''t me him." Kayden was furious, but he didn''t even dare to say a word. Lottie had been tough recently and his leg was injured, so e was no match for her in a fight. Lottie red at him again, ¡°It''s all your fault!" Kayden was speechless. "If it weren''t for the fact that you mistook the evildoer for Natalia and made her disappointed in you, you wouldn''t have divorced at all!" "If you don''t divorce, Lincoln won''t be able to find an opportunity to fill in." "If Lincoln didn''t meddle in, I wouldn''t have gone through this and Mr. Chapman wouldn''t have been injured!" ¡°Don''t you think it''s all your fault?" Lottie scolded Kayden repeatedly, making him unable to raise his head. "It''s my fault." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry to my uncle." "I''m a sinner. No wonder Natalia didn''t pay attention to me. Instead, she was concerned about that Lincoln!" Lottie raised an eyebrow. She hadn''t expected him to apologize so quickly. ¡°Wasn''t Kayden very arrogant before?" Ralph tugged at Lottie¡¯s hand and winked at. Lottie understood and did not burn Kayden. Only then did she remember to ask about what had happened after she cared about Ralph''s hand. ¡°Why did the n suddenly change? Didn''t we say that we would stall for time and expose position after the operation is over?" Ralph told her everything that had happened, including the betrayal of the bodyguard. ¡°Why was Lincoln so crazy? How dare he kidnap a child as a threat!" ¡°Then what should we do? Should we just let it go?" Although that bodyguard was very hateful, a three-year-old child was innocent. Ralph had already sent someone to save the child. He was about to get the news, so he quickly Only when she was told that someone had gone to save the child did she rx. "In order to prevent Lincoln from making trouble again, so we brought the operation forward. The operation will begin in about two hours. Would you like to go downstairs and visit Natalia and her mother?" Lottie nodded. Seeing how pitiful Kayden was, she said, "Then stay here with him. I''ll go find Natalia myself." Ralph shook his head, ¡°Let''s go together." "But..." ¡°He deserves it. I have to let him swallow the bitter pill." Ralph ruthlessly left these words behind and brought Lottie and his babies downstairs. On the way down, he still remembered, "Where is Connie?" "She was called away by Alfred." That couple also had problems getting along with each other. If they didn''tmunicate with each other properly, they would probably be another foes. However, she had no time to care about them recently. She''d better wait after Natalia''s problem was solved. ¡°s, why are there a group of fools around me?" Lottie sighed with emotion. She and Ralph were much better than others. They understood each other and epted each other. Ralph could not help butugh when he heard what she said. Fabian said, "Mommy, you and daddy have experienced a lot before getting together." Lottie looked down at her baby with a grave expression. Indeed, she and Ralph had missed out on each other for five years before they got together. While they were talking, they had arrived at Mrs. Ross''s ward. Lottie stepped forward and knocked on the door. When Natalia saw her, she couldn''t help but throw herself into her arms and sob. ¡°Lottie, I..." ¡°All right, all right. Don''t be sad. Let''s talk aside." She asked Ralph to stay in the ward to greet Mrs. Ross, and then took Natalia to the corridor to talk separately. The sound instion in the ward was very good. If it weren''t too loud, no one in the ward could hear them. ¡°Lincoln is not a good person." Lottie wiped away Natalia''s tears lovingly, "I know." ¡°When I turned on my new phone, Lincoln will call me and ask me where I am now." ¡°Now I understand. Is he looking for someone to destroy my mother''s operation?" In the face of Natalia''s question, Lottie couldn''t bear to tell her the truth. Natalia''s tears kept falling. She only managed to control her emotions after crying for a while. "There''s one more thing. Lottie, tell me, is the volunteer, who donated kidney to my mother, Kayden?" Lottie, "..." How did Natalia know it? Did someone tell her the truth? Panic shed through her eyes. Just as Lottie was hesitating if she should tell Natalia the truth, footsteps sounded from the hospital corridor, along with a few familiar cries. Lottie had a bad feeling Chapter 432 Hand Over My Son Chapter 432 Hand Over My Son Chapter 432 Hand Over My Son "You''re really here!" "Damn it! Natalia, how did the Chapman family offend you? It''s not enough for you to mess up our family. What''s more you even involved Kayden in injuring his leg. He finally divorced you. How dare you keep pestering him!" "You want Kayden to donate kidney to your mother? Do you want him to die before you give up?" "It''s a pity that | only have one son. If you make trouble like this, | would give up my life!¡± With Lancy''s words, a group of reporters who had appeared out of nowhere rushed forward and took photos of Natalia and Lottie ceaselessly. Lancyeven rushed over to argue with Natalia. Lottie quickly stood in front of Natalia and pushed the people in front of her away with a cold face. "What are you doing? Who allowed you toe in? This is a private hospital. Don''t shoot!" However, there were too many reporters that Lancy had invited, and she had already arranged everything beforehand. These people weren''t afraid of Lottie at all, and instead, they were getting even more furious. Lottie was no match for them. No matter how skilled she was, she couldn''t defeat the crowd of people. Watching from the side, Lancy vented her anger. The corners of her mouth curled up proudly, and she was about to say something sarcastic. "Lottie, here isn''t in the Bells! You threatened me with your identity before and hit me. You didn''t let me see my son and even humiliated me. | don''t care about all that!¡± "But you shouldn''t have schemed against my son!" "You two heartless bastards! The Chapman family raised Ralph, and the Old Master is partial to him. Not only are you not grateful, but you also want to kill my son. You want the Chapman family to lose offspring!" "Do you think no one will know what you and Ralph have done if my son dies?" Lottie sneered in her heart. Lancy had well prepared. Not only did she want to use public opinions to kidnap Natalia, but she had also tried to smear her and Ralph''s reputation. She had even made up rumors. At this moment, someone in the crowd suddenly threw a mineral water bottle at Natalia. Natalia''s face was hit and she eximed. Lottie asked in a hurry, "Natalia, are you alright?" "Good job! These two women are simply pests of society. Hurry up and expose them. Let''s see if they still dare to go out in the future!" Some reporters scolded them severely, causing a crowd of people to repeat. At this moment, Ralph and the others in the ward were aware of the disturbance and rushed over with bodyguards. The bodyguards separated the excited reporters, while Ralph held Lottie''¡¯s hand and asked her about her situation with concern. "Are you alright?¡± Lottie was still in a state of lingering fear. She shook her head at him and turned to look at Natalia. Natalia''s eyes were still swollen. At this moment, her face was pale, and her mood was about to reach the shpoint. She had heard all the words Lancy had scolded her. Lottie and Ralph looked at each other and both noticed that something was wrong. Lancy felt guilty when she saw Ralph. But then she thought of the words that Ank had told her. As long as she blew up it today, even Ralph did not dare to do anything to her. For the sake of the Old Master, he might have to give her arge sum ofpensation, and even Lottie had to apologize to her in person! With confidence in her heart, Lancy rolled her eyes and immediately started acting again. ¡°Ralph! Although you are not a member of Chapmans, the Old Master has raised you up and treated you like his own son since you were a child. How can you requite kindness with enmity?" Lancy wiped her tears and cried pitifully. She even wanted to kneel down to Ralph, which caused another uproar among the reporters. ¡°My friends in the broadcast room, I believe you have also seen the truth. Ralph and his wife are ambitious. They want to take away the property of the Chapman family, and they don''t hesitate to incite the only heir of the Chapman family to donate kidney to their Ralph''s former mother-inw. They also want to do something during the operation to achieve the purpose of murdering and money!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Someone took pictures of Lottie and Ralph with cellphone, talking nonsense all the way. Lottie was so angry that she almost burst intoughter. She wanted to rush forward and snatch his cellphone, but Ralph stopped her. The bulletments flocked in the broadcast room, scolding Ralph and his wife in rage. Many people shouted to call the police, requiring them to be arrested and locked up. "Stop acting. Aren''t you tired of acting?" Lottie turned to look at Lancy, who had been helped up by the reporters. Her tone was full of disdain. Lancy''s heart was filled with pride. She ignored Lottie''s words and continued toin to the camera. ¡°Because of her family background, Lottie looked down on us. She never called me sister-inw. Yesterday, my husband and I went to their house to beg them to let me see Kayden. Not only was we rejected, but we were also pped several times. After that, they even asked the staffs to chase us out." "Nonsense! How could there be such a vicious woman!" "It''s ridiculous to beg an outsider for seeing her own son!" "I really didn''t expect Lottie to be such a person. She looks so good, but she has her dark side." ¡°Fortunately, she didn''t film anymore. She''s just a pest in the industry!" ¡°Oh my god, I used to be a fan of her. It''s disgusting. I''ll burn her signature photo once I get back!" There were all sorts of discussions around her. They were all insults to Lottie. No one believed that she and Ralph were on the side of justice. "Stop scolding me. What they did was for me!" Natalia, who was blocked behind Lottie and Ralph, suddenly came forward, and her words attracted all the hatred. ¡°Lottie and the others are innocent. They don''t know anything at all. They were all deceived by me." ¡°Natalia, what are you doing? Who wants you to protect? You..." Lottie was extremely anxious. She wanted Natalia to hide in the ward and not speak, but Natalia grabbed her hand. Natalia smiled at Lottie and said, "Thank you, Lottie. But you and Mr. Chapman really don''t have to do so much for me. You are all deceived by me." Lottie frowned fiercely. Ralph also looked at her with an exceptionally serious expression. "This has nothing to do with you. We don''t need you to take the me." ¡°Sean Hond, take Ms. Ross back to the ward!" Ralph''s voice was low and he could not suppress his anger. Ralph''s assistant, Sean Hondo, hurried forward to take Natalia away. While Natalia was still struggling, Lancy pushed aside the bodyguards with the help of others and grabbed Natalia. She said with a ferocious face, "You are not allowed to leave! Hand over my son quickly!" Lancy was so strong that she grabbed Natalia''s hand to red. If it continued, Natalia would definitely get hurt. Lottie almost couldn''t control herself from attacking Lancy. "Stop!" Outside the crowd came a man''s angry roar. Everyone was stunned. They turned around and saw Kayden sitting in the wheelchair, looking at them with a gloomy face. ¡°You''re not looking for me upstairs, but here to make trouble. Mother, are you really here looking for me? " Chapter 433 I Really Know I Was Wrong Chapter 433 I Really Know I Was Wrong Noticing Kayden, the reporters changed their target and ran to shoot at him. A flicker of surprise crossed Lancy''s face, but she quickly hid it and ran to Kayden, pretending to be very happy. "My son, atst mom saw you!" "You''ve suffered a lot these days. Why don''t you go home with mom?" As she spoke, she was about to grab Kayden''s hand and force him to go home. Her husband had said that as long as her son wouldn''t have the operation, he would buy her a vi by the sea, which was worth twelve million dors! They could rent the vi to someone else to film a TV series if they didn''t live in it, and it might even appreciate in the future. How valuable it was! Thinking of this, Lancy could not help feeling excited. However, she tried so hard but failed to pull Kayden. Kayden leaned against the wheelchair with a casual expression on his face. He had no intention of leaving at all. Lancy''s expression gradually changed when she realized that something was wrong. "Kayden, did you hear what mom said?" Kayden finally lifted his eyelids and nced at Lancy. However, the coldness in his eyes made Lancy take two steps back in shock. Kayden ignored her and slowly spoke to the camera. "No one forced me to donate kidney, let alone my uncle''s thuggee. I did it voluntarily." "In the past, I didn''t know how to cherish it, so Natalia was disappointed with me and dropped out the entertainment circle for me." "I''m the one who shamelessly came to beg for Natalia''s forgiveness. As long as she wouldn''t divorce me, I''m willing to do anything." The shutters kept clicking, and everyone''s gazes fell on Kayden and Natalia in surprise. Kayden signaled Cais to push him to Natalia. Lancy''s expression changed drastically. She pointed at Kayden and scolded, "Kayden, are you crazy?" Ralph clicked his tongue and asked someone to stop Lancy from moving. "Be quiet." Ralph''s voice was unconcerned and indifferent. He gave her a cold look. However, Lancy''s whole body trembled. She was shocked by the murderous look in his eyes. Cais pushed Kayden to Natalia Ross''s side.Natalia Ross''s countenance changed again and again, and she refused to look at Kayden. Kayden sighed and suddenly got up from the wheelchair. Then, he used his leg, which was not injured, to kneel down. There was a gasp at the scene.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Natalia also took two steps back in shock. Kayden took out a small gift box from his pocket and took out a diamond ring from the box. "Is this a proposal?" "That ring is so beautiful!" "How can it not be beautiful? Anyway, the diamond of that ring weights at least 21 carats!" "Is it very expensive?" "Is it expensive? It was equal to seaside vi." The focus of the discussion among the reporters was suddenly out of focus. Kayden raised his head and looked at Natalia. When he saw the tears in her eyes, he was at a loss. However, heughed softly, but his eyes gradually turned red. "We got married because of idents. Our marriage is different from that of others. There is no proposal or wedding ring, and even no wedding ceremony. We just have a meal together." "You were even lying in the hospital bed at that time, so you didn''t have a good meal." "After we got married, I was such a jerk and always made you sad. Later, when you woke up, you took care of me all the time, because you spoiled me so much that I didn''t realize how important you are to me." "Finally, I''ve let you down. You''ve made up your mind to divorce me. I''m so naive to think that I will live well if you leave me alone." "In fact, I was wrong." Silence fell upon the scene. Everyone listened quietly to Kayden''s words and guessed what he meant. "In fact, I''ve fallen in love with you for a long time, but I just don''t want to admit it. Even if I realize that I''ve done something wrong, I don''t dare to reveal my true feelings. I''m afraid that you willugh at me. Kayden, who has always been high and mighty, will have such a humble day." "I''m even more afraid that you will refuse, and I''m afraid that you have no attachment to me. Even if I make up for it, I won''t be forgiven." Natalia''s tears fell uncontrobly. She even wondered if she was hallucinating. How could Kayden say something so nice to her? Even in her dreams, she had never dared to ask so much. However, Kayden was still talking about how he had been feeling during this period of time. It turned out that it was not that he did not like her anymore, but that he was used to being cared and chased by Natalia. So now the roles were exchanged, which made him unable to adapt for a time, so he did so many stupid things. "I was too stupid." Kayden couldn''t help crying. He looked at Natalia with pity and tenderness in his eyes. "I really know I was wrong. Natalia, can you forgive me? If we don''t divorce, I''ll give you another wedding, okay?" "I will give you happiness and protect you. No one can hurt you." Kayden stared at Natalia with shining eyes and breathed heavily. He was so afraid to hear a negative answer from her. Lottie wiped away her tears feelingly and held Ralph''s arm. "Kayden is a good talker. Even I am moved by his sincerity." Ralph turned to look at her and could not help but smile, "Do you like it?" "Hmm?" Lottie didn''t understand. "I suddenly remember that I haven''t proposed to you. Do you want me to make up for it?" Lottie, "..." "Can''t you stop imitating others? Isn''t it good to be yourself?" Ralph didn''t say anything else. He turned to look at Kayden and Natalia together with Lottie. Many reporters were moved by Kayden''s words. Someone suddenly said, "Promise him!" The others kicked up a row as if they had woken up from a dream. "Promise him! Marry him!" The reporters who had been aggressive just now all rebelled. Seeing this, Lancy was so angry that she red at these unscrupulous reporters. She wanted to say something, but she found that her mouth had already been covered by someone. The bodyguard, who was covering her mouth, smiled sinisterly. He would not allow anyone to destroy such a touching scene! Natalia didn''t answer. Kayden''s bright and expectant eyes gradually dimmed. It didn''t work? Was Nataliapletely not going to forgive him? Kayden didn''t want to force her to agree. She wouldn''t have been happy if she agreed phonily. Kayden sniffed and decided to get up by himself. However, he didn''t expect that he would kneel down on one knee for so long and couldn''t use his other leg. When he got up, he didn''t stand firm at all. His body swayed and he was about to fall when Natalia quickly supported him. "Don''t you know that your leg is injured? You''ve been kneeling for so long!" Natalia did not care about anything else and started scolding Kayden. Kayden was a little sad. "Without you, what''s the point of recovering?" Natalia frowned. "Kayden, are you threatening me?" Chapter 434 Forget about donating Kidney Chapter 434 Forget about donating Kidney Kayden was dumbfounded. He quickly replied, "I didn''t mean that." Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Natalia looked pale, but she still reached out to Kayden. There was a gasp at the scene. Kayden looked at Natalia stiffly and did not move for a long time. Natalia frowned and raised her hand in front of Kayden. "What are you waiting for?" Kayden''s heart beat faster, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He was so nervous that he didn''t even know what to say. Lottie couldn''t stand it any longer, "Natalia has promised you. Put on the ring for her right now!" Kayden was so stupid. Ralph looked at the exciteddy beside him with a smile in his face. "Why are you so excited?" Lottie replied,"Fortunately, he''s not Elijah''s biological cousin." "Hmm?" "I suspect that there is something wrong with the Chapman family''s genes." After that, he nced at Lancy, who was being held down by the bodyguards beside him with contempt, of which the sarcasm was self-evident. Ralph smiled and pulled her hand. He said with a smile, "Don''t worry. With our genes, Elijah and Fabian will definitely find true love in the future." Lottie remembered what Natalia had said before, which appointed Fabian as her son-inw at such a young age, so he didn''tck wife when he grew up. She was a little proud of it and curled her lips. But on second thought, something was wrong. Wasn''t Natalia''s daughter also Kayden''s daughter? Would she inherit Kayden''s genes? Ralph watched as his wife''s expression kept changing within a minute. He felt that it was very interesting and could not help but stare at her. Ralph finally came to his senses after being reminded by Lottie. He clenched the ring box tightly in his palm. He asked nervously, "Natalia, did you really promise me?" Being watched by so many people, Natalia felt a little embarrassed. Hearing Kayden''s words, she immediately withdrew her hand. "You regret it? Then forget it." "No, no!" "I didn''t regret it! I''m so happy!" Kayden held her back in a hurry. He was so anxious that his eyes turned red. He quickly took out the ring and put it on Natalia''s fourth finger to lock her up first. He was afraid that Natalia would go back on her word. After the ring was put on, Natalia''s eyshes fluttered and she was a little excited. Seeing this, Kayden quickly held her in his arms, and there was a burst of apuse. Watching from the side, Lancy was dumbfounded. She had never dreamed that it would progress in this way. She wanted toe out to stop him, but the bodyguards did not give her any chance. Under Ralph''s gaze, the bodyguards quickly dragged Lancy away. Their actions were extremely efficient. Without an eyesore, the atmosphere of the scene was very good. The reporters who had been tough earlier all gave their blessings now. Many of them even teased the couple. Kayden was actually very cooperative. Lottie was also very happy for Natalia. Natalia and Kayden had gone through so much up to now. It was so good they finally had a happy ending. Lottie wanted to cry. She wanted to go to Natalia''s side to send her blessings. At this moment, she saw a figure out of the corner of her eye. The man, with a knife in his hand, mingled with the reporters who sent blessings and squeezed toward Natalia and Kayden. Lottie''s body shook. Seeing that the man was about to take the opportunity to attack Kayden, she quickly shook off Ralph''s hand and turned around to kick the man to the ground. Ralph also reacted at the moment and immediatelymanded the bodyguards to go forward. The man who dressed up as the reporter knew that he had been exposed, so he pulled out his knife and cut down the two innocent reporters beside him. Then, in the chaos, he quickly pushed away the crowd and ran away. The bodyguards immediately chased after him, and Ralph ordered his subordinates to send the injured to bandage the wound. "Evacuate the crowd. Cais will send Kayden and Natalia back to the ward." "Send bodyguards to guard these two floors. No one else is allowed to approach except us!" "Yes, sir!" The bodyguards were well trained and soon controlled the situation. Natalia, Kayden, and the others were transferred to Mrs. Ross''s ward. Mrs. Ross immediately stood up nervously when she saw theming in. Natalia, are you all right? Mrs. Ross and the three kids had not shown up and had stayed in the ward. There were bodyguards guarding at the door, so they were not harassed just now. But the noise just now still came here. Mrs. Ross knew that someone wasing to make trouble, so she was very worried. Fortunately, the young master, Elijah was really clever. He turned on theputer and connected the monitoring in the hospital corridor, so that they could see the whole process clearly. "Mom, I''m fine. What about you?" Mrs. Ross shook her head and saw the ring on Natalia''s finger. Finally, she shed tears silently. Although she was still a little worried, this was the decision that Natalia had made. As her mother, she could only send blessings to her. Fortunately, Kayden seemed to be enlightened this time. What he had just said in front of the reporters was quite sincere and moving. "Kayden,e here." Mrs. Ross waved to Kayden. After the chaos, Kayden was helped to sit down in a wheelchair by Natalia. Naturally, he was rolled to get close to Mrs. Ross. "Good boy, I heard what you just said." "You said you would take good care of Natalia and protect her from harm, so I''ll believe you again." "I hope you won''t let me down. Don''t let Natalia get hurt again." "She''s a silly child, and she''s very sincere. She will pay a hundred times the price to whoever treats her well." "If you dare to betray her again, I..." Mrs. Ross held Kayden''s hand tightly. Her eyes were red and fierce. She was gentle and honest, and she had never shown any spearhead and hostility in her life. "I won''t let you off even if I be a ghost!" "As for donating kidney, forget it." After Mrs. Ross finished speaking, Kayden couldn''t help nodding. When he heard herst sentence, he suddenly raised his head. "Mom, you..." "Mom!" Natalia also held her hand nervously, "What are you talking about? Why should we forget it?" The doctor also said that this kidney match might be Mrs. Ross''sst chance. Mrs. Ross shook her head and her tears slowly fell. "I''m satisfied to see you and Kayden get together." "With my current condition, even if the operation is sessful in the future, I won''t be able to live for many years." "Natalia, since you''ve chosen to be with Kayden, you should consider how his family feels." "We can''t be so selfish." Mrs. Ross''s words silenced everyone present. Everyone knew who Mrs. Ross was referring to. Lancy''s reaction was so fierce just now that she didn''t want her son to donate kidney, and she didn''t want Natalia to marry into the Chapman family. Mrs. Ross knew what Natalia was thinking, so she could not bear to let her daughter give up the happiness she got. The only thing she could do was to earn some self-esteem for her daughter with her life. She didn''t want her daughter to be gossiped in the future when she married into the Chapman family and couldn''t raise her head for the rest of her life. Natalia could not hold on any longer. She cried and knelt on the ground. Chapter 435 Her Surname Is Also Chapman Chapter 435 Her Surname Is Also Chapman Mr. Ross''s tears kept shedding. Although it hurt, he understood his wife''s decision. They had always felt that they owed Natalia a lot. Not only could they not help her career or marriage, but they also kept hindering her. If Mrs. Ross''s health was exchanged for Natalia''s happiness, they would never feel at ease for the rest of their lives. "No, dad, mom, you don''t have to worry about this. You just need to prepare for the operation." Kayden was also a little flustered. He had kept it from Natalia before because he was afraid that she would feel guilty if she knew about it. As a result, she would force herself to reconcile with him because she was moved. But he did not expect that after the truth was revealed, Mr. and Mrs. Ross would choose to refuse. "How can we not care about Lancy? She is your mother and Natalia''s mother-inw." "Mom, don''t do this..." At this moment, Natalia feel as if a knife were being twisted in her heart. She even wondered if her mother would have no reason not to refuse as long as she was not with Kayden. As long as she didn''t marry into the Chapman family and kept a distance from Kayden, her mother wouldn''t have to consider so much about her. However, this idea was too selfish and unfair to Kayden. What right did she have to ask Kayden to sacrifice so much for her, but he could not get anything in return? However, her mother seemed to be weak-minded and good-natured, but it was hard to persuade her once she make the decision. What would she do if her mother insisted on not having surgery? Should she just watch her mother die? Mrs. Ross could not bear to see how dilemmatic Natalia was. She really didn''t want to make things difficult for Natalia, nor did she want to give up her life. But she really couldn''t the conflict generate between Natalia and Kayden. Without the matter of kidney, Natalia and Kayden would always be equal in this marriage. But if she epted the donation, Natalia would be in an extremely passive position. Life was not a fairy tale, and it could not be maintained simply by love. There would be a lot of trifles in marriage, as well as impulsive and quarrel. "I will persuade my parents, mom, but you can''t drag on any longer!" Kayden was both greatly shocked and distressed when he saw Natalia in sorrow and the other members of the Ross family with determined expressions. Mrs. Ross was willing to sacrifice her own life for her children''s happiness. Kayden had never felt such a great motherly love when he stayed by Lancy''s side. Lancy doted on him, but it was only because of his status that he could bring Lancy praise and glory. His existence was a tool for Lancy to establish a firm foothold in the Chapman family. As for his father, he looked gentle, but in fact, he didn''t know much about him. He didn''t know what Kayden liked or hated. He would only ask Kayden in anmanding tone, but he never cared about what Kayden really wanted. He envied Natalia for having such loving parents, and at the same time, he felt anxious for Mrs. Ross''s decision. "If something unexpected happens to you because you don''t want to have surgery, do you think that Natalia and I will be happy? She will definitely feel guilty about your death, and then feel that she can''t face me, and push me away." Kayden spoke word by word, and every word he said was what Mrs. Ross was most worried about. "It..." Mrs. Ross looked at her daughter hesitantly. Kayden said right about what Natalia would do. Kayden''s eyes were red as he continued, "Natalia became estranged from me. Why don''t you have an operation now? We''ll solve other problems after you recover." "Besides, didn''t you just say that you believed that I would protect Natalia? Why do you think that I would let her encounter such a difficult situation? Is this your trust for me?" It made Mrs. Ross speechless. Natalia''s eyes gradually lit up because of Kayden''s words. "Mom, think about what Kayden has said. Let''s do the surgery first." "But..." Mrs. Ross still hesitated. Would this choice really be good for Natalia? She had thought that she had made the right decision, but she was a little confused by Kayden''s words. Seeing that the situation was in a stalemate, Ralph, who had been listening aside and did not speak, suddenly spoke. "Mrs. Ross, you don''t have to worry so much. In fact..." However, before he could finish his words, Edward rushed in from outside. "There''s no need to argue. I just received the message that another donator appeared! The doctor has given her a matching analysis just now. The professional data shows that she is more suitable than Kayden!" Hearing this, everyone in the ward was shocked. Natalia got up excitedly and looked at Edward happily. "Dr. Grant, is what you said true?" "Of course! These days, we haven''t given up looking for a suitable kidney source. There were two suitable volunteers before, but they were not as suitable as Kayden, so we didn''t tell you anything. But this time, the volunteers are more suitable than Kayden!" Edward was very excited, not because he was worried about Kayden. The higher the degree of matching, the lower the possibility of rejection, which was good for everyone. Natalia wiped away the tears on her face and said excitedly, "Who is the volunteer this time? Can I go to meet her?" After what Mrs. Ross had said just now, she was about to copse. No matter which choice she made, she would not feel good. So now, she felt that she hade back to life. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. No matter what, she had to thank the donator for her help. "Of course you can. She''s downstairs now. If you agree, I''ll ask someone to bring her here to meet you." "Then please bring her here!" Mrs. Ross and Mr. Ross saw hope in each other''s eyes. If possible, who didn''t want to live? Lottie silently wiped away her tears and whispered to the kids, "That''s great." Fabian was very happy, "In this way, things can be solved perfectly!" "Great, I like this ending!" Ste also pped her hands excitedly. Only Elijah''s brows were furrowed, without any expression on his face. Ralph and Kayden also had simr expressions on their faces. Kayden frowned all along and felt a little uneasy for some reason. He wanted to say something, but when he saw the excited expression of the Ross family, he closed his mouth silently. However, Ralph was different from Kayden. Ralph felt that something was wrong. He suddenly asked in a deep voice while the room was filled with surprise and excitement. "What''s the name of that volunteer?" When Edward heard Ralph''s question, he immediately turned the page of the volunteer information list he had just received. "Let me take a look. Her name is... Rose Chapman." "What a coincidence. Her surname is Chapman. Is she also a member of Chapmans?" Edward teased him with a smile. However, when he turned around, he saw Ralph''s serious expression. Chapter 436 Apologize to Miss Chapman Chapter 436 Apologize to Miss Chapman "What''s wrong?" Noticing that something was wrong with Ralph, Lottie stepped forward and grabbed his arm. Ralph shook his head at her. He did not say anything else in front of everyone. Seeing him like this, Lottie frowned as well. Her intuition told her that there must be something wrong with the name, Rose. "Is he really one of the Chapmans?" Before Lottie could think it through, the bodyguard led a young girl into the ward. The girl looked young. She was about 20 years old and had a baby face, which looked quite cute. Her dress was not ordinary. It was from a very low-key brand, which was very suitable for her temperament, making her give off a gentle and harmless aura. When Rose entered, everyone was a little surprised. The main reason was that they didn''t expect that the donator this time would be so young, just like children who hadn''t grown up yet. No one expected that the person who had spoken first would be Rose. When she saw Natalia, her eyes lit up. She ran to Natalia and held her hands excitedly. Natalia was surprised at first, but she quickly came to her senses and nodded at Rose with a smile. "That''s right, I''m Natalia Ross. Are you Miss Chapman? This time, you''re going to donate kidney as a volunteer." Rose was very excited and immediately nodded, "Yes, I''m a volunteer!" "It''s really you. Mr. Yung didn''t lie to me! I really saw you. Rose, you''ve always been my idol!" As soon as she said that, the ward fell silent. Those words just now contained too much information. Kayden was the first to change his expression, "What did you just say? What Mr. Yung?" Rose turned to look at Kayden, her eyes filled with disdain. "Mr. Yung is Mr. Yung. He is the best man in the world and he asked me to do the matching test here. He said that I can see my idol here. I didn''t expect it to be true!" Natalia''s expression was grave as she held Rose''s hands and asked, "Are you referring to Lincoln Yung?" "That''s right! Natalia, do you know him? He is really a super gentleman, and he is very powerful. He taught me a lot of things! He also said that he would teach me how to act and help me get resources. He will definitely make me famous!" It was Lincoln Yung! Natalia''s expression changed. She turned to look at Ralph withplicated emotions in her eyes. Mr. Chapman had clearly said that Lincoln was the one who had nned for murdering Kayden. He had also said that Lincoln had installed the surveince software on her phone to frame Kayden and her mother. With her trust in Mr. Chapman and Lottie, she had no doubts about his words. And because of this, she felt sad for a long time. She felt that she had been deceived by Lincoln. However, based on Rose''s words, things weren''t as simple as she thought. If Lincoln really wanted to harm her mother, why did he ask Rose to do the matching test for Mrs. Ross? He had even promised Rose so many benefits just to help Mrs. Ross. If Lincoln had never done anything to hurt her, would everything that had happened earlier be a misunderstanding? Thinking about it carefully, she didn''t see the surveince software with her own eyes. Kayden took the phone away. Could it installed by Kayden? Was it a set-up to Lincoln. And she thought of the bodyguard who betrayed Mr. Chapman. How could Mr. Chapman happen to appear at the moment when Kayden was about to be killed? Mr. Chapman kept saying that the bodyguard had betrayed him, but after that, no one knew how he dealt with the betrayer. He directly asked someone to take him away. At that time, Zack also asked why he didn''t ask clearly in person, but Mr. Chapman didn''t give an exnation. Instead, he asked Elijah to answer with some vague words. Natalia''s expression changed. Could this be a scam that Mr. Chapman and the others had set up before? His purpose was to deceive her to forgive Kayden, so that she would think that Lincoln was the mastermind behind all this, so that she would became estranged from Lincoln, and then break Seeing Natalia''s expression, Ralph knew that she must have misunderstood something. He had never dreamed that Lincoln would y a dirty trick like this. Rose''s appearance not only washed away Lincoln''s sin, but also caused Natalia to doubt them instead. Rose was still talking endlessly. While praising Lincoln, she also expressed her love and admiration for Natalia. To be honest, from Rose''s appearance alone, she was actually a pretty likable girl. However, when Kayden first saw her, he didn''t like her very much. He couldn''t describe what it felt like, but in short, it was disgusting. He didn''t know if it was because she had been praising Lincoln all along. "Have you said enough?" Kayden finally couldn''t help interrupting her, "You really trust Lincoln so much. Maybe he''s just a liar." Rose had been smiling, but when she heard Kayden''s words, her face immediately darkened. "Who do you think is a liar? Mr. Yung is honest and open-minded. He is not a liar." "On the contrary, you are such a jerk! Don''t you want to divorce my idol? But you are always pestering her. You are the actual liar!" "You!" Kayden was furious. If it weren''t for the fact that she was a young girl, he would have taught her a lesson today. "Am I wrong? You are a scumbag! When you got married, you didn''t my idol well. When you lost her, you pretended to be nice and wanted to save this marriage. Don''t you think you are too shameless?" The young girl talked glibly, and Kayden was thoroughly refuted. Her words made Mr. and Mrs. Ross a little embarrassed. If it had been a day ago, they might have agreed to Rose''s suggestion. However, Kayden had already reconciled with Natalia just now and Natalia had promised to reunite. Wasn''t it a little for them inappropriate to criticize Kayden now? Just then, Zack, who had been silent the entire time, stood up and walked up to Rose. He reached out and pushed her, "We don''t need your donation. Get out." Zack''s move shocked everyone present. Natalia even grabbed Zack''s hand. "Zack, what nonsense are you talking about? Why did you do this?" Zack looked terrible. He turned to look at Natalia. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Sister, just like Lincoln, she''s not a good person. We have my brother-inw. We don''t need this woman." After hearing his words, Natalia''s face darkened. "Who asked you to judge others casually? She came here help us out of kindness, but you not only didn''t thank her, but also drove her away. Zack, where is your manner? Apologize to Miss Chapman!" Rose looked like she was easy to bully, but in fact, she wasn''t weak at all. She widened her eyes and angrily pointed at Zack''s nose, "You''re not a good guy! I''m here to save your mother, but you pushed me out. Do you want to kill your mother?" Chapter 437 No Good Person Chapter 437 No Good Person Chapter 437 No Good Person "You don''t need to save her. My brother-inw will save her.¡± Zack''s face darkened, but what he said was very rude. Natalia quickly stopped him, "What are you talking about?" After listening, Rose wasn''t angry at all. Instead, she sized Kayden up from head to toe. "Him? Are you sure he''s reliable?¡± That kind of suspicious tone made people angry. Kayden said with a cold face, "Do you have any prejudices on me?" However, Rose swept a disdainful nce at him before turning to grab Natalia¡¯s hand. "Natalia, listen to me. I can''t let Kayden help you. He''s so shameless. What if he asks you to repay his kindness in the future?" "Besides, you have divorced him now. What will others think of you if he do you a favor?" Rose acted as if she was standing in Natalia¡¯s shoes and considering the problem for Natalia. She also criticized Kayden, her words full of disdain for him. "If he really wanted you to repay his kindness, he wouldn''t have chosen to keep it a secret.¡± Lottie finally couldn''t stand it any longer. It was indeed a good thing for Natalia to find a donator, but there was no need to refute Kayden thoroughly. "You''re... you''re Lottie, aren''t you?" "I know you. Back then, you only got a chance to be famous because of Natalia¡¯s help, didn''t you? Speaking of which, Natalia is your benefactor. She treats you so well. How did you repay her?" "You put her be in danger and made her drop out the entertainment circle. Do you want to force her to get into hot water again?" Rose didn''t stand on ceremony at all. Soon, she argued with Lottie again. She shielded Natalia behind her and red angrily at Lottie, "I hate hypocritical and double-dealing people like you the most. I don''t know if you''re holding back or not." Lottie frowned fiercely. Rose really knew a lot. Moreover, her angle of view of things was particrly extreme. It was obvious that she had been trained by Lincoln. Lottie redressed, "I don''t need an outsider like you toment on my personality.¡± Rose''s expression changed when she heard that. Natalia saw that the atmosphere in the ward was not good and quickly stepped forward. "This... Miss Chapman. ¡°Natalia, just call me Rose. I''m really your fan. I''ve liked you for a long time!" Kayden chuckled, indicating that he was suspicious of Rose''s words. Natalia was a little embarrassed. She quickly said, "Alright, Rose. I think you''ve misunderstood Kayden and Lottie." ¡°They are not as bad as you think, and they are very good to me." Rose''s eyes widened. "No way. Natalia, are you controlled by Kayden? He''s already treating you like this. Do you still think he''s treating you well?" Zack nced at her coldly, "How can you, an outsider, judge clearly their rtionship?" After being scolded by Zack again and again, Rose got angry. What''s wrong with this guy? Isn''t he Natalia''s biological younger brother? Why was he always helping outsiders? Sure enough, Mr. Yung was right. There was no good person around Natalia. She was about to retort when Ralph, who had been watching her, suddenly spoke. ¡°Let''s put aside the grudges first." Ralph said, "The operation ising. Miss Chapman, are you here voluntarily to donate kidney to Mrs. Ross?" Rose turned to look at Chapman. The man''s entire body was emanating a sharp aura. However, when he focused his attention on someone, his eyes seemed to be filled with endless affection. A single nce was enough to attract a person. She, who had been chattering just now, suddenly blushed. She blinked shyly and replied softly, ¡°Of course." ¡°What if something happens during the operation? Will you be responsible for it?" Rose frowned and asked, "Why are you say so?" ¡°The operation is risky. You are still so young. In case of any ident, I have to make sure that you or your family and friends will note to make trouble. This is called precaution." These words made sense, but they didn''t sound pleasant to Rose. She stopped wondering and red at Ralph. "I came here to save her, but ording to your words, I''ve be a viin." "If you don''t trust me, you can find someone else." ¡°Why should I bear your suspicion?" As she spoke, she turned around and was about to leave as if she was angry. Natalia was about to step forward to stop her, but was stopped by Lottie. ¡°Natalia, do you believe me?" Natalia nced at Ralph hesitantly before nodding. Although she still had doubts in her mind, she still chose to believe in Lottie because of her sincere look. ¡°Then you can go." Ralph''s voice was indifferent as he turned to look at Edward . "It''s almost time. Get ready to let Kayden and Mrs. Ross have operation together." Although Edward didn''t know why Ralph had rejected Rose, Mr. Chapman had his reasons for doing everything. He didn''t ask much and nodded obediently.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, then we''ll carry out the original n. I''m going to prepare now. There will be nurses taking them to the operating room in three minutes." Edward turned around and left. Rose watched helplessly as Kayden was about to be taken away to change his surgical gown. She was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°No, I pretended to leave just now. Why didn''t these people stop me?" She was actually the most suitable candidate! "Wait!" Rose quickly stopped Ralph and the others in hurry. Ralph nced at her coldly, "What else do you want?" "If there''s nothing else, please leave immediately." Rose''s face turned red, "How... how would I know if it is your scheme?" ¡°Did you say those words on purpose just now just to provoke me and let Kayden take my ce to have the operation?" ¡°You worry too much." Ralph''s tone was cold. "I never thought of letting you go to the operating table from the beginning." Rose widened her eyes, looking innocent. She really didn''t look like a scheming person. ¡°You... How could you..." He didn''t follow the routine. Ralph sneered and turned to call the bodyguards. ¡°What a coincidence that she''s a fan of Natalia while knowing Lincoln and everything about us." Ralph''s eyes were as cold as ice. ¡°Miss Chapman, how coincidental do you think it is?" That nce seemed to have profound meaning and could easily see through her hearts. For some reason, Rose shuddered and her heartbeat sped up. Lottie walked over to Ralph and held his hand. Rose''s gaze at Ralph earlier had made her unhappy. "No, it''s just a coincidence, and there is no problem with the test done by the doctor! I am indeed the most suitable person!" Rose turned to look at Natalia, "Natalia I''m really your fan! Why did you let an outsider make the decision for you? Don''t you believe that I can help you?¡± Chapter 438 Can I Stay? Chapter 438 Can I Stay? Chapter 438 Can I Stay? Natalia and Mrs. Ross hesitated and did not speak. Zack stepped forward with a indifferent expression to block Rose''s gaze. "I don''t believe it.¡± "You''ve been sowing discord. You don''t look like a good person." After that, he turned to look at Mrs. Ross. "Mom, you should believe in my brother-inw. Since he promised to make my sister happy, he would never let others bully her. Isn''t what happened just now enough to prove it?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Lancy had obviously found him just now and brought so many reporters with her." "In the end, it was resolved by Kayden. He did not listen to Lancy, but proposed to Natalia in front of her.¡± "Since he had such courage, he could protect Natalia in the future." Mrs. and Mr. Ross looked at each other with conflicted eyes. Kayden had already changed into his surgical gown, and he had heard the conversation just now. "Zack is right. I can even risk my life for Natalia. How can I let her get hurt because of me?" Natalia looked at Kayden with red eyes, lowered her head and shed tears silently. Perhaps she was thinking too much. A proud person like Kayden always disdained to deceive others. It was even impossible for him to put on such a show in order to coax her back. Just like what she had said before, Kayden could get all kinds of women he wanted. What else was worth it for him to set up such a big trap with Mr. Chapman? After thinking it through, Natalia took a deep breath. Finally, she made up her mind. "Mom, let''s listen to Kayden.¡± The expression on Rose''s face immediately changed on hearing these words. "Are you all crazy?" She still felt unbelievable. "You''re the crazy one.¡± Lottie nced at her coldly. "Do you think we''ll believe a donator of unknown origin?" "Bodyguard, invite Miss Chapman out." Rose red fiercely at Lottie. She hadn''t expected these people to treat her like this. She was still calling Natalia''s name and shouting for help, but the next second, she was dragged out by Ralph''s bodyguards. "You can''t do this. Why don''t you believe me..." "Natalia, I''m really here to help you.¡± The voice gradually faded away until it disappeared. The ward fell into silence for a while. Until the nurses opened the door and came in to help Mrs. Ross change her surgical gown, and then asked the others to leave Ralph led Lottie and the others out of the ward. He watched as Mrs. Ross and Kayden were rolled out of the ward. Natalia hurried up to hold Mrs. Ross''s hand. ¡°Mom, don''t be afraid. Dr. Grant is professional. He will definitely cure you!" Mrs. Ross nodded with tears in her eyes. She looked at her husband and then at her children with her eyes full of attachment and reluctance. She didn''t know if she could get off the operating table this time. Maybe this was thest time too see her family. The nurse rolled Mrs. Ross away first. Natalia cried and released Mrs. Ross''s hand. She turned around and saw Kayden. Lying on the bed, Kayden looked much weaker than usual. He looked at Natalia with a smile and said gently, ¡°Don''t be afraid. Mom and I wille out safely. Just wait outside." Natalia didn''t expect that he wasforting her, and her tears kept falling. ¡°Okay, I''ll wait for you outside." ¡°Kayden, don''t let any idents happen to you. Do you understand?" Kayden smiled at her and then looked at Ralph. ¡°Uncle, please..." Ralph nodded at him. Everything was told when say nothing at all. The nurse also rolled Kayden into the operating room. Everyone moved to the door of the operating room. Ste pulled Lottie''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Mommy, how long will Kayden and Aunt Ross''s surgeryst?" ¡°Will theye out safely?" It was the first time she had experienced such a thing since she was only five years old. She was a little scared. Before Lottie could say anything, Fabian immediately came over tofort her. ¡°Honey, of course they''lle out safely!" ¡°Everyone will be fine. Only in this way will it be the ending you like!" Ste turned around and looked at Fabian seriously. Her little face was full of seriousness, "Really?" Lottie said, ¡°It''s true." The operation had been going on for too long, and Lottie was still a little worried that they would be sleepy. But in this case, it was not good for her to leave, so she squatted down and discussed with them. ¡°Daddy and mommy want to stay here with Natalia. If you''re tired, let Uncle Hond take you to rest, okay?" At this moment, Cais and Sean were waiting aside, waiting for orders at any time. Elijah was the first to shake his head. ¡°I''m not tired." Fabian also said, "I want to wait with you!" He nced at Ste worriedly and said, ¡°If you are tired, you can rest first." Ste frowned. "Don''t look down on me. I''m not tired either!" Fabian was confused. Why did he look down on her? He was obviously worried that she would be tired! Natalia heard all the conversation here. She was very worried just now, but when she heard the words of the children, she felt very warm. "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to wait here." Natalia said gently, "You''re still young. Let your mommy take you to rest, ok?" Lottie shook her head. "Since they want to wait, let them wait." ¡°Although they are not rted by blood, they really treat Kayden as their family." He was just like someone, who was always quiet, but he was actually doing like real elders. Ralph felt warmth on the palms. It was because Lottie who was holding his hand. He didn''t feel nervous and calmed down a lot. He looked at her seriously. "Thank you." Although he didn''t show it, he was actually very worried about Kayden. Lottie smiled brightly at him. "Do you still have to say that to me?" Although she had been waiting for a long time, Natalia felt that it was not too difficult because of the Time ticked by. Rose, who had been kicked out of the hospital, was contacting Lincoln. "I''m sorry, Mr. Yung. I screwed it up." In that instant, she could clearly hear the man''s rapid breathing. She did not expect him, who had always been calm, to feel so nervous at this moment. ¡°Mr. Yung?" "I see. It''s useless for you to stay over there. Come back for the time being." Lincoln did not ask about the details and only gave her other orders. His tone was still calm, as if nothing had happened. Rose hesitated for a moment. ¡°I saw Ralph today. He''s harder to deal with than I thought. I want to stay and help you deal with him. Mr. Yung, can I stay?" They had clearly agreed that as long as she could help, the other party would help her sign a contract with an agency, and then spend a lot of effort to help her debut. But now, Lincoln asked her to go back. She didn''t want to go back. Rose curled her lips. ¡°What am I going back for? Am I going to live in the countryside with that stupid mother of mine?" She spent most of her life waiting, just in exchange for a moment of reunion and joy. Why? She was going to stay Chapter 439 Maybe You Will Be Against Chapter 439 Maybe You Will Be Against Chapter 439 Maybe You Will Be Against This time, Lincoln was silent for a long time before speaking. "If this is what you want, then stay." Rose''s eyes lit up. "Really? Mr. Yung, you really agreed to let me stay!" "You can stay, but you have to do as I say next.¡± "No more mistakes are allowed, understand?" Thest sentence was clearly very gentle, as if her lover was whispering in her ear. However, for some reason, Rose shuddered, feeling threatened. She did not dare to be too excited and nodded obediently. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you down again!" Lincoln responded and said, "Stay at the door and don''t move. I will send someone to pick you up.¡± "Okay, Mr. Yung.¡± Lincoln quickly hung up. Rose put away the phone with a delighted expression. She didn''t notice that Lincoln knew that she was at the door. On the opposite side of the road, in an inconspicuous ck car. Lincoln closed theptop that had been monitoring Rose the entire time with an unusually cold expression. "Let''s go." He ordered the driver to drive. The driver did not dare to disobey his order and quickly drove away. Lincoln didn''t ask how Rose had failed, because he had already seen the whole process through the camera she was carrying. After watching the whole process, he understood that Ralph didn''t intend to ept her from the very beginning. He even suspected that Rose had acted faster and was caught tripping by Ralph. From Ralph''s expression, Lincoln could tell that he understood. It was like... It was as if he had long known about Rose''s existence. Lincoln closed her eyes and started thinking about her next n. At the same time, Ralph received information from a private detective on his phone. As he had expected, Rose''s background wasn''t simple at all. However, what surprised him was that Ank looked so honest but he would still make such a mistake under the eyes of Mr. Old Chapman. However, Lancy, who had always been fierce, did not notice the existence of the mother and daughter at all. No wonder Rose''s match was sessful, because she and Kayden were blood siblings. Lincoln had grasped this information in advance, so he would not give up so easily. There must be other tricks waiting for them in the future. He had to be on his guard and protect the people around him. Sitting next to him, Lottie was the first to feel the change in his emotions. She couldn''t help frowning Then she clenched his hand again andforted him, "Don''t worry too much. Dr. Grant is very powerful. Kayden and aunt will be safe." Ralph turned to look at Lottie. After hesitating for a while, he still didn''t tell her Rose''s identity. He just nodded. "I''m not worried." "No, it''s obvious that you''re worried." Lottie rolled her eyes at him. Finally, she gently leaned her head against his shoulder and closed her eyes as she pretended to sleep. The operationsted for more than seven hours. They waited from the afternoon until the night fell. Just as Natalia was feeling uneasy, the door of the operating room finally opened. Natalia and the others were all shocked and then nervously surrounded there. ¡°Dr. Grant, how is it going?" Edward took off his medical gloves, took off his surgical uniform, and handed it to the assistant next to him. Then he remembered to reply. ¡°Don''t worry, the operation is very sessful. The reason why it took such a long time was mainly because Mrs. Ross had a small problem halfway. Fortunately, it was solved safely." ¡°After the operation, they still have to observe for 24 hours in the quarantine ward. During this period, families are not allowed to visit her. You''d better go back to rest first ande back after you adjust yourselves." Edward then told Natalia and Mr. Ross the details of the operation. Knowing that the operation was sessful, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ralph turned to look at Lottie. "You and the children are all tired. I''ll take care of them here, and you can take them home to rest first." After all, they were in the hospital. It was not good for children to stay here all the time. Lottie thought for a moment and finally nodded. ¡°Are you staying at night?" Although Edward said that family visit was not allowed, he knew that it was a critical time. If something really went wrong, someone had to make a decision next to her. Ralph nodded. "If I were here, they would be more at ease." "Got it, you''re our great hero." Lottie leaned over and kissed his forehead. "Then I''ll take our children back to rest first. I''ll make delicious food tomorrow and change shifts with you." The doctor also said that it was very important within 24 hours. After tonight, there was still one day of tomorrow, and it was very critical. Lottie had already prepared to change shifts to ease their pressure. Ralph didn''t want her to be so hard, but he didn''t refuse at this time since he was mainly afraid that she would be worried. ¡°Okay, then be careful on your way back. Call me when you get home." After Lottie finished speaking with Ralph, she went to greet Natalia. Before she left, she even called for supper for them before returning home. On the way back, she received a call from Connie. ¡°Lottie, how''s Kayden''s operation?" "It went well. He stayed in the sterile ward for istion observation for the time being. If there was no problem within 24 hours, he could be transferred to the ordinary ward first. There is nothing wrong with his aunt, but we need to observe her for a long time." Noticing that something was wrong, Lottie hurriedly asked, ¡°What''s wrong?" Connie breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It''s good that everything goes well. You know, those people discussed a lot on the Inte this afternoon." First, Kayden''s mother showed up to nder Ralph and Lottie for colluding with outsiders to murder her son. It caused an uproar on the Inte, but she was so embarrassed by Kayden. The video of Kayden proposing to Natalia became the trending topic. Before theizens finished sending their blessings, they saw Natalia''s anti-fan mixed into the reporters and hurt people with the knife. As a result, theizens who watched the live broadcast were busy calling the police. Finally, they got the news that the person had been arrested by the police. It was not over yet. In the evening, a girl who was said to donate her kidney to Mrs. Ross sent a question video on the Inte. She repeated what had happened in the ward in the afternoon. She doubted about the real purpose of Kayden''s proposal to Natalia and raised her doubts about Ralph and his wife The girl appeared to be always very innocent. She released a bunch of evidence to prove that she was Natalia''s loyal fan. In addition, she seemed to have no background. As a result, it incited thoseizens fan the mes since she was already a vulnerable personpared with Ralph and the others The most important thing was that Kayden''s mother also came out to cooperate with the girl, saying that Ralph was a wicked monster. She also cried andined to theizens that she had been violently treated, which led to many people who did not know the truth joining in the scolding of Ralph. ¡°Lottie, your current image is too bad. If you want to make aeback in the future, you may be rejected byizens." Chapter 440 I Need Your Help Chapter 440 I Need Your Help Chapter 440 I Need Your Help "Okay, I''ll find a way to rify it.¡± Lottie replied calmly. She had to go to shoot in the future. Ralph had opened an entertainmentpany for her, so she had to manage Therefore, it was imperative to rify it. "Do you need my help?" Connie was still asking She had signed the contract with SFLE Media now, and a few artists under her control had alsoe here. Their development was not bad now. In addition, she still had Alfred''s connections, so she had a lot of ways to solve many problems in the entertainment industry. It was easy for her to pay some paid posters and post a statement to rify it. But Lottie refused. "I want to try to solve it myself.¡± Previously, Lottie had been busy helping Natalia and hadn''t done anything else. Now that her mother had finished the operation, she could do whatever she wanted. She had promised her three children that she would not only make a gloriouseback, but also win a movie queen award. She suddenly remembered what Lancy had said when she mocked her, saying that she had only good appearance but bad acting skill. This time, let him see if she had the good skill or not! After staying in the hospital for a long time today, Ste had fallen asleep in the car. Lottie didn''t chat much with Connie and quickly hung up the phone. When she got home and took care of the three children until they fell asleep, she then went into the study alone. Lottie went online and learned about what had happened before. The woman who had sent the video to question her and Ralph''s true intentions was indeed Rose. Rose first posted a video of ndering them, and Lancy quickly reposted it. The two of them had interacted with each other in thements and had already reached the goal of ndering them. Theizens were all excited, and a bunch of peoplemented that they were humiliating Lottie and Natalia. As for Kayden and Ralph, few people scolded them. It was unknown whether it was because she was afraid of their power or because theizens were more tolerant of men. Lottieughed coldly. She didn''t expect that Rose was quite good at winning the favor of the people. She had done this, but she probably did not really want to stand up for Natalia. She just wanted to attract attention in this way to increase her poprity. "Is he ready to make a debut?" Lottie picked up her phone and called Richeal. "It''ste, why don''t you still yet?¡± Richeal was a little surprised to receive her call. In the past, Lottie wouldn''t casually contact her. After all, she had lied to her before. For a long time, she had treated her and York sincerely. ¡°I remember that you are now in SFLE Media, right?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I''ve got an artist director here." Richeal said with a smile, "The main reason is that I think I can find many handsome men and beautiful women here, so that I can hook up with them in the future.¡± Lottie ignored her improper words. Although Richeal didn''t say anything, she knew that Richeal and York would stay because of the simple instructions given by Jerry Jerry asked them to stay because he wanted them to work for him. "That''s good. If I don''t have any reliable subordinates in the entertainment industry in the future, it will be really troublesome." "I need your help with something." Lottie went straight to the point. Richeal did not ask for the reason. "Yes, please." ¡°Help me investigate Rose and her following actions." "Tell me if you find anything." Richeal chuckled. ¡°I''ll send it to you tomorrow morning." "Thank you." After that, he simply hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, Richeal could not help but shake her head andugh in the face of being hung up. As soon as York came out with the wine, he saw the gentle smile in his eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. Somehow, he felt a {little ufortable and asked tentatively, "Who are you calling?" Richeal rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What does it have to do with you? Then she snatched the wine from York, opened it, and blew it on the bottle. Looking at her unrestrained behavior, York paused for a moment and said softly, "What a tomboy!" ¡°What did you say?" Richeal red at him fiercely. York admitted defeat immediately. "Nothing, I mean don''t drink too fast. It''s not good for your health." ¡°Come on, be a man. No wonder Lottie doesn''t like you." York was speechless. "Why are you talking about her again? I really don''t have any improper thoughts about her, okay?" But Richeal didn''t believe what he said. She started tough at him for being dumped by more than a dozenizens. York was angry but didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to serve her obediently. One night passed just like that. In the early morning of the next month, Lottie prepared breakfast and sent it to the hospital. She saw many reporters waiting at the entrance of the hospital. Everyone knew that Mrs. Ross and Kayden had undergone kidney transnt here yesterday because of Rose''s exposure. For the sake of getting a wave to ride, they came early in the morning to wait. Unfortunately, the security of this private hospital was so good that no one let them in. They could only wait outside. Lottie only nced at the car briefly before looking away. She asked the driver to drive the car directly into the hospital. When she got off the car, Ralph, who had received the news, was already waiting for her downstairs. She took a few quick steps forward and looked at the man''s handsome profile. Her heart ached for him. He didn''t sleep all night. The man was much haggard, but it didn''t affect his handsome appearance. ¡°How was itst night?" ¡°Kayden is fine. Mrs. Ross has some minor problems. Maybe she is still not used to it, so she has a high fever several times." "Then why didn''t you call mest night?" "It''s not a big deal. There''s a doctor waiting for her, so there''s no need to tell you about it." As they talked, they walked into the elevator. Just then, a tall figure walked toward them. At first, the two of them didn''t pay much attention to it. It wasn''t until the smiling face turned to face them that Lottie and Ralph recognized each other. ¡°Lincoln, why are you here?" Lottie frowned fiercely. "So it''s you, Mrs. Chapman." Lincoln nodded politely at her. "I heard that your surgery has beenpleted, so I came to visit you today and meet Natalia by the way." He looked as usual, calm and decent, as if he had not done anything disgusting at all. A look of disgust appeared in Lottie''s eyes.She thought that Lincoln was indeed good at acting. ¡°Did you get Natalias''s permission beforeing to the hospital?" Ralph nced at him coldly and asked. "Of course." Lincoln did not mind Ralph and his wife''s attitude towards him at all. He smiled and entered the elevator first. Ralph''s expression changed. In the end, he didn''t say anything and was about to enter the elevator when he was stopped by Lottie. ¡°Honey, let''s wait for a while." Lincoln nced at their faces with a smile and did not say anything else. He nodded at them politely and naturally pressed the closing button. The elevator door closed in front of them and soon rose. Lottie''s face darkened. "Why did Natalia call Lincoln over?" Chapter 441 A Siege Chapter 441 A Siege Chapter 441 A Siege Thinking of what had happened yesterday, Lottie felt a little uneasy. "Honey, do you think Natalia will...¡± "No." Ralph smiled and rubbed her head. "You should trust her more." "It''s not that | don''t trust her, but | don''t trust Lincoln.¡± "Lincoln is too shrewd. I''m afraid that Natalia will be tricked by him." Ralph said disapprovingly, "Why are you afraid of? Kayden is there to support you.¡± "Kayden? But he''s so silly!" He seemed to be very powerful, but in fact, he was silly and confused. Otherwise, he would not have been deceived by Yara for so long. Ralph shook his head. "Don''t underestimate a man, especially a man who has a lover." Lottie looked at him suspiciously. "You should believe that Kayden is determined to protect Natalia. He will never let her be deceived by Lincoln again.¡± Hearing Ralph''s words, Lottie nodded. "You are always so concerned about other people''s business,but you should focus more on me.¡± As the two of them chatted and waited, they soon arrived at another elevator and followed upstairs. Kayden and Mrs. Ross were still under observation, so they went to the door of the observation room together. Zack and Mr. Ross were waiting there. There were bodyguards on the corridor, but Natalia and Lincoln were not there. Lottie brought the breakfast to Zack and asked him to share it with others. She took the chance and asked, "Where''s Natalia?" Zack did not look very happy. He said, "Lincoln just came and said that he wanted to talk to her. They went to the corridor." Lottie and Kayden looked at each other. She was obviously very worried. "Do you want to go and have a look?" Before she could finish her words, she heard a noiseing from the corridor, like the sound of something being beaten off. Lottie no longer hesitated and walked towards the corridor, followed by the others. There was a loud p in the face Lincoln turned his head away from Natalia''s p. But he was still saying, "I just want to repay you." ¡°You want to repay me? Then that''s why you installed a surveince camera on my phone and monitor me like a prisoner?" "I''m doing this for your safety. You don''t even know how dark the entertainment industry is!" In the past six months, he had secretly solved a lot of trouble for Natalia. Many people who secretly coveted her had also received the punishment they deserved. However, he had never told her about this and had never asked for credit in front of her. As expected, his protection of Natalia was regarded as Kayden''s credit. How could he be convinced? "I don''t need such protection!" "Natalia..." ¡°Get away from me!" Natalia''s eyes were red. She shook off Lincoln and tried to pull her hand. Her face was full of disgust. ¡°As for Rose, you''re the one who got her, aren''t you? Do you want to sow discord between Kayden and me? Or do you have any deep hatred for my mother?" Lincoln didn''t expect that the reason why Natalia called him to the hospital was that she wanted to have a showdown with him. His previous joy and excitement were all gone. Even the food that had been cooked by him in person was thrown to the ground, and she didn''t even pay attention to it. "I came to look for Rose because I wanted to help you and Aunt. I didn''t want to alienate anyone, nor did I want to harm her." "You still don''t admit it! Let me ask you, did you ask Rose to post the video onlinest night?" ¡°Lincoln, you''re so scary. You''re not here to repay me, right? What do you want by trying to get close to me through all the methods?" Lincoln sensed that Natalia had already disliked him. He didn''t quite understand how Natalia had figured everything out in such a short time, but he had never meant to hurt her. "Since you have already made me guilty in your heart, no matter what I said to you, you would not believe me, would you?" Natalia looked at him coldly and did not say anything. ¡°Believe it or not, I have never meant to hurt you." "I do have another purpose to approach you, but only for you, not for anything else. ¡°Natalia, I fell in love with you long time ago." "I met you earlier than Kayden and I loved you more than he did. Kayden was not sincere to you at all. You would not be happy with him!" Natalia felt a bit surprised. She did not expect Lincoln''s sudden confession of love to her. But she was about to refuse him. ¡°Thank you for your feelings to me, but I don''t like you." ¡°No matter what happens between Kayden and me, it''s only our own business. That is to say, whether I''m happy or not is up to me to decide, not you." ¡°As for whether he was sincere to me or not, I knew better than you." ¡°No! Natalia, you don''t understand at all!" After being decisively rejected, Lincoln could no longer maintain hisposure. He stepped forward to grab Natalia''s arm. ¡°Kayden doesn''t really like you. He just regards you as Yara''s substitute!" Lincoln was too strong and too emotional. Natalia tried her best to break free from his shackles, but she couldn''t. ¡°Let me go!" "I won''t!" An evil thought shed across Lincoln''s mind. He could no longer suppress that anymore. He had endured for so long just to gain Natalia''s trust step by step and make her fall in love with him. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But now that his n had failed, he might not endure with that! The man, who had always been gentle and warm, finally tore off the disguise on his face and showed a malicious expression to Natalia. "I won''t let you reunite with Kayden. As long as I can keep you by my side, I can do anything!" Lincoln took out a syringe from his trouser pocket and was about to stab Natalia''s neck. The door of the corridor was kicked open all of a sudden. Someone stepped forward and punched Lincoln''s face. Lincoln''s eyes was shocked and he immediately turned his head to dodge. However, the man did not give him any chance to catch his breath. He instantly changed his moves and directly swept his lower side of the body. Lincoln had no choice but to let go of Natalia and concentrate on dismantling the man''s movements. Natalia was quickly dragged away by someone. Lincoln and theing people were fighting in the cramped corridor. It was only then that Lincoln realized that the person who hade to ruin his ns was Ralph Chapman! Shit! How could he do that again! Lincoln couldn''t suppress his anger when he thought of how his previous ns had been ruined by the man in front of him. He stared at Ralph who with a sinister look in her eyes. Lincoln took off his suit jacket and threw it aside with a vicious and resentful look. ¡°You came at the right time. I''ll fight with you." But Ralph sneered, "Who wants to fight with you?" Lincoln frowned. Just as he was about to speak, he felt a gust of wind behind his head. He moved aside sharply and dodged the whirlwind-like kick. Seeing that her opponent hadn''t been hit on the ground, Lottie couldn''t help but let out a sigh of regret. Then, she quickly retracted her attack and blocked Lincoln with Ralph. Lincoln quickly understood the current situation. "Two against one?" Lottie smiled. "Of course not." ¡°We''re clearly besieging you!" With a wave of her hand, a group of bodyguards rushed in and blocked the entire corridor Chapter 442 Trust me, Ill Beat You Chapter 442 Trust me, I''ll Beat You Chapter 442 Trust me, I''ll Beat You Seeing theing bodyguards, Lincoln quickly understood the situation. He did not want to confront anyone head-on, so he wanted to negotiate with Ralph. Before Ralph spoke, Lottie wanted to torture Lincoln. She had been annoyed by Lincoln for a long time. Since Natalia had fallen out with him, she did not have to worry too much. She asked the bodyguards to press Lincoln down on the ground and beat him up. This was the first time Lincoln had suffered such a big loss since he left the orphanage. His face was pressed to the ground, and the bodyguard''s fists kept hitting him. He felt pain in his body, and at the same time, he felt extremely humiliated by them. Lincoln secretly swore in his heart that when he left here, he would definitely make Lottie and Ralph pay a terrible price! He would return the humiliation he had suffered today at all costs ! It wasn''t until Lottie had vented enough of her anger that she asked the bodyguards to let go of Lincoln. At this moment, Lincoln''s face was covered in dust, and he looked extremely pathetic. There was no longer that ufortable smile on his face, and his gaze at Lottie seemed to have been coated with poison. However, Lottie wasn''t afraid of him at all. She asked the bodyguards to drag him out of the corridor to the empty ward, and then came over to interrogate him in detail. Lincoln ignored her, his expression was cold and arrogant. At this point, he still looked down on Lottie. If it weren''t for the fact that he hadn''te to prepare in advance today, they wouldn''t have been able to touch a piece of his clothes. Not to mention hurt him. "Look at you! So stubborn! You just don''t want to say anything?" Lincoln sneered, "You had hurt my body, used the violence and wanted to get thepany¡¯s secrets out of me. When | get out of here, I''ll definitely call the police. All of you have to pay the price for what you''ve done!" "We didn''t hurt you on purpose, we were just defending, okay?" "But you, you used illegal means to install cameras on celebrities in order to achieve the purpose of spying, stealing private information, and so on. You''re totally a piece of shit, the police should arrest a pervert like you!" Lincoln''s face turned pale with anger. But soon, he came to his senses. "Do you have any evidence that I''m up to something?" Lottie looked back at Ralph. Ralph frowned slightly. It was easy to prove that there were surveince marks on Natalia¡¯s phone, but it would be a little difficult to prove that the monitor was installed by Lincoln. Last time, when they broke Lincoln''s password, they had already alerted the him. Lincoln probably had already destroyed all the previous evidence, and even Ralph could not provide concrete evidence to prove that all this was under Lincoln''s control. Seeing the expressions on Ralph and Lottie''s faces, Lincoln immediately understood that they couldn''t provide any evidence to prove that they were up to no good. In addition, he usually hid his strength very well. Even if he went to the police station, he was not afraid of anything. Lincoln became more and more confident, and his eyes were full of mockery. "You can''t find any evidence? Then you are framing me! You not only hit me, but also ndered me, which has greatly hurt my personality and spirit. | can only ask you to give mepensation!" "You..." Lottie was so angry that she rolled up her sleeves and nned to fix Lincoln again. She had never seen such a shameless person before, and she almost swore bad words. Ralph nced at her before swallowing those dirty words. Just as Lincoln was feeling proud, Natalia, who had just been dragged away by Zack Ross, appeared. ¡°What if I say there is evidence in my hand?" Everyone turned to look at Natalia. Even Lincoln stared at Natalia and gritted his teeth. ¡°Natalia, why are you..." However, Natalia did not even look at him. Instead, she took out her phone from her pocket and pressed the y button. "I was worried that you would misunderstood me, so I went to ask you about it." "I even recorded your exnations to Kayden. I treat you as a friend and don''t want to believe that you will hurt me. I also want to help you persuade Kayden to solve the misunderstanding." ¡°But I didn''t expect that you are the mastermind." That was why Natalia was so angry and even pped him in the face. In the recording, Lincoln personally admitted that he had installed surveince software on Natalia''s phone. Lincoln''s expression was extremely pale. His heart was filled with unwillingness and pain. "Natalia! How could you do this to me?!" Lincoln looked at Natalia sadly. He had not expected Natalia to set him up. Natalia avoided his sight. She had nothing to talk to him. So she sent a recording of her phone to Lottie, and then said to Lottie in an unusually cold voice, "I don''t want to see him in the future. Can I leave this matter to you?" If it were Kayden, she would be worried that he would kill Lincoln. After all, they were childhood ymates, and Natalia had not received much goodwill during her childhood . Although Lincoln''s purpose was not pure, he had helped her before. She couldn''t bepletely heartless. It might be the best choice to let Mr. Chapman send Lincoln away directly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Don''t worry, I promise he won''t bother you again." Lottieforted Natalia with a gesture of "okay". "Thank you." Natalia looked at Lottie and Ralph withplicated emotions. Previously, she had even suspected Lottie and Mr. Chapman. But it showed she was wrong. Perhaps she should find an official asion to apologize to them and express her gratitude at the same time. ¡°No need to be so polite to me." Lottie waved at her. "Don''t worry about this. Go back and rest." Natalia nodded. Before leaving, she couldn''t help but turn around. When she saw Lincoln''s disappointed expression, she sighed and quickly left. ¡°What are you looking at? Natalia doesn''t want to talk to you at all. Lottie''s words poked into the hearts of the people, and Lincoln''s eyes grew more and more vicious as he looked at her. ¡°Why are you so fierce? Trust me, I can beat you up!" Lottie still wanted to vent her anger, but she was stopped by Ralph. ¡°Well, you shall not be entangled with him. Let''s get down to business." Lottie was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She turned to look at Ralph and asked, "What''s the business?" Ralph looked at Lottie and slowly sighed. "Then let me ask him, you go to the next side for leisure.¡° "Okay, I''ll leave it to you." Lottie gave up her seat to Ralph and went to the side to watch. Then Ralph approached Lincoln slowly. His sharp gaze locked onto him. ¡°If we didn''t arrive in time, where did you want to go with Natalia?" Hearing Ralph''s words, Lincolnughed. ¡°Then you can guess?" Ralph was not surprised by Lincoln''s attitude. So he sized him up and said, "You are stalling time." ¡°Do you still think anyone else wille to save you?" As soon as he finished speaking, Sean Hond pushed open the door of the ward and looked for Ralph. Sean Hond''s expression did not look good. He nced at Lincoln coldly and then leaned into Ralph''s ear. He reminded him softly, "Mr. Chapman, Mr. Old Chapman hade.¡± Ralph frowned. "Did hee alone?" ¡°No, there are also Ank and Lancy." Chapter 443 What Happened to Me Just Now Chapter 443 What Happened to Me Just Now Chapter 443 What Happened to Me Just Now The arrival of Mr. Old Chapman surprised everyone. If it was not necessary, Ralph did not want to alert them. However, since Ank and Lancy had invited them here, they should be sure that Mr. Old Chapman could help them get justice. "Honey, what shall we do next?" Lottie looked at Ralph hesitantly. Ralph''s gaze swept over Lincoln. He noticed that a hint of viciousness shed across Lincoln''s expression, so he instantly became vignt. Ralph''s feeling was right, when the moment the bodyguard pulled Lincoln up from the ground, Lincoln''s eyes changed. He raised his left hand high and hit the bodyguard''s back neck! The strength of Lincoln''s hand was fast and fierce. It went straight to the second and third backbone of the bodyguard. If it really hit someone, the bodyguard might be knocked out immediately. Ralph''s expression turned cold. He grabbed the bodyguard''s cor and pulled him forward. The knife in Lincoln''s hand missed and his face turned ferocious. "Ralph, why are you always against me!¡± "You should go to the hell! As long as you die, the Chapman Family will have no one to rely on, and Kayden will not be my match!" "Let me kill you!" Lincoln''s expression was horrible as if he had gone mad. Lottie immediately realized that something was wrong with his mental state. Lincoln was a hot-tempered person. Without her usual gentle disguise, he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance than anyone else. A little kindness could make him remember for a long time, and a little setback could also make him unable to bear it. He med all the reasons for failure on others and would never find a reason from himself. Lottie didn''t know if he had developed such a dark character in the orphanage, or it was because of some changes after he had been taken awayter. The only thing she knew was that she couldn''t let Lincoln hurt Ralph! She could not bear the pain of losing Ralph. If anyone dared to hurt him, she would not show any mercy! Before she could react, Lottie rushed out. Just as Lincoln pulled out the syringe hidden in his sleeve and was about to pierce into Ralph''s arteries, Lottie rushed over and grabbed hold of his hair. Taking advantage of Lincoln''s pain to change direction, Lottie raised her right arm and threw an elbow at Lincoln''s head. Lincoln quickly dodged, but Lottie didn''t panic at all. She grabbed Lincoln by the side and punched him while he wasn''t paying attention. When Lincoln''s attention turned to the side with the force, she grabbed Lincoln''s wrist, which was holding the syringe, and pulled it in the opposite direction. "Ouch!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lincoln''s scream came from the empty ward. However, as if didn''t hear him at all, Lottie snatched the syringe from him and threw it far away. Then, she turned around and threw it back. The tall guy, Lincoln, was then thrown out like a rag, and his head mmed into the bed, making a loud bang. Lincoln felt everything go ck before his eyes, followed by a warm sensation on his forehead. He reached out his hand to touch it in disbelief, but he felt something wrong. It''s his blood! Before Lincoln could utter a single word, he had already fallen to the ground. Lottie''s entire body was still trembling. She didn''t even notice the gazes of the others and wanted to rush forward and hit them. It was at this moment that an arm stretched out from the air and directly grabbed Lottie by the waist and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Alright, I''m fine. Lottie, I''m fine now. I''m really fine." ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''ve always been here." Ralph had also been greatly shocked just now, but after the initial shock, he quickly discovered that something was wrong with Lottie. The thing that he had almost been unable to endurest time should have left a huge psychological shadow on Lottie. Later, as Ralph''s condition gradually improved, Lottie''s shadow seemed to have disappeared as well. But in fact, it had always been there, but Ralph and Lottie didn''t notice it. Lincoln''s desperate attempt to find Ralph had once again provoked Lottie, causing her to enter a state of stress response. In this state, she couldn''t listen to anyone else at all. She would only act ording to her wishes. Lincoln wanted to hurt Ralph, so she beat him down first. Therefore, just now, Lottie didn''t hold back at all. Everything had to be done ording to her instinct. Her strength had reached a terrifying level. If Ralph could not stop her, Lincoln would have to die here today! The other bodyguards in the ward looked at each other and turned to look at the woman in Mr. Chapman''s arms. She was so thin and pale, but her way of action was unimaginable! The bodyguards began to tremble. At the same time, they sighed in their hearts, "She deserves to be Mr. Chapman''s woman. She is so wild and strong!" However, Ralph did not have the thoughts of the bodyguards at all. He was so nervous at the moment that he felt distressed and guilty. He wished he could go back to three minutes ago and beat Lincoln''s head fiercely. "Why did this silly guy provoke his sweetie for no reason?" He was simply courting himself and harming others. "It''s all right, baby. Look at me, I''m Ralph, your husband." Ralph coaxed Lottie again and again. Finally, under his gentle and close call, Lottie slowly calmed down. Her body stopped trembling, and her beating heart returned to its normal speed. She leaned into Ralph''s arms and blinked, then pushed him away. ¡°Honey, what happened to me?" Ralph was about to exin to her when he saw Sean Hond giving him a crazy look. Ralph realized something and did not say anything in the end. Instead, he took her hand and walked to the side. "It''s okay. Lincoln wanted to attack me, but I dealt with him. You were a little scared just now." Lottie followed Ralph''s line of sight and looked not far away. The bodyguard had already helped Lincoln up from the ground, who had fainted. She immediately looked at Ralph with admiration. "Honey, you''re amazing!" Ralph: "... His mouth twitched. He was too ashamed to answer this question. Seeing that it was almost time, he stopped talking. ¡°Send Lincoln to Edward Grant''s ce and give him an examination first. Don''t let him die so easily. After that, keep an eye on him. Don''t let him escape! We''ll interrogate him when we''re free." The bodyguard immediately agreed. Only then did Ralph walk out of the empty ward holding Lottie''s hand. Sean Hond picked up the syringe from the ground, handed it to the bodyguard, and whispered, "Give this to Doctor Grant and let him test theposition of the drug in the syringe." The bodyguard carefully wrapped up the things with clean tissue and put them away, they would hand them over to Edward Grant Later. Speaking of which, if Mr. Chapman hadn''t saved him just now, he would have almost fallen into Lincoln''s trap. Lincoln could be considered a dangerous man. He had to be watched closely in the future. Chapter 444 Why Dont Make a Family Test? Chapter 444 Why Don''t Make a Family Test? Chapter 444 Why Don''t Make a Family Test? "Mr. Old Chapman." Ralph walked forward and greeted Mr. Old Chapman casually. He had always been a man of few rules. Mr. Old Chapman had long gotten used to it, so he did not pursue the way he addressed him. On the other hand, Lottie was more polite and respectfully called him "father". Mr. Old Chapman immediately smiled and replied lovingly, "Well, that''s my good girl.¡± Lottie smiled obediently and looked at Mr. Old Chapman. "Why are you here? Are you here to see Kayden?" Before Mr. Old Chapman could say anything, Lancy pointed at Ralph''s nose and scolded, "You ungrateful man. If you hadn''t caused trouble, how could Kayden have agreed to do such an operation!" "My poor son is still lying in the quarantine ward, we even don''t know whether he is alive or dead!" "If anything happened to him, | wouldn''t live anymore! I''ll just die here, so that | can go with my son!" Recently, Lancy''s acting skills had been greatly improved, and her ability to make a scene was also growing. She could perform a big show alone. Mr. Old Chapman nced at Lancy maliciously and couldn''t help but scold her, ¡°All right, be careful. This is a hospital! How dare you make a loud noise!" Lancy did not expect that Mr. Old Chapman would not sympathize with her even though she was crying like this. Instead,he spoke up for Ralph and his wife. "Mr. Old Chapman, you can''t be stupid! Ralph is not a real member of the Chapman Family at all. He is just an outsider, and we are your family members! You can''t be confused by outsiders!" Mr. Old Chapman was furious because of her quarrel. He had seen this on the Inte, so he came to the hospital to ask about the specific situation. He didn''t want to uphold justice for anyone at all. He didn''t expect to meet Ank and his wife when he went out. Without saying a word, the two of them stuck to him and insisted on going to the hospital with him to see their son. Ralph did not ask anyone to stop Mr. Old Chapman when he appeared at the hospital. Naturally, Ank and his wife followed him in. She did not expect that they didn''te to see Kayden at all. They probably just wanted to make trouble for Ralph and ask for some benefits. Mr. Old Chapman was well aware of how greedy his eldest son and eldest daughter-inw were. ¡°Who is an outsider? Ralph is not an outsider!" Mr. Old Chapman red at Lancy. Lancy pointed out loudly, "He is not a member of the Chapman family at all, and the blood on him is not ours!" ¡°So what? Although we are not rted by blood, I have already announced to the public that Ralph is my adopted son. He has the right to inherit thepany like you! If you continue to make trouble like this, I will give all the properties of the Chapman family to him!" ¡°Dad, how could you do this?" Ank, who had been silent all the time, finally couldn''t help but say something. Mr. Old Chapman was not polite to her son at all. She widened her eyes and asked, ¡°Why can''t I do this?" ¡°Don''t you feel sorry for my mother by doing this? My second brother died at such a young age because of your partiality and negligence. Now I''m the only son left, don''t you think it''s ridiculous to give my family business to an adopted son instead of me?" Mr. Old Chapman''s hand, which was holding the walking stick, trembled slightly. Obviously, he still remembered his second son''s death. No matter how open-minded he was, Yank''s death was still a scar in his heart and could not be easily touched. Seeing that the old man was panting and his face was slightly pale, Lottie started to panic. ¡°Don''t say much. My father can''t stand the stimtion." ¡°Hey, now you''re pretending to be filial? If you''re really so filial, you won''t hurt his only grandson!" Lancy''s voice was sharp and harsh. "It''s too hypocritical of you to say that my father can''t stand the stimtion now!" Lottie''s face darkened, and looked a little cruel. The eyes of the bodyguards not far away lit up. "She''sing. Is she going to make a move?" They really wanted to watch Lottie fight again. Perhaps they could learn a lot of practicalbat skills. After all, she was so strong. For some reason, Lottie felt a burning sensation on her back, as if someone had been staring at her. But when she turned around, she found nothing. He had an inexplicable feeling of being watched. She didn''t lose her temper. She ignored the noisy Lancy and turned to look at Ralph. ¡°Honey, my father is not feeling well. Shall we send him downstairs for an examination?" Ralph nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Dr. Grant is also there." Edward was Ralph''s private doctor, so he was well aware of his father''s physical condition. It would not take him much effort to Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. do an examination. As he spoke, he wanted to leave with the old man. Ank finally couldn''t hold back and reached out to stop them from leaving. ¡°Ralph, don''t go too far." Ralph raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Brother, why do you say that?" ¡°Why do you still ask me this? Ralph, why are you so hypocritical? If you really want the property of the Chapman family, you can just take it away. But why did you hurt Kayden?" His righteous words seemed to be defending Kayden. Hearing this, Ralph could not help but smile. ¡°What are youughing at?" Ank''s face darkened. Ralph shook his head and turned to stop Lancy. "By the way, Lancy, I forgot to tell you something." Lancy was stunned when she heard his sudden address. ¡°You interacted with a woman named Rose on the Inte yesterday, right? Did she tell you that as long as she''s a volunteer, Kayden won''t have to suffer this blow?" Lancy frowned. Actually, Rose had indeed said something like that. But so what? ¡°Did she tell you that she lived in Trust Town, and she was 20 years old this year? Her father was a businessman in Rexwell, and his name was Ank?" Ralph''s tone was slow and casual. The amount of information in his words shocked everyone present. Especially Ank, who had been in an orderly manner, looked panic when Ralph mentioned Rose. And his face was still pale before Ralph pointed it out. Lancy''s first reaction was that Ralph was lying. But when she turned to look at Ank, she saw the guilty look on his face. ¡°Ank, is what he said true?" Lancy rushed over and grabbed Ank''s clothes, tearing them apart. Ank was extremely annoyed. He came here today because he had another n. However, before he could find him, someone had revealed such a big secret on him. However, Lancy, the shrew, was surprisingly strong. Before he could react, he was dragged by her and asked to insist on giving her an exnation. Ank kept saying that it was a misunderstanding, but after listening to it, Ralph sneered. "I remember that Rose left behind a data report when she was carrying out her work. If you want to prove your innocence, why don''t you do a DNA test?" Chapter 445 Join Hands with Natalia Chapter 445 Join Hands with Natalia Chapter 445 Join Hands with Natalia Ralph''s words silenced Ank. This time, Lancy could no longer control her temper and turned around to fight with Ank. "Come on, Ank. | thought you were honest. It turned out that you actually cheated on me.¡± "Not only did you cheat, but you also have an illegitimate daughter. How dare you?" "Well, get rid of those two bi*ches and send them out of the country. Otherwise, | won''t let you off today!" Ank''s face was scratched several times by Lancy''s sharp nails, and several lines of blood appeared in an instant. "Crazy, you are crazy. | think you should be the one to be sent abroad!" Ank couldn''t stand the crazy Lancy at all. He got so angry all of a sudden, and he didn''t care about anything else. The two of them actually fought at the door of the ward, and Lancy continued crying. Such a big noise would inevitably disturb the patient''s rest. Ralph frowned and asked the bodyguards to throw them out. Ank was dragged out first, but Lancy refused to leave no matter what. She said that the Chapman family owed her a lot. If he didn''t give her an exnation today, she would never leave. Ralph was slightly impatient. He was still thinking about how he could get rid of her while Lottie suddenly spoke. "| remember that Rose studied in a movie academy before. She''ll be participating in a variety show soon. If she were to make her debut on this show, she''ll definitely attract the attention of many people as an illegitimate daughter in the family." "When she has more and more fans and her foundation is deeper and deeper, it will be toote for you to deal with her then." Hearing this, Lancy struggled and finally said viciously, "She''s just a daughter of a mistress, how dare she expose her identity? Isn''t she afraid of being stabbed in the back?" Lottie smiled. "As the saying goes, disaster can''t fall on the children. Rose''s mother is a mistress, but does it have to do with her being a celebrity? With such a background, her fans will only sympathize with her and be more loyal to her.¡± "She first got a wave of Natalia to ride to hype herself, and then she deliberately cooperated with you. Obviously, she had long wanted to take advantage of you. When her identity as an illegitimate daughter was exposed, everyone would think of the interaction between you and her in the beginning.¡± The more she spoke, the more flustered Lancy became. She could not help but ask, "Then what should | do?¡± Lottie and Ralph looked at each other and saw a familiar smile in each other''s eyes. "It''s simple. As long as you join hands with Natalia to expose Rose''s plot, you might be able to have the morality to argue with her.¡± Lancy frowned. "What? You want me to cooperate with that guy?¡± Lottie swept her gaze across Natalia, who was waiting quietly at the door of the ward without making a sound. She suddenly felt a little angry ¡°Let me remind you something. When Rose and her natural mother go to the Chapman family, you won''t be doted on by your husband, and you''ll be separated from your son and daughter-inw. Without Ralph and Kayden''s protection, you''ll be worse than an actress." Lancy''s face turned pale. Lottie''s words urately pierced her sore spot. Before Natalia could react, Lancy suddenly turned around and ran up to her, reaching out to hold her arm. ¡°Natalia, it was all my fault in the past. I was short-sighted and cold-hearted. Please forgive me this time. I promise I won''t do that to you again. I will support you to be with Kayden and never speak ill of you again. Can you help me put in a good word for Kayden and let him forgive me?" Natalia was confused. ¡°Well, you changed your attitude so fast. Did you learn it before?" Natalia still didn''t understand. For a person like Lancy, as long as she was given enough benefits, her dignity and dignity were not important at all. Seeing that Natalia did not speak, Lancy cried again. Now she wasining about how difficult it was for her to raise Kayden in the Chapman family, and how much she had paid for him... Natalia had always been soft-hearted. When she cried like this, she was a little out of sorts for a moment. As a result, she turned her pleading gaze to Lottie. Lottie shook her head inwardly. In order to deal with someone like Lancy, she still had to be more thick- skinned than her. However, Natalia was still too thin-skinned. ¡°Lancy, if you continue to cry like this, be careful that Natalia will refuse to cooperate with you." Lancy immediately stopped crying and asked aggrievedly, "What do you want me to do, so that you can forgive me and help me deal with Rose and her daughter?" Natalia still didn''t quite understand Lottie''s n. She said in a low voice, "I have to discuss this with Kayden." Although the fact that Rose was Ank''s illegitimate daughter had indeed shocked Natalia. But in the end, Rose was Kayden''s half-sister. Before Kayden agreed, she wouldn''t easily attack Rose. Lancy was extremely anxious when she heard that. "Isn''t it toote for you to make a n after Kaydenes out?" ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? If everything is fine, he can be transferred to an ordinary ward at night." Lottie said unhappily. Lancy still didn''t know about it. When she came here, she saw Kayden in the quarantine ward. She thought that he was in trouble, so she cooperated with Ank to act rashly, hoping that Mr. Old Chapman would give her more Now that she heard that Kayden was fine, she felt relieved. With his son backing her up, she was more confident. After all, Rose was just a daughter. No matter how much Ank doted on her, she probably wouldn''t give up on Kayden. Lancy rolled her eyes and had other ideas. Perhaps she didn''t have to get rid of them all. As long as Ank allowed his son to inherit thepany and provide corresponding Ralph could tell from her gaze that she was thinking about something bad. He could not help but look at Mr. Old Chapman. Ever since the old man learned that Ank had an illegitimate daughter outside, his expression had be very bad. Ralph and Lottie helped him sit down to the side, and then asked the assistant to pour some warm water. When the old man finished drinking, Lancy had calmed down. "Boss''s wife." Mr. Old Chapman spoke to Lancy. Lancy had ignored him when she started making a fuss just now. Now that she heard his voice, her eyes lit up. ¡°Old Master, I''ve suffered from a hard lot!" Lancy began to pretend to be wronged again. Lottie watched from the side in amazement. She thought to herself, ¡°If Lancy were to develop into the entertainment industry, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. she would probably be able to make a name for herself." Ordinary people couldn''tpete with her in acting. Mr. Old Chapman''s face darkened. He knew Lancy''s temper well. Other than being selfish and greedy, she was simple-minded and easy to coax. "I will make the decision for you. As long as you can ept Natalia, and never destroy his and Kayden''s happiness, the Chapman family will never treat you unfairly." Mr. Old Chapman coughed and gave the final word. Natalia looked up at Mr. Old Chapman with tears in her eyes. Chapter 446 Lets Sign An Agreement Chapter 446 Let''s Sign An Agreement Chapter 446 Let''s Sign An Agreement Mr. Old Chapman''s words were to help Natalia resolve her worries. Even with Kayden''s promise and the support of Ralph and Natalia, Natalia still felt a little ufortable that she could not be epted by Chapmans. But now, Mr. Old Chapman clearly wanted to support Natalia, which meant that he also recognized Natalia as a member of the Chapman family. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her eyes were slightly moist. She looked at the old man and said softly, "Thank you.¡± "What should you call me?" The old man looked at Natalia gently. "Grandpa, thank you." "Yes." The old man smiled happily and looked at her. "What''s your answer?" Of course, Lancy would not refuse. She quickly said, "No. From today on, Natalia is my good daughter- inw!" She hugged Natalia affectionately, her face full of ttery. "It''s too easy to go back on the verbal promise. Let''s sign an agreement.¡± Ralph said. Lancy was not strong-willed, it was easy for her to be bewitched and used. She was too good at making a scene and always made everything too messy. Ralph was toozy to deal with it and simply solved it at once. "What agreement?¡± Lancy was a little worried that she would suffer losses. "The old man is also here today. We can invite him to be a witness." "As long as you approve that Natalia is Kayden¡¯s only wife, and you won''t ruin their rtionship.¡± "When Natalia is pregnant, | will transfer all the shares of the Chapman''s Group to Kayden. And | will quit the management of the Group myself." Lancy''s heart skipped a beat. Kayden was her son, and he would never ignore her mother. Even if Ank gave her uppletely and went to find them, she did not have to worry about the living conditions in the future. Ralph had not finished. "As for the two real estate properties under my name, give them to Natalia as her wedding gifts with Kayden.¡± "As for my sister-inw, you...¡± Ralph was still thinking about how to send her off while Mr. Old Chapman held his hand. "As long as you agree to our conditions, after | die, 50% of the Chapman family''s property will be left to my great-grandson. The remaining 50% will be If Ralph''s condition was only to tempt Lancy, then Mr. Old Chapman''s words made her ecstatic! Half of the old man''s property! That was so much. It would be enough for many vis by the sea. Lancy had nothing to worry about now. She immediately said, "Okay! Take out the agreement and I''ll sign it now! No matter what conditions you propose, I''ll agree!" She was short of breath. She had never dreamed that such a good luck would fall on her. Natalia turned around uneasily and looked at Ralph and Mr. Old Chapman. "That''s not a good idea." Lancy did get a lot of money from the negotiation, but in the final analysis, the most direct beneficiary was her and Kayden. As long as she and Kayden were fine and gave birth to a child smoothly, they could get half of the wealth umted by the Chapman''s Group and Mr. Old Chapman. As for Ank and his mother, they could not get anything. Not only them, but for Mr. Chapman and Lottie, they did not get anypensation. ¡°Although we are not rted by blood... Kayden and I have always regarded Mr. Chapman and Lottie as family, you cannot divide the Chapman family''s properties into only two parts." Natalia had watched Lottie when she said so, causing thetter to burst intoughter. ¡°Are you afraid that my husband can''t afford to raise me?" Natalia was embarrassed. How couldn''t Mr. Chapman afford to raise a woman since he was so powerful that he could build a business empire by himself? "That''s not what I mean. It''s one thing for you to have the ability, but another thing to gain." If it weren''t for Ralph, the Chapman''s Group would have long been taken and would not have been as glorious as it was today. If Kayden was here, I don''t believe that he would agree to this arrangement. Lancy was a little anxious. She was afraid that Ralph would go back on his word, and then her benefits would be reduced. ¡°Come on, keep it for yourself. Why are you worried about others?" Natalia frowned. "That''s not what I mean..." Seeing that she was really worried, Lottie spoke slowly. "It''s true that Mr. Chapman has expanded the Chapman''s Group, and it''s true that the Chapman family has raised him." ¡°Our kindness is still there. We didn''t want to take the property of the Chapman family, but now we''ll leave it all to you and Kayden. It''s good to give you more guarantee for your marriage." "If you really want to regard us as your family, don''t refuse anymore." Natalia only felt guiltier and guiltier when she heard Lottie''s words. She lowered her head and said sadly, ¡°Lottie, I''m sorry." Lottie raised her eyebrow. "Why are you apologizing again?" "I trusted you so much that I even suspected you and Mr. Chapman. I''m so bad. I''m really sorry." Mr. Chapman had always been open and aboveboard. Lottie is her most trusted friend. How could she have that thought at that time? She didn''t expect that she was still thinking about this, so she sighed softly. "It''s not your fault." ¡°Lincoln was the one who misled you. He was too cunning. He knew that you were worried about Aunt''s operation at that time, so he deliberately designed to make you suspect us." Natalia''s tears slid down gently, but they were gently wiped away by Lottie. ¡°Didn''t you go to confront Yara in order to help me get the recording? And you also resolutely announced that you would quit the entertainment industry?" Natalia''s tears grew more and more. Lottie could only softlyfort her. Lancy was afraid that they would go back on their word, so she urged Ralph to get the agreement. Ralph nced at her coldly. "T''ll get someone to make the agreement first. You cane back to the hospital tomorrow. When Kaydenes out of the quarantine ward, we can sign together and discuss how to deal with Rose and her daughter." Lancy didn''t stop until one or two dayster. ¡°As for the contents of the agreement, I advise you not to tell others, especially Ank." Ralph reminded him. Lancy was not stupid. Ank had cheated on her. He had just fought with her, which was equivalent to falling out with her. She was so stupid and told him the contents of the agreement. ¡°Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. I won''t tell anyone!" Ralph nodded coldly and looked away at the old man. "Shall I take you downstairs for a physical examination?" Mr. Old Chapman shook his head and refused. "These are all minor problems. Don''t waste time." "I''m relieved to know that Kayden is fine and that you''re here to keep an eye on him." ¡°You don''t have to worry about me. I should go back." The Old Master was leaving, so was Lancy. Ralph did not ask her to stay. He personally sent her downstairs and watched as the carriage drove away. Then, he turned to look for Edward. "How is Lincoin?" Edward had just finished analyzing theposition of the medicine, and he was very serious at the moment. "I hit my head and got the stitch. It''s cerebral concussion, but it''s not serious." ¡°Then why do you look like that?" ¡°Lincoln''s problem isn''t that big. The problem is the medicine in the syringe." Chapter 447 Do You Want to Be an Idol? Chapter 447 Do You Want to Be an Idol? Chapter 447 Do You Want to Be an Idol? "Lab K? Does Lincoln have anything to do with Jenna?" Thinking of Lab K, Ralph looked unhappy. In that ce, he had such a painful experience that he almost lost his life and love. As long as Lab K and Jenna was mentioned, he would not be in a good mood. Edward shook his head. ¡°I don''t know. But do you know what will happen if this medicine is injected into the body?" Ralph asked, "Will they lose their memory, or will they be controlled?" Ralph still remembered the drug effect because Fabian once was injected with it. "Both." Edward said, "If the dosage is small, it will make people lose their consciousness and gradually forget what happened before." "What if the dose is high?" "People will die.¡± It was Jenna Kennedy who created such evil things. Ralph felt disgusted. At that time, Lincoln wanted to inject Natalia with this drug and took her away and then controlled her. Butter he attacked Ralph furtively and wanted to kill him. Ralph looked at Edward and said, "Lincoln''s identity must not be simple. | must miss something significant in my investigation of him.¡± "| leave him to you. Before | figure out his identity and his final purpose, you must not let him leave." Edward sighed, "I''m just a doctor." "| am not your bodyguard, and not responsible for helping you guard people.¡± Ralph raised his eyebrows and said, "| know you are doing clinical trials recently, so | give a subject to you." "It''s illegal without the agreement of the subject." "Mr. Yung has always been willing to help others, and he even advised a 20-year-old girl to be a volunteer to donate her kidney. For such a small and not life-threatening experiment, he will agree." Edward was speechless. Although Lincoln was not a good person, his clinical trials were rted to the regrowth of broken limbs. As a volunteer, Lincoln had to go through the process of breaking his joints and then re-connected them. The experiment was impossible to seed once, so he had to endure the pain again and again. "That''s not a good idea.¡± "He contributes himself to human scientific research. Why is it not good?" ¡°Well.¡± "When the experiment is over, I''ll give him a bigpensation.¡± "This is not a matter ofpensation.¡± "| will arrange a few people to help you, and make Mr. Yung valuable to the medicalmunity, which is better to let him go out and harm people Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Grant, this is also your contribution to everyone." Edward knew that he couldn''t refuse it, so he nodded. ¡°Okay, I ept him reluctantly." But he smiled happier than anyone else. Then Ralph asked about Mrs. Ross and Kayden. "There''s nothing wrong with Kayden. He can be sent out of the istion ward at night. But Mrs. Ross has to stay in the istion ward for a few more days." Kidney recement was not a small operation and should be treated carefully. Ralph nodded and was about to leave. When he went halfway, he suddenly remembered something and turned back, "I have something else to ask you." Ralph and Edward chatted for a long time until Lottie came to find him. ¡°Well. I go back first." Ralph got up and left. Edward looked at Lottie and nodded. Ralph walked up to Lottie and held her hand, and then they walked out together. ¡°Honey, what are you talking about? Why does Dr. Grant look at me strangely?" Ralph stopped and turned to look at her seriously. ¡°What''s wrong?" Lottie asked in confusion. ¡°Do you feel ufortable?" Lottie shook her head and looked at him in confusion, "I''m fine. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Ralph felt worried, but he didn''t tell her the truth when he thought of Edward''s words. "I''m worried that you are scared by Lincoln today." "That''s it?" Lottie snickered, "Honey, Don''t you remember that I fought with others before." Ralph smiled. He touched her head and said, ¡°I know." ¡°By the way, how is Lincoln?" Ralph didn''t hide anything from her about Lincoln and told her everything. When she heard that Lincoln''s medicine had something to do with Lab K, her expression instantly turned cold. As for that ce, Lottie also felt very disgusted. "I want to ask someone to investigate Lincoln." Lottie said. Ralph was a little surprised, "Who do you want to look for?" "Richeal Lee." Ralph nodded. "Well. Your father gives you two good helpers." ¡°Yes. They''re good." Lottie said, "Richeal sends me Rose''s one-month schedule this morning, so that I know what she''s going to do next." ¡°What do you want Rose''s schedule for?" Lottie winked and suddenly said, "Honey, I also want to participate in the variety show. Is it ok?" "You?" Ralph was shocked, "Do you want to be an idol?" ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I can''t do it?" Lottie was very dissatisfied and pouted, but it made her look even more adorable. ¡°No, I don''t. But isn''t your goal to be the best actress? Why do you want to participate in the variety show?" "If I want to make aeback, I have to have a good reputation to make audience ept me. ¡°No matter how good a film is, it is worthless if no audience see it." Ralph was interested. He looked at Lottie and asked, "So what do you want to do?" ¡°T''ll participate in variety shows to restore my reputation and image first, and then make movies!" "This is a good n." Ralph nodded in agreement. ¡°That variety show has no restrictions on the contestants. Whether you have made a debut or not, whether you are actors or singers, whether you are single or married, as long as you are talented, you can participate!" The conditions were very wide. The organizer imed to choose high-quality idols from various industries to form a good-looking and talented star group. ¡°There are five ces for debut. I want to go with Natalia." Lottie told him her n. When she said it, her eyes were bright, and the corners of her mouth were slightly raised. She was full of longing. Ralph could not help but hold her in his arms and kiss her. Lottie was dumbfounded and asked, "What are you doing?" ¡°You look beautiful just now." Lottie''s face turned red. She buried her face in Ralph''s arms and asked, "Do you agree me to participate in the show?" ¡°Let me think about it." Ralph lowered his voice and pretended to be hesitant. He remembered what Edward said to him just now. ¡°Her situation isplicated." "In order not to make her illness worse, you''d better let her do what she wants to do and maintain a happy mood." ¡°When her illness is stable, you can take her to find a psychologist for a good chat. Chapter 448 Be Sent Back to the Ordinary Ward Chapter 448 Be Sent Back to the Ordinary Ward Chapter 448 Be Sent Back to the Ordinary Ward "Ralph?" Seeing that Ralph didn''t answer, Lottie ask. Ralph came to his senses and smiled at her. He said, "You can do what you want to do. If you are bullied,e back and find me to support.¡± Lottie burst outughing, "I will be useless if | find you to support for such a small matter." "Well?" Ralph raised his eyebrows and said, "You are so confident! Do you think that you can make your debut in this show?" "| want to be the best. | will win the first prize in this show!" Lottie''s eyes were firm, and her words were full of confidence. She looked even more charming when she was in high spirits. She looked like the bright moon in the sky, enlightening everyone''s hearts. Ralph felt oestrogenic. He wouldn''t get tired of such a bright and charming Lottie no matter how long he looked at her. "Okay, | believe you." Lottie smiled, and her eyes sparkled. She looked extremely beautiful. She could do what she wanted to do and he would help her deal with obstacles in her way. As long as she could always smile so happily, he was willing to do anything. After this matter was settled, they returned to the istion ward together. It was almost noon, and they ate something. Lottie persuaded Natalia to take Mr. Ross back and have a rest, and then came back to change shifts in the evening. However, Natalia shook her head, "| don''t want to sleep.¡± Natalia was in a mess at this moment. She couldn''t fall asleep at all. Sne wanted to wait Kayden out of the ward. "Let her stay here. Zack, you take your father to have a rest first." Ralph said to Zack. Zack also didn''t want to leave, but he was worried about his father''s body, so he nodded. Zack took his father to his mother''s former ward to rest. Lottie sat next to Natalia, asking if she wanted to participate in the show with her. "Rose also participates in this show. When the timees, we''ll expose her true face in front of the cameras. It''ll definitely be exciting Natalia did not have much interest in this. She would rather spend more time with Kayden and her mother in the hospital. ¡°Rose already used your poprity to make herself popr on the Inte for several times. Don''t you feel angry?" Natalia shook her head and said, "I don''t care about it. I already quit my work in the entertainment industry. I am no longer famous, and no one is willing to be my fan anymore." Natalia''s condition was obviously abnormal. In the past, she cared much about her reputation. As a fan of Natalia, Lottie truly saw her as her idol. She could not bear to see her depressed and wanted to continue persuading her, but was stopped by Ralph. Ralph shook his head at her. Lottie knew that Ralph wanted her not to force Natalia. When she looked at Natalia''s current state, she realized that Natalia wasn''t indeed suitable to leave the hospital. She felt that it was a pity. After all, this show might be a good chance for them to regain their reputation. Lottie didn''t continue to persuade her for the time being, but she still wanted to find another chance to talk with Natalia. In the afternoon, Ralph went back to thepany to deal with things, while Lottie still stayed with Natalia in the hospital. In the evening, Ralph took his three children to the hospital together to find Lottie. ¡°Mommy, are you going to participate in the variety show?" Ste was the first to run over and hug Lottie, raising her head and asking. Lottie turned to look at Ralph. She nodded with a smile and said, "I do have this n." Ste said, "Yeah! That''s great! Mommy,e on! When your show is broadcast, I''ll cheer for you!" Fabian was confused, "Mommy, don''t you go to shoot a film? why do you participate in the variety show first?" Ste said, "You are so stupid. Now the variety show is very popr! In the past, the female students in my school used to watch the show every day and vote for their beloved brother!" Lottie, "?" Your female ssmate is so young, but they already had their idols. They even knew to vote for their beloved idols!" Lottie was very helpless, but she didn''t exin too much to them. She only said that she would be more easily epted by the audience after participating in the show. Ste nodded seriously and said, "In this way, Mommy will have more fans. There will be a new member in our club!" Hearing this, Fabian said, "I''l! mobilize my friends to vote for Mommy!" Elijah suddenly asked, "Mommy, what''s the name of that show?" "It seems to be called Treasure 101." ¡°What a lousy name." Fabianined. Lottie was also embarrassed, "Because the organizers say that they will dig up talented female candidate in various fields. Then, 101 female contestants will be chose, andpete for the top five prize and finally these five contestants willbine to a team to make a debut." ¡°Mommy, if you seed in your debut, do you still need to form a team with others?" Lottie nodded, ¡°Yes. But it has a time limit. We can only attend the activities together for six months to a year at most, and then the team can be disbanded." "It will be better if Natalia participates in the show with Mommy." So that they could take care of each other, and were not afraid of being excluded by other members. Lottie also thought so, but Natalia didn''t want to participate in the show with her and she couldn''t force her. Elijah looked at Ralph seriously and said, "Daddy, do you hear that? You can go to find the organizers to invest before the show starts." With her mommy''s talent, she could definitely win the championship. If Daddy invested now, not only could he support his C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. mommy, but he could also take the opportunity to make a lot of money. It was worth. Ralph did not expect that Elijah also thought so. He could not help but smile. "It''s ready.¡± In the afternoon, he went to deal with this matter. He reached an agreement with the organizers and invested 25 million dors. The only requirement he made was that they could not fake it, and the ranking must be fair and just. The director already agreed. Hearing that, Lottie looked at Ralph in surprise. ¡°Honey, why do you do that? Don''t I tell you that I don''t need your help?" "It''s not contradictory. I invest the show just to give you a rtively fairpetition environment. I don''t help you too much, and you still need to win the game by yourself." "You''re so nice." Hearing Ralph''s words, Lottie was very touched. She couldn''t help but walk over and kiss him. Ralph touched his cheek. He smiled and said, ¡°It''s not enough." "What else can I do?" Ralph whispered to her, and then her ears turned red. ¡°Do you forget the bet you made with me before?" Of course, Lottie remembered that they bet on whether Lincoln did it or not. Finally, Lottie lost. "I don''t forget it. You can do whatever you want after we go back. Is that okay?" Ralph was about to speak when Edward rushed over with the nurse. He said with a smile, ¡°Kayden is fine, and he can be sent to the ordinary ward now."f Chapter 449 Do You Still Keep Your Words? Chapter 449 Do You Still Keep Your Words? Chapter 449 Do You Still Keep Your Words? This was a good news. Not long after, Kayden was transferred to the ordinary VIP ward where his family could visit him. When Natalia and others walked in, Kayden was awake and answered a few questions from Edward. Except for his pale face, he looked in good Spirits. Natalia''s tears fell down as she rushed towards Kayden. However, Edward stopped her. "Be careful. Don''t use too much strength. He is very weak now. His surgically operated wound must not be touched.¡± Hearing that, Natalia felt sorry. She was too rash just now. Kayden tutted and nced at Edward impatiently. "She just want to give me a hug. It doesn''t matter. I''m not made of paper." Edward couldn''t help rolling his eyes. Now Kayden knew to protect his wife. He remembered that Kayden used to be so indifferent to Natalia. Edward''s face darkened. He took out the documents and handed it to Ralph. "The operation is sessful. This is the follow-up recovery n, as well as relevant matters to take note of. The family should take a good look." He wanted to give it to Natalia, but when he saw her carefully hugging with Kayden, he thought that she was probably not in the mood to care about it now, so he could only give it to Ralph. Ralph did not refuse. He took the documents and flipped through them. ¡°Thank you very much. Is there anything else you want?" Edward said, "You just need to pay off the fee. The experimental subject is enough for the time being.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing this, Lottie was puzzled, "What is experimental subject?" At this moment, Ralph suddenly remembered that he forgot to tell her about this. He was worried that Lottie would think him too cruel. He said, "It''s nothing. It''s just some experimental instruments.¡± He stared at Edward and warned him. Edward understood and nodded, "That''s it.¡± ¡°There''s nothing else, and | leave first. If there is something wrong, you can press the call button.¡± Ralph nodded. After Edward left, he saw that Lottie was still looking at him and smiled at her "Uncle Ralph, and aunt Lottie, thank you so much." Just as Lottie and Ralph were looking at each other, Kayden said. If Ralph did not appeared in time to control the situation, Kayden would not know what would happen. He might never show his love to Natalia and missed her forever. Thinking of this possibility, Kayden felt a dull pain in his heart, which was even more painful than his wound after the operation. Ralph and Lottie''s attention was diverted. Ralph nced at Kayden and shook his head. ¡°You don''t have to thank me." "After I recover, I will hold a wedding with Natalia again and invite you to be our witness. Ralph, ¡°That''s not necessary." Chapter 450 It Was Not Safe Chapter 450 It Was Not Safe Chapter 450 It Was Not Safe Connie came quickly. When she came, she hugged Lottie and cried. "Alfred is too rebarbative!¡± "He takes away all my actors!" "He says that only in this way can | have time to apany him and put all my focus on him." "Do you think that there''s something wrong with his brain? | already break up with him. Why is he still so persistent? He is the best actor in the entertainment industry! Moreover, he is from the Bartons. Many excellent women like him!" "Why does he insist on pestering me? He even wants to force me to change my job!" Connie finishedining and felt thirsty, so Lottie handed her over a big ss of water. Connie thanked her and then gulped it down. "What''s more, he has rejected a lot of shows recently. He doesn''t act or take anymercials. His fans areining about him. They guess if he has a girlfriend. Many people say that they want not to be his fans anymore!" Lottie had been listening to her silently. Finally, she couldn''t help but interrupt her. "Take it easy. Alfred is not your actor. Why do you care so much?" "No! | am the president of Alfred''s fan club! If his fans give him up on arge scale, won''t | be very useless?" "Alfred doesn''t work. How can it prove that you are useless?¡± "Well, you don''t interrupt me! As Alfred''s fan, | will never allow such a situation to happen!" Lottie felt it funny and asked, "So what are you going to do?¡± "That''s why I''m here for you! | want to be your agent and stay by your side. He can''t make trouble to you and Mr. Chapman! When he thinks it clear, he will go back to work obediently." "Am | smart?" Seeing Connie''s proud expression, Lottie didn''t want to hurt her. She could only say, "You are so smart.¡± Connie smiled, but she became serious soon. "By the way, are you ready to shoot a film? Have you received a script yet? | can check it for you first.¡± Lottie waved her hands and said, "I don''t shoot films.¡± Connie was stunned, "What?" "I''m going to attend a variety show, Treasure 101. Have you heard of it?" Connie suddenly widened her eyes. "Really? Are you going to sing and dance?" Lottie nodded, "Do you think | can do it?" "Well. | don''t know. | haven''t seen you sing and dance before. | only know you are good at acting martial art films.¡± "Don''t look down on me. | once studied acting skills and dance in an acting college." Although Lottie was admitted to college, she failed to develop in the entertainment industry after graduation because of Luke and other reasons Instead, she became a extras and a stunt double. So what she learned in college was useless. Connie''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "That''s great.! Everyone used to think that you are just an actor, but now you suddenly sing songs and dance. The audience will definitely have a different feeling. At that time, they will have a very deep impression of you!" "I hear that as long as you are talented, everyone can participate in this show. At that time, you can conquer all audience with your talent and obtain their favor!" Lottie nodded with a smile. The more Connie thought about it, the more excited she felt. She immediately started making the following ns for Lottie. ¡°Have you submitted your registration form to the show organizers? The show is about to start, and the deadline of registration ising." Lottie didn''t know this and asked, "Do I need to submit my registration form?" "Yes. You have to submit it in person and there is a assessment on the spot. You can be a contestant after passing the test." "Well." Lottie thought for a moment and asked, "When is the deadline?" Connie couldn''t remember it clearly. ¡°Wait for me. I ask it for you." Connie sent a text message to one of her friends and soon received a reply. "The deadline is tomorrow afternoon, and there are only three contestants quota left!" "If you want to attend this show, you have to hurry up to hand in your registration form!" Hearing that, Lottie felt anxious. ¡°What''s the content of the registration form?" "T''ll download a registration form for you. You fill it up and then let''s go to submit it in the afternoon. "Okay." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Connie logged in the official website and downloaded the registration form, and then printed it in Lottie''s study room. Lottie filled the form up. At the same time, Connie prepared clothes for Lottie. After Lottie changed her clothes and walked out, the door was opened. Lottie turned her head and saw Ralph walking in. He was stunned when he saw Lottie dressed up and was about to leave. ¡°What are you doing?" ¡°Honey, why are you back at this time?" Lottie ran forward quickly and held Ralph''s arm. ¡°We are going to hand in the registration form." She showed Ralph the registration form and exined the reason why she was in such a hurry to go out. Ralph nodded. "I send you." Ralph said. Connie quickly waved her hands and said, "No need. I can take Lottie there." "I''m her agent now. I should take her there." Ralph looked at Connie and did not object her to be Lottie''s agent. He knew that Connie was Lottie''s good friends, and she was a responsible person. It would be good if she was Lottie''s agent, because she would take good care of Lottie. "It''s not safe for you two to go there alone. When the assistants and bodyguards are ready, I won''t follow you." Ralph exined. Lottie and Connie looked at each other, and finally Conniepromised. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Chapman." Ralph said, ¡°It''s not troublesome for me to send my wife out." Connie was speechless. But Mr. Chapman was right. They were couple and it was reasonable for Mr. Chapman to protect his wife. The three of them tidied up and then went to the shooting site together. ¡°Honey, why do youe home at this time? Don''t you need to go to work?" On the way to the shooting site, Lottie asked this question again. Ralph said, "Ie back to check whether you eat well at noon or not." Lottie nodded and replied obediently, "I already ate." Ralph smiled and touched her head, but there was worry in his eyes. Just now, he received the news that Lincoln broke free from the tie-down straps when Edward was about to do experiment. Moreover, he stabbed Edward with a scissor and then escaped from the hospital. Ralph was worried that Lottie would be in danger, so he hurriedly returned home. Chapter 451 You Are So Shameless Chapter 451 You Are So Shameless Chapter 451 You Are So Shameless Ralph was very worried about Lottie¡¯s safety, so he was silent all the way. Although he usually wasn''t a talkative person, she could still sense his bad emotions. But Connie was here, so it was inappropriate to ask him what happened. She could only temporarily suppress her worry and heard Connie tell her about Treasure 101. These news were collected by Connie before. After working in this circle, she did have some connections. "| heard that there are four mentors in this program this time, two men and two women. But | don''t know who they are. | heard that they are prestigious. It seems that the program organizer really wants to do it well." Ralph knew more about this than Connie did. After all, he invested tens of millions of dors in this show. Naturally, he had to ask about the mentors. "Do you know Rubby?" Hearing this name, Lottie was stunned. She felt that this name sounded familiar, but she didn''t recall who it was for a moment. Connie patted her thigh and said, "Isn''t she Natalia¡¯s opponent? Her current fame is indeed enough to be a mentor in this show, but she doesn''t know anything about singing and dancing. Why does the show organizer invite her?" Ralph answered, "The change of resources.¡± "That''s it. | heard that Rubby has a great backer. | guess that it must be her backer who spends a lot of effort to get her into this show as a mentor.¡± "But if she is a mentor of this show, it will be very troublesome.¡± Connie was worried. Fortunately, Natalia did not participate in this show together. Otherwise, Rubby would definitely find an opportunity to nder Natalia. Lottie had such a good rtionship with Natalia. Rubby would definitely make trouble to Lottie. Connie thought about it and looked up at Lottie. Lottie was in a bad mood, but she wasn''t afraid of Rubby. On the contrary, she wanted to have a face- to-facepetition with Rubby so that she could tear off her fake mask. She remembered that when Natalia was ndered, Rubby also got involved in the matter. However, Rubby finally didn''t get any the punishment, which made Lottie angry. Perhaps she was doted on by Mr. Chapman recently and became bolder, so she was no longer afraid of confronting with others On the contrary, she seemed even more vengeful because she wanted to protect her friend. Seeing Lottie''s angry expression, Ralph found it funny and did not mind it. She was his wife. No matter how domineering and willful she was, she was still the one he loved. Ralph told her the names of the other three mentors. They were well-known in the circle. Although Lottie wasn''t very familiar with them, she had heard their names before. Ralph asked deliberately, "If you don''t like Rubby, I can ask the program organizers to change a mentor." Lottie nced at him and said, "No need." Ralph touched her white and tender cheeks. It was soft, making him addicted to it. "Really?" Lottie patted his hand away and narrowed her eyes, "Of course." She was not afraid of Rubby. She already made up her mind to win the championship, so she was not afraid that Rubby made trouble to her. Seeing that she was so determined, Ralph knew that she wanted to solve it by herself. He was also curious what she would do. At the moment, they arrived at the shooting site. The Rexwell TV Station attached great importance to this program, regarding it as an S+ level variety show and provided a lot of support to this program. In addition, Ralph and others invested a lot of money in it, so the program organizer was very generous. The program organizer rented thergest manor in Rexwell, which covered the grasnd, garden, fountain, and castle. It was used as the venue for shooting. Connie couldn''t help praising as soon as she got out of the car, "The program organizer is so rich!" Lottie had seen the residences of the Bells and the Barton family in Odense, so she wasn''t very interested in this manor. She just felt that the design of the fountain at the door was good, so she paid more attention to it. Ralph smiled and asked, "Do you like it?" "The design of the fountain is pretty good." The three little Angels surrounded a female Angel, adding the stars and the moon as decorations around. Lottie liked it at the first nce. She felt that this design seemed to mean her and her three children, but she didn''t say it out loud because it sounded a little narcissistic. Ralph looked at Lottie and felt happy because she liked it. His work was not in vain. He specifically found designers and engravers abroad to make this fountain, which took him more than three months to finish it. This manor was called the Star-Moon Manor, which was bought by Ralph for Lottie and his three children. All buildings and scenery in the manor was designed by Ralph for Lottie and his three children just to let Lottie could have ace to rx while feeling bored. Lottie didn''t know about this. She only felt that it was a coincidence. Seeing this, Connie said straightforwardly, "Lottie, do you think this female Angel looks like you? It is so This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. beautiful." Before Lottie could say anything, she heard a sneer from not far away. ¡°You are so narcissistic! Do you think you are a fairy? However, you are just a stunt-in." The voice sounded pretentious with sarcasm and meanness. The owner of the voice was certainly not a good person. Lottie and Connie looked over. They saw a beautiful woman walking over with Rose. Rose was dressed in a pink dress. Her long and silky hair was draped down her shoulders. She wore a peach-blossom makeup, making her look sweeter. Even if she didn''t say a word, she looked very gentle and beautiful, making it easy for others to like her. As for the woman next to Rose, she wore a cool and dazzling stage makeup. She was dressed in a pair of hot pants and a crop top, showing her quite good figure. Her dress-up belonged to a sexy style. However, when she stood next to Rose, her temperament seemed gloomy and unpleasant. The one who spoke just now was this gloomy woman. Lottie frowned. She nced at her and did not say a word. Rose covered her mouth with her hand and sneered. She patted the woman beside her lightly. ¡°Eve, you shouldn''t say that. Miss Green is a popr actress with many fans in the entertainment industry." Rose seemed to be speaking up for Lottie, but everyone could hear the sarcasm in her words. Connie''s expression changed instantly. She was about to rush over and taught her a lesson, but was stopped by Lottie. Eve saw Connie''s action. She despised her even more and spoke more impolitely. ¡°You''re wrong. I''ve never seen a senior whose fans are even less than you, a newbie." Chapter 452 Acting the Show of Breaking a Stone on the Chest? Chapter 452 Acting the Show of Breaking a Stone on the Chest? Chapter 452 Acting the Show of Breaking a Stone on the Chest? Lottie wasn''t angry at all. She just looked at them calmly, seeing what else they could say. But Connie was so angry that she turned around and saw Ralph standing by the side with an indifferent look. He seemed not to revenge for Lottie at all, which made her even angrier. "Mr. Chapman, don''t you revenge for Lottie?¡± Ralph was very angry. He nced at Rose and her friend, but he didn''t say anything. "| believe in Lottie.¡± He also wanted to teach them a lesson, but his wife obviously didn''t want him to intervene it, so he could only watch it by the side angrily. Lottie nodded with satisfaction. Her husband understood her very well. However, Ralph''s words didn''t sound good to Rose and her friend. It was said that Mr. Chapman doted on his wife very much. But if it was true, why did he allow his wife to work in the gym for so long? Moreover, Mr. Chapman didn''t say anything when they insulted his wife. Perhaps he was already tired of her, so he stood by and watched. Rose''s eyes lit up suddenly. When she was in the hospital, she had felt that Ralph was very excellent. Moreover, his current power and status were extraordinary. If she could be with him, she did not have to wait for her cowardly father to help her return to the Chapman family. She heard that Ralph was in charge of the Chapman family now. Kayden was a good-for-nothing, who had been supported by Ralph, so that he had current status and reputation. Rose still didn''t know that her true identity was already exposed by Ralph. She thought that she did not have a blood rtionship with Ralph, and they could be lovers. Thinking of it, she looked at Ralph gently. Her admiration for him was clearly showed on her face. Lottie felt angry when she sensed Rose''s admiration for Ralph. She immediately stepped forward to block her sight. Rose was so shameless that she seduced her husband in front of her. She had to teach her a lesson Rose was unhappy when she saw Lottie''s wary look. At the same time, she was even more certain of her own thoughts. Ralph must be tired of Lottie. Otherwise, why was Lottie so wary of her? Rose nudged Eve who had the same idea as she. When Eve received Rose''s reminder, she immediately mocked Lottie again. ¡°Miss Green, why are you here? Are you also here to participate in the show shooting? Are you a mentor?" This was a deliberate humiliation. They knew obviously that it was impossible for Lottie to be a mentor, so they said that deliberately. Connie couldn''t stand it and said, "Who are you? I haven''t seen you before. Do you think that you have a chance to make your debut relying on your ugly face?" Eve was furious when she heard that. In order to be famous, she specially had a stic surgery to make her facial features look better. As a result, Connie''s words offended her thoroughly. Pointing at Connie, she shouted, "Who are you? Do you think you''re beautiful? You must not be an actress with your appearance. Are you aedian invited by the program organizer?" Connie wasn''t angry at all. Her appearance couldn''t bepared to Lottie''s. She had an ordinary appearance. She knew herself well and didn''t want to be an actress, so she wasn''t angry at all. "It''s none of your business. In short, I won''t kid myself like you." ¡°You are so shameless! Although you have a cosmetic surgery, Lottie is still more beautiful than you. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When you stand by Lottie, everyone will only look at Lottie. Who do you think you are?" Eve was so furious that she red viciously at Lottie. She had to admit that Connie was right. Lottie was really pretty. Moreover, she wore makeup today, making her look even more beautiful. Even if she had no talent, she could win thepetition with her beautiful face. However, Eve would not want Lottie to steal their limelight. That was why she deliberately ndered her just now. "If we can make a debut only relying on our appearance, the program organizer doesn''t need to find so many talented contestants to participate in this show. Therefore, if you want to win, you must rely on your own ability." Just as Eve didn''t know how to retort, Rose slowly opened her mouth. Eve immediately reacted and swept a cold nce at Lottie. She said with a coldugh, "That''s right. She''s just a eye candy. She probably won''t even pass the initial exam. Do you have any stage experience?" Connie frowned and didn''t say anything, but Lottie replied with a smile, "It''s none of your business." ¡°Who are you? An examiner or a mentor?" ¡°We don''t need you to take the test. Don''t worry too much." Eve hadn''t thought that Lottie would either keep quiet or speak in such a choking manner. She was so angry that her face turned pale. She immediately said with hatred, "You used to be a stunt woman for others, and your acting had been grounded. I think you haven''t learned to perform seriously, have you?" "Then what are you going to show on the stage? Just like breaking a stone in your chest?" "I don''t really care about your business. I just feel sorry for the audience and the examiners. Their eyes would be hurt." "You!" Connie was so angry that she wanted to hit her. Then she was once again pulled back by Lottie. Connie turned around angrily and said, ¡°Lottie, don''t pull me! This bitch''s mouth is too cheap. I''ll tear her mouth apart!" ¡°Oh, what''s wrong? Are you angry at being exposed by me?" Seeing Connie like this, Eve felt even happier. She wanted to say something more, but Rose grabbed her arm. Rose had been secretly observing Ralph''s expression just now. At first, he was quite indifferent, as if he didn''t care about anything. But when Eve had gone too far, he nced at her coldly. Thinking back to the day when Ralph had insisted on finding bodyguards to throw her out of the hospital, Rose''s heart skipped a beat. Although Ralph might not care so much about Lottie, he was a man after all, and he valued his face very much. After all, Lottie was his children''s mother. He definitely didn''t like that someone constantly provoke her. Thus, when Rose stopped and pulled Eve back in time. She even pretended to be nice and tried to persuade her, "Eve, you''ve gone too far just now." "If she didn''t have real skills, how could Ms Green dare to sign up in the program group? At that time, the video will be recorded. It''s absolutely impossible without preparation." Chapter 453 Can I Show First? Chapter 453 Can I Show First? Eve still wanted to say something, but a staff member of the program group hade out to wee her. Beforeing, Ralph had informed the staff in advance. "Ms Green is here." "You''re also here. Coming to hand in your registration form, right? The judges and photographers are already in ce. Everyone,e with me first." The staff didn''t notice the dispute between the two sides, they invited them in with a good attitude. The ywright-director had already learned from the director that Ralph was the rich investor of the show group. Even the whole manor was rented by him to the show group. Naturally, he was very enthusiastic now. Lottie and Connie looked at each other and felt that it was more important to hand in the registration form first. Connie was still a little angry. Before entering, she couldn''t help retorting. "Let''s just wait and see whether it''s shameful or not." After that, she pulled Lottie away. Ralph followed behind. Eve''s eyes gleamed with malice. She turned to Rose and said, "Look at their arrogant attitude!" "They will definitely make a fool of themselves time after!" Rose had been paying attention to Ralph the entire time. His back view was more handsome than all the men she had met at the Film Academy and in Trust Town. Even Mr. Yung did not have the strong temperament of a long-term superior. If she could be with such a man, she would really wake up with a greatugh from her dreams. Thinking about it, she became a bit shy inexplicably. She took Eve''s hand and didn''t pay attention to what she had just said. She just said, "Let''s go there too." Eve was a little dissatisfied that she didn''t agree with her. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she was dragged inside by Eve before she could finish her words. Soon, everyone entered into the shooting site of the program group. The program group set up an examination room next to the hall on the first floor of the castle. The staff member pointed to a room and introduced them, "You go to the recording room and hand in your registration form. There will be a teacher who will ask you some questions. In addition, there will be a small performance to be checked." "The performance is not about singing, dancing, or ying musical instruments. In short, you just need to take out your performing strengths on stage." "If you pass the first interview, it means that you will get the pass of the show. That means you have been selected as the contestants." "Only three ces were left. Come on! You will definitely be epted!" After the staff introduced them, they smiled encouragingly at Lottie and the others, and even made a gesture of "victory". Lottie felt that the staff of the show was easy to get along with, so she couldn''t help but smile at the man. And that staff was stunned at first, and then he showed a gesture with admiration. Nothing, just because Ms Green was quite a fabulous beauty. With such a smile, the whole hall seemed to be bright because of Lottie. Yep, she was good at taking advantage of her own beauty. That staff was sure that she would definitely be famous in the future! Just as Lottie was interacting with the staff, Eve seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. She directly pushed Lottie''s shoulder away and snorted coldly. "Don''t stand in the way if you don''t want to perform. After all, as an eye candy, if you are eliminated by the teacherter, we''ll be d to see that." Ralph felt a bit annoyed. He frowned and picked up his phone, intending to find out who Eve was. Why was her attitude so arrogant? Eve entered the recording room first. Seeing this, Rose hurriedly followed her. Before leaving, she smiled apologetically at Lottie. "Ms Green, Eve is a straightforward person. Don''t argue with her." "Come on for theing show! We''ll support you. If you cannot sing well, that''s okay. Anyway, with Mr. Chapman here, he won''t watch you get eliminated." After that, she smiled gently and followed Eve into the recording room. "Pardon? what do they mean?" Connie was furious. Forget about the fact that Eve looked down on her. Was that Rose implying that their Lottie had a backer? Lottie pressed down on Connie and she curled up her lips slightly. Interesting. No wonder Rose''s character was as simr as Lincoln. Both of them were quite cunning. Before leaving, Rose deliberately winked at Ralph. Her eyesight was so lingering that it was obvious that she was purposely provoking Lottie. Little bitch, do you really think I''ll be afraid? Lottie turned to look at Ralph and asked Connie, "Did you bring the props I asked you to prepare?" Connie didn''t expect the topic to jump so fast. She was stunned. When she left home, Lottie did give her a small wooden box and asked her to bring it with her. However, Connie didn''t care when she got out of the car. At this moment, Ralph took out the wooden box in his hand. "Here you are." Lottie smiled at him and took the wooden box. "Don''t you have anything to say?" Lottie asked Ralph. Ralph smiled as he said to Lottie, "Come on! let''s go pick up our babies together after school after your C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. registration." He was very confident in Lottie and felt that she would definitely pass this interview. Lottie snorted and followed the group into the recording room. Ralph and Connie stayed in the hall and did not enter. Fortunately, there were seats in the hall and a veryrge screen. At this moment, the scene in the broadcast room was on the live simultaneously. After Lottie entered the door, the inspection record officially began. There were three teachers sitting at the front: one was a music teacher, one was a dancing teacher, and the other was a stylist. Each of them was a big shot in the industry, not artists, but real experienced people. Even Eve didn''t dare to make a fuss when she saw them, so she greeted them politely. The stylist carefully scanned their appearance and shape, and then lowered her head to record something on the scoring list. It was the music teacher who spoke first, "Who would like to show first?" He didn''t give them time to introduce themselves. Instead, he asked them who would perform first from the beginning. Eve was shocked by their lofty quality, and her eyes slightly shrank back. Rose smiled but didn''t say anything. Lottie didn''t have much to worry about. She walked forward with the small wooden box and was about to be the first to perform. Just as she was about to say something, Rose opened her mouth and said, "Wait!" Lottie frowned and turned to look at Rose. Rose smiled sweetly at her, a shallow smile appearing on her face. She looked both funny and yful. "Ms Green, can Ie first?" She didn''t want Lottie to be the first. If the teachers gave her a higher grade with a good impression, then the loss outweighed the gain. On the contrary, after she and Eve finished their performances, Lottie was thest to make a Anyway, she didn''t think that Lottie could perform well. It was just a group performance, how many talents could she have? She gave Eve a look. Eve immediately understood and said, "Ms Green is a senior in the circle. She shouldn''tpete with a rookie like us for such an opportunity to perform." Lottie paused for a moment, then suddenly smiled meaningfully. It wasn''t that she didn''t know about Rose wishful thinking. But... Why not let them perform first? Only big shots didn''t care about the order. "Please go ahead." Lottie made a gesture with a good manner. Chapter 454 What? Is that the So-Called Talent? Chapter 454 What? Is that the So-Called Talent? In the hall. Connie''s left fist and right palm were a little unwilling. "How can Lottie let them go first?" Ralph nced at Connie lightly and said in a deep voice, "Believe her." Connie gritted her teeth when she saw how calm Ralph was. She wondered if Mr. Chapman didn''t care Lottie or if he had too much confidence in Lottie. As a manager, Connie was so nervous because Lottie had no time to practice dancing and singing during this period. When she had time, she would practise fighting. Lottie even opened the Taekwondo Gym to teach fighting for girls. Wait... Could it be that Lottie just wanted to perform Tai Chi in front of the teachers? Although it might be a good watch for the program group, wasn''t it a little too silly? Other girls were singing and jumping, while Lottie went to perform Tai Chi? Fine. How to put it, she inexplicably felt like Lottie had won. So Connie asked in horror, "Mr. Chapman, what was in the wooden box that Lottie just carried in?" The wooden box was quite long, but it was quite narrow that it didn''t seem to contain any musical instruments. Ralph wasn''t interested in Rose''s performance in the camera. He just searched through the gap between the cameras for Lottie. Hearing this, he answered softly, "It''s a sword." "What?" Connie was stunned. "A soft sword." Connie was speechless again. Her expression wasplicated. After a while, she said, "This is not an audition for martial arts actors. Why did she bring a sword in?" There was still a big difference between an audition for a martial arts movie and the idol''s talent show. Ralph''s expression did not change. He still said, "Just wait and see." At this moment, in the recording room. Rose was using a happy song as for her today''s stage performance. It had to be said that the atmosphere was well-prepared, and she was especially good at shooting. When she smiled, she seemed to be able to bring the audience into the atmosphere she had created. Yeah. She was quite good at attracting the audiences. She was also good at singing. Although sometimes she didn''t catch the right tone, but that was okay. After she finished performing, the three teachers and other staffs took the initiative to apud her. It could be seen that they were very satisfied with her performance just now. "Thank you, teachers. My performance is over." The music teacher nodded in approval. "Great. Your name is Rose, isn''t it?" "Yes, Mr. Hale." "You knew me?" The music teacher''s surname was Hale, and he was a middle-aged man. Judging from his appearance, he looked very serious, so it was easy to make the contestants nervous. Rose smiled again, revealing dimples on her face. "Mr. Hale, you were quite appealing for us. When I was at school, there were often teachers who told us about your past achievements when you were studying at the Berklee College of Music." "In fact, I''m still your fan." Rose knew how to please others. After a few words, Mr. Hale was even more satisfied with her, and his Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. eyes were filled with praise. After Rose praised Mr. Hale, she also praised the other two teachers, therefore, their impression of her was quite good. They passed her on the spot. "Put the registration form here. I''ll ask the staff to take you to get the number tagter. I think you would be a poprpetitor this year." Mr. Hale, who had always been a serious person, now had a very friendly attitude towards Rose. Rose was very happy. After thanking them, she stood aside politely, clearly waiting to see Eve and Lottie''s perform for a while. Perhaps it was because Rose had gotten the spot so smoothly that Eve felt a little nervous. When Eve went up, she looked a little unconfident. She simply introduced herself, but before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Mr. Hale. "No need to say so much. Let''s just perform." Eve''s face darkened, but she didn''t say anything. She asked the staff to find the apaniment she had prepared and then danced with the music. She took the Korean style, both in performance and in image. Her background music was a song written by Korean, but she couldn''t perform well when performing. Especially when she jumped halfway, she identally caught a glimpse of Lottie yawning beside her. She was anxious, so her expression didn''t manage well. Her voice was broke. Following that, her left foot tripped over her right foot. She did not finish her smooth dance. Instead, she stumble and almost tripped over herself. Oops! Lottie couldn''t help butugh out loud. Is that her so-called talent? Eve''s face darkened when she heard that sneer. She couldn''t dance immediately and turned her head to re fiercely at Lottie. However, even the three teachers, who had failed to show their approval when she broke her voice just now, all became frowned when she stopped performing. "Whether there is a mistake, it is necessary to ensure the stability of the stage." "But you haven''t even done this basic skill, and there is a problem with your mentality. You are not suitable for our show." The three teachers''ments were extremely ruthless. Eve''s expression didn''t look good, and she exined in a low voice, "It''s all because someone beside me affected me that I wasn''t able to do it properly. If it wasn''t for Lottie purposelyughing at me, I wouldn''t..." Lottie couldn''t help but exin herself, "If someone isughing at you under the stage and you don''t perform, Are you still an idol?" "What''s more, it''s not that I''m the one who asked you to break the tune and to trip yourself." "You!" "Enough!" Mr. Hale unhappily interrupted Eve''s speech. Previously, they had been satisfied with her appearance, because that she hade with Rose. They intended to think she must have learned some real skills. But he did not expect her to do this. "Your performance today was not perfect enough. And you need to be confirmed." "If there is still no suitable contestant at the end of the registration, we will pass the examination for you." "Now, please hand over your registration form and wait aside." Mr. Hale''s words were unquestionable. No matter how unwilling Eve was, she didn''t dare to disobey his words. She could only apologize and hand over her registration form as she walked towards Rose. At the same time, she red at Lottie with a murderous gaze, as if she wanted to kill her. The teachers present exchanged their looks, and then shook their heads. If the program group hadn''t informed them in advance and the contestants with Eve''s personality, they really didn''t want to give her unconfirmed and would have been eliminated directly. As if nothing had happened, Lottie slowly pulled out a soft sword from the wooden box she had brought over. The sword was not long. When she stood with the sword in her hand, she looked inexplicably cool. Seeing her actions, Eve couldn''t help but sneer. "They asked you to dance. What are you putting on with your sword? Do you think you are taking a martial arts film?" "Why don''t you just bring the hammer up?" Because of the mistake just now, Eve was very jealous of Lottie. At this moment, she naturally couldn''t help but ridicule her, hoping that she would also make a mistake. Lottie ignored her and asked the staff to y the background music she had prepared. Then, she sped her hands behind her back and made an ancient salute to the three teachers. "Hello, teachers. Next, my performance, Sword Dance." Chapter 455 Honey, Im So Hungry and Tired Chapter 455 Honey, I''m So Hungry and Tired As the ancient saying goes," A fabulous beauty could amaze the world with her sword dance." It could be seen that if the sword dance performed well, it would bring a quite great shock to everyone present. The dance songs prepared by Lottie were allposed of ancient musical instruments. The ethereal and low-pitched zither, apanied by the melodious and sad sound of the pipe and the fast rhythm and dense drumbeats, immediately brought people into the majestic ancient battlefield. The murderous enemy seemed to be right in front of the audience''s eyes. Lottie raised her sword and moved. It seemed that she had infinite courage to chop toward the enemy leader. Her sword shadows were like thunder and lightning, and the dragon came out of the water. With the sharp sword moves, Lottie began to chant an ancient poetry in a low voice. The lyrics were adapted andbined with Lottie''s heroic voice, it easily caused a shock in everyone''s chest. The atmosphere that had been created instantly beat against Rose''s sweet song and Eve''s sexy Korean dance. As thest song stopped, the teachers and staffs still could note to their senses. As long as Lottieughed, they hade to their senses, and then she said, "Thank you all, everyone. My performance is over." The scene was silent for three seconds, and then there was continuous apuse from everywhere. Mr. Hale and the other two teachers also stood up. At the same time they apuded for Lottie, their eyes were full of gratification and surprise. "Great, great! The performance just now was amazing!" "As expected, the national style is the most attractive!" "When the music sounded just now, I almost got goosebumps!" "It''s so wonderful! Both the dance and the music are so wonderful!" "Is this a performance we can see it now? It can even be taken to the finals!" "The reciting and singing are also excellent. The overall effect is really perfect!" As the three teachers continued to praise them, Rose and Eve''s expressions almost turned ugly. This was especially true for Eve. She had been hoping that Lottie would make a fool of herself, but she hadn''t expected that it was herself who would be the one to be a fool. The attitude of the teachers was like three loud ps, which made her face swollen. She wanted to find something else to add. She wanted to say that Lottie''s performance earlier wasn''t a song at all. She was just reading a poem. If she were to let Lottie sing that song of hers, she would definitely be able to break the tune! As she had just taken two steps forward, someone grabbed her arm. She turned to look at Rose, who shook her head at her. There were cameras everywhere. Under the circumstances that the teachers appreciated her so much, it would not only be helpful for them to achieve their goals, but also may cause the teachers'' impression of them to be greatly reduced. It was better to give their apuse generously to gain some good feelings. Although Eve wasn''t very happy, she knew that Rose''s actions were correct. She suppressed her anger and didn''t lose her temper, but her expression was still ugly. On the other side, Lottie had already been surrounded by a few teachers, they asked her about her situation warmly. Lottie''s attitude was also very good. She answered the teacher''s question neither servile nor overbearing, generous and decent. "Lottie, you should havee to our show a long time ago. Our show really needs talents like you!" "That''s right. Hand over the registration form quickly! We still have a few rmended tickets. When we officially record the show, we can add points to your first stage. Take the tickets quickly!" Lottie felt a little helpless about the teachers'' hospitable, but she didn''t refuse. She handed over the registration. Then, under the teachers'' admiring gazes, she left the recording room. As soon as the door opened, Connie rushed over and hugged her excitedly. "Lottie, you were so awesome just now!" "A sword-dance! Whatever put the idea in your mind? It''s so brilliant! You looked so beautiful!" Listening her praise, Lottie only smiled faintly and then looked at the man in front of her, her eyes shining. Ralph was so excited that he wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her. Such a treasure belonged to him alone. At this moment, Rose walked out with Eve, who was angry. "Big deal." Although Eve said it in a low voice, everyone present could hear it clearly. Hearing that, Lottie who was about to embrace Ralph stopped and turned to look at the one she had defeated just now. Her eyes were so bright, as if she had seen through her tricks. Eve didn''t dare to look her in the eye. She stepped forward and wanted to knock Lottie away fiercely to teach her a lesson, just like what she had donest time. Seeing that, Ralph held Lottie''s shoulder and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he red coldly at Eve. "Are you blind?" "If you can''t use them in a proper way, why don''t you donate them to those who can?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "If you dare to knock her again next time, your eyes would be dug out." The most handsome man was speaking the most merciless words. Eve shuddered when she saw the murderous look in his eyes. She knew that the man was serious. Once she did it again, Ralph would not let her go! Mr. Chapman, who was rumored to be violent and bloodthirsty, was indeed not someone to be trifled with. But why did hee forward to protect Lottie? Could it be... Eve felt strong uneasy, and her body trembled slightly. "I''m sorry, Mr. Chapman. Eve didn''t do it on purpose. Please don''t be angry with her." Rose said in a gentle and coquettish tone. In fact, she didn''t want to speak up for Eve but wanted to take this opportunity to talk to Ralph. She didn''t think that Ralph really cared about Lottie. As a man He was so possessive, he must felt that his authority had been challenged. That was why he was angry. However, Ralph didn''t even look at her. He just asked Lottie in a low voice. "Are you alright?" Lottie leaned into Ralph''s embrace and saw through the plot of Rose. She slowly curled her lips into a meaningful smile. "Honey, I''m so hungry and tired." She leaned against Ralph, pretended to be weak, and deliberately acted like a spoiled child in front of everyone. "Can you carry me home? I want to eat the dishes you made." A mocking look appeared in Rose''s eyes. "What is Lottie thinking about? How dare she ask Ralph to carry her in front of so many people? How shameless she is!" However, the next second, Ralph''s action was like a p in her face. The man who had been indifferent just now became so gentle at this moment. He gently picked her up and looked at her affectionately with a smile on his face. "Got it. I''ll take you home, honey." After that, he carried Lottie out, ignored everyone in the spot. Rose and Eve were both shocked. Watching Ralph left with Lottie in his arms, the other staffs were also shocked that they all covered their mouth. "Damn it, why should I witness PDA in thepany?" "Could this be considered an injury on-the-job?" Chapter 456 Im Very Petty Chapter 456 I''m Very Petty "Do you deserve topete with Lottie?" "Look at you! No strength, and be ugly." "I advise you to be self-aware. Don''t reach out to anything that doesn''t belong to you." "Otherwise, you will be aplete joke." Connie sneered and said, then she raised her head, and followed them out. Rose narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists tightly. "Rose, they''ve gone too far!" "Is there any way to take revenge? I really can''t let it go." Eve was a proud and arrogant person. She felt that she had been greatly humiliated by Lottie today, so she naturally couldn''t calm down. Rose was very angry too. She knew that Lottie had done it and was provoking her on purpose. "Do you want me to retreat?" "I''m sorry. In this way, I would be more interested in Ralph." A man who would never pay any attention to other girl but spoil his beloved with heart and soul. He was far more attractive than a scumbag who would always be cold-hearted and only know how to get things from women. The one who should be me on wasn''t Ralph but Lottie. As long as Lottie''s reputation was ruined, as long as Lottiepletely disappeared from his life, Ralph would be hers. Rose was confident that Lottie would be driven away from the Chapman family. "Don''t worry, I will find someone to deal with her." "As for us, we just need to watch the show." Rose had learned a lot from Lincoln, and one of them was to shift the me on others. There would always be people who didn''t like Lottie for her arrogant, hence even she didn''t do anything herself, someone else would deal with Lottie. Eve looked at Rose suspiciously. "Will anyone deal with her?" "Of course, have you forgotten our mentors?" They had already known who the mentors were through various means. Unfortunately, one of them, who looked very glorious and had many fans, but in fact, he was a scumbag who had a lot of girlfriends. He liked to cheat those neers who were beautiful but didn''t have much backing. "Isn''t Lottie proud of her face? Let''s see if she can still smile when Zac Woods takes a fancy to her." Zac Woods had a strong backing, so it was not easy to deal with him. Even Ralph would have to think twice. Eve was finally satisfied. Lottie was carried into the car by Ralph. Then, she leanedzily back in the chair and did not allow Ralph to approach her. Ralph sat next to her. After Connie got in the car, he called the driver to drive. The car started. Ralph wanted to touch Lottie, but she dodged. Mr. Chapman was stunned. What was going on? "You won''t let me touch you?" Ralph asked in Lottie''s ear. She was obviously acting like a spoiled child just now, but in the blink of an eye, she was at odd with him again. "Mr. Chapman was so gorgeous, and he has many followers at his side. There are countless people waiting for you to touch them." "If you felt dissatisfied, you can go to find someone else." Lottie snorted lightly and said unhappily. She had witnessed what Rose done just now. She had never expected Rose to have such thoughts about Ralph. Being a student of Lincoln, not only was she not attracted by Lincoln, but she was also eyeing her man. Lottie was very angry and wanted to vent her anger on Ralph. Why was he so charming that attracted so many women? It was annoying. Ralph knew that she was jealous when he heard her jealous tone. He smiled happier. Ignoring Lottie''s angry re, he held her in his arms. "There''s no other women, only you." "No matter what others do, I only love you." "I can''t see anyone else except you." "Baby, don''t you believe me?" His words were getting more and more pleasant to the ear, and as she listened to the man''s sweet words, Lottie gradually calmed down. Forget it. He didn''t want a woman like Rose to fall in love with him. Considering that Ralph was also a victim, she decided to forgive him. With that thought, Lottie decisively kissed Ralph''s face. Then she announced aggressively, "You are mine." "Don''t look at other women, and don''t have any contact with other women." "Just look at me." Hearing her words, Ralph did not feel disgusted but overjoyed. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He had a possessive desire for Lottie, and also hoped that she had a possessive desire for him. Now that his dream hade true, he was naturally overjoyed. "Okay, I''ll always only watch you." "I only love you." She felt a little better after receiving his promise. However, whenever she recalled the look in Rose''s eyes, she felt disgusted. "You''d better note to the show anymore." "Why?" "I''m very petty. I don''t want my man to be coveted by others." She said in a frank and self-righteous tone. "It''s a loss for me if you are looked at by others." Ralph felt it was the sweetest word. He did not object immediately. "Well, I will try my best not to show up in front of others in the future, but don''t deprive my right of seeing you at the scene." The two of them whispered, and Connie, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was amazed. Good heavens! Their words were getting more and more cheesy. However, it also showed that they were really in love. On the one hand, Connie was jealous, on the other hand, she was happy for Lottie. It was not easy to find a reliable man. Lottie finally got her pay for the painful days. Along the way, Connie was forced to witness PDA. She couldn''t help but think of Alfred. If she and Alfred could love each other sincerely, would they be very happy? As this thought came to her mind, Connie showed a self-deprecating smile. How could someone like Alfred really fall in love with her? What a fond dream. The car soon stopped in the kindergarten. After picked up the three treasures, they nned to go back to the Chapman Family. "Mommy, thank you for picking us up." "This is for you." As soon as she got in the car, Ste gave Lottie a hug and a handmade flower. Lottie happily epted it with thanks. "Thank you, darling." "Mommy, I have one for you too!" Fabian found a gift from her schoolbag and said, "Congrattions, Mommy. You''ve signed up sessfully and won the approval and praise of the teacher!" Lottie was shocked. "How did you know?" Elijah also had prepared gifts, which was the video of Lottie''s sword dance edited by himself. But he didn''t intend to take it out at this time. He just said to Lottie, "Congrattions, Mommy." When she looked into Elijah''s eyes, Lottie immediately understood. It was likely that the three little brats had learned this from other sources. "If you don''t attend the ss properly at school but keep an eye on me, is it a good thing?" Elijah said righteously, "We know everything they taught." "It''s just a waste of time to attend the ss." Lottie, "..." You''re so arrogant. Is it a big deal to have high IQ? Chapter 457 Pretend I Never Know Him Chapter 457 Pretend I Never Know Him Chapter 457 Pretend I Never Know Him After receiving the gifts from the children, Lottie made them a delicious meal as a return. The children really enjoyed the meal, but Ralph hadn''t eaten much. He looked at Lottie with his beautiful eyes, making her feel embarrassed. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Ralph smiled and whispered in her ear, "Didn''t you say that you wanted to eat what | cook?" In the end, he didn''t cook. Was she afraid that he was too tired? Lottie rolled her eyes at him. She hadn''t really wanted him to cook, what she said at that time was an announce of owning him. After dinner, Connie went home. The three children went back to their rooms consciously and did not disturb their conversation. Lottie looked at Ralph seriously and headed to the point, "When you came back to see me this afternoon, you were very worried. Did something happen?" Ralph''s expression changed a little. He thought that he had hidden it well, but she could see through him. He let out a long sigh and held her in his arms before exining to her. "Lincoln ran away.¡± Lottie was shocked. "Ran away? Didn''t you catch him back?" Ralph shook his head. That kid had a way to escape, he had not found him yet. "| sent someone to investigate Lincoln before and found that he had a disturbed past. He has something to do with Jenna Kennedy.¡± Ralph exined to Lottie that Lincoln was an illegitimate child. For some reason, he had been taken in by the orphanage. His father was a yboy and had a child with the nanny at home. At that time, Madam Yung didn''t get pregnant. Later on, she got sick. She was afraid that Lincoln''s biological mother would take her ce relying on her son, so she secretly sent Lincoln away. It was a pity that Madam Yung died on the operating table, so her previous n was in vain. After all, Lincoln was the backbone of the Yung family. His father sent Lincoln''s birth mother away and took him home from the orphanage overnight. Mr. Yung didn''t like the nanny, so he couldn''t get close to Lincoln. Later on, Mr. Yung married a daughter of a wealthy family. Lincoln became an eyesore to the new madam. She urged Mr. Yung to send Lincoln out of the country for further study. Lottie sighed. "So Lincoln is also an illegitimate child. No wonder he came to Rose." She didn''t mean to look down on the illegitimate child. After all, no one could choose his own origin. But if you want to do bad things and harm others because of your bad birth, it doesn''t make sense. Ralph said coldly, ¡°Lincoln didn''t have a good time abroad. Later, someone from Lab K came to him. He became a sponsor of Jenna Kennedy, helping her sell those harmful drugs." Lincoln earned the first bucket of gold by selling medicine. Later, he went abroad to further his studies and repackaged himself as an elite studying abroad instead of a drug dealer. After gaining his father''s favor, he returned to China to develop. ¡°Does he really love Natalia?" This was what Lottie cared about. Ralph hugged her tightly. After a moment of silence, he said, "Maybe he loves, or maybe not. Who knows?" Perhaps it was because Lincoln had suffered too much in his life that he couldn''t forget Natalia''s kindness, eventually, he became her obsession. Or perhaps, Natalia was just a pawn of Lincoln. Lincoln''s ultimate goal was to deal with Ralph. ¡°Should we tell Natalia about this?" Lottie looked up at Ralph. "I''m going to the hospital to see Kaydenter. Are you going with me?" "Okay!" They soon arrived at the hospital. Another good news was that Mrs. Ross¡¯ condition gradually stabilized. She had been transferred out of the quarantine ward to the VIP ward next door to Kayden by his arrangement. Lottie and Ralph went to visit Mrs. Ross first. After being thanks by their family, they helped them arrange the nurses and bodyguards before turned to Kayden next door. After this operation, Kayden seemed to have grown up overnight and maturedpletely. After reading the documents brought by Cais, he signed his name with a pen. When he looked up, he saw Ralph and Lottie. ¡°Ralph, Lottie, why do you have time toe here?" Kayden was pleasantly surprised and gave them a bright smile. Lottie still remembered that Kayden used to be a gloomy person. He always sneered andughed at others. He never smiled so brightly before. Lottie sighed in her heart. With love, Kayden had finally be a normal person. Ralph helped Lottie to pull the chair and let her sit down before answering Kayden. "I came to see you. How do you feel?" "I''m fine! The doctor asked me 800 times a day, but I''m fine. I can go to work now!" Lottie couldn''t help butugh. "Come on, even if the scalpel''s mouth recovers, you have to take good care of your legs. Do you really want to be disabled and let Natalia raise you?" Kayden touched his head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°He doesn''t want to go back to work. I think the reason he wants to be discharged from the hospital early is to held a wedding with Natalia." Ralph smiled lightly. He said with a teasing look. Lottie was surprised. "You''ve already chosen the day?" "I make two choices. One is in half a month, and the other is in a month, but Natalia doesn''t agree." "Why?" "Is Natalia going back on her word?" Kayden was about toin when Natalia came in and answered, ¡°Both of them aren''t appropriate. We''ll be pressed for time." Although Mrs. Ross'' operation was sessful, she still had to stay in the hospital to recuperate for three months. Besides, Kayden had to rest well. Natalia didn''t want any idents to happen to the two closest people because of a wedding. ¡°Why would we be pressed for time? I can definitely recover my legs within a month! And it''s not necessary for Mom to show up all the time. After our wedding, we can send her back to the hospital. I''ll hire a medical team to follow her. I promise that nothing would happen to her!" Natalia frowned slightly. "There are so many things to prepare for the wedding, and you always like to do everything yourself. How can you recover then?" "But..." A long dy means trouble! He wanted to hold the wedding with Natalia first, and then announce to the whole world that he and Natalia were officially together. Only in that way, he would have no worries. ¡°Do what I said!" Natalia put on an angry look with arms akimbo, directly rejecting Kayden. Kayden didn''t dare to say a word but lowered his head. Lottie and Ralph looked at each other and felt that the roles of the two persons seemed to have changed. It was quite interesting. ¡°Just do as Natalia says." Ralph said seriously. "I came to you today because I have something else to tell you." Natalia and Kayden both turned to look at Ralph. Ralph directly told them everything about Lincoln and then asked for their opinion. A mixture of emotions spreading over Natalia''s face, but she did not make a concession because of Lincoln''s past. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There''s nothing between Lincoln and me. I don''t want to see him again in the future. If he doesn''t provoke me, I''ll pretend that I never know him. Chapter 458 Start Your Show Chapter 458 Start Your Show Chapter 458 Start Your Show Ralph said, "You can pretend that you have never met him, but Lincoln doesn''t think so." Lincoln was that kind of man who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. Being suffered such a great loss because of Ralph this time, he would definitely take revengeter. As his first target, Natalia would naturally be dealt with. Natalia frowned and looked at Kayden in confusion. Kayden held her hand and said, "Don''t be afraid. | won''t let Lincoln hurt you." "I''ll choose a few bodyguards to guard you when you go out. Lincoln can''t get close to you.¡± However, Natalia was not happy to hear that. "But what if | was alone.¡± During this period of time, she stayed in the hospital to take care of her rtives, but they would recover one day. Moreover, Natalia had to go out for work sometimes, she did not like someone to follow her all the way. Kayden frowned and said, "Then I''ll stay by your side all the time. Is that okay?" Natalia was amused by his words. "Who wants you to stay with me all the time? Aren''t you tired of seeing the same person every day?" "No, | would be very, very happy.¡± "But you have to go to thepany when you recover. | can''t go to thepany with you every day.¡± "Why can''t? You can be my secretary. We''ll be together every day.¡± Natalia rolled her eyes at him. "Indecent." Kayden said with an innocent face, "Is it indecent?¡± Lottie listened from the side and suddenly had an idea. "Why don''t youe with me to participate in the variety show?" Everyone turned to look at her. "| heard from Connie that the variety show would be shoot in a closed-off style. It will take three months from dividing into groups for the first time to the finals.¡± "In these three months, the contestants can''t go out, and outsiders can''t go into the training manor either. Besides, the camera would shoot every contestant all the time. There is no chance for Lincoln to hurt Natalia. Three months is enough for you to deal with Lincoln, right?" Natalia was a little tempted for the idea, but when she thought of returning to the entertainment, she felt a little scared. Back then, she had said that she wanted to quit the entertainment. If she said she would back, many people would insult her. "After three months, Mrs. Ross¡¯ condition will be stable. Kayden can concentrate on taking over the returns to her peak state on the day of her debut. She would get married too. That''s great!" With Natalia¡¯s strength, it was very easy for her to win in the variety show In addition, there was Lottie with her, so they took care of each other. Although Natalia didn''t say it herself, everyone had seen her depression these days. She was suitable to live under the starlight. She should have been the most dazzling existence in the entertainment circle. How could she be willing to return to silence? ¡°Okay! That''s it!" Kayden was the first to make his decision. Natalia turned to look at Kayden. ¡°Natalia, I know that you liked acting. You also enjoy the feeling of being the focus. Now that you have a chance to return, you shouldn''t give up." Kayden looked at her seriously. ¡°But I have announced that I will quit. I have very few fans." ¡°Who said you don''t have many fans? I''m your fan!" Lottie immediately said, ¡°Furthermore, what are you afraid of? You don''t even need. to be afraid." With your own strength, the fans turn to like you.Wouldn''t it be exciting for if you seed in the C position? Natalia wanted tough when she heard that. She said honestly, ¡°I''m afraid that I''ll drag you down. If the Chapman Group is affected because of this, wouldn''t it cause you a lot of trouble?" Ralph pulled Lottie back to his side andughed. "If you are worried that the Chapman''s Group will be affected, then sign the contract with SFLE Media." Natalia was stunned. "SFLE Media?" ¡°Well, I''m running apany for Lottie. I stillck artists, so you can apany Lottie now. Even if you don''t win the show in the end, I can find someone to n a suitable route for you and let you go back to perform." ¡°SFLE Media runs independently. No one knows the boss. You don''t have to worry about the Chapman''s Group because of this. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I will take care of everything." Ralph''s words dispelled Natalia''s worries. ¡°Okay, then I''ll try. Do you still want the contestant in the show?" Lottie replied excitedly, " They need a candidate in the program group. The registration deadline is tomorrow afternoon. You can have a try tomorrow morning. With your talent, you will definitely be able to enter!" Natalia smiled. "Okay." Lottie told Natalia about the interview. When Natalia learned that Rose was also there, she became even more determined to participate in the show. She couldn''t let Lottie be bullied alone in the show. She had to help her! The next day. Nataliapleted the registration form ording to Lottie''s suggestion. Then, she took the bodyguards Ralph had chosen to sign up for the show. Natalia''s previous manager had already retired. This time, the one who came with Natalia was Connie, who had been temporarily called over. Connie was stunned by this good news. She got into the car and asked, "Did I really be Natalia''s agent?" Natalia replied with a smile, "Yes, you really became my agent." ¡°Oh my god, I''ve be the movie queen''s agent! I never dreamed that I would be so sessful." Natalia was amused by her words. She felt much younger when she got along with Connie, who was full of energy. Connie had been herest time, so she was very familiar with the process this time. She told Natalia some details, and Natalia remembered them all. At the same time, she was a little nervous. Right now, she wasn''t like before. Her entire body was covered in dirt, and quite a few of her peers disdained her. She was afraid that as soon as she showed up, her teacher would be angry and leave. However, when Natalia entered the recording room and saw the three acquaintances in front of her, nothing she was worried about happened. She had cooperated with the three teachers in the recording room before. Although Natalia was the movie queen, she had participated in all kinds of parties on TV stations. She also had to perform at the parties. Now that they met again in this way, the four of them were deeply touched. Mr. Hale sighed and looked at Natalia with sympathy. "Ms. Ross, let''s start your performance." Natalia''s heart ached when she heard the way he addressed her. However, she was a person who had seen a lot. Her expression was very good. She calmed herself down and began to perform. Since she had a solid foundation and had practiced hardst night, Natalia directly yed the piano and sang today. A very difficult English song was easily finished by her, and she sessfully won a lot of apuse. When it came to thement section, the teachers were all praising her. Only the dancing teacher pointed out that she could not pass because she did not show her dance today. Natalia expressed her understanding, but fortunately, the interview was sessful with two votes. After getting the pass, she came out as if she was in a dream. Connie frowned and said, "I don''t think they behaved well." Chapter 459 I Want to Go to the Competition with Mommy Chapter 459 I Want to Go to the Competition with Mommy Chapter 459 | Want to Go to the Competition with Mommy "They''re all in the entertainment circle. It''s impossible that they haven''t heard that you were going to quit the entertainment circle before. But today, This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. they didn''t mention it at all." Connie frowned. Although she looked heartless, she was actually the most careful. After being reminded by her, Natalia felt that something was wrong. In her current situation, no matter which program she went to, she was afraid that she would be used as a topic. The program group wanted to hype up what had happened before, but this time, she did not ask at all. Her attitude was naturally like that of a neer. In this circle, people would always bow to their superiors. Although Natalia had cooperated with these three teachers, they were far from having a good friendship. "I''m afraid that the program group is holding back some big trick. Later, they want you and Lottie to participate in the variety show so that you can pass the registration so easily.¡± As Connie spoke, she remembered that when she came over yesterday, the ywright-director clearly said that there were only three ces left. Lottie and Rose had upied two of them. Together with Eve, who had been determined yesterday, the quota was almost full. If there were any other goodpetitorsing, Natalia probably wouldn''t even be able to pass. But today, she was sessful and incredible. Natalia was also a little uneasy. "Is there anything wrong with it?¡± Connie felt that there must be something wrong with it, but she couldn''t say it in front of Natalia. "Since it''s over, let''s leave it alone. After that, I''ll ask people to keep an eye on the public opinion on the Inte. You and Lottie just need to prepare for the stagepetition at ease and leave the rest to me." After being sent back to the hospital by Connie, Natalia told her that she woulde to pick her up in three days. She also told her to have a good rest. After Natalia agreed, Connie turned around and asked someone to investigate. Sure enough, she asked. The program group''s quota had been full yesterday. Today, Natalia should have been refused directly. But for some reason, the two contestants who had agreed to withdraw at this time. Two more ces appeared in the program group, which happened to be made up by Natalia and Eve, who had been expected. After Connie asked about it clearly, she told Lottie about it. "Although it is a good thing for Natalia to be able to enter, | always feel that there is a conspiracy inside." However, Lottie had already known the inside story. It was Richeal Lee who had found out before telling her. "It was Rubby who caused the contestants to withdraw from thepetition.¡± "Rubby?" Connie was shocked. "How could she "I''ve probably heard that Natalia is going to participate in this show. Now she and Natalia are mentors and contestants. The situation is very different. Didn''t she seize the opportunity to humiliate Natalia?" Connie was so excited that she mmed the table. How can we do that? How can we let Rubby''s plot seed? How about I let Natalia withdraw from the Natalia wanted to enter the program in order to avoid Lincoln. There was no need to be so wary of Rubby. There were people on Rubby''s side in the program group, but there were also people on Mr. Chapman''s side, as well as her, Lottie, who was helping them. There wouldn''t be too much trouble. "If she wants to p Natalia''s face, juste. I''m afraid that someone''s face will swell first." Lottie added, " We''ll have to sign the contract in the next two days. Once the contract is signed, the program group will officially warm up. I''m afraid that the program group will still make an issue of me and Natalia. At that time, you should be smart." The two of them had a good discussion, and Connie was relieved. She trusted Lottie very much. Since Lottie said that she didn''t have to worry, she didn''t worry about it. In the next two days,Natalia and Lottie began to adjust their condition. After signing the contract, Lottie began to pack her luggage. When the three babies saw that she was looking for a servant to get a suitcase, they suddenly felt very reluctant. ¡°Mommy, why don''t you take me with you? I can''t bear to leave you for so long."Fabian said to Lottie. Ste said angrily. ¡°Why did you lie into luggage? It''s too cunning!" She also wanted to lie down and let her mommy take her away. Lottie didn''t know whether tough or cry. When she saw these two funny fellows, her heart was filled with warmness. In the past, she used to be alone wherever she went. ¡°Mommy is going to attend the variety show and preparing to make aeback. Isn''t this your support?" "It won''t be a long time. I can go home in half a month. If I am eliminated, I cane back early for holiday to apany you." Even so, half a month was still too long. Although they could see Mommy on TV, she couldn''t see them. Ste was about to cry. She ran over and hugged Lottie. She didn''t want her to leave, but it wasn''t easy to say it out loud. After all, they were the ones who said that their mother should be brave enough to be a star. How could she go back on her word now? Lottie picked up Ste, who was holding her tightly, and kissed her twice on the face, coaxing her in a low voice. Unexpectedly, the more she coaxed, the sadder she became. Ste actually cried in a low voice. Fabian stopped lying on the suitcase and got up to beg Ralph. ¡°Daddy, can''t you really send us to the show? We want to go with Mommy." Ralph couldn''t bear to part with Lottie either. His face had always been darken over the past two days. However, he was an adult. He didn''t roll around like a child. No matter how reluctant he was, he would support Lottie in pursuing her career. At this moment, he only took Lottie into his arms and said to her, ¡°There''s no need to pack too much stuff. If there''s anything you need, let the staff of the program group tell me and I''ll send it to you." When they were sent there, they would take the child to see Lottie. Lottie hadpletely lost her temper towards them. ¡°Aren''t you openly telling everyone that I have a backer?" ¡°Although we do have a backer, we can''t go too far in front of the camera. We still need to be the same as everyone else to avoid being envied. At that time, we don''t have to be excluded." Ralph still wanted to say something, but Elijah, who hadn''t spoken much all this while, jumped off the sofa and stuffed a special watch into Lottie''s hand. Lottie looked at her watch in surprise. "What is this?" "I designed it myself. You will definitely take back your mobile phones after you enter the program group. At that time, Mommy can call us with the watch." As he spoke, he demonstrated to her how to use his watch to call and surf the Inte. "The watch also has the function of recording. If someone wants to hurt you, you can record it first as evidence!" Lottie was very surprised. She yed with the watch, both moved and gratified. This thing was much more practical and might be of great use. "Is this the only one?" Lottie asked. "Sister-inw Natalia also has one. Mommy can bring it to her tomorrow." Elijah was a thorough person and had taken everything into consideration. Lottie was overjoyed, so she put down Ste and went to hug Elijah. "Thank you, baby!" Lottie also nted a kiss on his little face. Chapter 460 What Are You Afraid of? Chapter 460 What Are You Afraid of? Chapter 460 What Are You Afraid of? Elijah''s face turned red, but he held Lottie''s neck and refused to let go. Seeing that her brother was so clingy, Fabian Chapman and Ste rushed over and hugged Lottie¡¯s thigh, shouting that they didn''t want their mommy to leave. Lottie had no choice but to sleep with her three children tonight. Mr. Chapman still wanted to take advantage of the time before Lottie left, but he couldn''t win the three children. In the end, he slept to one side, feeling wronged. He watched as Lottie kissed her children one by one and even told them a bedtime story to coax them to sleep. Finally, when the children were all asleep, Ralph carried them back to his own children''s room. Then, he hugged Lottie and kissed her hard in his arms. Lottie began to feel sleepy when she was taking care of the children. She still had to work tomorrow, so she was not in the mood. In the end, she fell asleep after kissing him, which made Mr. Chapman feel wronged and funny. It was gettingte at night. Mr. Chapman held his wife in his arms and did not let her go, but he was thinking about whether he should arrange a amodation school for the children so that they would note topete with him all day long. She had wanted Lottie to give him another daughter, but now that he thought about it, he decided to forget it. It was hard enough for her to see these three things. No one else could take away her energy. Lottie had a good sleep. She had no idea that her husband had such a crazy idea. Afraid that the children would cry when they saw her leave, Lottie got up very early on purpose. After saying goodbye to Ralph, she took Connie and several bodyguards to the hospital to pick up Natalia. This recording did not require an agent or assistant, so she did not take Zack Ross with him. She asked him to stay in the hospital to take care of Mrs. Ross and Mr. Ross, and asionally ask Connie to take him out. After sending Lottie and Natalia to the Star-Moon Manor, Connie went to greet the director''s group and asked them to take care of the two stars as much as possible. After getting the exact answer, she left. When Connie came out, she found that the whole manor was under martialw. The program group specially arranged many security pavilions. The tall security guards were patrolling at the door. No one could enter without the permission of the program group. Even the paparazzi couldn''t capture any pictures, let alone the others. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. At the very least, safety could be guaranteed. Connie was worried, so she went back to help Lottie and Natalia find other resources. At the same time, she asked the Public Rtions Department to keep an eye on the Inte. If there was any trouble, she would report it in time. In the contestants¡¯ meeting hall. Lottie took Natalia''s hand and took out a watch designed by Elijah to her. Before Lottie and Natalia could tell her the function of the watch, a cold voice came from the side. "Yo, who are they?" ¡°Aren''t they all actresses? Why are they still here to participate in the variety show?" Eve''s voice was neither too loud nor too low, but it happened to be heard by all the contestants around her. For a moment, many people''s eyes fell on Lottie and Natalia. At first, everyone couldn''t believe it, but when they looked at Natalia and Lottie, their eyes were filled with shock and uncertainty. It wasn''t until Eve called out their identities that they were sure. There were disdain, vignce, or hostility in their eyes. Some people were confused, but none of them really weed them. ¡°Natalia, you''re really good. Other people had no chance as soon as you came. After all, you''re a movie queen with millions of fans. How dare you show up in such a show? Are you really not giving us neers a chance to debut?" Eve hadn''t been able to gain any benefits from Lottie that day and had been warned by Ralph. She still didn''t dare to directly provoke Lottie. Natalia''s previous management team had been disbanded, and her agent had retired. It was said that thepany had terminated their contract with her. Now that she had signed into an entertainmentpany, she might not have any backer. Otherwise, the newpany would not let her enter the variety show alone and start again. It was not very good for her to attend the variety show with Natalia''s previous status. Even if she could debut in the end, the passers-by would not like it. Instead, they would think that she suppressed the neers with her identity, which made the passers-by have a worse impression of her. What''s more, there was also Rubby in the program. Eve was almost certain that Natalia will lose this time. She must have been eliminated halfway. Seeing the surrounding contestants looking at Natalia with unfriendly gazes, Lottie frowned fiercely. Just as she was about to step forward, Nataliaughed. She didn''t say anything and just looked at Eve with a faint smile, which made Eve feel that she had been provoked for no reason. ¡°What are youughing at?" Eve asked with a dark face. Natalia still smiled and said, "I''m notughing. I just think you''re so stupid." ¡°How dare you say me stupid? Natalia, do you really think you are still the same as before?" Eve was about to explode on the spot. "The current you, surrounded by dirt, is worse than anyone!" ¡°Then what are you afraid of?" Natalia asked gently. Eve jumped up and down. ¡°Who''s afraid? Don''t try to make yourself proud, you..." "Since you''re not afraid, why did you provoke me?" Natalia''s gaze swept across the crowd. Seeing that everyone seemed to be watching a good show, she raised her voice generously. ¡°As you said, I''m now surrounded by negative news, and all my fans have run out. I''m worse than anyone. How can I take away other people''s ces?" ¡°Besides, I used to put on an act most of the time. When I sang, I was also a neer like you. Everyone is on the same line. How can you say that I don''t give others a chance? Are you so unconfident?" Eve''s face turned pale from anger after hearing Natalia''s retort. However, Natalia did not let her go so easily. She continued, ¡°You know that I''ve be transparent, and you deliberately said these words to provoke other people''s hostility against me. Either you are stupid, or you think others are as stupid as you are. Do you think that if you say these words, others will be incited by you and then push me out together?" ¡°We are all adults, and we are also in the entertainment circle. Whether we be famous or not is just waiting for an opportunity. A smart person will not easily offend people, but you want to incite everyone to iste me. I don''t know what your intention is this fool?" Seeing that Natalia had turned the situation around with just a few words and even mocked Eve, the smile on her lips couldn''t stop. As expected of her idol, the senior in the circle! Natalia didn''t care about Eve at all. Chapter 461 Can They Quit the Competition? Chapter 461 Can They Quit the Competition? "Well said!" A handsome man walked out. As he spoke, he looked at Natalia and Lottie with appreciation. "The program group wanted to find some gifted talents from all walks of life. No matter how much she has achieved before, as long as she can be regarded as a neer in singing and dancing, she can Seeing the person in front of them, everyone was shocked. "He''s Bridge!" "Oh my god, Bridge is here too! He must be here to be a mentor!" "Oh my god, it''s Bridge!! I like him so much!" When Natalia and Lottie heard that, they also looked at the man. The man had a pair of charming eyes, and when he looked at a person with a smile, he seemed to be full of affection. Lottie knew Bridge. He was the champion ofst year''s male team selection. He had made his debut in center position and had be in the top level in the industry, earning countless fans. He was also one of the mentors of the show, and he was very good at dancing. However, Lottie didn''t know why she felt that Bridge''s gazes were full of bad intentions when he looked at her. She didn''t know if she thought too much. Lottie subconsciously covered Natalia behind her and then smiled. "Mr. Joshua, thank you for helping us." Bridge''s gaze froze on Lottie for a few seconds before he smiled meaningfully. Lottie frowned. Before she could figure out what that smile meant, she saw that Bridge had already looked away at the red-faced female contestants around him with a smile. "Hello, everyone. I''m Bridge, one of the mentors of this show. I hope I can get along well with you in the future." Bridge waved his hand at everyone, which arose cheers. He walked confidently to the stage in the center of the hall. The stage was temporarily set up and it was not high. But as a man, Bridge was 1.8 meters tall, and he stood on the stage, which made him look very tall. The microphone in his hand soon attracted the All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. attention of the contestants. Lottie and Natalia were pushed down the stage by the crowd. Eve and Rose were standing next to them. When enemies met, the atmosphere was very awkward. Eve snorted in disdain. Although Rose had a smile on her face, she didn''t even look at them. It was obvious that she wanted topletely ignore them. Lottie didn''t have time to pay attention to anyone else, either. She grabbed Natalia''s hand and said, "Do you know Bridge?" "I''ve seen him once backstage, and I don''t have a deep impression of him.copy right hot novel pub Natalia''s expression was not good. She felt like she could not breathe as she was being squeezed by so many people. Bridge held the notebook in his hand. Although he had helped Natalia just now, he did not look at them again. Instead, he read out the rules of the program group in a professional way. ording to the registration order, there were a total of 101 participants. Each group was divided into a group of five and a total of 20 groups, so there would be one more person in thest group. In other words, Lottie, Natalia, Rose, Eve and the other two contestants were in thest group. As Bridge finished his words, the electronic screen in the middle of the hall suddenly lit up. The screen was divided into 20 colorful pieces, each color including the number of each group, which was very clear. Each group entered the studio ording to the number. Each group had three minutes to show off themselves. After that, the contestants could choose their seats. When all the contestants arrived, they began to focus on the talent show. The mentors would give the assessment and evaluation. "The recording time will be very long. The group at the back can go to the lounge to have a rest." After reading all the rules, Bridge thoughtfully added one more sentence, which led to everyone''s apuse and then he left. Before leaving, Lottie could clearly sense that Bridge looked at her for a moment. Lottie whispered into Natalia, "What do you mean by saying that Bridge doesn''t have a good reputation?" There were too many people around, and there were cameras taking pictures of them. Each of them was wearing the microphone of the program group. It was not easy for Natalia to say the mentors¡¯ gossip directly, so she just whispered to Lottie, "| will tell you when we are alone.¡± With the current situation, there was no time for Lottie to think more. A staff came to lead the contestants to the group lounge. Only then did Lottie realize that she had to stay in the same room with someone she hated for a long time before officially recording. Sure enough, the program group would not give up on making things difficult for them. The program group had actually arrange Rose and and Eve into the same group with her and Natalia. The hatred between the four was enough for the audience to watch. "Hello, I''m Natalia. Let''s get to know each other first.¡± As a senior of the entertainment industry, Natalia first show kindness to the other two contestants. The two strangers exchanged gazes and then whispered their names. Natalia was about to say a few more words to ease the atmosphere when she heard Eve''s "puff" sound. Eve''s face was full of disdain. "The group arrangement is temporary. After the preliminary stage assessment, the mentors will group up again ording to everyone''s strength. At that time, we may not be teammates. Why do you introduce yourself there?" After saying that, the other two contestants looked bad. Lottie rolled her eyes at Eve. "Do you think you''re the only one who can speak?" "You..." "It''s just polite to introduce ourselves. People like you are rude, don''t show off your ignorance anymore." Eve was angry and annoyed. "I didn''t talk to you!¡± "Did Natalia talk to you just now?" Eve was rendered speechless. Rose quickly grabbed Eve''s hand and shook her head at her. Lottie didn''t care about their actions at all. She turned to the two contestants and said, "My name is Lottie. Let''s be friends in the future." The expressions of the two contestants eased a little, and they greeted Lottie. The six people were sitting in the lounge, but they were divided into three parts, watching the live broadcast on the TV screen quietly. No one spoke. The room was very quiet. Just as the contestants were participating in the collective recording, a bunch of marketing ounts suddenly appeared on the Inte. These marketing ounts were spreading the news that Natalia and Lottie participated in a variety show. There were even pictures that had been announced. Lottie and Natalia had put on makeup and were dressed in stage costumes. They were standing together with a group of in-looking contestants. Their temperaments were so outstandingpared to the other contestants that the others didn''t have any glory. As soon as the news was released, it became a hit. "Natalia and Lottie participated in the selection! They go to this kind of program, it''s like apetition between full-scale master and freshmen." "They''ve already made their debut, and they''re still trying to get other contestants¡¯ debuts. Aren''t they going too far?" "Aren''t they bullying others?" "Didn''t Natalia say that she was going to quit the entertainment industry? | thought she was really going to quit the industry, but | didn''t expect that she would start all over again. As expected, what the artist said is bullshit.¡± "That''s disgusting. Can they quit thepetition? It''s unfair to otherpetitors!¡± For amoment, everyone was angry. Arge number of opposite fans of Natalia and Lottie appeared on the Inte andmented below the program group''s ount requiring them to quit. Chapter 462 Elijah Didnt Let Any One of them Go Chapter 462 Elijah Didn''t Let Any One of them Go When there werements online, Connie found them immediately. Connie told Ralph the news and then discussed with the Public Rtions Department. They wanted to suppress thements online. However, she didn''t expect that just as she was about to seed, there was a new headline on the inte: Natalia and Lottie quit thepetition! The news became a hot news. She couldn''t help but watch became the first ce in the recent search. Connie asked someone to contact the tform to delete the news, but the tform replied that she could not do that. Connie knew that someone must have spent money on that. Lottie and Natalia had a lot of enemies. For a moment, Connie did not know who wanted to hurt them, but she knew that if she did not take action, the reputation of Lottie and Natalia would bepletely ruined. While Connie was trying to find a way to solve the problem, another staff of the show imed another piece of news. The person said that Natalia and Lottie upied the ce for other contestants, and the person also said that they pushed others away just to make them seem better, but their performance was actually very bad. Then, the two new contestants who had quit the show suddenly made a miserable statement, saying that they had been practicing their basic skills for several years, so that they could get the opportunity to be on the show. Unexpectedly, they were about to be on the show, but they suddenly knew that they couldn''t participate in thepetition and that was too sad. They did not say that they were squeezed away by others. They just showed the photos of them practicing hard in the practice room and a few injured photos, which fully showed how hard they had been practicing. Then they expressed their regret and encourage for themselves. Connie could tell at a nce that they were trying to increase their reputation. They had quit the sympathy of theizens. Sure enough, theizens were not angry at first. It was not until the two freshmen posted their photos that theizens were really angry. "I''m so angry. Isn''t that Lottie and Natalia stealing others'' dream? They''re thieves!" "Look at their wounds, it''s really painful. It''s really not easy for freshmen to make a debut because it''s so difficult for them to survive. It''s not easy to get such a chance, but it was took away by two beauty." "They''re indeed more powerful. Why are Lottie and Natalia so shameless?" "Sis, don''t be sad. You are so hard-working and so beautiful. You will definitely be famous. As for the two people, no matter how beautiful they are and how powerful they are, they are ugly! Even if they are on the show, no one will vote for them!" "Natalia, get out of the entertainment industry! Lottie, get out of the entertainment industry! Two tumors in the industry, quit thepetition as soon as possible!" "Don''t insult other people''s dreams! Can the show expel them? If they don''t quit thepetition, we will never watch your show!" Connie was really angry, so she immediately contacted the program group. She questioned why the program group didn''t promote it properly and even asked the staff to leak the news. She strongly urged them to rify the truth immediately. However, the program group was experienced. The sudden fame was worth it. They apologized to Connie while stalling for time. They didn''t care about Lottie''s and Natalia''s reputation. Anyway, Lottie and Natalia were recording the show in the program group, and Connie couldn''t take them away. Besides, even if he could take them away, so what? Connie would definitely not let them immediately quit thepetition, because once they did, it would confirm the fact that Lottie and Natalia used their identities and backgrounds to bully the neers, which would be even worse for their reputation. Connie didn''t expect the program group to be so shameless. She hung up angrily and was about to rush to the program group to quarrel with them on the spot. However, when she was about to go out, she was stopped by Richeal. "Why are you in such a hurry?" "How can | not be in a hurry! The program group is too bad. | have to ask them to get the live video. Lottie and Natalia are not vases! They are so excellent!¡± Connie also wanted look for the photos and videos that Lottie had practiced herself, and then spread them out to show theizens how miserable she was. She was just regretting that she forgot to record when the program group had told her that the two contestants voluntarily quit thepetition. Otherwise, she would have released the recording directly and embarrassed the two shameless neers! Seeing her anxious look, Richeal could not help but smile. Connie was anxious. When she saw that Richeal was stopping her and smiling, she was angry. "How can you still smile at such a time!" Richeal shook his head and put the phone in front of Connie. "You don''t have to go. The matter has been solved." "What?" Connie couldn''t believe it. She took the phone and looked at it. In the time she had justmunicated with the program group, all the negativements about Lottie and Natalia on the Inte had disappeared, and the hit of scolding them had disappeared. Connie searched for Lottie''s name again, and all the nders had disappeared. "How could this be? Didn''t the tform not delete the news? Did thepany spend money?¡± Richeal shook his head and patted Connie on the shoulder with a smile. "There are three children. Are you afraid that the news cant be deleted?" Connie finally understood and immediately smiled. "Master Fabian is so handsome!" Her eyes lit up. "He''s Ralph''s child!" Richeal couldn''t helpughing. She held Connie''s shoulder and said, "You don''t have to worry about thements on the Inte. The three children are paying attention to them. Come with me to find out who nned this incident, and then we will think about how to fight back.¡± To be able to spread the news so widely in such a short time and refuse people to spend money to delete the trending search, a person who was not capable could not do that. Connie nodded immediately and rolled up her sleeves, indicating that she must find out the bad guy that day. Things happened on the top floor of SFLE Media.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Elijah took off the small sses on his nose and crossed his fingers. He calmly said, "Done." Ste brought the fruit sent by the assistant to Elijah and said with a ttering smile, "Brother, eat some fruit.¡± Elijah nced at Ste and said, "Eat it yourself. I''ll eatter." Ste chuckled and took a strawberry to eat before browsing through the web page. They deleted all the ounts that had ndered their mommy and Natalia. The ounts that had spoken bad things of their mommy had also been ¡®all wiped out¡¯, and Elijah had not let go of any of them. "Brother, you''re amazing!" Ste gave Elijah a thumbs-up and then watched Lottie''s fan group chat. He realized that the number of her fans had decreased by three and couldn''t help but frown. Her mommy''s show hadn''t started yet. Why were there fewer and fewer fans? She couldn''t let thing go on like that... She didn''t even want to eat strawberry. She turned to look at Fabian and asked, "Are you done with the video?" Stars was editing the video. Ste had already brought over the origin video of the program group. Ste was adding music and words to Lottie''s sword dance performance. He was also looking for a suitable clip to edit, trying his best to show his mommy''s most cool aspect. "It''ll be done soon. I''ll release it now!" Chapter 463 Mommy Is So Beautiful Chapter 463 Mommy Is So Beautiful When performing in the recording room, it was not good to collect sound. That was why Fabian had chosen the sound track again, making the BGM morepatible with Lottie''s sword dance. Coupled with the Fabian''s outstanding editing technology, when the video of Lottie''s sword dance was released, it immediately caused fans to cheer. The video couldn''t be sent by the ount of "Stars Surrounding the Moon". If sending the video, people would think that Lottie and her fans were working together. Perhaps people would say that Lottie was trying to please her fans. In order to achieve the goal of increasing the number of fans, ttering the fans meant that the idol was ttering the fans. Before he could use the ount of fans, Fabian logged into a marketing ount run by himself - Know Everything. Speaking of which, "Know Everything" actually had more fans than "Stars Surrounding the Moon". As for the reason, it was that Fabian was the owner of the ount, who would from time to time reveal This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. some fierce news about the entertainment industry. The ount was not like other ounts that were talking nonsense or making up news. What Know Everything said was true every time. Gradually, there were many fans who liked to watch the fun, and their loyalty was better than many ounts. The news that Fabian was going to release to the entertainment industry was also very simple. As the biggest managementpany, SFLE Media had a widework of contacts, so he naturally knew a lot. On the other hand, with Elijah and Ste around, it would be easy for them to investigate the secrets of anyone. "Know Everything" didn''t advertise or earn fans'' money. He was very domineering. He dared to reveal any news that others didn''t dare to. No matter how hard the star team tried to persuade him to delete and apologize, he never paid attention to it. If he was forced to do so, he would send more negative news. Every time the ount appeared, it seemed that it was for justice. The star team avoided it in time, so the ount had a high reputation in fans'' heart. The matter of Lottie and Natalia was widely spread. Many fans asked "Know Everything" about the truth. At first, Know Everything didn''t say anything. Everyone thought that he was not going to intervene in the matter, but they didn''t expect that when the hit was deleted and the ounts that caused trouble were sealed, Know Everything appeared. Fabian didn''t waste any time. Heunched the video that he had carefully edited and wrote: Lottie and Natalia were upright, Hazel and Pa deliberately made trouble. Hazel and Pa were the two contestants who had quit thepetition. As soon as the video was released,izens were very excited. "I''ve finished watching. My roommates asked me why | knelt down and watched the video." "Lottie is so handsome! Her eyes were so cool when she was dancing. | love her so much!" "The one who said that Lottie was a vase,e out and be beaten! With her level of singing and dancing, it would be a loss if they didn''t get selected!" "| love her too much. It turns out that | thought that Lottie only has a pretty face. Now | know what a charming person she is. If her foundation is not good enough, she can''t dance so well!" "You''re all praising Lottie. Didn''t anyone praise Natalia? In the past, | only knew that she was good at acting, but now | know that she can y the piano and sing. Her English songs are also soft. I''m very excited to hear her sing a few high notes!" "Lottie and Natalia are both powerful! Furthermore, they all stay in thepetition ording to the procedure when they signed up. | didn''t hear from the teacher that they took over other people''s spots. Natalia performed so well, and there was even a dancing teacher who find a mistake. How did those rumors spread out?" "Isn''t it a little too much to say that Hazel and Pa deliberately made trouble? Although they haven''t made a debut, they have put in so much effort. There must be something wrong with the sudden quit of the program group!" "There are still people talking for the two neers!" Fabian was very angry after reading the Elijah said, "Release their videos on the screen too!" "OK!" Fabian''s fingers moved on the keyboard for a moment, and soon, fans saw a new article. Know Everything said, "Hazel and Pa quit thepetition, and the program group had two more ces. Natalia and Eve reced them." And there was a video. The following video recorded Hazel and Pa handing over their registration forms. In order to prevent people from talking nonsense, Fabian also uploaded the footage video of Rose and Eve. When the fans finished watching all the videos, they realized that even Rose couldn''tpare to Natalia and Lottie, much less Eve and the other two neers, whose dancing were full of mistakes. "Did Eve really be a trainee?" "Eve can be elected as the candidate, but why can''t Natalia?" "| really didn''t expect that the so-called vase yer was the real strength." "Rose is too fresh. She doesn''t have any advantages in front of Lottie and Natalia." "| was wondering why Lottie and Natalia were suddenly be cursed. It turns out that some people saw that they were doing too well and was creating trouble in advance.¡± "The things in the entertainment industry are soplicated. | won''t make anyments anymore." "Hazel and Pa were so disgusting! | was so sympathetic to them before, but | didn''t expect to be used by them." When Know Everything posted the videos, his fans learned the truth. Many people announced that they were going to be fans of Natalia and Lottie. A group of people turned to scold the program group, Hazel and Pa, who had quit thepetition. There were also a group ofizens who no longer paid attention to the matter after watching the videos, but they were interested in the show. Noticing that the public opinion on the Inte hadpletely reversed, the three children took a deep breath at the same time. "| told you it''s useful to manage a marketing ount!" Fabian was very proud of himself. He had run the ount of "Know Everything" by himself. Ste was also very happy, but she just wanted to say something opposite Fabian. "Humph, if big brother and | help didn''t help you get those things before, you wouldn''t have attracted so many fans!" "Yes, you are right, you two are also meritorious!" Fabian was not greedy for credit. He said with a smile, "It seems that we need to register a few more marketing ounts. It will be very helpful in both publicity and rity in the future.¡± Elijah''s expression was cold, but the corners of his lips slightly raised. After the matter was solved, Elijah ran theputer for a while and soon connected theputer with the backstage of the program group to watch the recording video. "Stop arguing. Mommy is about to go on stage." Hearing Elijah''s words, Ste and Fabian stopped arguing and looked at theputer. Under the camera, the six walked out of the lounge and headed for the passageway set up by the program group. After waiting for almost two hours in the lounge, Natalia was about to fall asleep. She finally waited for them to go on stage. As the most important part of thest show, the photographer did not hesitate to approach the faces of them. Even though Rose was mentally prepared, it was the first time she had encountered such a scene. She was a little nervous. Eve was even more nervous than Rose. She looked very reserved. The smokey makeup on her face was a little messy, and her face looked a little dirty. As for the other two neers, they didn''t say a word and hid behind Natalia and Lottie. At that time, the camera turned to Natalia and Lottie. Both of them looked calm. They even waved their hands at the camera very generously and greeted them with a smile. "Mommy is so beautiful! She''s the most beautiful!¡± Ste couldn''t help praising her. Chapter 464 Did She Think that She Was so Happy? Chapter 464 Did She Think that She Was so Happy? It wasn''t just Ste who thought so. In the recording, everyone who saw Lottie also thought that she was beautiful. Lottie was so beautiful. Even though the camera was very close to her face, her skin was still very delicate. There was no w in her facial features or face shape. She only wore a little makeup and looked very radiant. "Lottie is so beautiful." "Natalia is beautiful too." "No wonder Mr. Chapman likes Lottie so much. If I look at her face, I can eat more." "I just don''t know how excellent she is." There were whispers from the contestants around, because their shooting was closed. The contestants'' mobile phones were taken away, and the contestants without special channels did not know what was going on online. The contestants didn''t see Lottie''s sword dance, nor had they heard of Natalia''s piano music. Everyone''s knowledge of Lottie and Natalia was still at the level of "good-looking actors". The others didn''t approve of their stage performance. In the scene, the six lined up in a row ording to the number tag. On the opposite side were 101 seats for the contestants, as well as the four mentors in front of them. The contestants'' seats were almost full, leaving only six empty seats. The back of the chair was marked with numbers. Lottie''s vision was very good. She only took a quick nce and saw the numbers on the seats. The center seat at the top was still empty. In addition, there were the 3rd, 13th, 14th, and 92th at the bottom. No one dared to sit on the center seat, not knowing whether the contestantscked confidence or were afraid of offending others. However, that was just right for her. What Lottie wanted was the center seat. "Hello, can you introduce yourself?" Bridge''s words interrupted the noise at the scene. Among the four mentors under the stage, apart from Bridge and Rubby, there was an acquaintance - Yoyo. Lottie was very surprised. She hadn''t even had the time to get even with Yoyo when she appeared on her own. Just in time, Lottie could take the opportunity to settle ounts." The twopetitors in the front row introduced themselves first. Their introduction was very formal and did not have too many creative ideas. "I''ve finished watching. My roommates asked me why | knelt down and watched the video." "Lottie is so handsome! Her eyes were so cool when she was dancing. | love her so much!" "The one who said that Lottie was a vase,e out and be beaten! With her level of singing and dancing, it would be a loss if they didn''t get selected!" "| love her too much. It turns out that | thought that Lottie only has a pretty face. Now | know what a charming person she is. If her foundation is not good enough, she can''t dance so well!" "You''re all praising Lottie. Didn''t anyone praise Natalia? In the past, | only knew that she was good at acting, but now | known that she can y the piano and sing. Her English songs are also soft. I''m very excited to hear her sing a few high notes!" "Lottie and Natalia are both powerful! Furthermore, they all stay in thepetition ording to the procedure when they signed up. | didn''t hear from the teacher that they took over other people''s spots. Natalia performed so well, and there was even a dancing teacher who find a mistake. How did those rumors spread out?" "Isn''t it a little too much to say that Hazel and Pa deliberately made trouble? Although they haven''t made a debut, they have put in so much effort. There must be something wrong with the sudden quit of the program group!" "There are still people talking for the two neers!" Fabian was very angry after reading the Elijah said, "Release their videos on the screen too!" "OK!" Fabian''s fingers moved on the keyboard for a moment, and soon, fans saw a new article. Know Everything said, "Hazel and Pa quit thepetition, and the program group had two more ces. Natalia and Eve reced them." And there was a video. The following video recorded Hazel and Pa handing over their registration forms. In order to prevent people from talking nonsense, Fabian also uploaded the footage video of Rose and Eve. When the fans finished watching all the videos, they realized that even Rose couldn''tpare to Natalia and Lottie, much less Eve and the other two neers, whose dancing were full of mistakes. "Did Eve really be a trainee?" "Eve can be elected as the candidate, but why can''t Natalia?" "| really didn''t expect that the so-called vase yer was the real strength." "Rose is too fresh. She doesn''t have any advantages in front of Lottie and Natalia." "| was wondering why Lottie and Natalia were suddenly be cursed. It turns out that some people saw that they were doing too well and was creating trouble in advance.¡± "The things in the entertainment industry are soplicated. | won''t make anyments anymore." "Hazel and Pa were so disgusting! | was so sympathetic to them before, but | didn''t expect to be used by them." When Know Everything posted the videos, his fans learned the truth. Many people announced that they were going to be fans of Natalia and Lottie. A group of people turned to scold the program group, HazelAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. and Pa, who had quit thepetition. There were also a group ofizens who no longer paid attention to the matter after watching the videos, but they were interested in the show. Noticing that the public opinion on the Inte hadpletely reversed, the three children took a deep breath at the same time. "| told you it''s useful to manage a marketing ount!" Fabian was very proud of himself. He had run the ount of "Know Everything" by himself. Ste was also very happy, but she just wanted to say something opposite Fabian. "Humph, if big brother and | help didn''t help you get those things before, you wouldn''t have attracted so many fans!" "Yes, you are right, you two are also meritorious!" Fabian was not greedy for credit. He said with a smile, "It seems that we need to register a few more marketing ounts. It will be very helpful in both publicity and rity in the future.¡± Elijah''s expression was cold, but the corners of his lips slightly raised. After the matter was solved, Elijah ran theputer for a while and soon connected theputer with the backstage of the program group to watch the recording video. "Stop arguing. Mommy is about to go on stage." Hearing Elijah''s words, Ste and Fabian stopped arguing and looked at theputer. Under the camera, the six walked out of the lounge and headed for the passageway set up by the program group. After waiting for almost two hours in the lounge, Natalia was about to fall asleep. She finally waited for them to go on stage. As the most important part of thest show, the photographer did not hesitate to approach the faces of them. Even though Rose was mentally prepared, it was the first time she had encountered such a scene. She was a little nervous. Eve was even more nervous than Rose. She looked very reserved. The smokey makeup on her face was a little messy, and her face looked a little dirty. As for the other two neers, they didn''t say a word and hid behind Natalia and Lottie. At that time, the camera turned to Natalia and Lottie. Both of them looked calm. They even waved their hands at the camera very generously and greeted them with a smile. "Mommy is so beautiful! She''s the most beautiful!¡± Ste couldn''t help praising her. Chapter 465 Chapter 465 The screen was split into two. On the left was Ralph''s handsome face, and on the right was evidence that Ralph had shown. As Lottie had said, whether it was the evidence of crime or the diagnosis of mental illness, they were originals. In addition to those documents, there were many photos and videos. Ralph yed them one by one, which amazed all the contestants and staff present. "It''s amazing." "I didn''t expect to see such a big scene in a variety show." "If the show is broadcast, it will definitely be popr!" It was not sure whether the show would be popr, but Yoyo must want tomit suicide. Ralph''s actions could even be said to be a public punishment for her. "No! This is not true!" "These are all fake. They made the videos and photos!" "Ralph and his children are top hackers. They forged all these!" Yoyo was crazy. She could never imagine that things would develop in that direction. She tried her best to rify herself, but no one believed her crazy words. "Let me make a joke of myself. Video can be photoshoped, and everything is forged." "I think what Yoyo said is fake." "Mr. Chapman hasn''t been married for long, and his child hasn''t been born yet." "No, I heard that Mr. Chapman has a child and the child is five years old." "Is it true? Then Lottie is..." "She should be considered a stepmother." "Even if a five-year-old child can''t be a top hacker, can he?" "Yoyo is really talking nonsense. How can the program group find such a person to be a mentor?" "Oh my god, it''s lucky that Lottie exposed her things. When I thought that we would ept Yoyo''s "Yoyo just said that she was rmended to the show by Rubby. Will Rubby... "Are they roommates in hospital?" There were all kinds of discussions around. More than 100 contestants were sitting together, and there were too many topics to discuss. Rose''s face gradually turned pale. Because she had discovered that her limelight had been stolen by Lottie. If Yoyo''s things were exposed, it might even affect Rubby''s reputation. The situation was extremely disadvantageous for Rose. So she stepped forward and said to everyone, "Be quiet, everyone. | believe there must be some misunderstanding." "Even if there is no misunderstanding, we still need to believe in the program group and the mentors. They will give us a satisfactory exnation.¡± When Rose spoke in such a state of chaos, she seemed to be in charge of the overall situation. If there wasn''t Lottie there, perhaps she would have been able to control the situation. However, how could Lottie give her such a good opportunity? Lottie tugged at Natalia''s hand and winked at her. Natalia immediately understood. Natalia said, "This is a very serious thing. The program group must give us an exnation! If there is no exnation, let''s call the police!" On the screen, Ralph said, "Take control of Yoyo. I''ve already called the police." The director''s expression was very ugly. If the scene was so chaotic, could their show continue? When the news got out, the whole program might be banned. How could Natalia not know the director''s attitude? She deliberately said, "Director, it''s also a good thing for the program group to help you solve the problem. How can you still look like this?" Hearing Natalia''s words, everyone looked in the direction of the director. Yoyo seized the opportunity and wanted to slip away secretly. Lottie had been paying attention to Yoyo the entire time. The moment she secretly ran, Lottie realized that something was wrong. She immediately ran a few steps forward. With a bang, the door that had just been opened was shut by Lottie. Yoyo roared in despair, "Lottie, | will kill you!¡± Yoyo pulled out a dagger. She grabbed the dagger and shed it to Lottie''s face. Yoyo took the knife with her in advance just in case, and she could take the opportunity to deal with Lottie. She had hated Lottie''s face for a long time. Everyone said that Lottie was beautiful. When she disfigured her face, she would see how Lottie could survive in the circle. At that time, she would see if Mr. Chapman would still love her! With such a vicious idea, Yoyo acted decisively and quickly. Seeing that the knife was about to cut Lottie''s face, the contestants in the recording hall screamed one after another. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Be careful!¡± "Oh my god, Yoyo brought a knife to record the show!" "Where''s the security? Hurry up and stop her!" The scene was chaotic, and everyone''s hearts were tight. Including Ralph, who had been watching the surveince, and his children. Ralph had already stood up. If possible, he even wanted to rush through the disy screen to save her! However, in the blink of an eye, Lottie nimbly dodged Yoyo''s knife and picked up a drum stick on a shelf. "Bang!" Lottie used the drum stick to knock hard on the copper goblet, testing its strength. While the crowd was still in a daze, Lottie spun the drum in her hand twice, and then firmly and ruthlessly knocked on Yoyo''s wrist. Yoyo felt pain and her dagger almost fell to the ground. Lottie performed a capture skill. She turned around to grab the hand holding the dagger, and then twisted her wrist violently. "Ah!" As Yoyo cried out in surprise, Lottie knocked hard on the back of Yoyo''s hand with the stick. Her strength was so great that Yoyo finally couldn''t hold the dagger. Lottie snatched the dagger from her hand. She threw Yoyo again, and Yoyo was pressed to the ground. The battle was over before the contestants could react. The people at the scene were stunned for a moment, and then they suddenly heard the screams and cheers of the crowd. "So handsome!" "Lottie, you''re so handsome!" "What happened just now? | didn''t see it clearly!" "Is this the long-lost peerless kungfu?" In the cheers of the contestants, the security guards rushed in to hold Yoyo down. Only then did Lottie get up and look at the screen on the wall. Mr.Chapman, who had always been fearless, turned pale at that moment. There was still fear in his eyes, and he was no longer as calm as before. "Are you alright?" His voice was very hoarse. His back was covered in cold sweat after such a thing happened. He was afraid that something would happen to Lottie. "I''m fine. I''m fine. Nothing''s wrong!" Lottie immediately shouted to him. She didn''t care about Yoyo at all. Natalia also rushed over at that time. She grabbed Lottie and examined her carefully, only to find that she didn''t even have a injury. Only then did she rx. "You scared me to death. Why did you rush up just now? Don''t you know it''s dangerous?" Chapter 466 Chapter 466 Natalia''s heart was still tight. When Lottie had rushed out, Natalia hadn''t been able to hold her back. Later on, Natalia had been afraid that she would affect her performance, so she hadn''t dared to go over. However, there were too many people, as well as quite a few enemies of them. Natalia helped Lottie keep an eye on Rose, Rubby, and others. She was afraid that those people would take advantage of the chaos to attack her. Fortunately, she had thought too much about it. Lottie was safe and sound, and nothing happened. After all those things happened, the program could not be carried out normally. The director was still in shock, feeling regret and fear in his heart. He didn''t expect Yoyo would bring a knife to the recording site! The program group had set up a security check, but it was not so strict with the mentors, which made Yoyo know. If the program group started to broadcast live and Yoyo suddenly took out a knife to stab Lottie, it would be even more troublesome! He would have to bear the consequences, so he would never be able to broadcast the show. After spending so much effort to invest, if the show finally became an online variety show, the director would go crazy with anger. He didn''t dare to me Lottie and Ralph anymore. He had to calm down first. "Quick, control Yoyo and wait for the police to take her away!" After the director gave the order, securities immediately took action. Because of the special circumstances, the director decided to suspend the recording on the spot. When the program group confirmed the follow-up process, the previous camera might be invalid. The director wiped his sweat and said apologetically to everyone, "Sorry, this is all our fault. As for today''s matter, the program group willpensate you ordingly." "Don''t worry about your cameras. We will cut today''s recording into pieces and put them on the Inte to test and broadcast." After that, the contestants, who were still a little dissatisfied, was satisfied. Yoyo''s incident was serious. If it was spread out, it would definitely cause a heated discussion. And the new contestants could also take the opportunity to raise their reputation, and maybe more people would see them. It was much more influential than the official broadcast of the cameras. Everyone was satisfied with this solution. Before the police arrived, the other contestants were arranged to rest in the dormitory by the staff. Some rted contestants, such as Natalia, Lottie, and the mentors, all stayed for the time being, because they had to cooperate with the police to take notes. After the incident, Yoyo might not be able to regain her freedom. She was either in jail or locked up in a psychiatric hospital. Anyway, she would nevere out to make trouble. That was a good thing for Lottie. After all, Yoyo was too sinister. If Lottie kept her outside, she would definitely make many hidden dangers for her. Yoyo''s matter was solved, but it caused a lot of trouble for the program group. Lottie was also a little embarrassed. She apologized to the mentors and directors with a good attitude. On the surface, everyone said that it had nothing to do with her, but no one knew what they were actually thinking. Lottie pretended not to know anything and turned to apologize to Natalia. "I''m sorry, I''m a little too impulsive. It seems that I''ve taken away the center position of your first show." Natalia didn''t know whether tough or cry. She reached out and patted Lottie. "Don''t say like that." "Your reputation is my reputation. We are always together." After listening to that, Lottieughed foolishly for a while, then looked at the screen again. She found that the screen had turned dark, and Ralph disappeared. She suddenly panicked. Oh no, she was so busy dealing with the thing just now that she seemed to have forgotten tofort her husband. Ralph must be very angry! Lottie shrank her neck guiltily. At that moment, the police rushed over and asked everyone to make a statement separately. Just as she was about to leave, someone patted her gently on the shoulder. She turned around and saw that it was Bridge. Bridge looked at Lottie warmly and encouragingly with a smile on his face. "Don''t be afraid. Nothing will happen.¡± Lottie looked at him and said calmly, "| wasn''t afraid at all.¡± Bridge didn''t seem angry at all. Instead, he smiled again. "That''s good.¡± Lottie didn''t have time to pay attention to the person, so she went to make the statement. She told the police everything she knew. With so many contestants in the show as witnesses and video cameras, everyone saw how Lottie subdued Yoyo. The police didn''t make things difficult for her and quickly let her go. When she came out of the room, she found four people standing outside. An adult and three children all came. "Mommy!" "Mommy, are you alright?" "I''m so worried about you!" The three little children threw themselves at her as soon as they saw her. Lottie hurriedly held the children in her arms and then looked at Ralph. Ralph was wearing sunsses and his face was dark. He stood there and did not say anything. Lottie wanted tough. She knew that Ralph was angry. However, she didn''t know if Ralph was angry that she was too impulsive, or that he was angry that he couldn''t protect her at such a critical moment. Perhaps, he was angry because of both. "Honey, don''t you want to hug me?" "| was greatly shocked just now. Why didn''t youe to coax your baby?" Ralph''s cool face finally rxed a lot after he heard Lottie''s words. He slowly approached Lottie, and the rest anger disappeared from her expression. "You." Ralph was very helpless, but he still reached out to hold her in his arms. Lottie rubbed against him and giggled. "Don''t be angry. I''m fine." She thought for a moment and suddenly said, "By the way, where is Natalia?" "Don''t worry, I''ve already asked the bodyguards to protect her.¡¯ Only then did Lottie let out a sigh of relief. She was still too impulsive and only focused on rushing forward. She had almost forgotten about Natalia''s safety. She had the ability to protect herself, but Natalia did not. "Let''s go. I''m here to pick you up." "Hey, isn''t this a closed recording? Can we go home?" Ralph''s face darkened. "Who cares?" Ralph was really angry. He didn''t want to save face for the program group at all. It was lucky that he didn''t turn hostile on the spot. Seeing that he was angry, Lottie was even happier. It was a reflection of how much Ralph cared about her. "Forget it.¡± Although she was a little reluctant to part with him, she refused to go home. Ste didn''t understand. "Why don''t you go home? Mommy, you were almost assassinated today!¡± Elijah also said, "Don''t be afraid of the program group. At worst, we can quit thepetition." "That''s right. No one can bully Mommy!" Fabian shouted. Their family was too conspicuous and beautiful. Soon, the staff and other contestants were attracted. At that moment, Natalia and several mentors also finished taking notes and walked out of the room. Ralph frowned and looked back, just in time to meet Bridge''s gaze. At that moment, Lottie could clearly sense that Ralph''s expression became even more serious.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 467 Chapter 467 As a famous person, Lottie had been a hit for several times. She was married to Mr. Chapman, the richest man in Rexwell, and also a celebrity. Many people were very jealous. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Who could believe that an unknown group performer married a handsome and rich man? Someizens were curious about the life of Lottie after she married into a wealthy family. Some people heard that she was unhappy after marriage and became a stepmother of a rich family. Moreover, she had disappeared before, so she left the entertainment industry. However, there were others who said that Mr. Chapman loved her very much. First, he had prepared a golden wedding for her, but unfortunately, something unexpected happened and she failed. Later, Lottie made up as a Lucian to open a martial arts school, and Mr. Chapman came to show his love. Lucian was so ugly in disguise, and Mr Chapman loved her so much and even sent roses to show his love. No one believed that it was not true love. After that, Mr. Chapman suddenly had a fiancee. Although it was proven that the woman was a liar and Ralph had also said it was a rumor, there were people who felt that something was wrong with the rtionship between him and Lottie. In addition, not long ago, Rose had ndered Lottie, and Mr. Chapman''s sister-inw had also made troubles. The situation was getting more and more chaotic, and no one knew what exactly was going on between them. Even Rose had always thought that Ralph was just pretending to be in love with her. She thought that Ralph wasn''t sincere to Lottie, so she had a good impression of him. Until the moment... Everyone in the program group saw that Ralph was holding Lottie in his arms. His eyes were full of deep affection. Although his face was a little cool, everyone knew that his anger was not because of Lottie. The three children, who were said to not be Lottie''s biological children, all leaned close to them and looked worriedly at her, afraid that something would happen to her. "With this kind of atmosphere, who would dare say that Lottie married into a rich and powerful family because she was liking troubles?" "She has money and children. She''s the winner of life." "The key is that she is beautiful and powerful. Her husband dotes on her so much." "I''m jealous. People really can''tpare with others." The staff whispered one after another. At that moment, Ralph retracted his gaze from Bridge and turned to look at Lottie. "Let''s go home?" Lottie didn''t notice the eye contact between Ralph and Bridge. She looked at her husband with sparkling eyes. "I can''t go." "Why?" "You''re different from them." Ralph frowned. He was really worried that there would be other problems if he left. However, Lottie smiled and smoothed his frown with her hands. "We are all the same here." Lottie insisted. "If | want to return to the entertainment industry, I''ll have to put in a lot of effort. It''s best if | can do it myself. You have to believe me." She could indeed go home with Ralph. However, there would definitely be rumors of her leaving. She had never been liked by other contestants. If there were any special circumstances, it would be even more difficult for her to return to the entertainment industry. Furthermore, Natalia was there. Even if she did not consider her reputation, she had to consider Natalia. She wasn''t at ease leaving Natalia alone. If both she and Natalia left, Rose and Eve would definitely take the opportunity to spread negativements. Ralph knew what she was thinking. Although he was unhappy, he did not force her. Although he was reluctant to part with her, he respected all her decisions. "All right.¡± Ralph said, "When this show is over, you have to make it up to me." Lottie thought that it would take a lot of time to convince him, but when she saw that his mind had changed so quickly, she was a little unhappy. "Whatpensation do you want?" Ralph looked at Lottie. In order to film, she deliberately put on makeup and made her hair into a style, which was different from her usual appearance. Ralph liked the usual her and the present her. He could not help but swallow. "You''ll know when you go back." Lottie rolled her eyes at him. Hearing his deliberately lowered voice, she knew that he wasn''t speaking seriously. She deliberately ignored him and squatted down to look at the three children. "Be good. Mommy won''t go back with you today, okay?" Ste curled her lips and looked like she wanted to cry. "Mommy, you don''t have to record today, do you? Let''s go back together and ask Daddy to send you back tomorrow." "Yes, we wille back to record the show. Mommy,e back with us." "We can''t bear to part with you." Ste and Fabian were unwilling to give up, but Elijah didn''t say anything. Fabian pulled Elijah''s sleeve and said, "Brother, say something." They really wanted to take Mommy home. They wished she could stay at home all the time, so that she could be safe. Elijah looked at Lottie before turning back to look at the Fabian. "You''re not allowed to y games or scare people but you have to be in a meeting all the time for Daddy. Are you willing?" Fabian was stunned. "Ah?" Elijah asked Ste, "You''re not allowed to wear a beautiful skirt or yputer games. Do you think it''s okay?" Ste suddenly stopped crying and shouted, "Why?" Elijah shrugged his shoulders. "That''s right. Why?" Why didn''t anyone stop them from doing what they wanted to do, but they had to oppose what Lottie wanted to do. Since they were a family, they should be more protective and helpful so that Lottie could do what she wanted to do without any scruples. There were no idiots in their family. Although Elijah did not finish his words, everyone understood what he meant. Ralph looked at Elijah, his eyes full of gratification and appreciation. Elijah looked cold, but in fact, he was the most reliable. He was considerate and steady, which was really reassuring. Ste and Fabian couldn''t ask Lottie to go home with them anymore. They had pestered her at the door for a long time before getting into the car unhappily. Natalia had been standing by the side the entire time. When she saw that Ralph and the children were about to leave, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Uncle Ralph.¡± Ralph nodded at Natalia and asked with concern, "Are you alright?" "It''s okay. | just stood far away." "That''s good.¡± "Uncle, I''m fine. My mom and Kayden..." She was worried and she missed Kayden after leaving for a long time. Ralph smiled and suddenly nodded. "| will take good care of them for you. Don''t worry." Natalia didn''t understand. It was only after Lottie pulled her that she nodded. "Well, Uncle, are you leaving?" Ralph''s tone was filled with resentment. "We have to leave. Lottie thinks that we''re in the way." Lottie paused and turned to re at Ralph. Ralph let out a muffledugh. He reached out to rub her hair and kissed her lips. He said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll wait for you at home." After that, he deliberately nced at Bridge, who had not left yet, before getting into the car. Chapter 468 Chapter 468 Ralph''s car drove away. Lottie stood where she was, blushing. It wasn''t until the car hadpletely disappeared that Natalia touched her. "Stop looking." "If you really don''t want to part with them, why don''t you go home with them?" Natalia teased her, and Lottie came back to her senses. In a second, her expression returned to normal. "Stop fooling me. I''ll make fun of you when Kaydenes to pick you up." Kayden thought about that scene. Natalia also blushed, but her eyes were filled with anticipation. "His legs haven''t recovered yet. He probably won''t be able toe." Lottie shook her head with a smile. She wanted to chat with Natalia for a while, but an ear-piercing voice sounded next to her. "Some people really take themselves too seriously." "I didn''t expect that Mr. Chapman would be disturbed. People who don''t know the truth will think that the program group is her home. They can leave and stay at anytime. They even perform a big show here." As soon as Lottie heard the mean tone, she knew who it was. "Eve, are you out of your mind?" The one who spoke first was Natalia. She had really tolerated her for a long time. Eve always came to make trouble. She was a troublemaker. Eve had a fight with Lottie before. She had been recording the show, but because of Lottie''s sudden appearance, she wasn''t mentioned at all. Eve didn''t feel very happy. Now that she saw that Lottie was so proud, she couldn''t help but want to satirize her. She hadn''t expected that Natalia would rebuke her before she could say anything. "I''m not talking to you? You''re helping Lottie because you want to curry favor with the Chapman family. Do you think Kayden will reunite with you in this way?" "It''s so funny. He didn''t even like you when you were the movie queen. Now you are just a new actress with many scandals. Will Kayden like you? Don''t dream about marrying into a rich and powerful family. It''s not a long-term n to make a living with beauty. You will suffer in the end. The words seemed to be scolding Natalia, but in reality, they were also indirectly scolding Lottie. "Although you''re quite famous now, it''s because Mr. Chapman still likes your face. When you get old, you might be kicked out of the house." Hearing Eve''s words, Natalia was not angry, but amused. Natalia thought that some people just liked to lie to themselves. The fact was already in front of her. She still refused to listen to it and felt that she was right. She did not know that others wereughing at her. Natalia and Kayden had already made it clear that they were going to choose a day for the wedding ceremony. She trusted Kayden so much that she didn''t care about others¡¯ provocation at all. As for Lottie and Ralph, she didn''t need to worry about them. Ralph was always paying attention to Lottie''s every move. Otherwise, Ralph would not have appeared so timely and helped Lottie expose Yoyo on the spot. Only idiots would think that Ralph only loved Lottie''s face. "Whether he likes me or not, it''s none of your business. We can make a living with our beauty. But I''m afraid that some people don''t have the gift to do that." Lottie suppressed herughter and replied, "That''s right.¡± "Every time someone gets into the mirror, she would make up like a ghost. If she wiped it with makeup oil, she probably won''t be recognized by the crowd." "No wonder she hates us so much. She may be jealous of our beauty." Lottie hadn''t expected Natalia to be so strong when she met Eve. Her words made Eve''s expression change. Lottie didn''t have a good temper either. She purposely tried to persuade Natalia. "Don''t say much. What if she go crazy and take out a knife like Yoyo?" Natalia showed a worried expression. "You''re right. | have to talk to the director. Let her stay away from me in the future, or I''m afraid she will do something to us secretly.¡± Eve couldn''t hold back her anger and her face twisted as she looked over. She wanted to bite Lottie and Natalia to death. Rose stopped her in time and looked at the them with a little grievance. "Eve is just a little straightforward. She said those for your own good. Even if you don''t like to listen, C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. you don''t have to specte her intention so viciously, do you?" "You are all seniors. You are beautiful and have backgrounds. Today, because of you, all the previous shots were in vain. We didn''t say anything. We still have topete together in the future. Why did you make the atmosphere so weird?" Rose seemed to be trying to persuade her, but her words were implying that Lottie and Natalia were aggressive. Rose hinted that they didn''t to care about the feelings of the other contestants and make use of Ralph''s influence to unite and push out the neers. The contestants and staff who had been watching had just felt that Lottie and Natalia''s argument had been quite cool. However, after Rose had changed the topic, and seeing that Rose and Eve were at a disadvantage, they suddenly felt a little sympathy for them. They weren''t as good-looking as Lottie and Natalia, and weren''t as rich and powerful as them. Did that mean that they no longer had the right to speak in the future? And they would be targeted by them. Lottie and Natalia realized at the same time that the situation was not good. Rose was good at creating public opinion. She could always make herself enjoy a favorable position, while others with weak willpower were often guided by her. Lottie said, "After hearing what you said, the vicious people are us." "| help exposed Yoyo for the program group. Except for the safety measures, the program group will also give corresponding "If you are not satisfied with this result, then | will tell the director now that the previous version will be edited as usual. At that time, we will make up for the following scenes andpletely hide Yoyo''s things." Everyone''s expression changed when they heard that. "No, don''t do that!" "It''s not good to hide such a big event, is it?¡± "Lottie is right. Yoyo is a madman! If we keep her in the program group, we don''t know what danger we will encounterter. Although today''s recording can''t be used, we are all very grateful to her!" "Yes, Lottie is so powerful and beautiful. We are very convinced! Only those who are not confident in their own strength will cause troubles!" "Rose, don''t speak on Eve''s behalf. We saw clearly from the side that it was Eve who had provoked Lottie and Natalia time and time again. But you regard her as a senior bullying a neer." "Lottie and Natalia are good-tempered, and mentor Bridge also said that we are all neers here. What kind of seniors are they? Don''t say like that." "Rose, Eve, you should apologize to Lottie and Natalia! Don''t wrong a good person!" Only when their interests were attacked would they fight back. Initially, they had thought that Rose''s situation was simr to theirs, so the contestants, who were a little dissatisfied with Lottie and Natalia, came to their senses and criticized Rose and Eve when their interests were damaged. Rose and Eve couldn''t stay any longer after being criticized by the crowd. Natalia turned around and gave Lottie a thumbs-up. She was so amazing. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 "Sorry, we were too impulsive just now." "We know we were wrong. Can you forgive us?" Rose was quite smart. Noticing that everyone was excited, she immediately apologized to Lottie. He looked quite sincere. However, she just looked sincere. Lottie knew that Rose hadn''t truly admitted her mistake. She had no choice but to apologize. But so what? If she could make Rose admit her mistake once, there would be a way to make her be med all the time! "Don''t say that. As long as you don''t me me to make me ufortable, I won''t be sad." She would also show off misery. Fabian often used that to y tricks on his brother and sister. Lottie had seen too much, so she could learn a little. "Lottie, please don''t take it to heart." "Everyone knows that you''re doing this for our own good. No one will me you." "We are not ungrateful people." Sure enough, everyoneforted Lottie. Lottie forced a smile and said, "I know what everyone means. You won''t me me, but some people may not think so." Following her gaze, everyone turned to look at Eve. "Eve, shouldn''t you apologize?" "Even Rose has apologized. You''re still so cold." "Lottie didn''t do anything wrong to you. Do you have to make trouble for her like this?" Under the gazes of the crowd, Eve was extremely angry. When she looked at Lottie''s fake expression again, she really wanted to immediately hit her. But it was not the right time. She couldn''t make everyone angry. With Rose''s hint, Eve suppressed her anger and spoke. "Sorry, I was wrong just now." After saying that, Eve couldn''t stay any longer and squeezed through the crowd to leave. Rose looked at Eve''s back and then at Lottie. She stomped her feet and ran after Eve. The corners of Lottie''s lips curved into a slight smile. In the face of the ttery of the other contestants, she was still very clear-headed. "Thank you for speaking up for me today." "Don''t worry, everyone. As long as you don''t me me, I won''t find the director for advice." "Since we are lucky enough to attend the show together, we are all good friends. Whether we can advance in the end or not, as long as you can help me, feel free toe to me." This meant that as long as they had a good rtionship with her, she could provide them with some help. Although she wanted to climb to the top with her own strength, Lottie wasn''t prepared to fight alone. Since she had enough resources, she could make use of them. She didn''t want everyone to give up their debut spots to her. She just wanted a rtively fairpetitive environment. She didn''t want to fight with those people every day when she was preparing for thepetition. With Ralph backing her up, wouldn''t it be a pity if she didn''t use it? ¡°Really? Lottie, you''re too kind!" ¡°That''s a deal. We''re all friends. Don''t forget me outside the manor.¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Lottie is beautiful and kind. No wonder Mr. Chapman likes you so much.¡± Most of the contestants hadn''t made their debut yet, and most of them were girls who had just entered society and weren''t very scheming. After Lottie expressed her goodwill, they won''t make troubles for her. There were others who truly felt that Lottie was very good. They thought that she dared to do what she wanted, so they were willing to make friends with her. Lottie¡¯s poprity immediately improved, and even Natalia was quickly epted by everyone. Natalia smiled and shook her head as she looked at Lottie, who was surrounded by everyone. Over the past few days, Lottie had experienced too many things, and her personality had gradually changed. The stubborn Lottie had unknowingly be more tactful. She was also willing to open her heart to everyone. This way, no matter when, she would attract a group of supporters. ... Natalia thought casually, "Should I learn from Lottie and try to rely on my friends?" And Kayden... ¡°Lottie. Just as everyone was about to leave for the dormitory, a man''s voice came from behind. When everyone turned around, many people blushed. Lottie didn''t have any expression on her face as she nodded gently at Bridge. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Joshua?" Bridge smiled and said, "I want to talk to you. Is it convenient for you?" Many people looked enviously at Lottie. Bridge was the top star in the circle! He had so many female fans, and no matter what he did, he would be trending search. There were countless female stars in the entertainment industry who wanted tomunicate with him, but they didn¡¯t expect that he was looking for Lottie. Sure enough, no matter when a beauty would receive preferential treatment. "It''s inconvenient." However, Lottie rejected himpletely. A trace of surprise shed in Bridge''s eyes, and then he smiled. ¡°You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to ask you about Yoyo." He looked at her face and added, "It seems a little inconvenient to say it here." Lottie didn''t like a person who was always smiling. This kind of smile was not real at all. It only made people feel hypocritical and disgusting. Just like Bridge. Natalia also stared warily at Bridge and took a step forward to stop Lottie. Natafia''s expression was cold. "Mr. Joshua, if you''re curious about Yoyo, you can wait for the police to inform you. Let''s not talk about anything else.¡± Bridge''s smile froze. His gaze shifted back and forth between Lottie and Natalia. Then he said helplessly, "In fact, you really don''t have to be so wary of me." Lottie and Natalia had no reaction. Bridge said, "Forget it. You can go back." Lottie didn''t stand on ceremony with him. She thanked him and left with Natalia. A cold glint shed across Bridge''s eyes as he watched them leave. A woman came from the corner and sneered at Bridge. ¡°She''s Mr. Chapman''s woman. How dare you want her?" Bridge didn¡¯t even turn his head. ¡°Doesn''t your backer has a wife now?" Rubby''s face turned slightly pale. She frowned and red at Bridge unhappily. Bridge turned around and smiled at Rubby. ¡°We''re together. Don''t worry about me. I won''t provoke your people." After that, Bridge left in a good mood. ¡°Sis, what does he mean by that?" Rubby''s assistant came over and asked, looking very worried. Although everyone guessed that Rubby had a backer, Bridge was the first person who spoke so firmly about her situation. Could it be that Bridge knew who Rubby''s backer was? ¡°He''s warning me not to make him unhappy, or he''ll tell the media about us." ¡°How dare he! No matter how popr Bridge is now, he is just a star. There are many people who have be famous in the entertainment industry for a while." Rubby nced sideways at her assistant and scolded, ¡°Idiot! " Chapter 470 Chapter 470 It would be good if it was really that easy to deal with Bridge, or he would not have been famous so fast. He even dared to want Lottie, which meant that he had a strong background. Otherwise, he wouldn''t Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. have dared to go against Ralph. Others might not have noticed it, but Rubby knew it clearly. She saw that Bridge smiled provocatively at Ralph. "Bridge is a little disgusting. He likes to sleep with his fans, and he also specializes in picking married women. His reputation in the circle is very bad, but did you see anything happen to him?" The assistant felt a little wronged after being scolded, but she realized something after hearing what Rubby said. Indeed, Bridge and his fans had never concealed their sex. He had broken up countless families, but he was fine. If it weren''t for his powerful backer, he wouldn''t have dared to be so arrogant. Thinking about it briefly, the assistant was scared. Rubby red at her assistant and warned, "He is a lunatic. Stop talking about him and don''t provoke him in the future!" The assistant nodded quickly. "As for Lottie... Ha. I don''t have to do anything. She''s someone that Bridge wants. What a good ending will she have?" Her ally, whom she had worked so hard to find, had been eliminated by Lottie. The things happened so quickly before Rubby could react, and Yoyo had been taken away by the police. Lottie had also exposed Yoyo''s things, making it impossible for her to save Yoyo. Rubby hated Lottie, but she knew that Lottie had a powerful background, so she didn''t dare to cause troubles for her. She only asked Rose and Eve to help her find some troubles for her. But Rose and Eve were no match for Lottie either. It would be best if they had Bridge''s help. "Then can we focus on dealing with Natalia?" The assistant asked Rubby. Rubby''s expression was fierce. "Don''t worry. Now Natalia is protected by Lottie, there''s nothing we can do about her." They would only make a move when Lottie was in danger. They would make sure that Natalia and Lottie would never be able to escape! Natalia was not clear about Rubby''s n. She was exining Bridge to Lottie. ¡°So, Bridge is a big bastard?" Natalia nodded with a serious expression. Lottie was so angry that she almostughed. ¡°Yoyo was taken away, and there is Bridge. Oh, by the way, Rubby is not a good person. What''s the meaning? Is there a gathering of band mentors?" At first, Natalia had been very worried, but when she heard Lottie¡¯s words, she couldn''t help butugh. ¡°Although Bridge doesn''t have a good reputation, he has a good capacity. It''s not a problem for the program group to invite him" ¡°No matter how capable he is, he is morally corrupted.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it''s strange. Bridge''s reputation in the industry is so bad, but nothing has happened to him. None of the families who are responsible use him." Natalia sneered. Why didn''t theye out to use Bridge? They were either bought by him or were forced not to make anyments. But no matter what, she couldn''t let him go. If a bad guy like Bridge was invited to be a mentor in the show, the reputation of the show would be ruined, and Ralph''s investment would also be affected. She would never allow her husband to lose money! Natalia said worriedly, "Bridge looked at you strangely just now. Did he fall in love with you?" Lottie snapped back to her senses and looked at Natalia. They lived in the temporarily arranged room. The camera of the program group had not been installed yet, and no one watched their every move. Lottie showed her watch to Natalia. "Don''t worry, I''m on my guard." Natalia was also wearing a watch on her wrist. She remembered that Ralph had a gesture of pointing at his wrist before he left and immediately understood. ¡°The watch..." ¡°The phone watch designed by Elijah is equipped with a high-performance function. It can be used online to make video calls, locate and call the police.¡± Lottie was very proud, and she looked a little like an auctioneer. Natalia said, "Wow, will the group find out?" Lottie shook her head. "As long as we are careful, it won''t be discovered.¡± Natalia understood and made an "OK" gesture. ¡®I''m tired after the whole day. Why don''t we wash up and rest early?" ¡°I don''t know how to shoot tomorrow." Lottie said to Natalia. Natalia nodded. They went to wash up. After that, Natalia went to video chat with Kayden while Lottie went online to see if there was any news. Only then did Lottie discover the things online. She had be famous because of the video of the "Sword Dance", attracting many new fans, and her reputation had gradually improved. Lottie¡¯s smile was a little mischievous. She had been cursed by someone else all of a sudden. It was most likely because of Rose and Eve, and the twopetitors who had quit thepetition. Perhaps they really wanted to nder her before she became famous. But they didn''t expect that they would hurt themselves. Eve was about to be a joke on the Inte. Because in the video released by Fabian and the others, Eve''s performance was the worst. She danced and sang bad. She almost tripped and fell, and someizens made her into an emoji and called her "Throw myself on the ground". Lottieughed out loud when she saw that, but Eve was smashing things in the dormitory and scolding her. ¡°I''m going to die from anger, the b*tch!" She had been suppressed by Lottie, and she was already very annoyed. She had finally returned to the dormitory and took out her hidden phone to surf the Inte. She had wanted to see how badly Lottie had been scolded, but she hadn''t expected that the person who had been scolded in the end would be herself. Seeing the funny emoji and theizens¡¯ criticism of her, Eve couldn''t hold back her anger. She smashed the things in the dormitory and barely calmed down a little. Rose watched coldly from the side. Her performance video was also posted online. Although she didn¡¯t make any mistakes in singing, her little song became meaninglesspared to the excellent performance of Lottie. Therefore, she was also criticized. Rose could ept that she wasn''t perfect enough, but she couldn''t stand people saying that she wasn''t as good as Lottie! ¡°Who the hell is Lottie? She just appeared a few days earlier than her and was lucky enough to be Ralph''s wife. If it were me, I would definitely have done better than her!" She had witnessed how good Ralph was to Lottie, so she was even more jealous of her. When she thought back to how Lottie had joined forces with the other contestants and asked her to apologize, she hated her so much that she almost bit her teeth into pieces. Eve was still loudly insulting Lottie, and Rose had calmed down a little. ¡°Keep your voice down. Do you want everyone to know that you have a conflict with Lottie?" Hearing that, Eve sat down next to Rose. She took her hand and said, "Rose, do you know how those people online scold me? I can''t stand it!" Rose rolled her eyes and asked, "Then what do you want to do?" Chapter 471 Chapter 471 "I want her to lose her reputation! I want her to be abandoned!" Eve''s expression was very angry. She could not control her hatred for Lottie at all. Rose gloated. Eve''s family was also doing business. The Smith family had little power in Rexwell. Perhaps the Smith Family could not shake Ralph''s foundation, but it was still a piece of cake to deal with a small artist like Lottie. As long as Ralph and Lottie could break up, it would mean that they had achieved their goals. "Rose, do you have any way to deal with Lottie?" Eve''s temper was bad and her brain was not smart enough. She only knew how to find a few professional inte trolls. She was not as knowledgeable as Rose. At the critical moment, Eve still needed Rose''s help. "Me? I don''t dare to go against Mr. Chapman." Rose pretended to be timid. She even tried to persuade Eve, "That Lottie isn''t someone to be trifled with either. She can take Yoyo away today and reverse the public opinion online. She can send us away from the show tomorrow." "Why don''t we just endure for a while? Either way, Lottie and Natalia only upied two debut spots. We also have a chance to debut." "No!" Eve was extremely angry. "How can I stand Lottie showing off in front of me!" "But..." "Rose, I know you have scruples. Don''t worry, as long as you give me an idea, I''ll take responsibility for whatever happens in the future. I won''t implicate you!" "How can we do that? We are such good friends." "Are you willing to help me?" Rose''s face was full of hypocrisy. She hid the corners of her mouth and pretended to be worried as she said to Eve, "Since you''ve already said that, I''ll definitely help you." Eve immediately became happy. "Do you really have a way?" Rose said hesitantly, "I don''t know if I can, but let''s give it a try." "What method? Tell me quickly." Eve moved closer to Rose and the two of them whispered into each other''s ears. "Good! What a good idea!" Eve couldn''t hide her excitement. "Rose, don''t worry! I''ll find someone to settle this matter. It won''t involve the two of us. I''ll definitely give you a big gift to thank you when Lottie really gets into trouble!" "There''s no need for such a big gift. It''s just that in the next few days, it''s best if you and Lottie don''t sh again, lest you cause more trouble." Eve listened Rose''s words carefully and patted her chest. "Don''t worry. I won''t make trouble for her again until it''s done." After a night, the crew of "Dream Girls 101" finally came up with a solution. The program group directly canceled the show and only let the mentors score ording to the contestant¡¯''s image and registration video, which determined the contestants'' ss division. Because Yoyo had left, one of the mentors of the program group was missing, so the program group looked for someone overnight. In the end, they found an acquaintance of Lottie. Lorry. When it was Lottie''¡¯s turn to go on stage, Lorry blinked at her. The four mentors first let Lottie simply introduce herself and then watched her performance video when she signed up. After a discussion, the mentors directly gave her results on the assessment board. The mentors scored four "A", which caused a small climax on the spot. The contestants under the stage were both envious and jealous, which made Lottie feel unreal. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡°IT always feel that there is a conspiracy." Lottie said. Natalia smiled and walked onto the stage calmly. Lottie was prepared to be questioned. After all, the program group would definitely not let go of such a popr contestant like her. If she shed with Ruby, the ratings would rise. However, Lottie didn''t expect Ruby to remain silent. Lorry and Bridge had been trying their best to praise Natalia throughout the entire process. The judges didn''t ask Natalia to say a few more words. Instead, they went straight to score after watching her video clip. Another four "A". The audience was surprised. Some of them felt that the score was fair, and some of them were not convinced. However, no one said anything when they nced at the camera, leaving only some contestants with exaggerated praise and inexplicable embarrassment. Natalia said thanks without any emotion. She stepped down from the stage and met up with Lottie. ¡°There is indeed a conspiracy." Natalia replied. It seemed that the program group wanted to raise them to a certain level first so that they could arouse the dissatisfaction of the other contestants, and then take back their honor and let them directly ept failure. It turned out to be like this. Lottie and Natalia were very calm. In the face of thepliments from the others, the two of them didn''t reveal any happy expressions. Seeing their expressions, Eve couldn''t help sneering in her heart. She thought to herself: you won''t be proud for long. There were a total of seven sses in this division. The best students entered ss "A" one after another, and ss "F" was the weakest. The number of students in the ss was not average. There were about a dozen people in each ss, and the number of students in ss "A" was less, only nine. Other than Lottie and Natalia, Rose was also assigned to ss "A". Eve had made a mistake in her registration performance, so she had been assigned to ss "C". She hadn''t been able to be with Rose. After the division of sses waspleted, each ss would choose at least two songs, and then the contestants in the ss would choose their own songs to adapt. The adapted songs included dancing andposed songs, and the application waspieted and rehearsed. Finally, the public performance would be held on the stage. When the public performance came, there would be a thousand audiences on the spot. The audience on the spot would vote with the four mentors, and the next 40 contestants would be directly eliminated. Because 40 contestants had to be eliminated, the atmosphere instantly became tense. Everyone went back to their ss first to discuss the division. When ss "A" was selecting songs, they were not very iucky. The two songs they selected were songs with fast rhythm and slow rhythm. The performance of the fast rhythm song was extremely difficult, but the slow rhythm song was not suitable for the stage ofpetition, so it was difficult to perform well. Before anyone else could have any new ideas, Rose took the lead to stand up and dere her stand. ¡°Let''s divide into groups first." Everyone had no objection to this point. Rose took the opportunity to take control of the main control. She said amiably to everyone, "Everyone, let''s see which song you like first. We''ll change it when we''re done with the division." Everyone had no objections, but quite a few people cast their gazes on Lottie and Natalia. The contestants always felt that they had to wait until they agreed. As Rose observed the details, she felt a little ufortable. Lottie shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°Sure, you can choose first." ¡°Why don''t you choose first, Lottie?" ¡°That''s right. Lottie, you and Natalia both got four "A", so you have the greatest say. You should choose first." The corners of Rose''s mouth twitched when she heard the other contestants¡¯ words. She only got three "A". Lorry didn''t give her an "A". She even said that it wasn''t natural for her to sing. Although Rose had entered ss "A" in the end, she was indeed a little weaker than Lottie''s four "A". Just as Rose was about to speak for herself a little more, she heard Lottie say, ¡°Airight, I''ll choose a fast-paced song.¡± ¡°No! Rose suddenly shouted. Everyone''s gazes turned to Rose. She calmed down a little and said, "Lottie and Natalia are both strong, so they should be thest to choose. Why don''t everyone choose to join the team? Then there will be no one else to choose." She tried her best to use the so-called fair and square method, but in reality, Rose had her own selfish motives. Rose wanted to choose a fast song, and she didn''t want to be on the same team as Lottie. Lottie saw through her thoughts at a nce, but she didn''t expose it. She smiled and nodded. "Sure." Rose heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 Just as Lottie had thought, most of the contestants chose fast-paced songs, including Rose. When it was Lottie and Natalia''s turn to choose, only a short-haired girl chose a slow-paced song. The girl''s name was Voilet Lena. Before she could sign a contract with thepany, she came out alone to adventure in the entertainment industry. She didn''t look very old. Lottie smiled. "ording to the rules of the program, there are at least four people in each song. Even if we add Natalia and me, there are only three people in the slow-paced group. How do you want us to perform?" Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As a senior, Natalia sincerely suggested, "The songs can be adapted. Fast songs may not necessarily be better than slow songs. It''s better for everyone to choose a suitable song for themselves." For example, there were some people who did not have the skills of dancing at all and insisted on singing fast songs. At that time, their performance would be more stressful. However, no one noticed their suggestions. "Senior Natalia is right. Since it can be adapted, it means that slow songs can also be outstanding. I believe that with you and Lottie, this song will definitely be adapted to the right ce! Is there anyone else who wants to go to the slow songs group?" Rose''s words meant that she wasn''t preparing to go to the slow songs group. Instead, she wanted to push the others out. No one responded. Lottieughed coldly in her heart and purposely said, "Since no one is willing toe, why don''t you join us, Rose?" Rose waved her hand again and again. "You''re all so outstanding. If I were to go with you, then the groups wouldn''t have been able to hold their ground. That wouldn''t have been a good idea." In fact, some of the contestants were already shaken, but after listening to Rose''s words, they quickly gave up the idea. Without Lottie and Natalia in the Fast Song Group, it would be easier for them to shine. There was no need to change the team. After all, they were not weak. So in the end, everyone chose to stay in the Fast Song Group, and no one wanted to leave. The situation came to a standstill. Chapmans'' Vi. Seeing this scene at home, the three children were furious. "This Rose did it on purpose!" "Did she not want Mommy to perform on stage?" "She was the one who said that it was not suitable to be divided into groups, and the one who was unwilling to change!" "She''s really pure on the outside, but vicious inside!" Ste cursed as she watched, her face flushed red. Fabian also echoed, "She also whispered to others. She must have told them not to leave. She just wanted to see mommy and sister-inw Natalia make a fool of themselves!" "Brother, what should we do?" Ste and Fabian cast their eyes on the Elijah at the same time. Elijah''s finger tapped on the table Just as he was about to speak, his gaze suddenly changed. ¡°Bridge went to ss "A" ssroom!" More than three children noticed the differences between ss "A" and the director group. The director group felt that this was a good spot and was ready to let the mentors work together. Lorry wanted to go over and help, but she was secretly mocked by Ruby for being unfair, so they quarreled. In the end, the director group decided to let the fair Bridge go and have a look. ¡°Knock-knock." ¡°Excuse me. Do you need my help?" Everyone looked back and saw Bridge walking in. Temes Le ¡°Why are you here?" The contestants were all very excited, and even Violet''s eyes changed. ¡°I heard from the director that your division is not very smooth. Can you tell me the reason?" Rose looked at Lottie. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she smiled and exined what had just happened. Bridge nodded. ¡°It''s not a problem to divide them ording to their personal wishes, but we still need tobine them together when we choose." Bridge suddenly looked at Lottie and said, "Lottie, do you also want to choose a fast song?" Lottie didn''t even want to pay attention to him. She replied perfunctorily, "I want to choose a slow song again." Bridge smiled and proposed a solution. ¡°How about this? You write down five fast and slow notes on each note and then put them together to draw lots.Then you go to the drawn group based on the drawn results.¡± It would be fair to divide them in this way, but it was not necessarily a good thing for the contestants. Except for Natalia and Lottie, everyone else didn''t look very good. Just then, someone raised his hand and said, "I can go to the Slow Song Group." Lottie nced at the contestant. Her figure and temperament were both very good, and her eyes were still blue. She was actually a mixed-race beauty. Judging from the name tag, her name was Jessica. Jessica''s Mandarin was not very good, so she didn''t want to choose slow songs at first, because she could sing fast songs in English rap, and slow songs were too difficult for her. However, Jessica also did not believe in her luck. If she drew lots, she would definitely draw the song group. It was better for her to join the Slow Song Group on her own, so as not to make everyone unhappy. When hearing that Jessica was going to the Slow Song Group, Rose''s smile grew even happier. Although she didn''t want to make things easy for Lottie, since the mentors were all here, it was inevitable for them to divide into groups smoothly. Rose was still thinking about how to kick Jessica out of the group, but this person had actually proposed to leave her group. Although Jessica had a different style from her, his face was too attractive. She did not need another beautiful woman to stay and steal her spotlight. Bridge was a little surprised and asked Jessica, "Are you sure?" Jessica took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes." ¡°Well, is there any problem with the others?" Everyone shook their heads in unison. Bridge looked at Lottie again. Lottie was a little annoyed. Why did Bridge always look at her? Lottie replied coldly, "No." The division was settled just like that. But Bridge didn''t leave. He stayed behind and said that he was going to make up a dance for Lottie''s group. Bridge said that it was just a small suggestion and Lottie could refuse him But Bridge still had to teach her, and he only taught her one person. Lottie suppressed her urge to hit him and reluctantly nodded in agreement. In the name of guiding Lottie¡¯s movements, Bridge was very close to Lottie and even personally adjusted her posture. Lottie''s fist hardened. Just as she was about to beat him up, Bridge chuckled and took half a step back. ¡°Don''t be nervous. I won''t do anything to you now." ¡°What do you mean?" she asked coldly. ¡°For the first time, you should perform well in public. If there is anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free toe to me." Bridge didn¡¯t answer her question. He patted her on the shoulder and left behind a meaningful sentence before turning to teach Rose and the others. Bridge wasn''t anxious at all. He had to slowly train a beauty like Lottie. Natalia walked over and asked worriedly, "What did Bridge say to you just now?" Lottie shook her head. He really didn''t say anything, but she could sense his ill intentions. ¡°Stay away from him in the future." Lottie reminded Natalia. Natalia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Compared to her, Lottie was still a little more dangerous. Should I tell this to my little uncle? Or, did little uncle already knew? While Natalia was hesitating, Mr. Chapman had already sent someone to investigate Bridge''s background. He stared at Bridge on the screen with his deep eyes and turned to Sean. ¡°Take care of the people Bridge has slept with all these years and send them to me tonight." Chapter 473 Chapter 473 Just as Lottie and other contestants still thinking about how to adapt to the song, there was already a heated discussion online. The reason was that the program group released a very attractive preview and sent it to the program to record the behind-the-scenes for warm-up. In the preview, the 101 youngdies were dressed in all kinds of clothes and introduced themselves to the camera. Each of their smiles was particrly bright, which made people unconsciously infected by their vitality. Because there were too many contestants, the program group did not cut all the self-introductions together. Instead, they randomly selected more than a dozen people''s cameras and ced them in the preview. The others'' self-introductions would be on the official website prepared by the program group. As long as the fans chose the profile picture of their loved contestants, their self-introductions would be shown. This method was very novel, and theizens were very satisfied. The official website''s click rate was very high, and theizens chose to watch the self-introduction video of the contestants they liked. And the click number of each contestant would also be converted into the poprity of the contestants, and then the ranking would be carried out. The contestants who ranked high would get more points when they performed in public. But at present, what everyone was most concerned about was the preview released by the program group. Many ordinaryizens were interested in this program because of the sword dance that performed by Lottie. Therefore, as soon as the preview was released, they took the initiative to watch Lottie''stest video. There were also some loyal fans of Natalia, who were obviously more experienced than others. In the beginning, they organized to increase the poprity of Natalia''s voting. They also thought that if the program group released a preview and there were online trolls scolding Natalia, they wouldment on some encouragement so that they could suppress those curses in time. Everyone clicked on the preview excitedly, but there were no cameras of Natalia and Lottie in the preview. This was also normal. After all, during the first recording, Lottie and Natalia hadn''tpleted their self- introduction. Then, Lottie had refuted Yoyo directly, causing this portion of the material to be missing. However, the audience and fans didn''t know that they only felt that they had been deceived by the program group. They all scolded the program group, saying that they deliberately suppressed Lottie and Natalia. The program group was really innocent. The director didn''t expect Natalia and Lottie to be so popr. Originally, the program team thought that the audience didn''t like Lottie and Natalia, but they didn''t expect them to be so excellent in the hearts of the audience. The director didn''t dare to ask more because he had received a lot of private messages fromizens on the Inte, so the program group had to edit the video overnight. Finally, he edited a new version of behind-the-scene and put it on the Inte. In this video, the contestants were not the main ones. They mainly focused on the evaluation of the mentors. There were four mentors in the line-up. The director did not cut off Yoyo''¡¯s camera. Instead, he cut Yoyo''sment into pieces with ulterior motives. Then, after the four mentors had finished their individual cameras, it was followed by Lottie''s high definition of her face. In the video, Lottie frowned and said, "Why can''t I be confident? I bet I''m more outstanding than you." Then, the camera focused on Yoyo''s face again. Everyone could clearly see a trace of unnaturalness shing across her face. The rhythm of the music gradually became faster, creating a tense atmosphere. Lottie continued to mock her. ¡°IT looked down on you before. Now I also look down upon you." ¡°Director, I think I need an exnation upon why Yoyo had not been banned from acting, and she even became a mentor in the program The next second, the camera turned into the faces of other contestants, who were shocked, scared, or confused. After Lottie finished speaking, the other contestants looked terrified. This contrast was full of irony and dramatic style, which instantly created the dramatic effect of the program. In the end, Natalia made a thumbs-up gesture to Lottie with an expressionless face. As for other information, the director group did not reveal any. This scene directly caused a heated discussion amongizens on the Inte. ¡°Lottie satirized Mentor Yoyo on the spot. She even said that Yoyo did not deserve to be a Mentor." ¡°Lottie looked down on others. Relying on her background to oppress the mentor, could she get out of the ''Dream Girls101'' ?" ¡°Lottie called Yoyo a bad artist. What grudge was between the two? Let''s talk about the grievances and past between Lottie and Yoyo!" The marketing ounts on the Inte all wrote Lottie into the gossip news, and there were endless topics about her. Lottie''s old fans suddenly panicked. Regardless of Yoyo''s qualifications, since she had been invited by the program group as a mentor, Lottie should maintain the respect she deserved. Lottie''s current behavior was too overbearing and rude. Therefore, after this incident, those who liked Lottie called her "Queen", and those who hated her deliberately used "Your Majesty" as a nickname to mock her. Lottie had caused a heated discussion on the Inte alone. Even mentors like Ruby and Bridge were not as popr as her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Some of the experts in the entertainment industry knew that Lottie was about to be famous. Regardless of whether they liked it or hated it, everyone''s topics revolved around Lottie. ording to this situation, the program group quickly adjusted the follow-up strategy. Whether or not Lottie would stay or not, she would have more and more shots in the program in the future. At this time, Lottie gathered the other three people in the performance group together and officially discussed how to adapt to the song with them. ¡°Although this slow song is very popr, the melody is too in and simple. Because it has no high- pitched fragments, it can''t show the advantage of sound, let alone make a dance." ¡°So, in order not to be suppressed by the other groups, I think this song needs to be adapted greatly.¡± Natalia raised her hand and said, ¡°Yes. Jessica blinked her blue eyes, as if she didn''t understand. Lottie had no choice but to exin to Jessica in English. Lottie¡¯s English pronunciation was very pleasant, with a little western ent. It was not very standard, but was with a different charm. Moreover, her speed of speaking was not fast, so Jessica could hear it clearly. Jessica sighed in English in surprise. ¡°Your pronunciation of English was so good!" If she didn''t hear wrongly, Lottie''s pronunciation seemed to be that of a legendary noble. She had a unique ent that was different from that of an ordinary person. Natalia was also very surprised. "Lottie, you can speak English?" "Is it strange that I can speak English? Have you forgotten who my husband is?" Mr. Chapman was an expert in thenguage of various countries. Even Fabian could use thenguage of the three countries smoothly when he held meetings on behalf of Ralph. Not to mention that Lottie had stayed in Odense of Eupe for a period of time. She had practiced English hard when she was studying, and her foundation was not weak. Natalia was especially admiring when she heard this. "What is this? The family''s advantage?" Lottie waved her hand and didn''t take it to heart. She said seriously to everyone, ¡°Let''s talk about how to adapt the song." Chapter 474 Chapter 474 Natalia and Jessica didn''t have any objections. Lottie turned to look at Violet. Violet was particrly silent from the very beginning, making it difficult for others to figure out what she was thinking. When Lottie looked at Violet, she felt a little nervous. Just as Lottie felt that there was something strange about her, Violet finally nodded gently. That was to say, she agreed to adapt. Lottie heaved a sigh of relief. She took out the lyrics that she had temporarily drawn out and continued to ask for everyone''s opinions. "There are four of us. This song is not long. It''s only three minutes in total. If we want everyone to be outstanding, we have to add creative ideas into it." "The innovation is on one side, and we should grasp this time. If we add too many ideas, it will be very strange and even very messy. For our whole song, not only does it not add points, but it has be a disadvantage." If it could be said that Lottie''s English had surprised everyone at the beginning, then the abilities that she''d disyed next would be truly admirable. Not only could Lottie filled in the lyrics, but she was also very good at singing and dancing. Some fans often praised their idol, saying that a single person was a band. Then this time, if it were Lottie, she would be able to take over all the creations by herself. Natalia and the other two just needed to sit there and listen to her arrangement. It was really troublesome. "I want a high pitch to end this part, and at the same time, add Jessica''s rap. Natalia''s high pitch is an advantage, so I n to give this part to Natalia. Do you have any opinions?" After Lottie finished speaking, she immediately repeated it to Jessica in English, ensuring that the Natalia couldn''t help but apud for her, and Jessica directly gave her a hug in agreement. Everyone looked at Violet again. Violet was stunned, and then pped her hands. Lottie''s mouth was dry when she said that. She swallowed and said, "Don''t worry, it''s still the beginning version. We can practice while changing. If everyone feels that it''s not appropriate, we can think of another way." There was only a week to practice, and Jessica still had to practice Chinese hard. It was not easy to rehearse the dance after they finished singing. No one had any objections to Lottie''s words. After the four of them finished their meeting, it was already veryte. Seeing that everyone looked very tired, Lottie didn''t ask them to continue practicing. Instead, she asked them to go back and rest first. Only by recovering their spirit could they finish the work quickly. The four of them walked to the dormitory together. Because the sses had been separated, the dormitory had to move again. There were three rooms for ss "A", which could hold three people. ss "B" was a four-person room, ss" C" was the six-person room, ss "D " and "E" held 8 persons, and ss "F" only had one room, in which more than a dozen people lived together. When Lottie and other contestants returned, their names were already posted on the door of the room. Lottie discovered that Natalia didn''t live in the same room as her. On the contrary, Lottie, Violet, and Rose lived in the same exon This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Natalia, Jessica, and another contestant of ss "A", who she was not familiar with, lived together. Towards Natalia not living with her, Lottie was still worried. ¡°Why don''t I find the director and ask him to arrange for us to be together?" However, Natalia shook her head. ¡°There''s no need. I heard that all the rooms were randomly chosen by the program group. It''s fair now. If you want to change rooms, it won''t be good." Although that was the case, Lottie was still worried that Natalia would be in danger. Natalia was amused by Lottie. "Don''t worry, I''m already an adult. I can''t take good care of myself." ¡°Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. I''ve seen many tricks in the entertainment industry. Besides, didn''t Jessica apany me?" After spending the whole afternoon and night together, Jessica and Natalia had be familiar with each other, and now they had be good friends. Since Natalia had said so, Lottie had no choice but to agree. Chapman was a gentleman, he usually wouldn''t keep an eye on a girl''s dormitory like this. So if anything happened in the dormitory, Natalia had to solve it by herself. Fortunately, Lottie had a high-tech watch made of Elijah, so there shouldn''t be any danger. After everyone parted at the door of the dormitory, Lottie carried her luggage to her own dormitory. Theyout of the dormitory was like ¡°loft bed with desk". It was very simr to theyout in college, but the decoration here were more exquisite. The equipment and so on were all newly changed, and there was a lot of space. When Lottie entered the room, she found a suitcase by the bedside by the window. There were also some cosmetics on the table. It was obvious that it belonged to Rose. Lottie shrugged and said to Violet, "There are still two seats left. You can choose first." Violet shook her head and said in a low voice, "You go first." For some reason, she felt that Violet was mocking her. If it weren''t for theck of hostility in Violet''s eyes, Lottie would have thought that she didn''t like her. Lottie thought for a moment. The door was very close to the switch, and it was easy to wake her up when she went in and out of the door. She was not the kind of person who was greedy for enjoyment, so she carried her luggage to the bed at the door. Violet stared at Lottie with aplicated expression in her eyes. Seeing that Violet was standing still, Lottie couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong? Do you want to sleep here?" Violet didn''t answer. She just looked at Lottie and asked coldly, ¡°Lottie, are you too kind?" Lottie was very confused. She didn''t understand why Violet suddenly scolded her. Lottie was so angry that sheughed. She put her luggage aside and asked directly, "Violet, do you have any objections to me?" Violet probably didn¡¯t expect Lottie to be so direct. She was stunned for a moment before saying, "No." ¡°Really?" Lottie was skeptical. Just as she was about to have a deep conversation with Violet, amotion came from the door. It was Rose who had pushed the door open and walked in. ¡°You''re back." There was a gentle smile in Rose''s voice. "I didn''t see you move in before, so I thought you were going to apply for a change of dormitory.¡± Lottie nced at the camera on the table and smiled. ¡°You don''t feel ufortable being with me, neither do I." Rose was momentarily at a loss for words. Lottieughed as she said, "I''m quite satisfied with this arrangement anyway. If you want to change your dormitory, you can bring it up earlier. I can also move to your bed." ¡°Speaking of which, your bed is indeed very good. You came back so early to put things in order to take a good bed, right? In fact, it''s not necessary. We are in the same dormitory. If you want to sleep inside, we will give you a seat." "Is that so, Violet?" Violet was taken aback by this intimate address. She couldn''t help but take another look at Lottie before nodding gently. "Yes." Chapter 475 Chapter 475 Lottie had only said this on purpose to disgust Rose. However, she hadn''t expected Violet to be so cooperative. On the contrary, it caused Lottie to be stunned. Rose was so angry that her eyes turned red. Of course, she could tell that Lottie had been mocking her on purpose, and that she had thought that Lottie and Violet had bullied her together. She didn''t dare to say anything else, afraid that she would be mocked again. Rose silently packed up her things and went to wash up. After washing up, she took her things and walked out. It seemed that she was nning to go outside. Lottie didn''t want to talk to Rose either. She had been tired for the whole day. After taking a shower, shey on the bed and used her watch to send a message to Ralph and her three children. She had missed Ralph so much after leaving him for just one day. She thought of his voice, his embrace, and his gentle and doting look when he hugged her. And her three children. She didn''t know if they ate on time, went to school obediently, and watched her performance in front of the monitor. Lottie''s eyes turned red as she thought about it. At this moment, Ralph''s message finally came back. Ralph: Baby, your performance today is so great! Ralph: You''re perfect. We miss you so much. When you perform, I''ll take the babies to watch your performance. Looking at these simple lines of words, Lottie was especially touched and couldn''t help but smile. With the support of her family, she was not afraid of any hardships. She also replied to Ralph, "I''m a little tired today, but I''m very satisfied. I just miss you very much." After receiving this reply, Mr. Chapman almost immediately wanted to take his wife home. Ralph had changed his clothes and even got the car keys. However, when he passed by the living room, he gave up and sat on the sofa in the living room, lost in thought. After a while, Elijah came down in his pajamas, walked around the living room, and finally sat down beside Ralph. Then came the Fabian . The three of them sat side by side in a row, holding their chins and looking in the direction of the kitchen. In the past, Lottie had been busy there. She would make delicious dishes. During the cooking period, she would sweetly call their names and wait for them to go over to feed them. Just as the father and the sons were immersed in their own thoughts, Ste, who was wearing her princess nightdress, rubbed her eyes and went downstairs with a doll in her hand. This doll was personally made by Lottie, and she had also personally made several sets of clothes for the doll, allowing Ste to change to y. Ste held the doll tightly and slowly walked to Ralph. ¡°Daddy, I miss Mommy so much." Mommy had only been gone for a day. She had seen her mommy on theputer screen during the day, but she still missed mee A It was rare for Fabian not to dislike Ste. She echoed, "I miss Mommy too." Elijah was silent. He turned to look at Raiph and asked, "Daddy, do you miss Mommy?" Ralph picked up Ste and ced it on his thigh. Then, he reached out to rub his two sons¡¯ heads. ¡°I miss her more than you do." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°But there''s nothing we can do. That is Mommy''s dream. We can only support her." Ste held back her tears. "When Mommyes back, I will cherish the time with her!" ¡°Me too!" ¡°We are all the same." Ralph was very touched. Lottie and her three children were gifts from the heavens. He had to protect and cherish them. ¡°Tomorrow, Dad will tear down the wall in the living room and make a huge disy screen. Then we can watch Mommy rehearse together, okay?" In order to make the children not miss their mommy too much, Ralph gave them ideas. ¡°Okay!" Ste was the first to answer. =a ipfena Ma reye le (16 Fabian had no objection. The four of them stayed in the living room for a long time. It was not until Ste yawned that Ralph carried her upstairs. "It''s time to sleep. If you don''t sleep well, Mommy will be worried." Ralph''s words had convinced the children. Elijah and Fabian went back to their own rooms to sleep. Ralph sent Ste back to her princess room and covered her with the quilt. Then, he told her a bedtime story. Ste held her doll and soon fell asleep. ¡°Good night, darling." Ralph gently closed the door and returned to his room. He changed his clothes into pajamas and finally couldn''t help but connect the camera closest to Lottie. He looked at her quiet sleeping face in the picture, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. ¡°Good night, wife." A night passed quietly. Lottie woke up very early. After washing up lightly, she put on her clothes and ran out. After running around the dormitory twice, Lottie practiced her basic skills ording to her previous habits and prepared to go back to the dormitory to change clothes. However, as soon as she entered the door, she heard an annoying voiceing from inside. ¡°Why do you look like you''re bullying me? It was you who deliberately dirtied my clothes, but you became the victim.¡± Lottie frowned. She pushed open the door and walked in, only to find that the room was in a mess. Her originally neat and clean bed was now full of oil. Someone deliberately knocked over a bowl of soy milk on her bed. Not far away, Eve''s clothes were also a little dirty. She shouted at Violet. Judging from Eve''s words, it seemed that Eve had bumped into Violet at the door when she brought breakfast over to Rose. Violet had deliberately bumped into Eve, so Eve didn''t hold her breakfast firmly and smashed it directly into Lottie''s bed. As a result, Eve''s clothes were stained with stains. Lottie was very angry. She turned to look at Violet and asked, "Who did it?" Violet remained silent. Eve continued, "Who else did it? Were you deaf just now? It was Violet who hit me on purpose. Not only did I lose my breakfast, but I also wasted my clothes. Do you know how expensive my clothes are? You can''t afford it even if I sell them." Eve had obviously said thest sentence to Violet. Violet''s clothes were simple, and they were not famous brands. Fortunately, they were clean and Lottie didn''t think that she should beughed at for her poor family background. She didn''t think that there was anything to be proud of for Eve to bully other contestants because of her good family background. Lottie turned to look at Eve and said coldly, "Have you said enough?" Eve was stunned, and then she scolded, "Do you have a problem? I didn''t do anything to make your bed like this, and I am also a victim!" ¡°What kind of victim are you? Have you read the rules of the dormitory? You are not allowed to enter other people''s dormitory without permission; you are not allowed to bring food to the dormitory to eat. You broke the rules yourself, and you want to push all the me to others. How shameless are you?" Lottie didn''t stand on ceremony with Eve at all. She directly pointed out her mistakes and did not care about the live camera. ¡°You dirtied my bed. Not only did you not apologize, but your attitude is also so arrogant and bad. You don''t have any family education at all. What qualifications do you have tough at others?" Chapter 476 Chapter 476 The quarrel in the dormitory attracted everyone in the next dormitory. Rose saw that Eve was rendered speechless by Lottie''s counting, so she quickly took a step forward. "Lottie, Eve wanted to send me something to eat because she saw that I wasn''t feeling well. I''m really sorry to dirty your bed. If you don''t mind, I''ll let you sleep in my bed." Rose''s eyes were red, and her face was flushed. She didn''t seem to be in good spirits. Now that Rose had apologized to Lottie in a low voice and given her a solution, coupled with the fact that she had pretended to be pitifulst night, everyone sympathized with her. The contestants helped to persuade them. "Lottie, forget it. Eve probably didn''t do it on purpose." "Yes, it''s just a small ident. They probably don''t want to do this." "Eve''s clothes are also dirty. Violet is also in the wrong about this. Why don''t we let them wash the sheets for you?" "Rose is still ill. She said that she wanted to give the bed to you." Lottie''s gaze swept across the crowd. "Rose, who is pretending to be wronged with her head lowered, and Violet, who is standing silently by the side. Eve, who is faintly pleased with herself." She suddenlyughed. At this moment, Natalia squeezed through the crowd and asked, "What''s wrong?" She first nced at Lottie and found that she was fine. She let out a sigh of relief. Then, Natalia saw the messy bed and couldn''t help but scream. Lottie gave Natalia aforting look as she stared at Rose. "You want to give me the bed?" Rose pressed her forehead and pretended to be ufortable. "If you don''t mind, I can give it to you." "I mind." Rose was speechless. Lottie ignored her and looked sharply at Eve. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?" Eve was stimted by Lottie''s gaze and immediately denied it. "How is that possible? Everything was an ident!" Natalia could not help but help, How could there be such a coincidence? Do you think we are stupid? "It''s none of your business. Besides, it''s just a quilt. I''ll pay for it!" Lottie sneered. "Are you sure?" "Although I didn''t do it on purpose, I will talk to the director group to help you change into a new quilt. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. As for whether the director group would agree or not, it was another question. Eve had alreadymunicated with the staff in charge of the dormitoryst night. She believed that the director team would also refuse this request. However, Lottie said, ¡°This set of bedding isn''t something that can be easily changed." Everyone''s gaze was focused on Lottie, and they were all very curious. Lottieughed coldly. "This set of bedding is made of top-quality silk. Its material is the most resistant to the smell of oil. It= can''t be cleaned or washed. Usually, when it''s dirty, it has to be sent to someone to deal with it. My husband was afraid that I couldn''t sleep well outside, so he specially went abroad to make it. It''s worth seven million yuan." A trace of panic shed across Eve''s eyes. "Come on, you''re exaggerating. Who knows if you''re lying?" No matter how rich a person was, who would spend millions to buy a set of bedding products and use them in the dormitory? Besides, how could Ralph have done this for her? It must be Lottie bragging. The contestants who were watching the show were also surprised and began to discuss with the people around them about the authenticity of Lottie''s words. ¡°You ruined the sheet with a bowl of soy milk, but you not only didn''t apologize, but also said that I lied?" ¡°Don''t tell me I don''t care about the several-million-yuan bedding? If you think I''m lying, then let''s go to the director now and ask him to call my husband. Then he will show you the receipt.¡± Lottie looked straight at Eve. Eve''s face turned pale. Although her family was rich, it was not to this extent. Her parents usually gave her pocket money very generously, butpared with ordinary people, it was at most hundreds of thousands of yuan a month. asionally, they would give her more money, which was about one million yuan. However, Lottie said that her nket cost millions. Eve turned to look at Rose, wanting her toe up with an idea. Rose shook her head at Eve, indicating that she shouldn''t go against Lottie and apologize first. Eve gritted her teeth and said nothing. Natalia watched from the side. At first, she was quite confused. She thought that Sean went to the shopping mall to buy the ato One set of that only costed 3999 yuan, two sets with a discount, and seven thousand yuan to buy it. Where did these seven digitse from? She looked at Lottie hesitantly, only to see her suddenly blinking at her. Natalia knew what was going on. She deliberately said to Eve, "I heard that your family is also very rich and well-informed. You should be able to see the value of these things. Just now, you said you wanted to pay for them. Are you going to default?" Eve didn''t expect it to be so expensive. She was regretting it now. She felt that Lottie must be lying, but she was a little uncertain when she saw that she was so sure that she wanted Ralph to give her the receipt. When everyone was embarrassed, they heard Lottie say, "Yesterday I embarrassed you, but today you dirtied my bed. Are you taking revenge on me on purpose?" When Eve''s thoughts were exposed, she immediately became like a furious female cat. "I didn''t!" Natalia sneered. "Look at your expression. You look guilty and afraid. Don''t you look like you don''t have it?" Eve hated Natalia so much that she scolded, "What does it have to do with you? Stop meddling in other people''s business!" Natalia smiled and said, ¡°Lottie is my good friend. Even Rose can plead for you, why can''t I help her expose your true colors?" Seeing this, Rose immediately coughed a few times. Pretending to be very weak, she stepped forward and said, ¡°Everyone, stop arguing. Rose felt troublesome as well. She had wanted to teach Lottie a lesson, but the other contestants had all spoken up for her. She had thought that this matter would cause Lottie to suffer a loss. She hadn''t expected her things to be so expensive. It was indeed a little unreasonable for such an expensive thing to think about it with just a few words of apology. But they didn¡¯t want to lose money. Not to mention that they didn''t have money, even if they had money, they didn''t want to pay for it. After thinking for a while, Rose came up with a good idea. ¡®T''m really sorry." Rose took a few steps towards Lottie, looking as if she wanted to say something. However, before she could finish her sentence, she leaned to the side and threw herself directly at her. Lottie was startled and couldn''t help but take a step back. Without anyone supporting her, Rose fell to the ground. ¡°Boom!¡± Her forehead mmed into Lottie''s bed. Rose almost cried out in pain. She gritted her teeth and pretended to faint. Eve was also stunned, and then she quickly reacted and immediately shouted to help her. ¡°Rose! What''s wrong with you, Rose?" Tears welled up in Eve''s eyes. As she sent someone to look for the director, she red angrily at Lottie and Natalia. ¡°Rose isn''t in good health to begin with, but you''ve always been so aggressive. Do you really want to drive away all those who pose a threat to you?" Chapter 477 No One Can Bully His Wife Chapter 477 No One Can Bully His Wife Rose''s sudden dizziness shocked the program group. The director immediately asked the staff to send her to the hospital for treatment first. They had just started the variety show, so they could not spread rumors that they abused the contestants. Otherwise, how could the show continue smoothly and beined by fans? Meanwhile, the sky-high price of Lottie''s bed sheet had ended because Rose had fainted. However, the reprimand that Eve had said after Rose fainted had entered the hearts of quite a few people, causing thepetitors who had been close to Lottie to suddenly keep a distance from her. Although Lottie had promised to introduce resources to them, who knew if she would fulfill her promise? If everyone took part in the show, they would bepetitors. It was better to do what they should do first and move forward with their own efforts. Only then would they feel more at ease. For a time, the contestants in the manor were not so impetuous. Instead, they began to practice desperately. There were even a few groups of contestants who were crazily training because they were defending Rose against injustice. They swore to suppress the limelight of Lottie''s group in their first public performance. The difficulty of Lottie''s group''s song selection had already spread throughout the program group. The contestants all felt that this was a good opportunity to take advantage of this opportunity to suppress Lottie. In such an environment, Lottie''s group training had also begun. "Yesterday, I told you to remember the lyrics of your part. Did you remember them all?" Natalia and Violet both agreed that there was no problem with Lottie''s inquiry. Only Jessica blinked his big blue eyes and looked pitifully at her. Lottie sighed. "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I haven''t finished the lyrics yet, and this song has to be slowly." "Lottie, is there anything we can do for you?" Natalia couldn''t bear to see Lottie working alone. Lottie didn''t have any intention of showing off. She nodded. "Of course." Natalia knew a lot of musical instruments, so she could give an opinion when sheposed the song. Lottie asked her to try to add some creative ideas into the song first. Then it was Jessica, who was very good at singing. The lyrics that belonged to her were handed over to her. As for Violet. Lottie looked Lena''s dejected expression. She didn''t know what Violet was good at either. She asked, "Violet, can you help me modify the lyrics?" Violet stared fixedly at Lottie for a long while before finally nodding. Lottie heaved a sigh of relief and pped her hands. "Everyone, cheer up. I heard that there are many outstanding fighters in the other groups. This means that we have to work harder to catch up with them. Come on!" The other three said, "Come on!" Everyone separated and went to do their own things. Violet stayed because she wanted to cooperate with Lottie''s work. "Let''s think of a topic first and set the tone of this song." The two of them found a seat in the corner of the practice room and sat down. Lottie immediately began to discuss with Violet. "This song is not suitable for ancient music style. We can consider the bad style, but the pattern is not good enough. First of all, we need to open up the pattern of this song." Just as Lottie was thinking about how to adapt, Violet''s gaze on her gradually turned strange. Lottie felt Violet''s gaze and frowned as she looked at her. "What''s wrong?" "Would you not scold me?" "Why should I scold you?" Lottie was speechless. Violet frowned and reminded her, "About the sheets." Lottie paused for a moment before smiling. "I know you didn''t do it on purpose, but Eve tricked me. I won''t me you." "But your stuff is broken, and it''s so expensive." She had thought that Lottie would receivepensation from Eve, but after Rose had pretended to faint, the matter hade to an end. When Lottie brought up the matter ofpensation at this time, it seemed that Lottie had no sympathy for her. Lottie didn''tck monev anvway. Violet also felt that she had been framed, but she did identally bump into Eve, so she felt guilty. She had been waiting for Lottie to reprimand her and then join forces with her teammates to push her out. However, Lottie''s attitude towards her was the same as usual. She even stepped forward to protect Eve and the others. Violet had never experienced such treatment before. Therefore, she was shocked and uneasy. "It doesn''t matter. Don''t take it to heart." However, Lottie didn''t seem to care at all. Sheforted Violet with a smile, "This matter can''t just go on like this. A vicious person must pay the price he deserves." Violet was puzzled. She didn''t understand. Then should she still be responsible for Lottie? "Do you know who my husband is?" Lottie suddenly asked. Violet felt very speechless. Everyone knew that the news had basically spread. Mr. Chapman doted on Lottie very much and even went to negotiate with the program group, making them tremble with fear. They held a meeting all night and came up with various ways to make up for it. Lottie blinked mischievously. "With him around, I definitely won''t let myself suffer." Violet was speechless. Damn it, it turned out to be showing off their love. "Don''t worry, we''re all on the same side. As long as you don''t have any bad intentions toward me, I''ll be able to protect you." Lottie''s words were very domineering, but they warmed Violet''s heart. AVATo) (=i mel aT-] | Ane =t-Leecione She snatched the lyrics from Lottie''s hands. "Leave the adapted songs to me." Lottie was also stunned. "What did you mean?" "I graduated from the Capital School of Music and can get a schrship every year. It should be enough to adapt this song to you." After all, they were all in ss "A", and Violet''s strength was not weak. In addition to her surprise, Lottie was finally gratified. Although Violet still had a cold expression on her face, she understood that she had already opened her heart to herself. The news that Rose had been sent to the hospital for medical treatment had also spread as the group''s applications were carried out enthusiastically. This caused a lot ofizens to guess why she fainted. Some rted staff had leaked the news that Rose had fainted because she had been bullied by the contestants. As soon as the news spread, the whole Inte was shocked and asked the program group to respond and give an exnation. In such a tense atmosphere, Ralph realized that the situation was abnormal. After letting Elijah find out what had happened, Ralph angrily rushed to the program group with his subordinates. Since his wife said that it was a sky-high bed sheet, then the bed sheet was a sky-high price. It was inconvenient for his wife to be too aggressive, so he would negotiate for his wife. In short. no one could bully his wife! Chapter 478 Eve Cant Stay Anymore Chapter 478 Eve Can''t Stay Anymore When Ralph threw a pile of receipts, purchase certificates, and even the high-quality reports issued by experts in front of the director, the director was so scared that he didn''t dare to breathe. Seeing this, the director scenarist hurried out to smooth things over. "Mr. Chapman, please calm down first." "Today''s matter is really a misunderstanding. We''ve all asked about it." Seeing Ralph''s cold eyes and trying to make up for the program group and the contestants, the director scenarist was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. It had to be said that Mr. Chapman''s momentum was too strong. Just one look was enough to make people feel infinite pressure. How terrifying! Ralph did not say anything but signaled for his assistant behind him. Sean nodded slightly and stepped forward, saying, "Whether it''s an ident or not, Mrs. Chapman is a be a tool for other contestants to advance!" "Assistant Hond, why did you say that?" The director asked while wiping his sweat. Sean had been prepared. He printed a pile of fake news on the Inte and threw it directly in front of the director. "Look at it yourself!" The director still didn''t know that Rose had been hospitalized. When he saw the unreal news, his eyes turned red with anger. "Who spread all this?" "Where''s the assistant director? Didn''t I tell you to block the news? Go and find him for me!" The director was still very dignified in front of his subordinates. After a while, the assistant director ran over in fright. "Director, I''ve already sent someone to investigate. We must find out who leaked the news and spread rumors!" "What''s the point of finding out? This matter has been spread out! It has a great impact on the contestants and the program group! How do you bear this loss?" The assistant director shivered. He knew that the director was going to take the me himself. However, there was nothing he could do. Ralph was right in front of him. He would not stop until he gave an exnation. However, what everyone was curious about was why Mr. Chapman''s news was always faster. Was he paying too much attention to his wife or the program group? Maybe there was someone he had arranged in the program? If the assistant director could think of something, so could the director. Both of them became nervous at the same time. Ralph didn''t want to see the two directors cooperate with each other. Their acting skills were too bad. Ralph nced at Sean again. Sean said, "You don''t have to check. We''ve found the evidence for you." Sean took out another pile of evidence. This time, it was a surveince video, as well as the phone recording of Eve and the staff. In the recording, they could clearly hear that this was Eve''s scheme. She was going to teach Lottie a lesson, but Eve had asked the staff to cooperate with her not to report this matter and to make her suffer losses. Eve also promised the staff that as long as they helped her drive Lottie out of the program group, she would repay them with 200,000 yuan. After listening to the whole recording group, everyone was angry. "How could such a thing happen!" "Eve is too shameless. She used money to buy people''s hearts. After the incident, she was questioned and even tried to frame Lottie!" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Director, Eve should be eliminated!" His subordinates gave the director advice and asked him to fire Eve. When other yers tried their best to practice and defeat their opponents with their strength, Eve''s mind was full of schemes. From the very beginning, Eve had been in trouble. Now that her family members hade to her door, it was really unreasonable not to give her an exnation. Moreover, Eve''s own strength was not enough. When she signed up for the show, it caused a group of ridicule on the Inte, and Eve''s memes were still spreading. They might as well fire Eve and give Ralph an exnation. The director also knew this, but he received the benefits from Eve''s father in private. It was not 200,000 yuan, but a total of five million yuan! Smith wanted to buy a debut for Eve with five million yuan, and the director himself agreed. If the director fired Eve at this time, all the money he collected would be in vain. Five million yuan was not a small amount for ordinary people. The director''s heart was bleeding. "We can''t make such a arbitrary decision." The director''s face stiffened. He looked at Ralph and squeezed out a sentence from his teeth. "Go and call Eve and the dormitory administrator over. I want them to confront each other on the spot!" The director thought that this was hisst chance for Eve. He hoped that Eve could think of a way to get rid of herself. The assistant director immediately went down to call for help, while Ralph sat aside coldly, waiting for this group of people to act. Since he was here today, he would not leave so easily. As long as the director wanted to protect Eve, he had a way to rece the director and his team. Because the dormitory keeper had been in the program group, she was soon brought here. Eve, on the other hand, had gone to the hospital with Rose. The assistant director had called her to inform her to return to the show immediately. It would still take a lot of time on the way back. Eve didn''t want toe back too soon. The longer she and Rose stayed in the hospital, the more unfavorable public opinion would be for Lottie. Eve had already thought about how to make the news that "Lottie bullied the contestants" spread quickly on the Inte. The assistant director had to tell Eve everything. "If you don''te back to apologize, you will be kicked out of the program!" The assistant director said these harsh words and immediately hung up the phone. If Eve still couldn''t recognize reality, then they had to give up on her. Sure enough, Eve panicked when she heard that. She immediately turned to Rose, who was lying on the bed, for help. Rose was also a ruthless person. In order to frame Lottie, she had forced herself to take a cold shower Rose hadn''t eaten anything since she lost weight yesterday, so she was exhausted. That was why she could act so well today, and no one could find her ws. Even the doctor cursed inwardly when he saw Rose''s condition. Just what kind of fate had caused such a morous girl to be so haggard? How unfair was this? At this moment, Rose was hanging an intravenous drip bag. Perhaps there were sleeping pills in the medicine, Rose''s mental state was very poor. If it weren''t for the hatred she felt for Lottie, she would have long fallen asleep. Originally, she had wanted to faint on Lottie''s body. If Lottie pushed her away, she would be able to take advantage of the situation to plot against her. Even if Lottie didn''t push her away, she would still disgust her. However, Rose hadn''t expected that Lottie would dodge directly. Thus, she mmed into the bed pole and a big bump appeared on her forehead, almost making her disfigured! Rose bit her lower lip and sneered. "I''ll teach you a good idea." Chapter 479 Its all the Chapman Familys fault! Chapter 479 It''s all the Chapman Family''s fault! When Eve arrived at the program group, it was already an hourter. Eve was terrified when she saw that Ralph was there as well. At the same time, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. Fortunately, she had listened to Rose and made preparations in advance. Otherwise, she would have been doomed this time. "Director, what can I do for you? Rose needs someone to take care of her." While no one spoke, Eve startedining. Rose had said that this was the first move. However, the director was angry and scolded, "What do you think I''m looking for? You know what you''ve done!" "I can''t understand what you said. What did I do?" Eve nced at Ralph and said with a cold smile, "Could it be because of that ident in the morning? Even Mr. Chapman was alerted. Lottie is really delicate. Sheined to her family about a trivial matter." "By the way, I remember that the program group has said that when you enter the manor, you are not allowed to use your mobile phone, let alone contact outsiders. Why does Mr. Chapman always run so hard? The news is really timely. Did he hide his mobile phone?" This time, Eve said that Lottie had contacted outsiders privately and vited the rules of the program group. The director had wanted to get even with her, but Eve made him speechless. "Don''t talk nonsense! Mr. Chapman naturally has his own way to understand these things. And don''t make trouble. What we want to say now is your business!" "Nonsense? What a joke. I still remember that when Yoyo had an ident, Mr. Chapman appeared on the big screen in time and cooperated with Lottie to expose Yoyo. So many people at the scene saw it. I shouldn''t be talking nonsense, right?" Eve''s eyes were full of anger because her momentum was so strong that she blocked the director''s words. The director looked at Ralph helplessly. Ralph sneered in his heart. He knew that someone must have given Eve ideas. Otherwise, she would not have thought of this. "As the biggest investor of the show, I should be qualified to pay attention to the recording progress, right?" Ralph asked slowly with a ruthless look in his eyes. "Besides, you''ve spread the news that Rose is hospitalized all over the Inte. It''s hard for me not to notice it. Am I right, Miss Smith?" Eve panicked when she heard the truth. She avoided Ralph''s gaze and did not dare to look into his eyes. "When I learned that there were contestants in the show that were hospitalized, I rushed over to learn about the incident. I thought that Rose had really been assaulted, but I didn''t expect that the person who was punished in the end would actually be my wife." Ralph had a smile on his face, but the smile made people shudder. Eve''s face paled slightly and she didn''t dare to reply. Ralph nced at Sean, who immediately threw all the information he found to Eve. "Miss Smith, you maliciously spread rumors about the contestants behind their backs, and even bribed the staff to frame other contestants. The monitoring and phone recording are in front of you, and the housekeeper has admitted that he has epted your bribe. The witness and material evidence are all here. What else do you have to say now?" Before Eve came, Ralph asked the housekeeper first. The other party was afraid of Ralph''s imposing manner and was afraid of punishment, so he naturally told him everything. Eve knew that at this point, if she didn''t save herself, she would be doomed. Eve calmed down and said, "I admit that I don''t like Lottie, and I want to find someone to teach her a lesson." Seeing that Ralph''s pressure was getting lower and lower, she quickly added, "But I didn''t bully her. What happened this morning was purely an ident." Sean sneered: "You can make up such a lie?" "The dorm supervisor and I met in private, and the recording only said that we wanted to punish Lottie. The original n was to secretly pour water into her bed at night. In that case, the dorm supervisor wouldn''t have to deal with this matter in the middle of the night." "T just wanted to teach Lottie a lesson. Ralph''s heart was filled with resentment. How could his wife sleep with the poured water on the bed in the middle of the night? How dare she say that she didn''t want to do anything to Lottie? Ralph wanted to break Eve''s neck. Eve was still trying to exin herself. "But that''s just our n. It''s still not night yet, and we haven''t had time to do anything yet. What an ident this morning. Rose is really sick. I can''t care about anything else." "You can''t me me for what I haven''t done, can you?" Ralph was extremely angry. He took a step forward and was about to get angry when he was stopped by Sean. Sean shook his head at Ralph. Although Eve''s exnation was forced, it could barely make sense. If they hadn''t punished Eve because of this, they would make Mrs. Chapman being criticized. Ralph clenched his fists. He had no choice but to endure for the sake of Lottie. Afterforting Ralph, Sean looked coldly at Eve. "Why do you hate Lottie and want to harm her secretly? Don''t you think you''ve gone too far?" Eve heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Ralph retreating. It wasn''t that she wasn''t afraid just now, but fortunately, everything had gone ording to what Rose had said. Eve pretended to be cold. "I hate Lottie because they''re targeting us first." Ralph couldn''t stand it anymore. Eve was quite good at pretending to be innocent. "Why did Lottie and the others target you? They''re in ss "A", and you''re in ss "C". What''s the point of her targeting you?" Being criticized by Ralph in such a cold tone, Eve''s eyes turned red with jealousy, but she didn''t dare to retort loudly. She just sneered and said, "She''s targeting me not because of me, but because of Rose." Ralph frowned. He had a bad feeling. The director next to her scolded, "Nonsense. Lottie is straightforward and dares to love and hate her. She is not the kind of person who will target her opponent!" Although there was a suspicion that the director was trying to please Ralph, it was the director''s true intention. He had watched the recording during this period of time and knew that Lottie was a very upright person. Whether it was the selection of songs or the division, Lottie didn''t make things difficult for the other contestants. After that, she even took the initiative to bring everyone toplete the application of songs. "She''s targeting Rose not only because she''s an opponent, but more importantly, her existence is a huge scandal for the Chapman family!" The bad premonition came true. Ralph frowned and scolded, "Shut up!" Eve, on the other hand, refused to shut her mouth. Rose had told her everything she wanted C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. to say, so she had to speak it out in public. "Why should I shut up? Is it because you are guilty?" After questioning her, Eve looked at the director and said, "You all know that Rose''s surname is Chapman, right? That''s because she''s also a family member of the Chapman Family! She''s the daughter of Ank, the eldest uncle of the Chapman family! Ank forced Rose''s mother to have sex with her, and only then did they have Rose!" "It''s all the Chapman Family''s fault!" After Eve finished speaking, the crowd fell silent. It was obvious that they were all shocked . Chapter 480 The Truth Previously Before Chapter 480 The Truth Previously Before Rose''s identity had never been revealed to the public. On the day of the negotiation between Ralph and Lancy, Lancy and Kayden talked for a long time. In the end, Lancy was sent out by Kayden to travel around the country. Ralph didn''t have time to cause trouble for Rose either. As for Lancy''s departure and the divorce agreement signed by her for Ank, Ank was very uneasy. Ank thought that Lancy would make a big scene and make the scene ugly. He could take the opportunity to ask Ralph and Mr. Old Chapman for some benefits. However, before he could do anything, Lancy had already gone abroad. Ank went to the hospital several times to ask Kayden for help to persuade Lancy, but he was ridiculed by Kayden, so he knew that Kayden would not help him. Ank wanted to ask Mr. Old Chapman for help again, but Mr. Old Chapman went abroad to recuperate on the grounds of poor health. Moreover, it was arranged by Aiden. Ank could do nothing about it. In the end, Ank didn''t get anything, and his wife and son had left him. His heart was filled with hatred, and he didn''t have the time to respond to Rose. Ralph had originally wanted to use Rose as a pawn to lure Lincoln out, but he hadn''t expected that before he could make a decision, Rose would reveal her identity as a victim. Ralph felt disgusted. Ank was indeed wrong at that time. He was disloyal to his wife, heartless to Kayden, and unfilial to Mr. Old Chapman. It was not wrong to say that he was a scumbag. But then again, both sides were responsible. Back then, Ank had indeed made a mistake, but that was also because Rose''s mother had seduced her first. When it came to the culprit, Rose''s birth mother couldn''t help but be implicated. However, in Eve''s words, the culprit had be a victim who had been forced to do so. Even the daughter of a mistress like Rose could be the object of sympathy in everyone''s eyes. How ironic! "Rose hasn''t seen her father since she was a child, and because she didn''t have a father, she was bullied by her ssmates. If it weren''t for the fact that she was outstanding enough and hard-working enough, she wouldn''t have grown up like this. Perhaps she would have been killed by school violence a long time ago." "The Chapman family is aware of all of this. Not only did they fail to bring Rose back to the Chapman family, but they also acquiesced in the bullying of their mother and daughter. They are also Kayden''s children. Kayden is powerful in the entertainment industry, but Rose has to work hard." "It''s not easy for Rose to make it this far with her own efforts. Natalia and Lottie, the two insiders, are using their status to suppress her. Why?" Eve''s face was full of dissatisfaction. Tears welled up in her eyes and her tone was exceptionally forceful, as if she was truly defending Rose against injustice. The staff beside her were also agitated by her words and looked at the expressionless Ralph withplicated eyes. "The Chapman Family is too cold-blooded." "Can you do whatever you want just because you have money? I didn''t expect Rose''s family background to be so rough. She and her mother are both pitiful." "Ank is so abominable! He forced someone to have a rtionship with him. Isn''t that just ig-] 8) tae "Is there any justice? Why didn''t Rose''s mother call the police?" "It''s not like you don''t know that the Chapman Family is very powerful. It''s useless to call the police.¡± "It''s just that Rose''s pitiful." "If Natalia and Lottie truly knew of Rose''s background, but didn''t say anything, and instead wanted to join forces to suppress her, that would be too much." "Hush! Mr. Chapman is still here. You don''t want to live anymore. How dare you speak ill of mee Ralph heard all these discussions. Sean saw Ralph''s expression and could not help but take a step forward. "Mr. Chapman, are you alright?" Ralph pinched his nose and shook his head slowly. Originally, Ralph had wanted to save some face for Rose. After all, she could barely be considered a member of the Chapman family. Now it seemed that he was too kind before. "Sean, get ready. I will hold a press conference in half an hour." "Okay." Sean did not ask for a reason, but arranged it very efficiently. Eve felt bad. Perhaps things weren''t as simple as she thought. "What do you want to do?" Eve pretended to be flustered. Ralph nced at Eve indifferently and smiled. "Didn''t you say that our Chapman family is cold-blooded? Didn''t you say that we didn''t say anything about Rose?" "Then you''d better watch carefully. I''ll let you Know what is true cold-blooded!" Eve''s face turned pale and she had a bad feeling. This premonition was verified half an hourter. Under everyone''s gazes, Ralph faced the tens of high-profile cameras that had been temporarily summoned to attend the press conference. He announced word by word solemnly, "Rose is indeed my big brother Ank''s illegitimate daughter." "Her existence is not what everyone thinks." "There is no coercion or rape. The truth is far worse than everyone expected." Ralph nodded at Sean. Sean understood and put the prepared evidence on the huge electronic screen behind him one by one. If Lottie was here, she should be able to recognize. At that time, on this electronic screen, Ralph had identified Yoyo''s crime. The press conference was held directly on the stage of the show hall. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Not only the media but also theizens who had heard the news were excited. With tens of millions ofizens as witnesses, the truth of that year was revealed one by one in front of everyone. Rose''s birth mother was Sherry Cole. Twenty years ago, she was still in college, and the conditions at home weren''t very good. Relying on her beautiful face, Sherry had beenzy since she was a child. At the age of thirteen, she knew how to y tricks. She asked the male ssmates in her ss to treat her warmly and give her gifts and money. At the age of fifteen, she had sex with the school tyrant and even had a child. In such a rural area, Sherry''s pregnancy was not kept a secret and was quickly discovered by her ssmates. She directly told the teacher-in-charge. In the end, this teacher-in-charge wasn''t a good person either. He didn''t inform Sherry''s parents and instead used them as evidence to approach Sherry. The teacher-in-charge threatened Sherry to be with him. Just as Sherry was about to get rid of the school tyrant, she agreed. The teacher-in-charge gave Sherry a sum of money so that she could have a miscarriage. He then used his connections to help Sherry transfer to another school and privately tutored her. In the end, Sherry was admitted to a third-tier university. At the early stage of college, Sherry and her teacher-in-charge still maintained that unhealthy rtionship, but after seeing the prosperity of the city, Sherry became even more unrestrained. As she yed with the teacher-in-charge, she made a lot of boyfriends. Yes, she had so many boyfriends. Chapter 481 She Still Wanted to Confuse Right and Wrong Chapter 481 She Still Wanted to Confuse Right and Wrong With her talent, Sherry was dating eight boys at a time at her best. And these eight people was not including her junior high school teacher. Not long after she went to college, she broke up with the teacher and threatened him that if he dared to tell anyone she had been with him, she would expose go to the bad deeds of him to the Education Bureau. After five years, the teacher had no longer been teaching in the countryside. Instead, he had been transferred to the city through some means. Now he had be a teacher in a noble high school, getting a high annual sry. Sherry knew that he received bribes from his parents. Not only did he vite the school regtion by teaching outside school students, but he also voluntarily gave away the test questions to the rich students. Therefore, after being threatened by Sherry, he had to gave up on pestering her unwillingly in the end. After getting rid of the teacher, Sherry became more unscrupulous. She first seduced the president of the student union, took advantage of the rtionship with him to enter the student union, took away the charity bonus from other students, and got a schrship. Then she used theworking of the student union to get in touch with many rich young masters. She seduced and asked them for benefits. Until one day, a young master''s family discovered their rtionship. All the rich family had to take a thorough investigation before they epted a person. Then, the fact that Sherry had many boyfriends couldn''t be hidden anymore. When the rich young master heard about this from his family, he was almost driven crazy and immediately went to school to question Sherry. The young master directly pped Sherry exposed her debauchery in public. Everyone was astonished. They had never seen such a shameless person like Sherry! As for the eight victims who had suffered greatly, they joined hands to teach Sherry a lesson. Thus, Sherry was cast aside by everyone and expelled from the university. She waspletely unable to stay in that city. Even her family who had received the news were afraid that their reputation would be implicated by her, so they directly dered that they were severed from her. Sherry couldn''t even return home. For Sherry, this was a turning point in her life. Sherry could only leave that city ande to Rexwell alone to earn a living. She had done a lot of work including the sales of a jewelry store and the clerk of a store. She had also hired by a restaurant to wash the tes. However, she couldn''t even afford some normal cosmetics with such a meager sry, let alone support herself. In the end, Sherry went to a bar and became a wine seller there. Although she would asionally be taken advantage of by men when she sold wine in a bar, her asionally, she would meet generous guests, and the tip was enough for her to spend a few months. Sherry, who had always been indolent, loved this job. Relied on her young and beautiful, she bullied other female colleagues in private and took their customers. Therefore, Sherry finally offended a female colleague, who was not someone to be trifled with. She immediately sent the photo of Sherry receiving a male quest to the guest''s wife. Thus, his wife came to taught her a lesson. Sherry was stripped naked and thrown at the entrance of the bar, allowing every guest to admire her body for three days. Three dayster, Sherry couldn''t stay in the bar any longer, so she had toe up with other ideas. At this time, Sherry gave up the idea of seducing all rich men but focused on finding one to be her husband. She took advantage of her businessworking when she was selling wine and seed in being a waiter in a high-end club. Then, she aimed at Ank in that club. Now that the story had developed to this point, everything that happened after that was natural. Sherry drugged Ank''s wine and then put the me on hispetitors. She took advantage of his unconscious state to have a rtionship with him. She pretended to be the victim, which made Ank feel very guilty, so he proposed to give her a sum of money aspensation. Sherry pretended to be insulted and silently left without taking the money. Three monthster, Sherry appeared again. Holding the test report, she told Ank with a terrified expression that she was pregnant. At that time, Ank was not valued at home, and he was always scolded by his shrewish wife, which made his life extremely miserable. Ank suddenly felt pride and confident that belonged to a man because of Sherry. He also thought that he could be the ruler of the life of this frail woman. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The two of them were secretly together just like that. Ank said that he would be responsible for Sherry, and he also told her to give birth to the child. ¡°Then Rose was born in such a situation." Ralph exined the whole story with a poke face and showed all the evidence he found on the big screen. Not only did he find Sherry''s parents, but he also found her ssmates of the primary and middle school, and the college, he even found her teachers and so on... He asked them toe out one by one and provide some evidences including the notice of withdrawn student from the university, the discussion posts on the university forum, and the witnesses of the victims who had been deceived by her... Even the guest''s wife who took revenge on Sherry, stripped off her clothes and threw her at the entrance of the bar, was found by Ralph, and even came out to testify. She had already divorced, so this time she did not intend to hide it for her ex-husband. She directly told him about it and even posted it on Facebook to prove the authenticity. The audience and theizens who were watching the live broadcast eximed that it was an eye- opener. More and more people were watching the live broadcast, but Ralph''s expression was particrly calm. ¡°After Rose was born, she was hidden. We''ve been kept in the dark all this while. Not long ago, Miss Rose suddenly came to the hospital and said that she was a fan of Natalia. She even wanted to donate her kidney to Natalia¡¯s mother." ¡°Before that, Kayden had already made a matching, of course. That''s why a news said that Kayden wanted to donate kidney to Natalia''s mother but was stopped by my sister-inw." Speaking of this, Ralph looked straight at the camera and said coldly, "I think many people here still remember this." At that time, the reporters had surrounded Natalia at the scene and said a lot of unpleasant words to her. Now that Ralph pointed it out, they could not help feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°My sister-inw stopped Kayden because as a mother, she couldn''t bear anything to happen to her son. That''s easy to understand. However, what puzzled me was that why Rose came out at the exact time and had a matching data which was even more suitable than Kayden''s. Furthermore, why she had a great hostility towards Kayden at the beginning. Most importantly, why her surname was Chapman too." ¡°When we were full of doubts about her, my wife, Lottie, rejected Rose''s request to donate kidney. After all, donating kidney isn''t a small thing to a girl. And Rose''s attitude is so ambiguous. I didn''t expect that Rose would send a video to question my wife and cause public opinion to attack us." ¡°Not only that, but she also wants to reverse the truth and frame us." Chapter 482 Ralph, I Want You Die! Chapter 482 Ralph, I Want You Die! Ralph exined what had happened in the Contest Room this morning, as well as Eve''s reply. He said in a speed which was neither fast nor slow, and very calm, but no one dared to question the authenticity of his words. In the past, Ralph was well-known, but he kept a low profile and never showed up in public. Ralph had only revealed his face in front of the public ever since he married Lottie. The public''s impression of Ralph was not only his handsome face, but also his cold personality and his sharp means. Looking back at how he handled with the recent events, every time he had collected evidence to support his decision, which could be called extreme fair. Therefore, this time, before Ralph could provide evidence, theizens and reporters hadpletely believed his words. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. "She is too shameless! Rose''s birth mother makes me disgust!" "Dating with eight boys at a time? It''s too shocking!" "If the mother is so despicable, how could her daughter be a decent people?" "She even schemed with Eve to frame Lottie and drive her out of the program group. Why did she think so well? I even suspected that her faint and being hospitalized probably was a pretence. She wants to frame Lottie on purpose." "That''s disgusting. No wonder I didn''t like Rose from the very beginning. I always feel that she''s too hypocritical." "Even though Rose knows her own background, she still went to the hospital on purpose to say that she wanted to donate kidney to Natalia''s mother. It must be a lie that she was a fan of Natalia. She must have wanted Natalia break up with Kayden, and kill Natalia''s mother by the way!" "Fortunately, Lottie is smart and refused to ept her donating kidney. Otherwise, who knows what disgusting things she will do again?" "I have a friend who is one of Rose''s ssmates. She told me that Rose is too hypocritical. She always acted like a spoiled child with a male ssmate and then asked them to do things for her. It must have been taught by her mother!" Theizens were filled with righteous indignation as they criticized Rose. There were even quite a few who had guessed the truth and revealed all of Rose''s goals. Rose''s reputation plummeted to the lowest point. Eve, who was watching from the side, widened her eyes and began to tremble. She knew that when the past of Rose''s mother was exposed to the public, not only would Sherry''s life, but also Rose''s life would be ruined. With such a mother, who would believe that her daughter would be innocent? After the shock, she wanted to rush to the stage to stop the press conference, because she knew that Ralph would not let her go. The evidence he showed next must have something to do with her. Even if she couldn''t debut in the entertainment, she didn''t want her reputation to bepletely ruined! However, just as she took two steps forward, someone pressed her shoulder and dragged her away from the press conference to stop her from ruining the conference. At the same time, among theizens who were watching the live broadcast, there was person involved. Ank was not only surprised but also angry! He never dreamed that Sherry would be such a shameless woman! What''s more, he didn''t expect that Sherry had schemed to have sex with him at that time! He had originally thought that he would be able to control Sherry''s life, and that he would be able to obtain respect and happiness from Sherry and Rose, but it turned out to be a scam now! He was so angry that he wanted to call Sherry to verify, only to find that the number that he was familiar with couldn''t be connected all the time! ¡°B*tch!" Ank was so angry that he smashed his phone. The servants at home were too scared to breathe. Ank wanted to find Sherry and ask her face to face! He hurried out of the door and drove to Trust Town. But he didn''t expect that because of his bad mood, he didn''t notice the red light at the intersection. Before he could vent the rage to Sherry, he was knocked by a small trucking from the opposite side and sent into the hospital. As for Rose, who was waiting for good news from Eve at the hospital, she didn''t receive a call back for a long time. Rose suddenly had a bad feeling. It was at this moment that the nurse came to check her. The nurse who had been full of sympathy and care for her before, for some reason, was particrly cold this time. When pulling out the needle for her, the nurse tried not to touch her as much as possible, as if she disliked her very much. Rose frowned slightly and asked the nurse softly, "Madam, have I done anything to make you angry?" The nurse paused when she put away the bottle and turned to look at her expressionlessly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why..." ¡°The infusion are done. Please have a rest if you have nothing to do. Call me if you need anything.¡± The nurse didn''t want to talk too much with her. After saying these words, she left with her things. The door was not closed well, and the conversation between the nurse and her colleagues could be heard faintly. ¡°Did she talk to you?" "Well, I''m a little cold. She said that I was angry with her and wanted to cry, as if I bullied her. It''s disgusting." ¡°Tsk, it seems that she had learned a lot about pretending to be weak from her mother. She is really scheming!" ¡°That''s right. I sympathized with her so much before, but I didn¡¯t expect her and her mother to be so disgusting! Not only did her mother wreck another couple, but they also framed the children of the couple. How shameless!" The nurses¡¯ voices gradually faded away, but Rose''s face instantly turned pale. a (-]eme] eo] e) ole Matin 18a] ge Something really happened... Her identity should have been exposed, but things were not going as she had imagined. She had no choice but to ask help from the staff sent by the program group to take care of her, asking him to find out what had happened. This male staff was part-time assistant in the program group. He had been staying with Rose in the hospital all this while, so he didn''t know what had happened. When he heard that Rose was asking him for help, he went out to ask around. It didn''t take long for him. When he came back, he looked at Rose with aplicated gaze. Rose suppressed the uneasiness in her heart and smiled obsequiously at him. "Sir, what happened? Can you tell me? I... I don''t want to be hated by others." She ltooked like she was on the verge of tears, and she had a fever now, which made the staff softhearted, after all, he was a man, although he had acquired that Rose might not be as innocent as he had seen. He simply turned on the TV for her and directly showed her the live video of the press conference. ¡°It''s hard to say. You would better look at it yourself." Looking at Ralph''s handsome face on the screen, Rose hadn''t reacted at first. It wasn''t until her mother''s dark past had been exposed that she slowly came to her senses. The face, which had fascinated her before, suddenly became hateful. When she heard that Ralph had revealed all ns made by her and Eve, Rose finally couldn''t bear it any longer. She grabbed the cup of water on the bedside table and threw it at Ralph''s face-¡°Ralph, I want you die!" Chapter 483 Roses Missing Chapter 483 Rose''s Missing Rose, who was in a state of rage, startled the assistant. He had never seen Rose acting so hysterical before. She had lost control of her emotions like a lunatic. The assistant was about to speak but stopped on second thought. Just then, the phone in his pocket vibrated. He sneaked a nce at Rose and quickly walked out to answer the phone. "Director." "I was just about to call you." The director was also very upset. The variety show had just begun. It was only a few days ago, and trouble kepting. Although it kept drawing the attention of the public and led to high viewing rate, the director also felt very annoyed. He had been in the entertainment for so many years, but he had never seen such a difficult process in shooting a variety show! "How is Rose?" "She frightened me. After watching the press conference, she went mad. She even smashed the TV with a ss of water." It wouldn''t be long before the nurse came to Rose forpensation. Just as he was thinking about it, the nurse appeared. She threw him a nce suspiciously before pushing open the door to Rose''s ward. "Ah, what have you done?" A scream was heard, and the assistant pressed his forehead in annoyance. The director was speechless after knowing the situation. He had thought that Rose was smart and calm before, and had tried to make her a poprpetitor for many times. He hadn''t expected her to let him down. Not only did she have such a controversial birth mother, but she was also someone who didn''t know the severity of the situation. She was trying to provoke Lottie and Natalia. See? Mr. Chapman had immediately turned her into a stepping stone. Not only could she not return to the Chapman family in the future, but her acting career would also be ruined. The director was still reluctant to part with his five million dors, but he had no other choice. "Why don''t you juste back? You don''t have to worry about Rose anymore." "Ah? That''s not good, is it?" The assistant took a look at the ward. Rose had regained herposure. She was lying on the hospital bed, her eyes brimming with tears. Being censured by the nurse, she didn''t dare to say a word. ¡°She looked quite pitiful...¡± The assistant thought. The director said, "You pity her so much. Why not pay for her hospitalization fee?" The assistant immediately stopped pitying. "No, Sir, I don''t have enough money to raise myself." ¡°Then what are you talking about? If you take a taxi back now, I can pay for the taxi fee.¡± ¡°Do you want to tell Rose something?" ¡°Tell her that she vite the rules of our program. The program group has the right to expel the contestant who was has misbehavior. Tell her to be decent in the future!" ¡°Got it, director!" After hanging up the phone, he smoked two cigarettes before turned around to have a talk with Rose. However, when he back, eco Mo) aa oe ¡°Madam, where''s the patient on the bed?" The nurse was cleaning up the bed. The set that Rose had used had already been thrown into the ck trash can next to her. She was currently making the bed with a new one. The nurse rolled her eyes. "How would I know? She said she was going through the discharge formalities. She''s probably gone." After that, she muttered in a low voice, "Thanks god she had left. Such a lunatic. I don''t know where she usually ys. Maybe she had already developed syphilis, who knows?" Feeling helpless, he apologized to the nurse and turned to leave, but was stopped by the nurse. ¡°Wait, she was discharged from the hospital. But she hasn''t paid for the broken TV. Since you are here C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. to take care of her, you should pay for it!" The assistant: "..." The assistant searched the entire hospital but failed to find Rose. In the end, he had to obediently asked the hospital to make out a bill. He take it back to the director for expenses im. But he was severely criticized by the director. ¡°Rose has run away, why are you looking for her? Can''t you just leave?" ¡°You even pay thepensate of the TV, it costs several hundred dors!" ¡°Damn Rose. She hasn''t even earned me a few thousand yuan, but already caused me many troubles. She''s really a jinx. It''s good for her to leave!" After finished speaking, he became angrier when he saw that the assistant was still standing there. ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here and work!" ¡°Well, Sir. I just wonder that since Rose has been expelled, what about Eve?" Speaking of this, the director was annoyed again. ¡°Expel! Expel them together! I''ll issue a statementter!" Mr. Chapman exposed all the bad things they had done. Now theizens were excited on the Inte. How dare he not fire these two "the cause of trouble"? Too many enthusiasticizens had sentments to him on the Facebook! Therefore, when Ralph finished the press conference, the notice of expulsion from the program group was immediately issued. Some reporters said that they saw Eve was directly driven away from the recording site of the show. The Smith family did not dare to send a car to pick her up because they also felt embarrassing. As for Rose, very few people knew where she had gone. The reporters wanted to find and interview her, but they didn''t expect that they couldn''t find her at all. Theizens were overjoyed. After venting their emotions, they forgot Rose and Eve and began to look forward to the official broadcast of the show. After these two incidents,izens were looking forward to the variety show! Lottie and the others had no idea what was going on. The four of them adapted the song, and then sang it together with musical instruments. The effect was amazing. "Sess!" MCis-t-) abe ¡°It sounds so good!" Even Jessica couldn''t help but say in English, "I love you!" Some people express their emotions directly. She held the four of them together! After being stunned for a while, Lottie and Nataliaughed together and hugged to encourage. ¡°It''s all thanks to Violet this time. If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have known that this song could be adapted so sessfully. Lottie said with smile, couldn''t help but pat Violet on the shoulder. This girl was really talented, but she was too indifferent. Violet smiled a little when she heard that. Just as she was about to say something, someone knocked on the door of the training room. Bridge leaned against the door, smiling at the four people in the dance room. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Everyone is very excellent. You didn''t let me down." With his amorous eyes, he looked as if he was seducing someone when casting the nce at her. All of a sudden, Lottie lost her good mood and felt disgusted. She turned her head and wanted to exchange nces with Natalia. However, she noticed that the smile on Violet''s face had disappeared and that she had returned to her defensive state. Her gaze was especially cold. Lottie subconsciously grabbed her hand, but Violet shrugged her away. Her actions made everyone fell silent. The atmosphere suddenly turned cold. Violet looked at Lottie indifferently. "I''m sorry, just stress reaction." AFM gt eg Moro oe (eto M A Leb Looe Lottie thought to herself. Before she could figure it out, she saw Bridge gently pping his hands. ¡°Ladies and girls, look at me. With such a handsome man standing in front of you, your attention can still be distracted. I''m so sad." Chapter 484 Then Ill Apologize to You Chapter 484 Then I''ll Apologize to You If Bridge said these words to his fans, he might look very charming. The kind that can make fans scream and cry. But when Natalia and Lottie heard this, they only felt that he was too greasy. Jessica, who was not good at English, didn''t immediately understand the meaning of his words. She looked at Bridge in confusion. As for Violet, she was always poker-faced. No one could understand what she was thinking. The four of them didn''t give a satisfactory answer, which made Bridge a little embarrassed. After a while, he suddenly smiled meaningfully. "In addition to checking your works, I am here to send you a message." "Eve and Rose have withdrawn from thepetition." "No, not withdraw. To be exact, they were scratched from thepetition." After Bridge finished speaking, he stared straight at Lottie, as if he wanted to see through her. This news was even more attractive than Bridge himself. Everyone was very surprised, including Lottie. She had thought that Ralph would take revenge for her, but she hadn''t expected her husband to be so strong that he would kick Rose out of thepetition so quickly. She and Natalia looked at each other. Natalia cleared her throat and asked, "Bridge... Mr. Joshua, can you tell us why they were scratched?" Natalia had always been respected as a teacher. She was used to call the juniors with their name. When she saw the camera, she remembered that she was no longer the Natalia who could do whatever she wanted in the entertainment. Bridge nced at her and smiled. "Of course, Ms. Ross." "They were chased away because they did something wrong." Bridge continued gently, "How dare they offend Lottie?" After saying that, the atmosphere in the training room seemed to be colder a lot than before. Violet blinked twice, and said coldly. "What do you mean? Were they scratched just because of the ident in the morning?" Eve imed that what happened in the morning was just an ident. Rose had fainted and was sent to the hospital. Violet even felt that Lottie couldn''t fight back this time. Although she would asionally be taken advantage of by men when she sold wine in a bar, her asionally, she would meet generous guests, and the tip was enough for her to spend a few months. Sherry, who had always been indolent, loved this job. Relied on her young and beautiful, she bullied other female colleagues in private and took their customers. Therefore, Sherry finally offended a female colleague, who was not someone to be trifled with. She immediately sent the photo of Sherry receiving a male quest to the guest''s wife. Thus, his wife came to taught her a lesson. Sherry was stripped naked and thrown at the entrance of the bar, allowing every guest to admire her body for three days. Three dayster, Sherry couldn''t stay in the bar any longer, so she had toe up with other ideas. At this time, Sherry gave up the idea of seducing all rich men but focused on finding one to be her husband. She took advantage of her businessworking when she was selling wine and seed in being a waiter in a high-end club. Then, she aimed at Ank in that club. Now that the story had developed to this point, everything that happened after that was natural. Sherry drugged Ank''s wine and then put the me on hispetitors. She took advantage of his unconscious state to have a rtionship with him. She pretended to be the victim, which made Ank feel very guilty, so he proposed to give her a sum of money aspensation. Sherry pretended to be insulted and silently left without taking the money. Three monthster, Sherry appeared again. Holding the test report, she told Ank with a terrified expression that she was pregnant. At that time, Ank was not valued at home, and he was always scolded by his shrewish wife, which made his life extremely miserable. Ank suddenly felt pride and confident that belonged to a man because of Sherry. He also thought that he could be the ruler of the life of this frail woman. The two of them were secretly together just like that. Ank said that he would be responsible for Sherry, and he also told her to give birth to the child. ¡°Then Rose was born in such a situation." Ralph exined the whole story with a poke face and showed all the evidence he found on the big screen. Not only did he find Sherry''s parents, but he also found her ssmates of the primary and middle school, and the college, he even found her teachers and so on... He asked them toe out one by one and provide some evidences including the notice of withdrawn student from the university, the discussion posts on the university forum, and the witnesses of the victims who had been deceived by her... Even the guest''s wife who took revenge on Sherry, stripped off her clothes and threw her at the entrance of the bar, was found by Ralph, and even came out to testify. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She had already divorced, so this time she did not intend to hide it for her ex-husband. She directly told him about it and even posted it on Facebook to prove the authenticity. The audience and theizens who were watching the live broadcast eximed that it was an eye- opener. More and more people were watching the live broadcast, but Ralph''s expression was particrly calm. ¡°After Rose was born, she was hidden. We''ve been kept in the dark all this while. Not long ago, Miss Rose suddenly came to the hospital and said that she was a fan of Natalia. She even wanted to donate her kidney to Natalia¡¯s mother." ¡°Before that, Kayden had already made a matching, of course. That''s why a news said that Kayden wanted to donate kidney to Natalia''s mother but was stopped by my sister-inw." Speaking of this, Ralph looked straight at the camera and said coldly, "I think many people here still remember this." At that time, the reporters had surrounded Natalia at the scene and said a lot of unpleasant words to her. Now that Ralph pointed it out, they could not help feeling a little embarrassed. ¡°My sister-inw stopped Kayden because as a mother, she couldn''t bear anything to happen to her son. That''s easy to understand. However, what puzzled me was that why Rose came out at the exact time and had a matching data which was even more suitable than Kayden''s. Furthermore, why she had a great hostility towards Kayden at the beginning. Most importantly, why her surname was Chapman too." ¡°When we were full of doubts about her, my wife, Lottie, rejected Rose''s request to donate kidney. After all, donating kidney isn''t a small thing to a girl. And Rose''s attitude is so ambiguous. I didn''t expect that Rose would send a video to question my wife and cause public opinion to attack us." ¡°Not only that, but she also wants to reverse the truth and frame us." Chapter 485 What Kind of Person Do You Take Me For? Chapter 485 What Kind of Person Do You Take Me For? Perhaps Bridge had seen through Violet''s thoughts, so he added a few more sentences. "If it weren''t for Mr. Chapman''s press conference, indicating that Rose was Kayden''s half-sister and personally revealed the truth of the past, we wouldn''t have thought that Rose would have such a bizarre background." "Lottie, Ms. Ross, you have been wronged." Bridge didn''t stay in the training room for long. After seeing their adapted songs, he left. However, what he had just said was like a tossed stone which raised a thousand ripples, causing Jessica and Violet to feel uneasy. Then, these words somehow spread among the contestants. On their way back to the dormitory, they could still hear whispers from other contestants from time to time. "They are contestants of ss A who might be able to make a debut. And she''s also Kayden''s younger sister. Why is she so reckless as to offend Lottie? Now, she''s been kicked out." "Rose is Kayden''s younger sister, so she is the niece of Mr. Chapman. She''s going to call Lottie aunt." "They''re all members of the Chapman family. Why are they still hurting each other?" "You don''t understand, do you? A niece isn''t important than a wife! As long as you offend Lottie, Ralph will kill you whether you are his family or not." "Rose has a fever and passed out, so how can the Chapman family still want to hurt her? Mr. Chapman even exposed Rose''s identity just to drive her away. This is too..." "Shh, Lottie is here." "Stop talking. Do you want to be kicked out?" "There''s no need to be so afraid of Lottie, is there? We haven''t done anything wrong. Do they want to forbid us to discuss?" "Rose and Eve didn''t do anything either. It was just because Eve didn''t have a good attitude towards Lottie that they had a small conflict with each other. In the end, their reputations were all ruined. If you wanted to make Lottie unhappy, it would be easy for Mr. Chapman to chased you out of the show if Lottie report it to him." These contestants in the manor had handed over their mobile phones. They had not seen Ralph''s press conference and did not know the truth. They could only get a few vague words from the mentors and staff. The truth that came together from these words gave them imaginary space. They didn¡¯t know that Rose had let Eve reveal her identity first, and she had framed the Chapman family before Ralph came out to fight back. They didn''t know what her birth mother had done, so they subconsciously treated her and her mother as victims. The only result they could see was that Eve and Rose had been expelled by the program group. And It was led by Mr. Chapman personally. The new star with a bright future ended up being ridiculed, coupled with the end of her career. He didn''t give any way out at all. It was really Mr. Chapman''s style of doing things. Simrments became more and more unbearable after they were spread. The more enthusiastic the mentors were toward Lottie and Natalia, the colder the contestants looked at them. No one was willing to make friends with them. Sometimes, they would even be ridiculed by the contestants for no reason. Lottie tried to exin a few times, but no one listened carefully. Their attitude toward them became more and more perfunctory. Lottie and Natalia could clearly feel that they were being isted by all the contestants. Four or five dayster, they faced the first big trouble. After rehearsing together for so long, Violet suddenly didn''t want to perform with Lottie and the others before the public performance. She wanted to switch to the group which Rose was in before. Even the director group was caught off guard. They stopped recording and asked Violet why she wanted to change her team. ¡°IT can''t perform in the same group with Lottie.¡± ¡°If you want to expel me because of this, you can do whatever you want. Violet''s expression was exceptionally cold as she spoke. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The director only felt troubled. It was not easy for him to calm down for a few days, now he was in trouble again. He had been waiting and watching in front of the camera. They had been fine before, why did Violet suddenly want to leave? The director looked at Violet seriously and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then you should bring it up when you are divided into groups, not wait until this time to go back on your word. This is very irresponsible!" Violet seemed to have been persuaded. She rolled her eyes uneasily and finally managed to calm down. She said coldly, "That''s because I didn¡¯t know before that Lottie was such a person." Lottie was also called over by the staff. As soon as she approached, she heard Violet''s words. She couldn''t help but be puzzled. ¡°What kind of person do You take me for?" Violet noticed Lottie''s gaze and her breathing quickened. Subconsciously, she clenched her fists. Seeing that Violet didn''t speak, Lottie took the initiative to say, "I heard that you wanted to change teams because of me?" ¡°Do you really hate me so much?" Violet pursed her lips and looked down at the ground. Lottie had once asked this question, but her answer had not changed. "I really hate you.¡± Lottie nodded. "Oh." Seeing that she didn''t seem to be surprised at all, let alone emotional fluctuations, Violet started to get angry for no reason. ¡°Don''t you know yourself well?" ¡°You are overbearing and arrogant. You are selfish, and never care about other people''s feelings." ¡°What''s more, you like to perform. When you rehearse, you hand over the adapted work to others, but in the end, you take all the credit. You always take the most outstanding part of the work to make others your foil." Violet didn''t say much at first, but now she suddenly spoke endlessly. Her words were full of usations against Lottie. Lottie listened quietly, nodding from time to time. When she saw Violet stop, she asked, "Is there anything else?" Violet was speechless. ¡°It''s really hard for you to say so much.¡± Lottie said, "It took you a lot of time to think about it, didn''t it?" Violet didn''t understand why she couid be so calm. She simply turned her face away and said coldly to the director, "The conflict between me and Lottie cannot be settled, so I must change my team.¡± Violet thought for a moment and added, ¡°And I would take back my adapted song. The version they practiced before can no longer be used!" The director was very worried about Violet''s stubbornness. "Violet, you can''t do this." Violet frowned. ¡°Why can''t I? Is it just because she''s Lottie that she can take over other people''s results and do whatever she Ton area The director was very angry. ¡°It''s not what you said. Don''t mess around!" ¡°The first public performance ising soon. If you make a fuss about changing teams now, it won''t be good for you and Lottie, and it will also affect the final results of the two teams. It''s not a small matter!" Violet said, "It won''t be affected if I go to the Fast Song Group. I''ve practiced with them in private. I can integrate into their group" As for the performance of the group of Lottie, It had nothing to do with her. Chapter 486 Maybe We Should Start Again Chapter 486 Maybe We Should Start Again After Violet finished speaking, the director was very angry. An intern who had not yet made her debut dared to give the director such a big problem. No matter how strong she was in the future, the director would not dare to support her again. Violet only considered herself, but no other teammates. She was too selfish and irresponsible. If this video was broadcast, there would be a lot of controversy online. The director persuaded her for a long time, but Violet refused to change her mind. "Have you thought it over? If you change your team at thest minute regardless of the overall situation, it will definitely bring you trouble in the future." Violet remained expressionless. "I don''t care." "Aha, you don''t care about it? Violet, I hope you will have the capital to be arrogant in the future." Violet was very unhappy. "I''m all relying on my own strength, unlike some people who rely on their background." The director''s face darkened even more when he heard her ming Lottie. This show was said to be absolutely fair, and the director also took Ralph''s money and guarantee that there would not be any scandal. However, it was hard to judge. For example, the director had received five million dors to guarantee that Eve would be able to make a debut, these were all hidden rules. Whether Violet epted it or not, she could not say it so bluntly. Once it was said, it would be said to against the whole industry. In fact, the director didn''t give her any preferential treatment. After Eve and Rose left, everything was fair. "Do you have any evidence? Violet, what''s the benefit for you to nder the contestants and the show?" Violet''s expression changed. She looked at the director coldly. "Because I can''t provide evidence, so you can secretly do it and me all my credit on Lottie?" "Your credit will not be erased, and we will show the whole process of your creation and adaptation. The program has not been edited yet, why can you be so sure?" "I..." During the conversation between the director and Violet, Lottie finally understood. "All right." She interrupted their conversation. "She wants to change her team, right? Let her change." The director was very frustrated. "Lottie, do you know what you''re talking about?" "If she changes her team now, it means that all your previous efforts are in vain." Whether the song or the dance, they had to be rearranged. Now, there were less than three days left before the first public performance. The director said in a serious tone, "What''s more, there is a rule in the program group that there must be four people at the least in each team. Violet insists on changing teams. There would be only three people left in your term.¡± This was not in line with the program group''s rules. On the day of the broadcast,izens would inevitably discuss it. The program group couldn''t guide public opinion too much. For Lottie and her two teammates, the situation was not very favorable. The director had been in the entertainment for a long time. He knew that sometimesizens were particrly unreasonable. They would not care about the truth of the matter. They were only willing to believe what they had seen. In the face of the director''s earnest persuasion, Lottie still nodded calmly. ¡°She really doesn''t want to. We can''t force her." ¡°And she has such a big problem with me. Even if she didn''t seed in changing teams in the end, it''s hard to guarantee that All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. she won''t deliberately make mistakes on the stage. Her leaving now is a good thing for us." Lottie noticed that after she finished speaking, Violet''s face turned pale. She couldn''t helpughing in her heart. Violet was the one who had stirred up all the trouble. How could she still act like she had been abandoned? The director was still a little hesitant. "But..." ¡°That''s it." Lottie said, "Director, we don''t have to cut off this part because I have a clear conscience. Even if only three people form our team in the end, we will bear all the consequences. The director couldn''t convince them and couldn''t help sighing. ¡°When your team is graded, we may lower the overall score of your team ordingly, so you would have no objection either?" ¡°It doesn''t matter." Lottie said indifferently. Nas] ae The director finally gave up. Violet got what she wanted and changed to another team, but she didn''t look very happy. Aftering out of the director''s office, Violet and Lottie walked side by side for a while. Violet appeared to be preupied with many matters, but Lottie was exceptionally calm. Each team have an independent training room. The one that Violet was about to go to was next to the room where Lottie''s stole Lottie arrived first. Seeing that Lottie was about to push open the door and walk in, Violet couldn''t help but stop her. Lottie turned around with a smile on her face. ¡°What else do you want?" For some reason, Violet felt anger in her heart. Why she was still smiling? Was she really a saint? ¡°You have nothing to say to me?" Lottie shrugged. "I have nothing to say." Violet held her breath. ¡°IT don''t know who asked you to change your team temporarily and let you do such a harmful thing." Lottie suddenly said with a serious expression, ¡°But there''s something I want to advise you.¡± Violet looked at Lottie in horror with gloomy eyes. ¡°You are really talented. I hope you won''t do anything that will make yourself regret." After saying this, Lottie smiled again without any anger as she pushed the door open. "See you, Violet. The door opened and closed again. Violet stood alone in the empty corridor, but her heart felt as if it had been frozen by something. She still remembered the first time she had called her "Violet" with a bright smile, which made her heart tremble. Ever since that time, Lottie had been calling her so intimately. But now, Lottie had called her-Violet. Perhaps this was the best end. People like her didn¡¯t deserve any friendship at all. She had too many heavy burdens, so she shouldn''t have been standing with the bright Lottie. Because the more open-minded Lottie was, the more despicable she looked. Don''t regret it, Violet. YOU HAVE NO WAY BACK. Taking a deep breath, Violet finally walked through the training room and forward. However, during this period of time, she had finally be a little more active. Now, she had returned to the silent and gloomy cold yer, as if she had suddenly lost all her spirit. Hearing the sound of footsteps gradually fading away, Lottie leaned against the door and shook her head helplessly, looking at her two teammates who were looking at her worriedly. ¡°Sorry, I couldn''t bring Violet back." Natalia frowned. ¡°Is she really going to change her team?" Lottie nodded. "Not only that, but she also took away the song we have adapted. We might have to start over again." This time, both Natalia and Jessica felt it was a big problem. Chapter 487 Lets Not Get involved for the Time being Chapter 487 Let''s Not Get involved for the Time being Jessica called out directly. "No! This is impossible!" Natalia was also very angry. "The Public Performance would hold at eight o''clock in the night after tomorrow. And it''s eight o''clock in the morning. It means we only have 60 hours left. And in these 60 hours, sometime should be removed in which we eat, sleep, and rest. It''s toote..." "This is an impossible task. Lottie, you shouldn''t have agreed so easily." Time was too limited. It was too difficult for them toplete the adaption and make up a new dance within 60 hours. Jessica paced back and forth in the practice room anxiously. She was already very nervous, and now she was even more anxious. "I''m sorry, but I''ve dragged you down this time. Violet left the team because she has a problem of me." Lottie looked at Jessica. "If you also want to change teams, I canmunicate with the director again, because it''s not fair for you." As for Natalia... Anyway, they were a family. Even if Natalia wanted to change her team, no one would be willing to ept her. It was better to keep her by her side. Jessica frowned and replied in standard English, "Who do you think I am? Although I am angry, it is not because of you. I have seen how much you have paid for everyone during this period of time." "I won''t betray you." Jessica swore. She was angry because of Violet''s betrayal. She felt that Violet was really strange. Hearing what Jessica said, Lottie slowly smiled. Finally, there was a reasonable person who could repay her efforts. "Lottie, this really won''t do. Why don''t we persuade Violet again?" Natalia frowned. The difficulty this time was too great. The main reason was that Violet''s adapted version was too sessful. If they changed it now, it was not easy for them to innovate. If it was not adapted well, then it was meaningless. If the adapted version was too good, Violet could say that they had copied it. In short, no matter how hard they tried, it couldn''t turn to a good result. If the result was not good in the end, they would be eliminated collectively. It might not have any effect on they career in the future, but theizens would definitely criticize them. The road that Ralph had painstakingly built for them would also be full of thorns. Natalia opened the door and wanted to look for Violet. However, Lottie stopped her. ¡°It''s useless." Lottie said, "Since she chose to offend us and the director at this time, it means that she has made up her mind to do so. It''s not like we can change her mind with just a few words." That was why she didn''t even bother to persuade her just now. Jessica was very disappointed after hearing this. She secretly schemed with Lottie. "Didn''t you live in the same dormitory as Violet? Can you secretly beat her up while she''s not paying attention?¡± Ko} ?(ne Sure, it was in line with Jessica''s style. As expected, she had a clear understanding of love and hatred and was straightforward. ¡°No." Natalia looked at Jessica seriously and replied in English, ¡°Fighting is forbidden between contestants. If someone breaks this rule, she is very likely to be expelled.¡± Natalia was not very good at French, but she could basicallymunicate with Jessica. Thanked for her manager who hired a tutor to teach her before. Jessica was immediately discouraged. Lottie found it funny and then pped her hands. ¡°Come on, girls.¡± Breau ne) sma Onl oi a oleae ¡°It''s useless to worry. As long as we unite, there''s nothing we can''t do. Natalia looked sad. "These words can''tfort me." Jessica was also sad. "Me too!!" There was nothing Lottie could do but ask the two of them back into their work, first of all, adapted the song before made up the dance. They worked so hard that they just ate a few meals. The next day, the three of them were very busy. However, whatfort Lottie was that the other two didn''tin. Although it was really hard to get a little advance, no one wanted to give up. In the living room of the Chapman''s Mansion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ste''s eyes were filled with tears as she looked at Lottie on the big screen. Because she hadn''t eaten much and her physical strength had been consumed too quickly, Lottie''s face looked a little pale. ¡°Daddy, Mommy has worked so hard. Let''s think of a way to help them." Fabian chimed in, "Daddy, can we find someone to help them adapt the song and then send it to Mommy?" Ralph also felt great pity for Lottie when he saw how tired she was. But there was nothing he could do. This was the way that Lottie had chosen, and he couldn''t stop her. ¡°No.¡± The person who spoke was Elijah. He coldly swept his gaze across Fabian. It was shameful to cheat. He believed that Mommy didn''t want to win in this way. Ralph nodded in agreement. "Fabian, this is Mommy''spetition. She hopes that it will be carried out fairly." Fabian got heated. "Mommy wants it to be fair, but what Violet done means that thepetition format is already unfair!" In that case, why couldn''t they help? ¡°If Mommy wins in this way, do you think she''ll be happy?" Elijah said coldly. ¡°If you trusted Mommy, you shouldn''t have said something like that." Fabian was originally speaking eloquently, but when he heard Elijah''s words, he immediately lowered his head. He was very sad and even secretly reached out to wipe his tears. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in Mommy, he just wanted her to win more easily. Ralph could not heip but sigh. He reached out to hug the three children. ¡°Well, I know you are all worried about Mommy. If Mommy knows that you are quarreling for her, she will be sad." Ste looked at Lottie on the screen and couldn''t help but cry in Ralph''s arms. ¡°I''m so angry. Why did Violet do that?" ¡°Daddy, can we teach her a lesson?" As for this suggestion, it was rare for Elijah not to object. He also hated Violet''s sudden betrayal. She should indeed be punished! Ralph shook his head and refused. ¡°Mommy should want to handle this matter by herself. Let''s not interfere for now." Moreover,pared to Violet, there seemed to be a man waiting for him to deal with. That was Bridge. This man threw covetous stares at Lottie several times. Although he had hidden it very well, he couldn''t hide it from Ralph. Ralph pinched his fingers and contacted Sean. ¡°Haven''t we found Rose yet?" Lincoln and Rose disappeared one after another, giving Ralph a bad feeling. He always felt that someone had asked Violet to change her team behind the scenes. Could it be Lincoln and Rose? Sean''s voice was calm as he said, ¡°Rose is hiding very well, so we have no choice but to make other ns. After took the cue and went to the trust town, we''ve already found out where Sherry is and are about to bring her back." Chapter 488 What a Vicious Plan Chapter 488 What a Vicious n Jessica called out directly. "No! This is impossible!" Natalia was also very angry. "The Public Performance would hold at eight o''clock in the night after tomorrow. And it''s eight o''clock in the morning. It means we only have 60 hours left. And in these 60 hours, sometime should be removed in which we eat, sleep, and rest. It''s toote..." "This is an impossible task. Lottie, you shouldn''t have agreed so easily." Time was too limited. It was too difficult for them toplete the adaption and make up a new dance within 60 hours. Jessica paced back and forth in the practice room anxiously. She was already very nervous, and now she was even more anxious. "I''m sorry, but I''ve dragged you down this time. Violet left the team because she has a problem of me." Lottie looked at Jessica. "If you also want to change teams, I canmunicate with the director again, because it''s not fair for you." As for Natalia... Anyway, they were a family. Even if Natalia wanted to change her team, no one would be willing to ept her. It was better to keep her by her side. Jessica frowned and replied in standard English, "Who do you think I am? Although I am angry, it is not because of you. I have seen how much you have paid for everyone during this period of time." "I won''t betray you." Jessica swore. She was angry because of Violet''s betrayal. She felt that Violet was really strange. Hearing what Jessica said, Lottie slowly smiled. Finally, there was a reasonable person who could repay her efforts. "Lottie, this really won''t do. Why don''t we persuade Violet again?" Natalia frowned. The difficulty this time was too great. The main reason was that Violet''s adapted version was too sessful. If they changed it now, it was not easy for them to innovate. If it was not adapted well, then it was meaningless. If the adapted version was too good, Violet could say that they had copied it. In short, no matter how hard they tried, it couldn''t turn to a good result. Sherry only felt very scared. She had done such a secret and even came out to attract Ralph''s attention. How did he know this? Ralph nced at Sean, raised his chin and said, "Hand her over to Edward." ¡°Didn''t he lose an experimental subject before? Just in time, this one shouldn''t be able to run, so tell him to take her as a Pelosi aide ¡°It''s mypensation for him." Ralph thought for a moment and suddenly added, "By the way, in order to prevent her from running away like Lincoln, remember to remind Edward to break her limbs." Sherry widened her eyes in horror. Raiph''s ruthless words made her shiver. Although she didn''t grow up in a rich family, with her face, except two fail experiences in love, Sherry had an easy life before. Even if she was expelled from school, or even stripped naked by the rich man''s wife, her body had not suffered any injuries. She could not imagine what kind of torture it would be if her limbs were broken. Sherry started to tremble uncontrobly. She began to struggle. "No! You can''t do this to me! It''s illegal!" Ralph sneered. "Isn''t it illegal for you to drug Ank?" ¡®Isn''t it illegal for you to secretly transfer the property of the Chapman Family as Ank''s mistress?" "Isn''t it illegal for you to join hands with Lincoln and plot against Mrs. Ross, and want to take over the property of the Chapman alia eae Slr aem ta hearin nl gael ea She did not expect Ralph to know everything. He had even discovered her, the mastermind behind all of these things! Ralph looked down at Sherry with a mocking expression. Ba FL ol ah oh a Sean: "Yes." Sean was obviously also shocked, but he did not show his emotions. However, after being shock, he immediately executed Ralph''s orders- Sean dragged Sherry away and handed her over to Edward. As soon as they left, the three children surrounded Ralph. Stelia immediately asked, "Daddy, could this Sherry be..." When Ralph faced the child, he looked much gentler. He nodded gently. ¡°She should be one of the masterminds behind the scenes." Ste''s eyes widened. "One of them?" Ralph looked very serious. ¡°You all know Sherry''s past, so you should know what kind of person she is. She is greedy and selfish, and she has her own purpose in doing things." ¡°This kind of woman is easily in cahoots with Lincoln. Therefore, when Lincoln used Rose to distract our attention, how could Sherry have on idea about it?¡± Sherry''s worldly, she should have been able to see through Lincoln''s intentions as soon as he found them. That was why she had agreed to let Rose and Lincoln work together ande up with a series of detailed ns behind the scenes. She wanted to mess things up and achieve their goals. She had nned to make Lancy make a scene in the hospital first, so that Lancy would estrange with Kayden and his mother, and at the same time, Natalia would have a grudge against Kayden. Then, she asked Rose to rece Kayden to donated her kidney. Of course, Rose wouldn''t really donated it. All she had to do was stall for time until Lancy came to stir up trouble. And they''ll wait and see Mrs. Ross had something wrong and die on the way of rescuing. In this way, Natalia would never be with the son of the enemy who killed her mother. She and Kayden would never be together, and Natalia would turn into Lincoln''s arms. After Kayden lost his beloved, he would be seriously injured. He would hate his weakness and Lancy''s arrogance. However, because Lancy was his mother, he would not really do anything to her. He would only distance himself from her silently and quit from the management of the Chapman Group forever to avenge Lancy. Lancy was estranged from her own son, and there was no one in the Chapman family to back her up. It would be easy to deal with her. As long as Sherry persuaded Ank topletely abandon Lancy, and then announced Rose''s background to the public, Sherry and Rose would be able to return to the Chapman family. In the end, together with the videos Rose sent online, they would frame Ralph and Lottie, forcing them to give up the Chapman Grouppletely. Everything about the Chapman family would fal! into the hands of Sherry and her daughter. ¡°What a vicious n." Fabian was stunned. Only then did Ste feel afraid. "Fortunately, Daddy and Mommy didn''t let their scheme seed. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Otherwise, Brother Kayden would be so pitiful." However, Elijah frowned and looked at his tall father. ¡°Why do you say that Sherry is one of the masterminds behind all this?" Other than her, was there anyone else hiding and not showing up? Chapter 489 You Have to Change Your Identity and Face Chapter 489 You Have to Change Your Identity and Face "To Sherry and her daughter, the Chapman Group is already the best spoils of war for them." "But it''s not for Lincoln." Ralph said slowly. Lincoln was a very ambitious person, and he was much greedier than everyone had imagined. In addition to Natalia, he also seemed to aim at Ralph. His purpose was not only the Chapman Group, but also all the property under Ralph''s name. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After Jenna Kennedy''s death, Lincoln had lost a lot of help. Ralph did not believe that he could still have such a big n if there was nobody to back him up. "So, Lincoln is not a chess yer. He is just a chess piece." After listening to Ralph''s exnation, Elijah said with certainty. Ralph could not help rubbing his little head. This little guy spoke too mature. Fabian also understood and was very anxious. "What should we do? Do we have to find out who is behind all this now?" Lincoln and Rose were already tough enough to deal with. What should they do with a few more backers behind the scenes? Ste began toin. "Daddy, you and Mommy have so many enemies." Ralph found it funny. "We have many enemies because we have too many treasures on us. It''s easy for bad people to covet them." "Then what should we do?" Ralph said softly but firmly in the face of the three children. "There is only one way. Be stronger." In the face of absolute strength, any devil could not withstand a single blow. Elijah showed a thoughtful expression. Ste and Fabian looked at each other and ignited their fighting spirit at the same time. For the sake of Daddy and Mommy, and for the sake of a better life, they had to be stronger as well! Fabian: "Daddy, what can we do for you now?" Ralph said with a smile, "You stay here and watch over Mommy. Leave the rest to me for the time being." After all, someone would be more anxious than him in this situation. In a small bungalow outside the suburbs of Rexwell. Rose had just taken the antipyretics and her temperature hadn''t decreased so quickly, so she wasn''t in good spirits either. "My mother had been taken away by Ralph''s men." "Didn''t you promise me that you would protect her?" "What should we do now?" Rose red fiercely at the man in front of her. Due to the high temperature, her lips had peeled off and she looked very haggard. Without makeup, she looked like an ordinary college student. Not as bright as she looked in the camera. The man sitting opposite her was wrapping his ankle with bandages. He had been injured here by someone that his ankle had been deliberately dislocated. Before he could recover, he ran for a long distance, which made the injury on his ankle worse. Although the bones had been reset, the doctor said that he must took good care of it, otherwise it might habitually fracture in the future, which led to a crippled foot. All of this was because of Ralph. The man looked gloomy. He still put on a smile, not a gentle one, but a very vicious one. ¡°Lincoln! Did you hear what I said?" When Rose saw that he had been ignoring her, she red up. If Lincoln hadn''te and ask her for cooperation, Rose wouldn''t have ended up in this state today. She could have followed her n, graduated from the School of the Film Academy, and then entered the entertainment as a capable new hand. In that case, she might be a small star and seed in the entertainment. She was not like what she was now. Now she had be a poor person who was mocked by tens of thousands of people and could not even protect her mother. Lincoln finally came to his senses in her roar. ¡°Why are you so loud? I can hear you." ¡°I thought you were deaf.¡± Rose sneered. Lincoln shrugged and said, "Since your mother has fallen into Ralph''s hands, I''m afraid she will be in great danger. I advise you to give up saving her." Rose was shocked. "What are you talking about? What right do you have to make me give up saving my mother?" ¡°Weren''t you dissatisfied with your mother before? You had said that she always trapped you and would hinder your future. And you even exposed your identity as the illegitinate daughter without telling us." ¡°Don''t you think it''s too hypocritical to show your mother-daughter love now?" Speaking of which, Rose couldn''t me anyone else but herself because it was her action which made Sherry be exposed, and take away by Ralph''s men finally. If it weren''t for the fact that Rose didn''t listen to her mother¡¯s arrangements and was unwilling to go back to the Trust City after witnessing the luxury entertainment. If Rose hadn''t fallen in love with Ralph, their trap wouldn''t have failed. ¡°Although she has difference opinions with me, she is my mother after all. I can''t leave her alone!" Tears welled up in Rose''s eyes as her chest heaved. She threatened without much confidence. ¡°An orphan like you who has never had a mother will never understand my feelings! Lincoln, if you don''t help me save her, I would never do anything for you!" Lincoln had been smiling just now, but after listening to Rose''s words, he put on a saturnine face. He dashed in front of her and grabbed her by the neck with one hand. Rose quickly grabbed his hand, but her strength was nothing to Lincoln. Her neck hurt so much that she couldn''t even breathe. Soon, her face turned red because ofck of oxygen. ¡°Let... let go of me." She squeezed out a few words from her throat and waved her hands in the air, kicking Lincoln''s body weakly. At that moment, Rose was terrified. Lincoln looked polite, but he was actually a devil. Once she angered him, she could not bear the consequences. Lincoln was very angry. He hated being called an orphan the most in his life and never mentioning his identity. If Rose wasn''t still useful to him, she would be another corpseying in the bungalow today. After a long while, Lincoln let go of her and threw her onto the sofa next to her. ¡°Cough cough. Rose held her neck and coughed in pain. She didn''t forget to crawl further away, afraid that Lincoln would attack her again. Lincoin sneered and did not stop her. ¡°Remember your identity. You have no right to refuse my ask.¡± Rose trembled, but she didn¡¯t respond. ¡®I''ll find an opportunity to bring your mother out. As for you, I have other arrangements." Looking at Lincoln''s murderous gaze, Rose couldn''t say a single word to protest. She regretted her decision, but she had no other choice. She could only nod her head with hatred. "I see." She said in a hoarse voice. Lincoln finally showed a satisfied smile and picked up the bandage on the table again. ¡°You love Ralph, don''t you?" He said slowly, "I can help you achieve your wish to be with him.¡± ¡°But the premise is... you have to change your identity and face." Chapter 490 I Can Deal with It for You Chapter 490 I Can Deal with It for You In the Star-Moon Manor. Lottie and her two teammates had been busy the whole day, but they had only adapted the song and the dance roughly before rehearsed several times together. "It won''t work." Natalia was covered in sweat, panting and drinking water. At the same time, she said to Lottie, "The version we''ve adapted now is too worse from the one before." Jessica was also drinking water, and she echoed, "Yes, although it''s much better than the original one, I always feel it is somewhat strange." Lottie knew what was strange about it. After all, she hadn''t had ssically trained. Although she had some talent for the creation of the song, she was actually not good at it. She could only rely on her intuition to decide the direction of the adaptation. However, she could not adapt it into one what most people liked, that was, some turning points were not smooth. The whole song sounded a little weird. "Let''s adapt it a little more. Find out what you think is wrong, and then we can make it better." Lottie was also very helpless. However, with the three of them, there was really no way to make a perfect adaptation. Natalia sat on the floor and rested for a while before finally pinching the bottle of mineral water. "How about... we talk to Violet?" If it wasn''t appropriate for Lottie to go, then let her have a try. What if Violet could change her mind? Natalia looked at Lottie and asked for her opinion. Lottie smiled wryly. "It was not for my dignity that I didn''t want you to talk to her." "It''s because it''s useless." Violet would not easily change her mind unless... Just as she was thinking about thest possibility, someone knocked on the door of their rehearsal room. Lorry crossed her arms around her chest, leaned against the door, and greeted everyone with a smile. "Hey, beauties, do you need my help?" The moment she saw Lorry, Natalia suddenly had an idea. If she remembered correctly, Lorry came from another variety show before she turned to be an actor. She seemed to have graduated from a music school and was very good at music. She should be able to help. "Miss Lorry!" Natalia weed her warmly. Lorry couldn''t help taking two steps back with an embarrassed smile on her face. "Ms. Ross, I can''t stand your sudden enthusiasm." Natalia ignored her words. She grabbed her and went to the camera. She showed Lorry the video of their rehearsal and asked her to help them adapt the abrupt part of the song. When Jessica heard that Lorry could help and would not break the rules of the program group, she was also relieved. She hurriedly went over to watch and asionally raised some opinions. After watching the video, Lorry sat down beside the piano and tried to y the adapted song. Then she helped to adapt several details. Natalia was very excited. She crazily praised her, which made Lorry very happy. Not only was Natalia happy, she didn''t forget to wave at Lottie. ¡°Lottie, we''re saved!" Lottie smiled a little, but she wasn''t as optimistic as Natalia had thought. She just nodded to them and said, "You guys continue. However, you haven''t had dinner yet. I''ll go to the canteen to buy something to eat.¡± After being reminded by her, Jessica and Natalia felt that they were indeed hungry. ¡°Then buy something to eat ande back early." "Don''t worry" Lottie waved at Natalia and the others before walked out. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At this time, the canteen was almost empty. The cameraman followed her with due diligence. He saw that she had bought a few buckets of instant noodles, as well as some small! snacks like ham sausage. "I''m going to buy some little things fordies. Could you please stop shooting?" Lottie handed him a bucket of instant noodles she had bought and gently discussed it with him. The cameraman was a little hesitated. ¡°IT promise that I won''t do anything against the rules of the show. I don''t have anymunication tools that can be used to contact the outside world. You can search if you don''t believe me. Lottie rummaged through her pockets, indicating that she didn''t bring her phone at all. Only then did the cameraman agree. He put away the machine, took the bucket of instant noodles from Lottie, and went to eat dinner. Lottie went to the temporary sales department of the program group and bought some sanitary towels and other things. Only then did she carry the things back. There are cameras in most ces of the manor, but Lottie avoided them and went to some remote corners. About ten minutes after she was wandering around, someone stopped her from behind. ¡°Lottie.¡± Bridge said with a smile. Lottie turned around without surprise, with a very cold expression. ¡°Mr. Joshua." ¡°Why are you here alone?" ¡°The castle is too big. I''m lost," she said, blinking her eyes. Bridge smiled in understanding and said softly, "Indeed, it''s not just the castle. The whole manor is very big." ¡°Then could Mr. Joshua take me back? I still have to go back to rehearse. I''ve got to rush.¡± ¡°Of course,e with me." Bridge smiled even more happily. He didn''t expect the opportunity to get her so quickly. As if she hadn''t noticed her situation at all, Lottie even smiled. Although it was fleeting, she did smile for a few seconds. "Thank you, Mr. Joshua." Her smile made Bridge''s breathing quicken, and he even swallowed his saliva. He felt his body tremble slightly, because he was too excited. ¡°Come here." Suppressing his strong desire, Bridge led Lottie to a remote ce without any cameras, but he looked very gentle. Lottie didn''t say anything but followed Bridge. Bridge narrowed his eyes and smiled. He took the initiative to approach Lottie and sniffed her smell secretly as he chatted with her. ¡°I heard that Violet changed her team temporarily. Is your team in trouble?" Lottie turned to look at Bridge. "Yes." Bridge had jong anticipated Lottie''s indifference and didn''t mind her vignce towards him. He suddenly leaned over and touched her hand. ¡°Have you ever thought of asking someone for help?" Lottie stopped in her tracks and hit his hand away. ¡°What do you mean?" Bridge was amused by her angry expression. He stared into her eyes happily and said, "Didn''t I tell you? If you have any problems,e find me." Lottie frowned and didn''t say anything. Bridge moved closer and said, "I''m the champion of thest variety show. If you encounter any trouble now, I can solve it for you.¡± ¡°Whether it''s adaptation of songs, dance, or... I can help you call Violet back." Lottie clenched her fists and said in a calm voice, "It was you who forced Violet to change her team." Chapter 491 My Husband Will Deal with You Chapter 491 My Husband Will Deal with You Bridge raised his eyebrows. "You know?" "I figured it out." Lottie was confused. "How did you convince her? Or, what did you use to threaten her?" Although Violet had a bizarre personality and didn''t like interacting with others, she was not a reckless person. Whether it was during the rehearsal or during the break in the dormitory, Violet tried her best not to cause trouble for others and strictly followed the rules set by the program group. She was such a stubborn and rigid person. Even if she suffered some unfair things, Violet would only resist in her own way, not directly confront the program group. The way she changed her group was too reckless. She didn''t care at all about breaking the rules of the program group, nor did she care about Lottie and the others. This was not in line with her style of doing things. Obviously, Violet had been threatened. After all, she had been Violet''s roommate for several days and had known Violet a little. Violet was very indifferent most of the time. She didn''t care about anyone else, but just buried herself in doing her own things. However, Lottie discovered that when Violet heard someone mention Bridge, she would asionally have some unusual reactions. Sometimes Violet would suddenly sneer or disdain. Most of the time, she would silently clench her fists and then let go helplessly. It seemed that she was facing an enemy she could not defeat no matter how hard she tried, the enemy she hated but could not get rid of. Bridge took a deep look at Lottie and suddenly smiled. "You''re very smart." He admired Lottie. "I like smart and beautiful women, unlike those¡ªeven if they make love with me, they will only shed tears helplessly. After I had sex with them once, I was no longer interested in them." But Lottie was different. She could resist, but she was like a thorny rose. She could y games with him for a long time, which kept his interest for a long time. Lottie let out a breath in disgust and looked coldly at Bridge. "Are you referring to the women you''ve made love with?" "So, is Violet also one of them?" Bridgeughed. Since there was no one or camera here, he became unbridled. He no longer tried to hide his gaze from Lottie. His eyes were filled with lust. He looked at Lottie from head to toe and even licked the tip of his tongue. He could help ying with her. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. "Violet, does she deserve it?" Bridge sneered and said disdainfully, "I won''t have sex with such a boring and pure girl." Lottie let out a soft breath. Lottie heard that Violet and Bridge hadn''t had sex each other, so she was relieved. ¡°Then who do you want to make love with? Me?" "I''m Ralph''s wife. If you dare touch me, my husband will deal with you." Bridge suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Ralph? I heard Ralph is ruthless and has great power in Rexwell." Bridge praised Ralph, but his face was full of sarcasm. ¡°He is indeed capable, but so what?" ¡°No matter how powerful Ralph is, he is just a businessman. A businessman values interest. As long as I can provide correspondingpensation, he may be able to make friends with me.¡± ¡°And you... a woman who betrayed him voluntarily. Even if you are beautiful, you are just an infamous star. How can youpare with those benefits? He doesn''t care about you at all.¡± Bridge thought that Ralph wouldn''tpletely ruin his rtionship with him for Lottie. ¡°Tam his wife, the one he loves, and the mother of his children. ¡° Lottie spoke calmly. Her expression unchanged. "Even so, do you still think that I''m worthless to Ralph?" ¡°Don''t be silly, Lottie." Bridge said, "I thought you were a smart person, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid to believe his love. Love is not worth mentioning in the face of huge benefits.¡± ¡°As for his wife, he can just find another one. Anyway, you are not his children''s biological mother, and it is not the first time for Ralph to change his wife, is it?" After hearing this, Lottie nodded gently with a smile on her face. ¡°You''re right. But why do you think you can take out the benefits that can tempt Ralph, Bridge?" Bridge stared at Lottie. "You don''t have to test me anymore. Lottie, I won''t tell you about this. Now that you were in danger, you have no other choice but to be with me." Lottie fell silent. "What if I say no?" ¡°No? Why do you think that Ralph will still believe that you are innocent after being alone with me for such a long time?" Bridge smiled calmly. "The moment you left with me, my men spread the news to Ralph." ¡°You know, my reputation in the circle has always been bad, and you took the initiative to leave with me. With Ralph''s suspicious character, will he believe that nothing happened between you and me?" Lottie was silent, but Bridge thought that she hadpromised. He took two steps forward and tried to grab Lottie''s hand. ¡°Don''t be silly, Lottie. As long as you are with me, I will be good to you. I can let you get better resources, and you don''t have to work so hard to rehearse the dance.¡± ¡°I will make you a famous female star and let you do what you want, as long as you are willing to be obedient unto me." He touched her hand. The smooth and tender touch made Bridge very excited. He wanted to kiss her when he got close to her. But... Bridge''s scream came from a remote corner. Lottie grabbed a dagger in her hand and smiled coldly at Bridge. ¡°As long as you have no sexual function, Ralph wil! be willing to believe that you and I are innocent, right?" ¡°After all, there''s nothing you can do about it.¡± ¡®Tt deal with you now." As she spoke, she clenched her dagger and leaned towards Bridge. A long cut had appeared on Bridge''s arm just now. At this moment, Bridge''s eyes were filled with horror as he looked at Lottie, who was approaching him. Lottie was actually a lunatic! He gritted his teeth and threatened fiercely. ¡°Lottie, if you dare hurt me, I will definitely make you pay the price!" Lottie looked at him expressionlessly and then said, "Really? How about I let you die before you can do anything to me?" Chapter 492 She Disdains You! Chapter 492 She Disdains You! Lottie''s expression was particrly sincere, but she didn''t show any mercy when she attacked. Bridge was shocked that with his strength and skills, he was actually unable to restrain Lottie. Only then did he truly feel fear in his heart. Lottie! She really wanted to kill him! Bridge had yed with so many women before, and he had also suffered the curse and intense resistance of the victims many times. However, Lottie was still the first person he truly feared. How could this be? Bridge panicked. He tried his best to resist while seizing the opportunity to call for help. "Is anyone there? Help!" "Lottie is crazy! She wants to kill me!" Bridge had wanted to choose a remote ce to have sex with Lottie, so he had deliberately led her to an empty corner, making it easier for him to seed. Unexpectedly, this idea hurt him instead. Lottie approached him step by step with a smile. She looked at Bridge''s terrified expression and despised him. "Are you afraid? Are you desperate?" "Are you also having this sick pleasure when you yed with the female stars?" "You have been ying the so-called hunter and prey game. When you be the desperate prey, do you still think this game is fun?" Lottie asked angrily and lifted her foot to kick Bridge out. She had used a great deal of strength. As long as she thought of how so many girls had been deceived by Bridge and then defiled, she could want to kill him. Bridge''s body was smashed to the ground, and there was a tearing pain in his ribs. Bridge finally realized his situation. He hurriedly begged Lottie for mercy. "Lottie, let me go. I will correct my mistakes in the future and start over again! I will never do anything to you again!" "I apologize to you! Or whatpensation do you want? As long as I have, I can give you all!" Lottie looked at Bridge, who was crying miserably with tears streaming down his face. Her eyes were filled with disgust. He didn''t deserve to be a famous star who was pursued by tens of thousands of people. He was inferior to Ralph. "Then tell me, what can you give me?" Lottie walked forward with a faint smile and slowly squatted down in front of him. She pointed her dagger at Bridge''s neck, with calm expression. She looked very calm, not afraid at all. She was very bold. At this moment, Lottie was very beautiful. Bridge swallowed his saliva with difficulty. He grabbed a handful of sand on the ground and carefully negotiated with Lottie. ¡°What do you want? Resources? Money? Or the status of the entertainment industry, or the debut of this program?" Lottie stared fixedly at him for a long while. "You can even get the debut spot of the program? Bridge, who exactly are you? Who is backing you up?" Lottie wanted to get the answer she wanted from Bridge, so she wasn''t prepared to kill him. After all, it was a human life. Lottie didn''t want to go to jail for such a bad person. She might as well get the important evidence and punish him in the legal way. Lottie always wanted to know the answer, but she forgot that people often burst out more potential when they were in dilemma. In that instant, Bridge seized the opportunity and violently raised the sand in his hand in front of Lottie. Lottie''¡¯s vision was affected and she quickly stretched out her arm to block it. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Bridge got up from the ground and ran away. He shouted for help as he ran. Soon, Bridge''s sound attracted a group of people. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The first one was Natalia, who had been worried that Lottie would not return for a long time. Behind Natalia were the staff of the program, and Jessica and Lorry. With so many people as witnesses, Bridge ran out of the corner in a sorry state. He was still injured and said with a frightened face, ¡°Help! Lottie is crazy. She wants to kill me!" Natalia was the first to react and retorted, "Nonsense! Lottie cannot do that!" Bridge felt like he was saved when he saw the staff. After calming down, he began to think of countermeasures. Just now, he had given up on her if Lottie had dared to treat him like this. Since he could not get it, then he would destroy her directly. Anyway, no one could hinder his future. ¡°Lottie wanted to seduce me just now, so she purposely lured me into the corner and begged me to help her adapt to the song. She said that as long as I helped her, she would be with me unconditionally! Bridge purposely said those words first. When Lottie came out again, she couldn''t rify what she hadn''t done. ¡°After being refused by my harsh words, she got a dagger from somewhere and threatened me to have sex with her. I didn''t obey her, so she scratched me with a dagger!" As he spoke, Bridge even showed everyone his wounds. The staff was shocked by Bridge''s words. They had never expected Lottie to be such a person. ¡°Isn''t she Mr. Chapman''s wife?" She had only been in the manor for a few days and wanted to take the opportunity to hook up with Mr.Joshua? There were only among some people with high status in the circle knowing how Bridge was. For others, Bridge was a good-tempered and conscientious famous mentor. people had a good impression of him. Otherwise, he could not have deceived so many neers and fans to make love with him. Bridge''s words, coupled with the injuries on his body, and the way he looked like, were simply too convincing. Most of the people believed his words and couldn''t help but look down on Lottie. Only Natalia didn''t believe it. "Nonsense! Lottie isn''t such a person, and she doesn''t like you at all!" Bridge gave a wry smile. "Ms. Ross, I know you have a good rtionship with Lottie, but you should trust me. I was hurt and let her go just like that?" Jessica didn''t understand the current situation at all. She could understand some dailynguages, but there was something wrong with a slightly longer sentence. When she finally figured out what Bridge had said from Lorry, she was furious. ¡°You''re lying! Lottie clearly hates you very much. How could she seduce you? You liar!" Jesse didn''t believe what he said. She turned around and ran to the corner, trying to find Lottie and retort. Bridge had a bitter expression on his face. "Alright, then let''s go look for Lottie together. I''d like to see how she''ll defend herself after doing those things!" Chapter 493 My Husband Is Very Excellent Chapter 493 My Husband Is Very Excellent Everyone looked in the direction that Bridge was pointing, but they didn''t find Lottie at all. A group of people circled around the garden, but they couldn''t even find Lottie. Natalia stared at Bridge with no expression on her face. "Mr. Joshua, there''s no one here. Are you lying? And I believe that Lottie is not the kind of person you''re talking about at all. In terms of appearance, temperament, figure, and background, you can''tpare with Mr. Chapman." "She has no reason to treat you like that." Before anyone else could exin, Jessica understood what Natalia said and echoed, "Yes! You can''t leave! She doesn''t have to rehearse with us so hard!" Lorry had been watching from the side and did not speak much. She had heard about what had happened to Bridge, and she knew that Bridge''s remarks were just nonsense. However, she knew that Bridge had a powerful background, so she did not speak rashly. It wasn''t until she confirmed that Lottie wasn''t present that she helped to exin, "Mr. Joshua, are you okay, or do you run into something bad that causes you to mistake someone for Lottie?" "Just more than half an hour ago, I went to help them adapt the song, and Lottie was clear about it. Since there is a way to solve the problem, there is no need for her to ask you for help." Bridge''s face darkened. He had never thought that Lottie would slip away when he ran out for help. At this time, he didn''t have any evidence. If this went on, Lottie would be fine and innocent. "Impossible!" Bridge said with a gloomy face, "I can guarantee that the person who wanted to seduce me just now is Lottie!" The staff looked at each other and did not know who to trust at this time. A ywright-director said, "Why don''t we find the director and let him handle this situation?" Natalia frowned as she red at Bridge. She was very worried about Lottie. She knew that Bridge liked to have sex with female stars, and she also knew that Lottie and Bridge must have had a direct confrontation. She didn''t believe what Bridge had said. It was very likely that Lottie was powerful, so she didn''t let Bridge seed. However, Bridge was spouting nonsense here, trying to ruin Lottie''s reputation. He had gone too far! She didn''t know if Lottie had been hurt while resisting Bridge. ¡°Mr. Joshua, I don''t understand why you nder a female contestant like this. Don''t you know that for women, this kind of thing can''t be spread casually? If you can''t provide solid evidence to prove what you said, Lottie can sue you for nder." Natalia''s tone was cold as she stared straight at Bridge. Bridge gritted his teeth. "I didn''t lie! When you find Lottie, you''ll know the truth!" Right now, he really couldn''t provide any evidence to prove anything, but he believed that Lottie couldn''t prove her innocence, either. After all, she did have a knife hidden on her body, and her clothes should be stained with his blood. Therefore, as long as he could find Lottie, it would prove that the person who had just cut him with the knife was Lottie. Then Lottie''¡¯s crime would definitely be confirmed! When the news spread, he did not believe that Ralph would want such an immoral woman! Once Lottie waspletely abandoned by Ralph, she would be a helpless abandoned woman. At that time, he could treat her as he pleased! Today''s matter couid also be dealt at that time! The director arrived very quickly and brought Lottie along with him. Lottie reappeared in front of everyone, wearing her pajamas. Her long hair was disheveled, and her hair was still slightly wet. It was obvious that she had just taken a shower. When she saw so many people here, she was stunned. Then she walked to Natalia and Jessica''s side. ¡°Why are you here? I went to the practice room to find you, but I didn''t see you. I thought you were all going back to rest." Lottie yawned, looking rxed. Natalia was also a little surprised. She asked, "You went back to look for us? When?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Lottie thought for a moment. "About 20 minutes ago?" Twenty minutes ago, Bridge hadn''t run out to ask for help. At that time, Lottie and Bridge were fighting. Bridge was the first to refute. "Impossible! You were with me 20 minutes ago!" Lottie looked at Bridge in surprise. She sized him up from head to toe before saying, "Mr. Joshua, what are you talking about? When did I be with you? And why you...?" Bridge was shocked. He hadn''t expected Lottie to say that she didn''t know. ¡°Stop, Lottie! Twenty minutes ago, you tricked me into going to a corner and then proposed conditions to me, saying that you want to be with me, as long as I can help you get a debut spot." ¡°I refused to agree, and you hurt me with a knife! When I said I would tell everyone your true colors, you even wanted to kill me!" After listening to Bridge''s exnation, Lottie fell silent. The director felt that Bridge''s words were too outrageous, but judging from his confident look, it didn''t seem like he was lying. He cleared his throat and hesitantly asked, "Lottie, is what Mr. Joshua said true?" ¡°How is this possible?¡± "I didn''t say anything just now because I felt that there might be something wrong with Mr. Joshua''s mental state." Bridge immediately cursed angrily, ¡°Lottie, are you scolding me?" ¡°Yes. ¡° Lottie looked at him speechlessly. ¡°I bought something in the supermarket and went back to the dormitory first. Then I went to the training room to find Natalia and the others. When I found no one, I returned to the dormitory. I took a shower and ate something casually. After that, I didn''t leave until the director sent someone to find me." ¡°There are cameras in the dormitory and training room. If you don''t believe me, you can check the monitors and see if I''m Valitse "T haven''t lost my way at all, nor have I been alone with you, Mr. Joshua. As for what you said, it''s too ridiculous." Lottie''s face was full of disdain. "My husband is much better than you. I really want to enter the entertainment industry through improper means. I can talk to my husband. There''s no need to ask for your help.¡± Lottie¡¯s words were very reasonable, and her expression was so calm that even Bridge couldn''t refute it for a moment. However, the wound on his arm had clearly reminded him that the person who had just hurt him was Lottie. No matter how reasonable Lottie''s words were, they were all lies! Bridge looked at the director with a serious expression and said firmly, ¡°Director, I request to check the monitor and check all the relevant cameras! The person who lied must be Lottie!" Chapter 494 You Still Want to Slander My Husband Chapter 494 You Still Want to nder My Husband "Okay, let''s check." Lottie wasn''t afraid at all. She said in a particrly righteous tone, "I hope everyone here can bear witness. If you find out that I''m not lying after checking the surveince footage, please trust me!" Lottie turned to look at Bridge gloomily. "Mr. Joshua, I will definitely punish you for ndering me!" Bridge''s heart trembled for some reason when he saw Lottie''s cold and stern eyes. He regretted what he had said just now. He felt like he had been fooled. However, as if she had seen through his thoughts, she added with a sneer, "So, does Mr. Joshua still want to check the surveince footage?" Bridge might have given up like this. However, the more Lottie forced him like this, the more she seemed to be hiding her guilt. After a moment of hesitation, Bridge gritted his teeth and said, "Check!" If it really didn''t work, he can ask Lottie to hand over the clothes she changed and check the blood on her clothes! As Lottie had chosen this time to take a shower, she must have wanted to cover up the truth. If she couldn''t take out the dirty clothes that she had exchanged for, then it could prove that Lottie had destroyed the evidence! After thinking it through, Bridge felt much more at ease. The director immediately sent someone to take all the cameras from the training room and dormitory area. Then, he watched one by one and browsed through the time Lottie appeared in different ces. After the final investigation, the results showed that Lottie had not lied. She had indeed appeared in the camera at a fixed time. In other words, the person Bridge saw was definitely not Lottie. After seeing these surveince videos, Natalia finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had been very worried before, for fear that there would be something wrong with these videos. "No, it''s impossible!" Bridge was shocked and couldn''t help shouting. Seeing his reaction, Lottie couldn''t help but sneer. "How is it impossible? Mr. Joshua, do you think these videos are fake? Not to mention that I don''t have the ability, even if I do, it will take me a lot of time to fake them. Then how did I do so many things in such a short time?" "Mr. Joshua, I''m not that capable." Bridge couldn''t help but clench his fists when he heard her mocking words. "You don''t have time to fake it, but it doesn''t mean that Ralph doesn''t. He is fully capable of helping you fake it." "You not only ndered me, but now you want to nder my husband?" Bridge remained silent. ¡°Bridge, I really think you''re crazy. You said that I took the initiative to seduce you, and you also said that my husband helped me fake the surveince videos. If my husband knew everything we did, how could he help me? Isn''t that contradictory?" As soon as Lottie spoke, everyone around her no longer doubted her. ¡°Mr. Joshua, are you mistaken?" ¡°Yes, Lottie is not that kind of person at all." ¡°Since we''ve watched the surveince videos, we can know that Lottie is innocent. Let it go!" ¡°I always feel that today''s Mr. Joshua is not normal. Is he crazy?" Bridge gritted his teeth when he heard the voices of the people around him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lottie was simply too good at defending herself. He was no match for her at all. If this continued, he would beughed at by everyone. After that, she would definitely be on her guard against him and might even secretly deal with him! Bridge couldn''t help but tremble when he thought of the scene when Lottie held the dagger and questioned him with a smile. No, he couldn''t give her another chance to hurt him! So he said fiercely with red eyes, "In addition to the surveince video, I have other evidence!" Seeing Bridge''s stubbornness, the people around him all frowned. They felt that Bridge waspletely irrational at the moment. The director tried to persuade him. ¡°Bridge, that''s enough. Apologize to Lottie. So this matter is over. Go back and have a good rest for a few days, you can still be our mentor." Bridge heard the impatience and threat in the director''s words, but he looked more determined. ¡°No! I can''t just let it go! Lottie almost killed me just now. If I let it go this time, she''ll definitely find another chance to threaten me in the future!" Lottie was speechless, and everyone else looked at her sympathetically. Natalia reached out and patted Lottie''s shoulder, then looked coldly at Bridge. ¡°Since you insist, tell me, what evidence can prove that Lottie wants to kill you?" ¡°The clothes! When Lottie scratched me, my blood stained her clothes! She was afraid of being discovered by everyone, so she rushed back to the dormitory to change her biood-stained clothes!" The expression on Lottie''s face became very strange in an instant. Everyone turned to look at Lottie. For some reason, they felt awkward. The director said helplessly, "Lottie, take out the clothes you''ve changed and show them whether there''s blood or not, so that Mr. Joshua can give up!" Lottie was speechless. ¡°What''s wrong? You don''t dare to take it out? Or have your clothes been destroyed by you?" Bridge finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Lottie had remained silent. It seemed that he had made the right bet this time. Lottie had no time to deal with her clothes at all! ¡°Well... I''m afraid I can''t. I''ve washed those clothes." After a long while, Lottie finally spoke. Bridge''s eyes instantly became sharp. "As far as I know, your clothes have been washed by the staff. You don''t need to wash your clothes at all. But today, you suddenly washed your clothes by yourseif, which proves that you are hiding something!" Lottie''s fingers curled up. She didn''t how to say it. ¡°To be honest, the reason why I washed clothes myself is that my clothes are stained with blood." Bridge immediately shouted, "Right. I told you I wasn''t lying! Arrest this murderer!" Everyone was shocked by Bridge''s shout and looked at Lottie with different attitudes. Lottie looked at Bridge speechlessly. ¡°The blood on my clothes is not your blood, but... my own menstrual blood.¡± After she said that, there was a dead silence. After the initial embarrassment, Lottie was much calmer. ¡°My period came. I didn''t remember it until I was halfway through my dance practice at night, so I went out to buy a sanitary towel and then went back to the dormitory. But even if I was very careful, my clothes were still stained. I felt very embarrassed, so I changed my clothes and washed them by myself." Lottie''s face was full of innocence. "Mr. Joshua, no one would think of me as a murderer just because of this reason, right? Or, do you want me to bring my sanitary towel directly to settle this matter? " Chapter 495 He Is My Husband Chapter 495 He Is My Husband Bridge''s face turned red. He opened his mouth to refute, but it seemed unreasonable. In the face of everyone''s mocking gazes, Bridge finally realized that he had been fooled by Lottie. Perhaps she had nned all this a long time ago. If this continued, he would be even more embarrassed. He clenched his fists so hard that he could suppress his anger. Bridge''s eyes were bloodshot as he swept his gaze over Lottie. Lottie had thoroughly angered him this time. "Sorry." In the end, Bridge only said sorry and then he quickly escaped from the scene. He didn''t dare to face the others'' query and sneer, which made him feel ashamed. Since the protagonist had left, today''s farce was finally over. The director patted Lottie''s shoulder tiredly and exined, "Mr. Joshua has been too busytely. He probably hasn''t had a good rest, so he has an illusion. Don''t take it seriously." Lottie looked coldly at the director. "Does it make sense?" "Mr. Joshua deliberately made trouble for me and even attacked me with such vicious remarks. He is too vicious. I hope that he and the program staff can give me a reasonable exnation." "But..." "I won''t just let it go. Unless Bridge formally apologizes to me and exins the truth in front of everyone in the program, I will fight to the end. Even if I quit thepetition, I won''t give up." After she quit thepetition, the things she encountered in the program would be sent to the Inte and cause a sensation. Lottie was fully capable of doing all this. Ever since she had participated in the show, there had been constant topics about her, causing hotments online. The most important thing was that with Ralph as her backer, there was no way the program team could prevent her from spreading the news. The director was very distressed. "I will negotiate with Mr. Joshua and his team about this and give you a satisfactory answer." Lottie''s gaze was meaningful. "I hope so." The director forced a smile and led his assistant to disperse the crowd, then he left angrily. By the time almost all the people had left, Natalia and Jessica immediately came to Lottie''s side. Natalia said, "What''s going on?" Lottie smiled and didn''t exin further. "Go back and rest. It was toote. They would continue to rehearse the show tomorrow. They had to rest well today so that they could perform on stage the day after tomorrow. Natalia was full of doubts. She really wanted to know what had happened, so the three of them went back to the dormitory together. The program group had previously stipted that the contestants of different dormitories were not allowed to enter others'' dormitories. However, there were too manypetitors who protestedter, so this rule was canceled. Natalia and Jessica swaggered into Lottie''s dormitory. Jessica deliberately went to the bathroom to take a look at the dirty clothes soaked in water. The blood hadpletely disappeared. ¡°Is your period reallying?" Natalia still couldn''t believe it. Lottie nodded. "It''s true." Natalia wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. She saw Lottie blinking her eyes. ¡°But it came the day before yesterday." ¡°So you lied. What Bridge said is the truth. Did you fight him with a knife?" Natalia''s face turned pale. She pulled Lottie up and examined her up and down. ¡°Are you hurt? He forced you, didn''t he?" Natalia was so worried. Suddenly, Jesse rushed over and made a gesture of "zipping to lips" to them. "The camera is still on." Lottie waved her hand casually. "It''s fine. The program group won''t be able to see our dormitory." Jessica was confused, "Why?" However, Natalia understood something. ¡°Did Mr. Chapman do it? Or did Elijah and the rest..." A happy smile appeared on Lottie''s face as she tapped her finger on her watch face. ¡°Elijah, greet Natalia and Jessica from a distance.¡± Under Jessica''s confused gaze, a camera on the wall suddenly swung up and down several times in their direction. Jessica was shocked. ¡°Don''t panic. My son is greeting you." Lottie patted her hand. Natalia waspletely relieved. With those children''s help, it was no wonder that she could secretly change the surveince video and make Bridge''s n fail. Seeing that it was veryte, Lottie let the babies go to sleep and told Natalia and Jessica the whole story, including Bridge''s words and her counterattack. ¡°Bridge didn''t know. When I was talking to my children, I turned on the video and recorded all the disgusting things he said.¡± Lottie had wanted to release the evidence andpletely ruin Bridge, but Ralph felt that there was not Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. enough topletely defeat Bridge, and it might even affect her reputation. After Bridge ran away, Raiph told her how to deal with it. He asked her to run back to the dormitory in time and make a series of arrangements. Then, she stayed at the dormitory and waited for Bridge toe. Sure enough, Bridge refused to let her go and wanted to nder her. Fortunately, Ralph had already prepared for this. He asked Elijah and the others to slow down the surveince video''s speed and rece it, making it impossible for Bridge to defend himself. ¡°Mr. Chapman is so wise! He has predicted everything." Natalia was very impressed. Lottie was proud and felt sweet. "Of course, he''s my husband." How could he not be powerful? Natalia was annoyed and amused by her pride. She shook her head helplessly. ¡°Since Bridge has suffered such a great loss, he won''t just let it go. What if he secretly deals with you in the program in the future?" Jessica was very worried. "Is the director partial to him?" Lottie shook her head. "They wouldn''t dare.¡± Moreover, Ralph would help her, so she wasn''t afraid of Bridge''s improper behavior. It was good to have a husband''s favor. When Jessica learned about Bridge''s real personality, she immediately felt disgusted and cursed with Natalia. Lottie started yawning. Seeing how tired Lottie was, Natalia said that they would go back first and talk about it tomorrow. Lottie was grateful for her consideration and stood up to see them off with a smile. Before going out, Natalia gave Lottie a hint, indicating that Lottie didn''t have to worry. She would think of a way to let Jessica keep a secret. Lottie nodded with a smile. In fact, she still trusted Jessica very much, or she wouldn''t have told her about it. However, since Natalia wanted to help, she would not refuse. Jessica opened the dormitory door, but stopped in an instant. ¡°Violet, why are you here?" Jessica''s expression was serious. She remembered that Lottie had just said that Bridge had arranged for Violet to withdraw from the group. She didn''t care if Violet had any secrets. In Jessica''s views, Violet was a bad person like Bridge. Lottie needed to be careful Chapter 496 She Was Only Twenty-three Years Old Chapter 496 She Was Only Twenty-three Years Old Violet looked at Jessica and Natalia''s vignt eyes and could not help but smile bitterly in her heart. Before she could reply, the two of them had already shielded Lottie behind their backs, as if they were afraid that she would hurt Lottie and take revenge on her. "That''s okay." Lottie patted Natalia''s shoulder, indicating for her to rx. "Lottie..." "Don''t worry. Go back and rest." Lottie yawned again, lookingzy and not worried at all. "By the way, did Lorry also speak up for me today? She also helped us adapt the song. She is really a good person. I should thank her tomorrow." Natalia was helpless. Was this the time to talk about these things? But Lottie didn''t give her a chance to speak at all. She smiled and pushed her and Jessica out of the door. "Give me a copy of your adapted scoreter. I''ll practice before going to bed, and I can cooperate with you tomorrow." Lottie leaned against the door and waved at them with a smile. "Are you all right?" Natalia asked worriedly. Lottie was still smiling. "Don''t worry." Jessica still wanted to say something, but was stopped by Natalia. "It''s up to you. We go back first." "Okay, go back and rest early. Good night." "Good night." Natalia and Jessica left after greeting each other. She trusted Lottie very much. Only then did Lottie look at Violet at the door. Violet had remained silent the entire time, but her gaze remained fixed on Lottie. "Don''t you want toe in?" Lottie asked. Violet''s mood wasplicated. She followed Lottie into the room, mechanically closed the door, and locked it again. Violet couldn''t help but ask when she saw that Lottie was about to go to sleep. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll report to Bridge?" Lottie froze for a moment before turning to look at Violet. "Will you?" She didn''t ask Violet how many conversations she had overheard. It seemed that she had heard the whole story. Violet didn''t respond this time. She stood with her back to Lottie for a long time. It was so long that Lottie felt bored. When she yawned again, Violet finally spoke. "I''ve never been with Bridge." Lottie crawled onto her bed and said slowly, "I know." She pulled up the quilt and gently covered herself with it. Violet said, "But my sister has a rtionship with him." Lottie paused and turned to look at Violet. ¡°So, Bridge is your brother-inw?" "He''s not!!" Violet suddenly became excited. "Bridge is a beast! I can¡¯t wait to kili him myself! How can such a person deserve to be my brother-inw? If he hadn''t taken a video of my sister and threatened my sister with this..." Speaking of this, Violet was trembling all over, and even her voice was choked with sobs. Lottie sat up under the nket with a very serious expression. She had already known that Violet had been coerced by Bridge, and had thought about what Violet had left behind for Bridge. But she never thought that the truth would be like this, which was far more painful than she had imagined. ¡°If she didn''t meet Bridge, my sister..." "She wouldn''t die." Lottie was greatly shocked. ¡°Your sister..." Just like that, Violet stood in front of Lottie¡¯s bed. Just from looking at her back, Lottie could feel her iparable sadness and despair. In the past, she always felt that Violet was gloomy and did not like to talk to others. She was very wary of others and it was difficult for Violet to make friends with others. She did not expect such a tragic thing to happen to Violet''s sister. ¡°My sister is Helen Lena. She just won the Best New Artistst year. She was a potential actress that the media praised." Violet suddenly raised her hand. Lottie knew that Violet was wiping her tears. ¡°She was so diligent and strong. But she met Bridge at a wine party andpletely sank into the abyss." Last year, Lottie was just a substitute who had just entered the entertainment industry. She worked hard to make money and did not care about the things in the entertainment industry, but she knew who Helen was. She was a very sunny and beautiful girl. She smiled very well and she was also a good actress. When Lottie was acting in the group, she had also heard a very picky director praise Helen, saying that she acted well and had a talent for acting. However, such a promising future star chose to jump down from the 23rd floor after attending the New Year''s Eve g of a TV stationst year. At that time, she was only twenty-three years old. At that time, it caused a sensation and had been searched for a long time. Countless people felt sorry for her. There were also fans asking her managementpany for an exnation. Lottie didn''t pay attention to this matter afterward. She only roughly remembered that Helen''s family and managementpany had appeared and said that she had severe depression. They had also released Helen''s note, indicating that she hadmitted suicide, so they had suppressed this matter. But now that Lottie saw how painful Violet was, she thought that Heien''s death was probably due to something else. ¡°Bridge also entered the entertainment industry through the variety show fast year. He entered this circle as the same time as my sister, and they got popr almost at the same time. However, my sister relied on her abilities and acting skills, while Bridge relied on his background.¡± Violet took a few deep breaths to manage to control her emotions. However, her voice was still trembling. Lottie didn''t say anything. She got out of bed silently and poured a ss of water for Violet. Violet looked at her with tears in her eyes. Without saying anything, she silently took the ss of water. The boiling heat passed through the ss wall, making Violet shiver all over. Lottie pulled out two chairs, one of which was for Violet to sit. Violet smiled bitterly and sat down silently. ¡°At that time, my sister didn''t know much about it. She thought that Bridge won the first ce by his own strength, so she didn''t keep an eye on him. After she had the drink that Bridge gave her, the things Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. were out of her controlter.¡± After Helen had the drink, she became unconscious and was finally taken to the hotel by Bridge. Bridge and Helen had sex. Not only that, Bridge had also specially taken many photos and videos. He had even used these to threaten Helen so that she would agree to be with him. ¡°My sister is too naive. She thought that Bridge really wanted to be with her, but he used the wrong way." Violet''s face was extremely pale. She tightened her grip on the ss and it was obvious that she was trying her best to control her emotions. Lottie couldn''t stand it any longer. She could roughly guess what kind of treatment that girl had suffered. How could someone like Bridge only fall in love with a woman? Perhaps, he had used Helen to exchange for many resources that he could not obtain before. Lottie couldn''t bear it anymore. She leaned over and gently hugged Violet. Violet, who had been suppressing her emotions the entire time, relieved. She burst into tears under Lottie''s embrace. Chapter 497 Both sides suffered at worst Chapter 497 Both sides suffered at worst Violet had been suppressing it for too long. Her parents had gone to the managementpany because of her sister''s death, but the result was not ideal. Her mother had fallen ill because of this. Mr. Lena even called the police and tried his best to seek justice for his sister. However, the managementpany had obtained Helen''s letter from somewhere and they even wanted to settle this matter with money. Violet still remembered Bridge''s manager''s disdainful and arrogant look when he came looking for them with the letter. "Either you take money to shut up or we willpletely ruin Helen." "Even if a dead person doesn''t have a reputation, you have another daughter. Once the news Helen being bullied by the upper echelons of thepany spreads, her younger sister should not be able to find a good job or a husband in the future, right?" Upon hearing the news, Violet''s parents were heartbroken and desperate. They med themselves that they could not seek justice for her eldest daughter and they had no ability to protect her youngest daughter. In the end, they had no choice but topromise for the sake of Helen''s reputation and Violet''s future. Mr. Lena, who had always been strong, became more and more silent. Gradually, he no longer cared about thepany''s affairs. In the end, he simply sold thepany and took Mrs. Lena abroad for treatment. Mr. Lena originally wanted to take Violet away with him. With Bridge as a scum in the entertainment industry, Violet would never make a difference. She might even be threatened by Bridge again to do something against her conscience and morality. Violet insisted. She wanted to stay and find out the truth about her sister''s death. She was waiting for the day when Bridge would be punished by thew. Moreover, Violet was about to graduate from the music college. It was not good for her development to N?velDrama.Org owns all content. leave at this time. Mr. Lena couldn''t do anything about the stubborn Violet, and Mrs. Lena''s illness couldn''t be dyed. He had no choice but to let Violet stay at home alone. He nned to take Violet away after Mrs. Lena''s condition stabilized in one or two years. Fortunately, Violet was not as beautiful as Helen. In addition, her personality was a little entric, so she was not Bridge''s cup of tea. Bridge never had any dirty thoughts about Violet. Violet came here to participate in Treasure 101 purely to try and see if she could make a name for herself. She hade alone to participate in thepetition without signing any management Bridge here. When she saw Bridge''s face in the meeting hall, she could only force herself to calm down. At first, Violet wanted to withdraw from thepetition, but before she came to thepetition, she had signed a contract with the program group. She couldn''t withdraw for no reason, or she would pay three times the penalty. She didn''t have so much money and couldn''t bear the result of the withdrawal for no reason, so she stayed. Violet tried her best to keep a low profile. She did not perform well on the day of the preliminary Violet heaved a sigh of relief. Then, it was Lottie''s turn to introduce herself. Lottie and Violet werepletely different. Compared to Violet ''s low profile, Lottie was shockingly high-profile. To be honest, Violet was very envious of her. Lottie''s smile was so bright, as if she had never experienced any hardships in her life. No matter what was blocking her way, she could rely on her boldness to move forward bravely. She was fearless and even had the confidence to speak. She could even directly confront the mentors. She was so strong that she could make everyone remember her face and name with her brief confrontation with the mentor. Yoyo was taken away by the police, and everyone was very happy. But it also made Lottie''s situation particrly dangerous. Just as Violet was worried, Bridge was indeed interested in Lottie. She had even seen many times that when the camera shifted away, Bridge would show his sexual desire for Lottie. She was still under Bridge''s control. At first, she had happened to be in the same group with Lottie. Because of this opportunity, Bridge still found her. Just as she had decided to open her heart to Lottie and was about to turn into a friend with her, Bridge made an excessive request to her. "If you don''t want your sister''s videos to be exposed, then help me get Lottie." He was still so arrogant andmanding. He was still so unscrupulous. At that moment, Violet really wanted to stab Bridge to death. Even if she would be punished, she was willing to do so. But she hesitated because she was afraid. Violet wasn''t Lottie. Without Mr. Chapman as her backer, she didn''t have the courage to face everything head-on. She had to consider her sister''s reputation and her parents'' situation and mood. She had no other choice but to cooperate with Bridge. Violet promised to make troubles for Lottie so that Bridge could have a chance to get close to Lottie. However, she insisted that she wouldn''t help Bridge trick Lottie out, and she wouldn''t even agree to add an illusion medicine into Lottie''s drink. "Lottie is Mr. Chapman''s wife. If anything happens to her because of me, I, your aplice, will definitely not have a good end." "Perhaps Mr. Chapman can''t do anything to you, but he will never let me go." "My sister is dead. If you don''t want to give me a chance to live, at worst, both of us will suffer!" It was probably because Violet''s expression was too cruel when she spoke that Bridge was afraid. After some consideration, he epted her suggestion. Therefore, Violet proposed to change the group. Before leaving, she also made troubles for Lottie. Compared to letting Lottie suffer Bridge''s bully, the method of temporarily changing groups might have brought a lot of trouble to Lottie, but it was the best way for Violet to protect herself and Lottie. Even if Lottie hated her because of this and wanted to break up with her, Violet epted it. Violet spent the whole day in the practice room in a daze. Just as she was hesitating if she should return to the dormitory, she suddenly heard that something had happened to Lottie. She panicked. She didn''t even have time to think, following the crowd to watch the scene between Lottie and Bridge. Violet hid in the crowd and looked at the wound on Bridge''s arm. She saw that Bridge was angrily questioning Lottie, but he was calmly retaliated by Lottie. In the end, Bridge could only be helpless and furious. Violet suddenly felt a little sad. Lottie had done what she wanted to do but didn''t dare. This was the first time Violet had seen Bridge suffer such a great loss. After the matter was settled, the crowd dispersed. Violet instinctively followed Lottie back to the dormitory. Then, she heard the conversation between Lottie and Natalia and Jessica at the door and knew the truth Lottie fought against Bridge. There was a burst of hope in her heart. She would never be able to defe Chapter 498 Bridge Should Be Punished Chapter 498 Bridge Should Be Punished Violet chose to confess everything to Lottie. She could finally release the panic and despair in her heart. She couldn''t help but cry. The moment Lottie opened her arms to her, Violet felt as if she had been reborn. "Don''t be afraid." Lottie said to her, "I''ll help you." Violet raised her head and looked at Lottie. "But... I''ve brought you so much trouble." "Is Lottie still willing to forgive me and help me deal with Bridge?" Lottie smiled. "Didn''t you scold me for caring about too much before?" Violet was embarrassed. "Then take it as my sympathy. It feels good to have it once in a while." Lottie narrowed her eyes. Her tone was casual, and there was a hint of ridicule in her expression. Violet covered her eyes with her hand. She still wanted to cry, but she couldn''t help smiling. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m making up a story to lie to you? Lottie, it''s easy for you to be fooled like this." The smile on Lottie''s face slowly disappeared. "I don''t think you are making up a story. No one will be willing to get sympathy from their sister''s painful experience." If so, the one must be so bad. Violet could not help lowering her head and wiping her tears with the back of her hand. "Moreover, I''ve heard of your sister. She''s a very good person." "Even for your sister, Bridge has to pay for what he has done!" Lottie was serious. After listening to Helen''s story, she only med herself for not stabbing Bridge twice. A scum like Bridge should be despised by everyone! "Calm down first, and then tell me the details about your sister." She needed make it clear first and then let Ralph to help her gather evidence ande up with a Violet nodded hard. She was very grateful to Lottie, but she was too clumsy and shy to express it. At first, she was a little embarrassed, but gradually, she rxed a lot. The main reason was that Lottie didn''t give her any pressure. Her calm and easy-going attitude gradually made her rxed. Violet had been enduring the pain in her heart for the past few days. Now that she had said all her worries and cried to vent her anger, she looked very tired. She took the initiative to chat with Lottie for more than half an hour and she felt sleepy. Seeing Violet like this, Lottie decided to let her rest early while she went to the bed and secretly used her watch to contact Ralph. At that moment, the Chapman family''s house was busy. There were many people sitting in the living room. They were Connie, Sean, Richeal, York, Alfred, and his agent and assistant... All the relevant people were present. In addition to them, Ralph was also dressed in formal clothes and three serious-looking children. They were having a meeting with the big screen in the living room. Today, Bridge''s behavior had thoroughly angered Ralph. The calmer he appeared in front of Lottie, the more frenzied he was actually. Bridge dared to hurt Lottie. In this case, he had to pay the price for provoking him! Today, he gathered everyone together to discuss how to deal with Bridge so that he would have no chance to start over! "Sean, how is the evidence I asked you to collect?" Sean immediately turned on theputer and connected the screen to the big screen. "This is the list of people I found ording to your instructions." Sean pulled a list to the table and then opened it. A long form appeared in front of everyone. York couldn''t help but look at the number in front of the form. "57? Who are they?" This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Sean nced at the surprised York and replied expressionlessly, "Fifty-seven women." "ording to the iplete statistics, Bridge has had a rtionship with 57 women in the past year. 19 of them volunteered, and the rest... are all Bridge''s fans and some female stars who are inferior to him. They are victims." After Sean finished speaking, everyone present was shocked. Connie hurriedly covered Ste''s ears, not wanting the children to hear these dirty things. Unfortunately, she only had two hands and could not cover their ears at the same time. Seeing this, Alfred quickly signaled to his agent and assistant, so the ears of the three children were temporarily covered. York couldn''t help but sigh. "He actually had a rtionship with so many women within a year?" Richeal rolled her eyes at York and suddenly kicked him. "He''s not like you. You only dare to pretend to be a yboy on the Inte." York was speechless. How could this involve him? He had no choice but to defend himself. "That can only mean that I''m purer than Bridge. I''m afraid that Bridge doesn''t have the sexual capacity, so he has to prove himself in this way." Richeal sneered, obviously very disdainful of York''s exnation. "That only means you haven''t grown up yet." "You..." York''s face turned red, and a strange feeling rose in his heart. He was a little unconvinced. "All right." Ralph interrupted their argument. He didn''te here to listen to their flirting, but to deal with the matter. Ralph nodded at Sean and said, "Go on." Sean cleared his voice and continued, "Bridge slept with so many people, but no one reported it. Most of the people were dealt by him with money, and some of them suffered all kinds of misfortune. Their current situation is very difficult." Connie gnashed her teeth in hatred. "This scum! Why didn''t no one expose him?" "It''s not that no one tried to expose it, but the result was not good." After saying that, Sean pressed the remote control. The form on the screen turned and a half-body photo of a beautiful woman appeared. Connie immediately sat up straight. "Helen Lena? I know her. Didn''t she jump off the building because of depressionst year?" Connie wanted to ask what rtionship Helen had with Bridge, but she heard Alfred sneering across from her. "The depression is just an excuse for thepany to deceive fans to guide public opinion. We still don''t know the real cause of her death." Connie felt a chill on her back. Sean sighed and nodded slightly at Alfred, "Mr. Barton is right. ording to our investigation, the cause of Helen''s death is very likely directly rted to Bridge, because someone heard that Bridge threatened other female stars with Helen''s example and asked them to obey him." The scene was quiet. Everyone looked at Sean, waiting for him to continue. "In addition to Helen, there are also two fans of Bridge whomitted suicide. One of them swallowed arge number of sleeping pills and was sent to the hospital. The rescue was ineffective and died; the other cut the artery in the bathtub and was discovered by her roommate halfway. She was sent to the hospital for rescue, as a result, she had mental problems and was receiving treatment in the psychiatric hospital." Sean showed the information of the two fans to everyone, and the scene was silent. Just as the atmosphere had reached its peak, Elijah''smunication device suddenly rang. Chapter 499 This Is a Good Man. Learn from Him! Chapter 499 This Is a Good Man. Learn from Him! It was Lottie who had a call. Elijah didn''t seem to have any expression on his face, but he became excited in an instant. He removed Connie''s hand from his ears and said to Ralph, "It''s Mommy." This time, Ralph did not listen to what Sean said. Instead, he walked quickly to Elijah''s side. "Hurry up and pick it up." Elijah answered the call. "Elijah, are you sleeping?" Lottie''s voice was very low. One was afraid of disturbing Violet, who had fallen asleep, while the other was afraid of disturbing Fabian sleeping with Elijah. "No." "Mommy, we haven''t slept yet!" Ste''s crisp voice came from the other end. "Ste? Are you there too?" "Not just that, Mommy. Everyone else is here except us." "Everyone?" Lottie was confused. "Who''s holding a big party at my house in the middle of the night?" Or? Ralph simply took themunication device from Elijah''s hand and roughly exined the situation here. It was only then that Lottie understood. "I''m sorry that you''re still worried about me since it''s sote. I''ll treat you to dinner when I have a rest!" Connie heard her sleepy voice, but her tone was still rxed. Obviously, she was not sad about Bridge at all. But even so, she was still very worried about Lottie. "Lottie, are you alright? How dare that scumbag Bridge have evil intentions towards you? Are you alright?" Lottieughed from the other end. "No. He can''t hurt me." She would not let herself fall into such a dilemma. Perhaps it was in the past, but it was because she was young and did not understand that Luke and Isobel had deceived her. The current her was no longer the ignorant and foolish Lottie of the past. She was now Mr. chapman''s wife-Mrs. Chapman! With her husband''s love and three children''s protection, she was not afraid of anyone now! Hearing her arrogant and proud words, everyone presentughed. Even Ralph, who had been gloomy, had a faint smile in his eyes. "Yes, you''re the best." Connie couldn''t helpughing. Lottie yawned over there and then asked, "What have you discussed when you were having a meeting at my house sote at night?" At first, she wanted to take this opportunity to discuss Helen''s matter with Ralph and y the woman with her husband. But now that so many people were here, she would be shy. She might as well discuss the matter first. Ralph could hear the tiredness in her voice. Ralph frowned slightly. "If you''re tired, you should rest early. If we have a n, I''ll inform you then." He really cared about Lottie very much. He even wanted to pick her up directly from the program''s site. He really didn''t want Lottie to continue participating in that variety show. Wasn''t it better to let her participate in the show instead of making a movie? The main reason was that their program was in a closed condition, so that he had no chance at all and had to endure the pain of separation from a long distance. Ralph had never been wronged like this. He had regretted it countless times. He wanted to take her back several times, but he couldn''t say it every time. "I''m a little tired, but it doesn''t matter." Although Lottie''s voice was a little lower, there was even a hint of coquetry in her tone. In the face of other friends, Lottie could still pretend to be calm, but when she heard Ralph''s worried tone, she couldn''t help wanting to tell her everything. Ralph was worried about her very much. Everyone could see his dilemma. "Well, go to sleep first." Ralph said decisively. Now that he wasn''t by Lottie''s side, the only thing he could do was to let her rest early. As for the other problems, he would deal with them. Lottie didn''t reply for a long time. Ralph was a little flustered. Wasn''t his wife angry? He was afraid that Lottie would get angry, but at the same time, he cared about her body. So Ralph didn''t care what other people present thought. He softened his voice and said, "Listen to me and don''t let me... us worry, okay?" Other than the three children who were already used to this scene, everyone else looked at Ralph in surprise. How could Ralph, who had always been calm and decisive, have such a gentle time to treat a person? Connie and Richeal were both envious. Seeing this scene, Alfred had mixed feelings. Back then, he had been particrly persistent in trying to snatch Lottie back from Ralph''s side. Although he no longer had this idea now, he had always been unwilling to admit that he had lost to Ralph. This was not out of jealousy, but the dignity of a man. But now that he saw Ralph''s attitude, he had to admit it when he thought Lottie and Ralph had experienced a lot of things but had always believed in each other. There was a reason why Lottie had chosen Ralph. Connie was also looking at Alfred. At this moment, seeing his thoughtful expression, she could not help frowning slightly. Alfred, did he have any bad ideas again? Meanwhile, Richeal was even more direct as she kicked at York. "See? This is a good man. Learn from him!" York was speechless. Ralph didn''t care about the others present. When he heard that Lottie wasn''t willing to rest, he simply said, "I''ll go to your ce tomorrow to care about you. Is that okay?" Anyway, he was an investor of the show group. If he went to see the shooting progress of the show, others would not gossip, would they? Lottie was very happy with Ralph''s concern for her. She was no longer so sleepy now. "You don''t have to." She rejected Ralph''s proposal. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "The day after tomorrow, we will start the first public performance. When youe at that time, you will have an excuse." Besides, they had to continue rehearsal tomorrow, so she didn''t have so much time to apany Ralph. She was fine, but this would waste Jessica''s and Natalia''s time. Ralph had already expected her refusal. Anyway, it wasn''t the first time that Lottie had rejected him to visit her. He had no choice. Fortunately, Lottie knew what to do and took the initiative to say, "I''ll go rest immediately after I finish telling you what happened here!" Ralph was obviously in a bad mood, but he didn''t show it in front of Lottie. He said with a gloomy face, "Then tell me." Therefore, Lottie told Ralph and the others what Violet had told her tonight. When she finished speaking, the living room was silent. Everyone was shocked by Helen''s experience. "So, Helen was hurt by Bridge." Ralph''s voice was cold. "Bridge, the murderer, must be punished by thew!" Chapter 500 Waiting for Bridges Punishment Chapter 500 Waiting for Bridge''s Punishment Unconsciously, it was almost dawn. "Does Violet have any evidence about Helen''s death?" Ralph asked Lottie. "I haven''t asked in detail. Violet was too excited today and fell asleep after crying. I want to have a good chat with her after the public performance." In order to make Bridge have no chance to start over again, they had to make a good n. Ralph said, "Alright, I understand the situation. We will continue to search for clues. We will definitely not let the real murderer off." "Yes, I believe you." Ralph was in a much better mood. Then, he gently said, "You should go to bed now." She didn''t know how many yawns she had made. Although she didn''t want to end the call, she still agreed obediently for the sake of the future. "Then I''ll take a rest first. Don''t worry." "I''ll protect myself here. If anything happens, I''ll contact you all at any time. Don''t worry about me." Although they were in a long distance, Lottie and Ralph''s minds were always connected. She knew that Ralph was worried and missing her, so she tried her best to make him feel relieved. Ralph''s irritable mood was calmed down, and his eyes became more and more gentle. "Okay." "Then I''ll hang up the phone first. Good night, everyone. Babies, you should go to bed early too! You don''t have to worry about the adults." Before she hung up, she didn''t forget to care about the three children. However, three children did not know how to respond to her words. "Okay, Mommy." "Got it, Mommy!" "Mommy, good night!" The three children immediately responded loudly. Lottie then said "I love you" to her watch before hanging up. This phone callsted for more than half an hour. If Ralph hadn''t been urging her, she wouldn''t have hung up. However, everyone could see that the gloom on Ralph''s face had eased a lot after he heard Lottie''s voice. His mood was not as irritable as before. "Elijah, take your little brother and sister back to sleep." As soon as he hung up the phone, Ralph gave orders to the children. Fabian looked at Ralph and said, "Daddy, it''s still early." They had just said that tofort her mommy. They could still stay upte! Especially after knowing so many secrets, they really hated Bridge! If they could get rid of this man earlier, Mommy would be able to shoot the show smoothly. Ralph did not want to exin to him. "It''s your mom''s advice." Fabian wanted to continue fighting, but Elijah covered his mouth with his hand. "Let''s go back and rest now." After saying that, the servants who were guarding the house came forward and wanted to take them back to rest. When they went upstairs, Ralph added, "Don''t try to eavesdrop in the room. I will make all your detectaphones ineffective." Elijah had no idea. He was a little depressed, but in the end, he did not resist and nodded in agreement. For the sake of Mommy, he''d better be obedient. However, this didn''t mean that he admitted defeat. When he learned all of Daddy''s skills in the future, he would see what other methods Daddy could use to pin him down! Elijah secretly made up his mind and brought his brother and sister back to rest. After the children left, the rest of the adults speak frankly. Ralph asked the servants to make some midnight snacks. When everyone recovered a little, he asked Sean to continue. He had mentioned that there were two fans who had the same experience as Helen. One had taken sleeping pills tomit suicide, and the other had failed to cut the pulse tomit suicide. After being rescued, she had be a lunatic and was still receiving treatment in the psychiatric hospital. "The fan whomitted suicide by consuming sleeping pills was originally not in Rexwell. After the fan made such a scene, her parents felt that she had embarrassed their family. Not only did they not fight for her like Helen''s parents, but they even moved home to settle this matter." Sean continued to introduce, "I asked someone to check, but only got a rough address. It may take some time to find out where the family lives." Ralph was in a bad mood. "There is no need." A family that did not even care about their daughter''s death was selfish. Even if Ralph found them to testify, they would probably be greedy for money. In the face of these interests, if these people''s wills were not firm enough, they would easily change their minds. Perhaps, they would turn the facts upside down. It was not worth asking them to testify. Sean also thought so, so he decided to introduce the fan in the bem. "This fan''s name is Joy. She''s only 18 years old this year. She''s a top student at a famous university. Her family background is not bad. She could have had a good future." Unfortunately, she met a beast. Richeal quickly got to the point. "Eighteen this year? When she had sex with Bridge, wasn''t she still a minor?" In the silent eyes of the crowd, Sean nodded with great pain. "She was only 18 years old this September. When she was tricked away by Bridge, she was still underage." Connie was so angry that her face turned pale. She mmed the table and said, "Beast!" Bridge didn''t even let go of the youth! Bridge''s evil deeds were absolutely infuriating! Richeal and York had originallye to support Lottie, but they knew that with Ralph around, they didn''t do anything. But they hadn''t expected to hear such a shocking truth. They hated Bridge so much. Richeal became serious and even pressed her fingers. "Such a man doesn''t deserve to live, so let me kill him directly." Let her kill him to eliminate her anger and hatred. Everyone could hear the strong murderous intent in Richeal''s words. Connie immediately looked at Richeal in awe. She didn''t expect she has such a character. York rolled his eyes at Richeal speechlessly. "Don''t always think about using violence, okay? If killing him directly can solve the problem, we don''t have to be called herete at night for a meeting." Ralph nced at York. He didn''t expect him to be so rational. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ralph did have the ability to deal with Bridge secretly, but he didn''t think it was a good idea. It was not enough. Bridge had to atone for what he had done before he died. Those poor women, who had been deceived by him and even ruined their whole lives, and those young girls who had a bright future but were forced to die, were still waiting for the fair treatment and Bridge to be punished by thew. Chapter 501 His Fans Hearts Were Almost Broken Chapter 501 His Fans'' Hearts Were Almost Broken "Let''s find someone to investigate the clues about Joy and find a way tomunicate with her." "Other than Helen and Joy, we should not give up on the other victims. Let''s secretly contact those victims and see if they are willing to testify against Bridge''s crime. In short, we should not give up evidence and clues." Richeal thought for a moment and said directly, "Leave it to me. I''ll investigate Joy." Since Richeal was adopted by Jerry Bell, she had learned a lot of skills and even got a medical license. Perhaps Richeal could find a way to sneak into the psychiatric hospital and then find a way to get close to Joy. Since Joy hadmitted suicide, Bridge would definitely send someone to monitor her every move. If someone else went to investigate, they might alert Bridge. Richeal hadn''t shown up in public before, so it was best for her to investigate these now. Ralph nodded decisively. He looked at Richeal solemnly and said, "Then I''ll have to trouble you with this matter." Richeal waved her hand. "Speaking of which, Lottie is also my nominal sister. Of course, I will help her. It''s not a big deal." Richeal was adopted by Jerry, and Lottie was a biological daughter of him. It was not wrong to say that they were sisters. Although Lottie had not agreed to go back and inherit the Bells''s family property after they had acknowledged each other, Lottie still had to admit that she had a good rtionship with her father. Ralph nodded gently. Hearing Richeal''s words, Connie immediately raised her hand and said, "I''ll investigate Helen. There must be many people who know the inside story about what happened back then." Connie now had a lot of contacts, and because she had been a folk actor and had worked in the Filming Town before, she had many ways to get the news, and it was not easy for Bridge''s subordinates to find out. Ralph was a little surprised. Although he had not underestimated Connie''s ability, he did not expect that Connie could use her connections to the extreme so that she could have connections with people of all walks of life. Alfred was worried that Connie would be in danger, so he took the initiative to say, "How many people can you know? Let me send someone to investigate." Connie was unhappy. "Are you looking down on me?" Although the status of Alfred was high, the audience actors had the convenience of small characters. It was more convenient to ask about the news through the group actors who circted around the crew. At least, Connie knew a lot of gossip before, which was told by the group actors of the crew. It was still very realistic. Seeing Connie''s bad expression, Alfred realized that he had said something wrong. He wanted to apologize, but he was stubborn. As a result, the atmosphere was a little awkward. Ralph saw that Alfred wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. He found it a little funny. After all, Alfred used to make Ralph angry. Anyway, Alfred was his cousin. In the end, Ralph took the initiative to help him out. "Connie will take care of this. Alfred, I have something else to let you handle with." Alfred looked up at Ralph. He had not been very happy to be ordered by Ralph, but when he saw Ralph''s eyes, he could not say anything. After all, Ralph was the sessor of the Bartons, the future master of the Bartons. Alfred had also received instructions from many elders in his family that he should not go against Ralph. When necessary, Alfred would do his best to help Ralph. Ralph was Alfred''s distant cousin and the biological father of Alfred''s adopted daughter. Ralph''s wife, Lottie, was Connie''s best friend. It was hard for Alfred to refuse both public and private affairs. "What?" Alfred asked listlessly. Ralph did not say anything. He just looked at Alfred and smiled meaningfully. Seeing that everyone had epted the task, but York Lee had nothing to do, he hurriedly asked, "What about me? What can I do?" Richeal rolled her eyes. "You didn''t take the initiative to look for trouble, and you only realized it now?" York Lee felt very wronged. For some reason, recently, Richeal had always retorted against him. In her eyes, it seemed that everything he did was wrong. This made York Lee feel helpless and a little flustered. It was gettingte, and Ralph didn''t want to listen to them arguing anymore. So Ralph simply handed out the task. "You and Sean Hond go to investigate the rest of the victims together. If there is anyone else who is willing to use Bridge of his crime, find them out and settle them down." York Lee was good at verifying, so he nodded without thinking. After the task was assigned, Ralph did not care about their affairs anymore. It did not matter whether they stayed in the guest room or left. Ralph went to the study himself. Since Ralph had arranged tasks for the others, he would not be idle. At present, there was something urgent that Ralph needed to do. Ralph''s study was almost bright all night. The next day. Someone posted an anonymous video of Bridge shouting for help in the manor. He was injured and his clothes were covered with blood. After all, Bridge was the most famous star nowadays. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No matter what Bridge did, he would make the headlines online. Even if he sneezed, his fans could insult and question Bridge''s managementpany because they loved him. This time, when the fans saw that their idol, Bridge, was injured so badly and was in such a sorry state, bleeding all over the ground, their hearts ached. At eight or nine o''clock in the morning, when everyone just got up, such words as "Bridge called for help", "Bridge was cut and injured", and "My heart ached for Bridge" were posted on the trending search list, quickly upying the top three of the search list on Twitter. Bridge''s fans were very active. Although he only had more than 30 million followers on Twitter, which was far less than those old first-ss stars in the entertainment circle, these young fans were very persistent. As a result, the Inte was in an uproar. Many fans sent messages to Bridge''spany official ount crazily to inquire about his current situation. At the same time, the fans also scolded his agent and assistant for being ipetent and failed to protect Bridge. After the fans took revenge, they remembered that Bridge''stest schedule was only recorded in Treasure 101. This variety show was very popr, but it was indeed unlucky. Previously, the show dismissed that stupid mentor, Yoyo. Now, Bridge was injured again. The fans all thought that Bridge was injured in the show, so they immediately sent a private message to the show asking it to give them an exnation. The fans were in high spirits, as if the program group was their biggest enemy. In addition to increasing the topic on the Inte, privately sending messages and abuse, many well- informed fans even found the director''s private phone number and asked about Bridge''s situation. Before the director could exin, they scolded the director immediately. The director was so desperate that he even wanted to cry. What was even more frightening was that at about ten o''clock in the morning, Bridge''s fan group automatically organized more than 200 people to show off at the gate of the manor where the show was recorded, and they shouted abuse at the inside. This situation attracted a lot of media toe to take photos and live broadcast, which made the program group suffer a lot. Chapter 502 Fans Just Want to Make the show be in Chaos Chapter 502 Fans Just Want to Make the show be in Chaos This time, the matter was more serious than the previous two times. Yoyo was considered a senior in the entertainment industry, but unfortunately, she was not popr. Although Yoyo was famous, she did not have many loyal fans. Therefore, when Lottie and Yoyo had a conflictst time, most of the ordinaryizens did not say a word and would not deliberately target her. Rose was just a neer who hadn''t made her debut yet. There were indeed quite a few fans on her ount, but most of them were attracted by her beauty and the fake fans she had bought for herself. Naturally, those people wouldn''t risk their lives to protect Rose. In addition, Mr. Chapman was decisive and quick-witted. Before those fans grew up, the matter had been solved neatly. It didn''t bring too much of an impact to the program group, Lottie, and the others. But Bridge was different. He was a top celebrity, and he had fans who could sacrifice themselves for him, and most of his fans had been trained. If it was really serious, the director group could not control the situation. "Director! What should we do now?" The assistant director was so anxious. Just now, the assistant director went to the gate of the manor and saw that it was surrounded by fans. The security guards were thrown rotten eggs and mineral water bottles, and some security guards were even injured. Although the manor was veryrge and it was under closed management, it was impossible for them not to contact the outside world. Not to mention anything else, tomorrow was the first public performance. At that time, the audience and judges woulde to watch the performance. If the fans could not calm down, the show would not continue! The director was also anxious. He had been pulling his hair since just now, and his already high hairline was even more obvious. "What can I do? Didn''t we agree to block the news? Who leaked those videos?" Yesterday, the director arranged someone to deal with the aftermath, and also asked someone to deal with the surveince video and the relevant cameras. Under normal circumstances, the video would not be leaked! The director still thought that as long as Bridge had no video evidence, the show would have other ways to deal with him, even if Bridge went out to speak ill of the program group. But now it seemed that before the program group could respond, the fans had rushed over angrily. "What? We don''t know either! The camera has been handled. The video on the Inte today is obviously taken by a mobile phone. Someone must have secretly taken it yesterday!" However, all the contestants would confiscate their mobile phones, and none of them dared to take phones out in front of the director. The only possibility was that the mentors and their teams could secretly take photos of them. The director and the assistant director both thought of this. The two looked at each other and the director asked, "Besides Bridge, was Lorry there among the mentors at the scene yesterday?" "Did she ask someone to secretly take photos and post a video?" The assistant director shook his head. "No." This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Lorry was not stupid. Why would she do such a tiring thing that would not benefit her? Even if Lorry really hated Bridge, she would not take revenge in such a childish way. "Who was that? Bridge?" Just then, Bridge''s agent came looking for him. "Director, I have something to discuss with you." Although it was a discussion, the agent''s tone was not good, with a disrespectful and contemptuous attitude. "Our Mr. Joshua was injured in the program group. You should be responsible, right? I hope that the program group will send Mr. Joshua to the hospital to have a physical examination now, and then exin everything to calm down the fans'' anger." The director frowned. "Didn''t we prepare a medical team for the teachers and contestants?" Ever since the incident with Rose, the director had realized how stupid it was to send the contestants to the hospital for treatment. After leaving the manor, the contestants would not be controlled by the program group and would also give other media opportunities to create news. Therefore, after Rose''s disappearance from the hospital, the program group had hired a very luxurious medical team at a high price. The doctors were all experts in the field, and they had even brought along many professional medical equipment. Bridge''s arm had just been cut off. The wound was not small, but it was only a superficial wound. Bridge''s wound had been treatedst night. The doctor said that ording to the method, he could recover in half a month, not even leaving a scar. The agent sneered and said, "Can we rely on your medical team?" "Mr. Joshua''s hands have been insured. If something goes wrong, it will be a loss of 30 million yuan. Can the program group afford it?" The director and the assistant director swallowed at the same time. The first thing the agent said was 30 million yuan, and his tone was quite vicious. "Besides, yesterday''s situation was so dangerous. Except for the physical trauma, who knows if it will bring psychological trauma to Mr. Joshua? It''s not like you don''t know how hard it is to be an artist these days. You will always be chased and scolded by anti-fans. Every move is easily depressed under the monitor of the camera." "Didn''t the actress named Helen jump off the building andmit suicide because of the severe depressionst year?" "If anything really happens to Mr. Joshua, your program group won''t have a good time!" Bridge''s agent was getting more and more arrogant. Bridge''s agent said a lot and tried to get the director to agree to let Bridge go out. If Bridge walked out of the manor, he could continue to be pitiful in front of his fans, or simply said that he was going to quit the recording, the program group could do nothing to him. It had been a long time since Bridge had suffered such a big loss. The more he thought about what had happenedst night, the more embarrassed he felt. He couldn''t bear it at all! He didn''t want to think about how to deal with Lottie now. He just wanted the show to be a mess. It would be best if the show stopped broadcasting. This damn variety show didn''t need to exist at all. Didn''t Lottie and Natalia want to take this opportunity to increase their poprity? Then he might as well disrupt everything so that they would never be able to fulfill their wishes! It was said that Ralph also invested in the show. If the show was ruined, Ralph would suffer a great loss. Then treat it as a small lesson from Bridge! When the director was in a dilemma, he saw Lottie walking toward him with Violet and the others. Violet''s face was pale. She red at Bridge''s agent as if she wanted to kill him. They all heard what the agent had just said. Violet had never expected that her sister''s death could be used as an excuse to threaten others. Bridge''s agent clearly knew how her sister died. It was not a damn depression at all. However, the agent was not guilty at all. On the contrary, he was very proud, which made Violet extremely angry. If it hadn''t been for Lottie stopping her, Violet would have gone forward and torn his mouth apart! "Why are you here?" The director''s face did not look good. "Is there another conflict?" He still didn''t know that Lottie and Violet had reconciled. When he saw theming over in a fierce manner, he thought that there was something important to deal with. Seeing that the first public show was about to begin, and that the matter here had not been settled, he would not be able to bear it if anything happened to Lottie again! Chapter 503 He Just looks Perfect on the Surface Chapter 503 He Just looks Perfect on the Surface Lottie didn''t answer the director''s question. Instead, she looked at Bridge''s manager with a smile. Bridge''s agent seemed to be a distant rtive of him, whose name was Yale Joshua. Yale''s figure was thin, and his facial features were extremely ordinary. Below his eyes were dark circles that could not be hidden all year round. At first nce, he was in a bad mood. We didn''t know if it was because he enjoyed himself too much, he looked very weak. Perhaps Lottie This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. could smash him to death with a single punch. "Mr. Joshua''s agent is also here. That''s perfect. It saved me a lot of trouble." Lottie was still smiling, but there wasn''t the slightest hint of a smile in her eyes. She looked at Yale with an unusually cold expression. Those who were familiar with Lottie, such as Natalia, all knew that she was angry now. The moment Yale saw Lottie, the expression on his face twisted. Yale had already learned about what had happenedst night from Bridge, so he naturally didn''t have a good impression of her. He even thought of several ways to punish her. After all, she had made Bridge suffer such a big loss. Bridge''s good reputation in the program group had been ruined by Lottie. Bridge was feeling humiliated, but Lottie was still so calm. How could Yale feel good? "Why are you looking for me?" Yale''s tone was high and mighty, as if speaking to Lottie was his charity. Natalia frowned when she heard that. She wanted to say something but was stopped by Lottie. "I''m not looking for you. I''m looking for Mr. Joshua. Yesterday, his nder on me had hurt me a lot. It not only damaged my reputation, but also my little heart." Yale was speechless. "When will Mr. Joshua be willing to apologize to me andpensate for the injuries and losses I have suffered?" Yale looked ferocious and said fiercely, "Don''t talk nonsense! Why should Bridge apologize to you?" "Really don''t want to apologize?" Lottie lowered her eyes. "There were so many people who saw it with their own eyes yesterday. Mr. Joshua cut himself up like crazy and even wanted to pour dirty water on me! He ndered me for using force on him. After his lie was seen through, many people saw how he fled!" After saying that, Lottie winked at the director. "Director, you should have held back those shots yesterday, right?" The director immediately understood what she meant. He also added, "I kept the video. Many people saw it at that time, and I saw it with my own eyes." Lottie nodded with satisfaction and said, "I heard from the staff just now that the gate of the manor seemed to be blocked by Mr. Joshua''s fans. It seems that there is some misunderstanding about the program group. Director, what''s going on?" The director was a reasonable person. He immediately exined the whole thing, and even told the manager that Bridge was going to be taken to the hospital for examination. The director looked embarrassed. "It''s not that we don''t want Mr. Joshua to go out, but the fans are angry now. If Mr. Joshua is injured, those irrational fans don''t know what they will do." "We are also considering everyone''s safety. I hope Mr. Joshua can understand." The director didn''t want things to reach an irreparable point. The show had gone through too many twists and turns. The director only hoped to get through the storm and make the show online safely to win the ratings. Even if it was for the sake of the director''s fewer and fewer hair. But Bridge would never let him get what he wanted. Yale sneered and said, "Mr. Joshua recorded other programs smoothly. How could he get hurt when he was here? He wanted to check his body andfort his fans at the same time. Isn''t that okay? Why do you need Mr. Joshua''s understanding?" The director had nothing to say. "Mr. Joshua hasn''t been out for long, has he? Is he really that perfect in the eyes of his fans and the public?" Yale frowned when he heard that. "What do you mean?" "I mean, Mr. Joshua is 24 years old this year. He''s grown up to be so old. Has he really done anything bad? He may not look so perfect on the surface." Yale''s expression was ugly. He could hear the hidden meaning behind Lottie''s words. The public image that Bridge had deliberately created was indeed perfect. Everyone thought that he had a good character, so Yale wasn''t afraid of Lottie''s threat just now. He felt that no one would believe that Lottie had said that Bridge had directed himself to frame her. Even if there was a video as evidence, Bridge could deny that it was too dark at night to see who cut him. Anyway, Bridge was injured now, and he was the victim! Not only did the program team not look for people who hurt Bridge, but they also helped Lottie deal with Bridge, the victim. They would definitely be scolded by the public. At that time, Lottie and the program team would not have a good time. But Lottie had just mentioned what had happened before Bridge''s debut. Bridge had not made any mistakes since he entered the entertainment industry, but he had a bad temper and it was hard to hide it. Therefore, Lottie guessed that Bridge must have been vicious since he was a child, so after entering the entertainment industry, he didn''t know how to restrain himself. Although thepany had spent a lot of effort to hide Bridge''s past experiences when he made his debut. But if they wanted to investigate, they could find some clues. As long as Lottie made all the bad things that Bridge had done public, and then used Bridge of his false trick in order to make his fans feel sorry and bring benefits to himself, then Bridge''s reputation would bepletely ruined! Once Bridge''s public image copsed, those who had bribed him with money mighte out to expose his past. By then, Bridge''s future would be ruined! After thinking through all this, Yale was so angry that his chest heaved. He hadn''t expected a low-ss woman like Lottie to have such a scheming n. Fortunately, Bridge did not follow them. Otherwise, he would have done something irreversible on impulse! In the face of Yale''s vicious gaze, Lottie wasn''t afraid at all. She even smiled at him. "Mr. Yale, I think it''s better for Mr. Joshua toe over and apologize to me in person. By the way, I''ll make it clear on Twitter and evacuate the fans at the door. It''s good for everyone." "What about you?" Yale was speechless. He squeezed out a stiff smile and said in a sinister tone, "It has nothing to do with Mr. Joshua that I came to see the director. I will consider your words. Mr. Joshua doesn''t want to make trouble for everyone. He is still not feeling well now." Yale was no fool to be Bridge''s assistant. Yale deliberately said this in front of the director in order to take all the me for what he had said just now to give Bridge a good impression. The director chimed in, "Is Bridge still not feeling well? I''ll ask the doctor to see him again." Yale didn''t refuse this time. He snorted and left. After he left, the director took a deep breath, wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, and looked at Lottie gratefully. "Lottie, thank you." Chapter 504 Thats Mrs. Chapman who was not lack of money! Chapter 504 That''s Mrs. Chapman who was notck of money! The director saw Yale''s actions clearly. The video of Bridge being cut and injured on the Inte was probably leaked by Bridge. The fans at the gate of the manor were probably organized by the staff of his studio. He used his fans to guide the public opinion, force the program group topromise, and also earn some poprity and sympathy for Bridge. In this way, he did not have to be responsible for yesterday''s ident. Moreover, fans would not care about the truth. At that time, Bridge would be the real victim! It could be said that Bridge''s scheme was very clever. If it hadn''t been for Lottie''s help just now, the program team might havepromised with Bridge. The director could not predict what would happen after thepromise. The only thing he could confirm was that the program group must have been wronged. However, Lottie waved her hand. She had just used a little trick of words to fool Yale away. When Yale cleaned up all the bad things that Bridge had done, they would have nothing to worry about. Even if Bridge came out to apologize under pressure and rify it, Bridge could shirk the responsibility in the future. At that time, he would be the victim of the director group and Lottie''s persecution. Fans andizens would only feel more sorry for Bridge, and the program group and Lottie would be his stepping stones. Lottie said seriously, "Director, Bridge has evil intentions and doesn''t have a good reputation in the entertainment industry. Why don''t you terminate your contract with him? Why are you still praising him like this?" The director smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t want to either, but Bridge is indeed a top idol now." Bridge could guarantee the ratings of the show. In particr, in today''s entertainment industry, who else in the variety show could be more popr than Bridge? Besides, few people in the entertainment industry were clean. As long as Bridge''s deeds were not exposed, he would be a good person in the eyes of his fans and the public. No one would dare to offend a "pure" super star. However, Lottie shook her head. "Director, you shouldn''t only look at the current interests. ording to Bridge''s arrogant way of doing things, he will definitely have retribution in the future. At that time, if the whole program goes offline because of him, the loss will be too great." The director said, "Really? But isn''t he fine now?" The director had also heard of Bridge''s bad deeds. It was said that Bridge had a bigger backer, but he had never shown it. As long as his backer did not fall, the possibility of Bridge identally stepping off the stage was very low. The director had never thought that his variety show could continue to be popr. As long as he became a popr variety show in the past two years, he would be satisfied if he could make a lot of money. As for whether variety show would go offline or not, he didn''t care. However, Lottie smiled. "The reason why he was not expelled from the entertainment industry is that he hasn''t met me yet." The director suddenly raised his head and looked at Lottie in surprise. "To tell you the truth, director, I advise you to think about recing Bridge as soon as possible." Lottie smiled mysteriously. "Otherwise, it would be toote to regret." The director was speechless. After reminding of the director, Lottie didn''t say much. After all, there were so many people in the program group. Who knew which sentence would spread to Bridge? It was certain that Lottie was going to deal with Bridge, so she wasn''t afraid that he would know. But no one else could figure out her specific n. The director was very annoyed, so he wanted to grab his hair again. "But the contract has been signed. It''s not easy to change people now." Lottie blinked and looked at the director with a smile. "Don''t worry, that opportunity wille soon." As long as the first public performance could be carried out smoothly, when the director and Ralph met, she believed that Mr. Chapman would give him a way out. Lottie trusted her husband very much. Ralph must have been fully prepared and was waiting for Bridge to take the initiative to step into the trap. Besides, Mr. Chapman was rich and powerful, and Ralph had strong love for Lottie. Mr. Chapman would never let Bridge off since Bridge had dared to bully Lottie. Lottie couldn''t help butugh when she thought of Ralph''s possessiveness towards her and the stubborn expression on his face when he was obviously jealous. When the director turned around and saw her bright smile, he felt inexplicably full. "By the way, director, I came here today because I have something to tell you." It was only after Natalia had bumped her arm into Lottie that she came to her senses and awkwardly brought up a serious matter with the director. Lottie helped the director solve a big problem. The director was in a good mood now, so he asked, "What''s the matter?" "Violet won''t change her team." The director paused and looked at Violet in disbelief. "Are you sure you don''t want to change your team?" Just now, he had felt a little strange. Lottie hade looking for him. Not only had she brought Natalia and Jessica with her, but she had also brought Violet here. Didn''t the two of them say that they were in a deadlock? Lottie nced at Violet with a smile. Violet clenched her fists and took a step forward with difficulty. "I''m sorry, director. I was too willful before and brought trouble to the crew. I''m really sorry." She apologized sincerely and took all the me on herself. She didn''t exin too much. The director immediately widened his eyes and said angrily, "You''ve done so many things, and now you just said sorry for you''ve done for? Violet, you''re too irresponsible!" Violet lowered her head and listened to her guiltily. As a result, it was Lottie who protected Violet and exined for her, "It''s not all her fault. There''s something wrong with me, which caused a misunderstanding between us. After what happenedst night, Violet came tofort me. After we talked about it, we found that there was a misunderstanding, and now it''s solved." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Lottie rolled her eyes and looked at the director. "I''m really sorry to bring trouble to the program group. How about this, after the public performance is over, I''ll invite all the staff of the program group to go abroad for a week''s vacation. I''ll be in charge of returning and forth flight tickets and eating and lodging. What do you think?" The crowd burst into an uproar. "Lottie paid the bill, and she''s a member of the entire program group. This is really generous!" Ordinary people didn''t have such courage. Lottie was indeed Mrs. Chapman. She was indeed rich! The director was also very tempted, but he was still rational and refused on the spot. "After the public performance, you only have two days off to rx. How can you have time to travel abroad?" "How about at the end of the variety show?" "No need." The director said solemnly, "If this gets out, everyone will think that you are buying us off. Can our show continue?" Lottie felt a little regretful, because she had heard that Mr. Chapman had recently been on a vacation ind, and was currently improving and testing. This time, the opportunity to increase the traffic and make money for her husband was in vain. Lottie could only say, "Director, you''re the most thoughtful." The director snorted. He looked at Violet and said, "Since the change of team this time has little impact, forget it. If you dare to cause trouble next time, don''t me me for falling out with you. At that time, I will fire you directly. Don''t cry at me then." Violet heaved a sigh of relief and said sincerely, "No, no. Thank you for your forgiveness, director. I''m willing to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf." Chapter 505 Violet, Welcome Back to the Team Chapter 505 Violet, Wee Back to the Team Violet was very pleased to leave the director''s side. Natalia and Jessica stared at Violet warily. They did not believe that Violet would suddenly be better. Natalia even pulled Lottie aside and asked in a low voice, "Why do you still believe what Violet said? Aren''t you afraid that she will stab you again from behind?" After all, Violet had changed her team back then, but she didn''t give them any chance to save her. She could understand Natalia''s worries, but she still patted her hand. "Don''t worry. I promise that Violet is on our side." "Are you kidding me or are you serious? Isn''t she on Bridge''s side?" She had clearly told them yesterday that Bridge had something on Violet. Natalia didn''t understand why Lottie trusted Violet today. Before she could say anything, Violet, who was behind her, took the initiative to say, "I''m sorry." Natalia and Jessica were stunned and turned to look at Violet. Violet''s face was full of guilt, and all her arrogance and indifference had disappeared. Looking at her like this, she felt that Violet was a little pitiful. Natalia immediately trembled. Forget it, Violet was obviously a person who was hard to approach and had no expression on her face! Lottie grabbed Natalia''s hand with a smile on her face, but her tone was very serious. "I''ll exin this to youter, but I promise that Violet is not a bad person, and she is not deliberately targeting me." She looked at Jessica again and said with a smile, "Give her another chance, okay?" Jessica frowned. She didn''t quite understand. However, after thinking about it, Natalia nodded gently. "Well, you have your own reasons for doing things." Although she said so, she couldn''t let Violet off the hook all of a sudden. Since Lottie trusted Violet so much, she could only watch from the side. She turned to look at Violet and reached out to her. "Violet, wee back to the group." Violet was stunned and subconsciously looked at Lottie. Lottie nodded encouragingly at her. Violet''s eyes instantly turned red. She reached out to grab Natalia. "Thank you." Violet''s voice was very low because she almost choked with sobs. After Natalia expressed her opinion, Jessica shrugged her shoulders and walked forward, shaking hands with Violet. Jessica was more direct and asked her in English, "If we ept you this time, will you suddenly betray us again?" Although Jessica was speaking English, everyone present understood. Lottie wanted to exin for Violet, but she shook her head. Then Violet looked seriously into Jessica''s eyes and said solemnly, "No." Violet said in English, "I''ll promise." Jessica looked at her for 30 seconds before letting go of Violet''s hand. She leaned over to Natalia and whispered to her, "My intuition tells me that Violet didn''t lie this time." Natalia was amused by her words and asked, "Then what did your intuition tell you?" Jessica grinned and said, "My intuition tells me that we can win the first ce tomorrow." Everyone was stunned at first, and then they reacted. That''s right. If Violet was back, they wouldn''t have to work together to adapt to the new song. ording to the changes in the overall situation, they would definitely win first ce! When everyone realized what was going on, they were all excited. In addition to happiness, Natalia deliberately asked Violet, "Do you want to take back the adapted version of the patent?" Violet blushed at the question. She lowered her head and stammered, "I''m sorry." She really knew that she was wrong. It was not what she wanted to do to take back thest content. She was forced to do so. Lottie was a little helpless and patted Natalia. "All right, stop teasing her. Let''s take the same version as before." The group of people returned to the training room. Violet deliberately ran to the group next door and apologized seriously, saying that after a day of careful consideration, she still decided to go back. This time, she was really sorry for dying everyone''s time. The members of the Fast Song Group were not as unhappy as Violet thought. First of all, they didn''t want to destroy the formation that had been arranged before. Secondly, it hadn''t been easy for Rose to leave. They didn''t want Violet toe and snatch the camera from them again. Therefore, it was good that Violet had left. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Violet didn''t expect things to go so smoothly. She was still in a trance when she returned to the Slow Song Group. However, after Violet returned, Lottie put the cup aside and slowly smiled. "Hey, dear all, shall we review the previous dance steps?" The cameraman who followed the video couldn''t help shaking his hands when he saw this scene. It was just that Lottie''s expression just now was too lively, cute and charming, sessfully capturing the photographer''s heart. Natalia and Jessica also stood up, and Natalia pressed the y button. As the background music sounded, the eyes of the four changed. After a while, the four of them lined up ording to the previous formation, and then performed seriously ording to the previous division. A song was not long, about three minutes in all. However, they didn''t practice this version of song-making and dance for a long time. But this time, the performance of the four people could be said to be perfect. Whether they sang or jumped, there was no w. It''s even better than any of their previous practices! Even if they went on stage now, it would not be a problem. They would definitely stun everyone present! The photographer''s hand was very steady, but his heart was beating very fast, and his face turned red for some reason. He had a hunch that when this song was performed, the screams and cheers of the audience would definitely overturn the whole stadium! There was a burst of apuse. Hearing this, Lottie and the others looked over and found that it was Yoyo who was pping at the door. Yoyo approached with a smile and looked at the four people in the training room with her lips constantly raised. "Although you didn''t use the version I adapted, which made me feel a little regretful, I have to say that this is the most suitable version for you! Your performance just now could be said to be perfect." Being given such a high evaluation by a professional teacher, Lottie and the others were all very happy. At the same time, she was even more certain that not only herself, but also the other three people, including Violet, must secretly recall the previous version of the performance in their hearts. Then, they secretly reyed it countless times, so long that they became physical memories. They did not even need to work together to show the best tacit understanding to make the performance perfect. Lottie and Natalia looked at each other and then smiled. "Lottie, is this the state you want?" Natalia suddenly asked. The corners of Lottie''s lips curved slightly as she asked, "What about you? Do you still think it doesn''t matter if you don''te to participate in the variety show?" Natalia nodded with a smile. "I admit that it''s really exciting to work hard with everyone and then trust each other and rely on each other." "This will be an unforgettable memory in my life." Chapter 506 Didnt He Know How to Treat Fans Well? Chapter 506 Didn''t He Know How to Treat Fans Well? While Lottie and the others were nervously training, Bridge was throwing a tantrum in his lounge. "How dare Lottie threaten me! Who does she think I am? Am I someone she can deal with?" Bridge roared angrily at Yale. Yale was also very helpless. "Calm down and evacuate your fans first. When Ipletely suppress what you have done before, you can do whatever you want." "Are you good-for-nothing? You didn''t know what to do, and you even let me be threatened by that bitch Lottie!" Bridge also knew that Yale was telling the truth. If the bad things he had done before were exposed, his fans would have less trust in him. Once the bad things were revealed, he would suffer more malicious public opinion. But Bridge still couldn''t swallow it, so he put all his anger on his agent. Yale was Bridge''s rtive and had a close rtionship with him. If anything happened to Bridge, Yale would be implicated. That was why Bridge could be so willful. Whether it was his assistant or manager, he would always beat and scold them. Yale was pped twice by Bridge, and his face was almost swollen. It was not that Yale didn''t hate Bridge, but his future depended on Bridge, and Bridge knew too much about him. Unless Yale wanted to perish together with Bridge, Yale wouldn''t dare to resist even if one of his legs was broken. After venting his anger on his agent, Bridge finally calmed down. So Bridge said to his agent, "In order to prevent that bitch Lottie and the program group from working together to release the surveince video, you let your fans leave first. Later, I will make an exnation on the Twitter, saying that I''m just reciting the lines on the Inte. By the way, I''ll release the news of my next month''s filming." Yale frowned. "But the script hasn''t officially signed the contract yet. Isn''t it good to release the news like this?" Bridge had just received the script two days ago. The director had only said a few words to let Bridge perform the second male lead. Bridge didn''t try it at all. If he was eliminated, wouldn''t it be a shame? Bridge red at him and said, "What the hell do you know? I''m putting pressure on the director! I''ve worked so hard to promote the film crew, and the crew has gained a lot of poprity for nothing. In addition, the fans will definitely be very happy after they care about me. They will leave a message to thank the director and producer." Yale still didn''t understand. "But what does it have to do with the pressure?" "Are you a fool?" Bridge was helpless and speechless. "Think about it. My fans are now making trouble because of my injury. What if the crew officially announce that I am not the second male lead?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Yale suddenly understood. "They will be very angry!" "That''s it. At that time, the director and producer won''t be able to bear the anger of fans, and they might even me me for my injury on them. At that time, will they still dare to stop me from acting as the second male lead?" Yale admired Bridge''s means and thought that it was not a loss. He immediately agreed happily and contacted the fans of Bridge''s club first. At this moment, the head of the fan group was squatting outside the show with a group of fans, holding a loudspeaker in her hand. She kept shouting slogans at the manor, telling the show group not to pretend to be dead and immediately came out to give an exnation, so that everyone could know what was going on with Bridge. Fans came early in the morning. At first, they didn''t think much of it, but now it was almost noon. The sun was getting bigger and bigger, and the temperature was getting higher and higher. There was nothing to hide at the gate of the manor. The fans had been exposed to the sun outside for several hours, and they had shouted the slogan for such a long time, but now they were not in good spirits. Moreover, the fans hadn''t had water to drink yet, and they didn''t even have lunch. It seemed that they couldn''t hold on any longer. The head of the fan group was thinking about whether to leave when Yale''s message came. There was only a direct sentence in his message: Take the fans away. Then there was no exnation. The head of the fan group was stunned. Now, they didn''t have an exnation or thefort from their idol. What did he mean to let them go directly? "Is he treating his fans like this?" He asked them to put pressure on the program group, but now he let them left without any exnation. Why? The head of the fan group immediately asked, "How is the situation now?" "How''s Mr. Joshua''s injury? Have you reached an agreement with the program group?" "Do our fans still need to ask an exnation from the show?" "There are still many fans who escaped from school and skipped work. Mr. Joshua, don''t you want to see everyone?" "Can''t you evene out to say a few words? Let alone make up for the fare and lunch." However, the head of the fan group asked so many questions, but there was no response for a long time. The head of the fan group felt very ufortable now, but she still suppressed her temper, found the phone number that Yale had left her before, and called her directly. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Yale''s impatient voice sounded. "What else do you want?" The head of the fan group was shocked by Yale''s temper. She asked timidly, "We''ve been waiting here for so long. Many fans have been suffering from a stroke and are very thirsty now. The location here is very remote. We can''t take a taxi at all. How can we go back?" Yale had just been pped twice by Bridge, so he was still angry. These fans even bothered him with these trivial things. He immediately sneered and said, "How can youe here? Didn''t youe here voluntarily? Why do you want me topensate you for the fare?" The head of the fan group was silent for a moment and hung up the phone without saying anything. The conditions of fans who could pursue stars were actually not bad. Especially the head of the fan group. If she could manage her fans in an orderly way, it meant that she had the ability to manage, at least better than those inexperienced girls. Hearing Yale''s answer, she understood. These fans hade all the way here to support Bridge, but in the end, he didn''t take them seriously at all. He just took advantage of them to achieve his goal, and then he wanted to dismiss them. Having been in the entertainment industry for so many years, it was not the first time that the head of the fan group had seen a star who didn''t treat the fans as people, but it was the first time that she had seen a manager like Yale, who didn''t know the situation. As for Bridge, he''d better give a reasonable exnationter. Otherwise, she would quit being the head of the fan group. Anyway, she didn''t want to do it anymore. She wanted to unfollow Bridge! The head of the fan group turned to look at the fans who had been called over by her. She really felt sorry for them. After hesitating for a while, the head of the group still took out her own money. She tried to find several buses and then took these fans away together. After that, the head of the fan group ran to the hospital and thepany. After arranging all the fans, she had time to surf the Inte with her mobile phone. As soon as she logged into the ount, she saw Bridge had updated on the Twitter. The content of Bridge''s Twitter wrote: Thank you for everyone''s concern, but the wound was caused by me. The scene in the video was also me reciting lines to rehearse because I might be filming next month. I was afraid that I would not perform well, so I acted like this. And I didn''t expect that someone would secretly post it on the Inte and cause trouble for the program group. I would apologize to the